《Loved By a Vampire King》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    WARNING: THIS BOOK ISN''T EDITED YET. CONTAINS GRAMMATICAL ERRORS OR TYPING MISTAKES. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK. THE EDITED VERSION WILL COME SOON. CURRENT EDITOR AND PROOFREADER @Aurora_Hiya

    " Where am I?? "

    She was still in a daze when she opened her dark circled eyes as she found only dense darkness engulfing her from around..

    She strived to arise but a fierce pain that showed up from her wrist coerced her crumpling on the gelid floor again. Shrieking in pain, she did another endeavour to get up and finally seeded.

    With a pair of drowsy eyes, she struggled to look around inside the little room but in her terror, there was no glimpse of light in that lusterless room..

    She gasped painfully and budged her mind to think back to everything that had happened earlier before she became unconscious..

    This is Esme Watts. A university student from Sunflower International University who was aplishing her major in Computer Science. Pampered by her parents entirely from her birth as she was the precious princess in her parent''s world.

    Yesterday she was appearing out from a renowned bar almost at midnight. At that moment she was ambushed all of a sudden from behind and as of now, she was imprisoned in this murky room just like a captive.

    Thest thing she could recall was the face of an outrageous man who was dragging her forcefully inside a Royal Royce..After that everything was a blur in her mind.

    By dragging forward her numb body, she pulled out the heavy velvet curtains hanging on a wall and noticed a transparent half-broken window behind those curtains. Without hesitating for a moment, she opened the windowpletely with a craving for some fresh air as the darkness inside the room was suffocating her.

    She was momentarily speechless after watching the scenery over the window. It was like wintertime. The parky breeze was blowing over her pale face.. She was standing silently at the window side sinking in her profound thoughts..

    A momentter, she detected something unprecedented about the scenery outside there. It didn''t appear like her known human realm at all.. That ce resembled more like a castle as she could see the giant gate from her broken window..Over the gate, there were only tall trees wrapped with darkness and a little fountain just in front of the castle.

    Why did they abduct me here??

    What do they want from me?

    I''m not now in my known world !!

    A crack from the door brought her sense back to reality.. She turned back jolting in fear slightly to see the entrance..

    A pair of long legs entered into the room through the silhouette.. At that moment, she looked up and found a very handsome face eyeing over her..

    It was a perfect face that could be only defined as God gifted. He had sword-shaped eyebrows, thick white skin and a straight elegant face. Itprised a pair of deep red eyes that were cold and intense just like the ocean.

    He had a straight jawline with thin lips and a subtle smile on his sexy lips.. Glueing his eyes over her beautiful face, he uttered a word casually,

    " Beautiful."

    Esme was a little taken back at his word. I mean seriously, this was the first time she confronted a man who was so brazen like him.

    He kidnapped her, imprisoned her here and yet he dared to call her beautiful!..

    Undoubtedly Esme Watts was beautiful like an angel. Her face was a pure kind of beauty. Albeit her body was so sexy that it could cause anyone''s nosebleed. She had a pair of drawn blue eyes which was damn seductive.

    Her cherry-like lips were an appeal to any other man.. Whatever she was, indeed she had a little temper..

    Even though she was truly frightened inside her heart yet dared to raise a question taking a step towards that cold man,

    " Who are you?? Why did you seize me here? "

    Aaron Richards had a devilish grin on his handsome face.. He lived for more than 3000 years. Yet nobody ever dared to talk back to him staring at his eyes. He was always a dreadful person to all the citizens in his world.

    He was the youngest vampire king to take over the throne in the history of the vampire n. Even all of his enemies were well cognizant of his ruthless nature..

    Speechlessly, he didn''t sense any outrage inside him on her behaviour. He took a step closer to her body but she instantly stepped back with frowning.

    Aaron didn''t saunter further as he uttered in his domineering voice,

    " You are my wife from now on. You don''t need to be afraid of me.. "

    Esme was astounded hearing that ridiculous line.

    " What?? "

    Aaron took another step closer to her body as he dered coldly,

    " From today,

    everything that belongs to you is mine.. "

    Esme was still a little taken back as she stared at that brainless man in front of her..

    He is joking, right?

    Aaron stretched out his hand gently to touch her delicate face. Esme was so lost to counter his action that she even became unaware of his mischievous hand roaming on her body.

    His slender nails caressed her lips and then slowly her broad neck. Gliding down, he pointed on her chest before whispering in a seductive voice,

    " Your lips, your neck, your body all belong to me.. From now on, each breath that you will take is mine..

    Everything about you now belongs to only one person.. Aaron Richards, the vampire king. "

    Esme was on the verge of crying as she whispered fearfully,

    " Va.. Vampire king.. "

 Chapter 2 - I Will Never Marry You!

    Probably Aaron was prepared for her austere reaction hence he didn''t talk back angrily. Rather, his seductive lips curved up a little before turning back to confront this angry bird,

    " Impossible!

    You can never say no to Aaron Richards. "

    Esme knitted her eyebrows and spit out holding back her outrage,

    " I don''t care a bit about who you are. I''m not even any kind of vampire that you can marry. I''m just an ordinary human girl. Moreover, my parents are waiting for me there. Please, send me back to my world. I don''t want to get married to you anyway. "

    A subtle frown appeared on his stolid face. His assumption was inevitably right about her personality. This girl was undoubtedly stubborn. At this very moment, he found her expression quite pleasing and was extremely satisfied by it thus didn''t regret a bit about his decision to abduct her.

    He couldn''t help feeling irritated when his mother ordered him to marry that human girl. As for why she gave such kind of irrational order, he didn''t have even the tiniest idea about it. Later on, he travelled to the human world just to locate that typical girl. Stealthily at first nce, he was avowedly impressed by her appearance. Her figure was well-shaped to such a great extent that it could easily fascinate any single man on this earth. He apparently knew that he couldn''t deny the order by his mother and contrived a n to abduct her into his territory.

    He recalled his first meeting with this girl which was indeed quite amusing. She was beating a boy badly for eve-teasing her best friend and turned him ck with terrible wounds all over his body.

    Ignoring her burning gaze, he deliberately walked behind her withzy paces. Esme stiffed in anxiety still maintained her determined expression all over the face.

    His straight nose sniffed a deep scent from her messy hair before dering his authority clearly,

    " If you don''t ept me today, I wille back tomorrow.

    If you don''t ept me tomorrow, I wille back the day after tomorrow.

    I will being back to you until your eptance is gained by me, wild cat. "

    After uttering his deration, he strode out of the roompletely ignoring her screaming voice,

    " Hey,e back here. "

    " I will never marry you. "

    " Send me back to my world. "

    " Let me go. "

    Her throat was dead dried therefore she was craving for a little water silently. However, Aaron didn''t turn back and directly locked the door from outside.

    Her continuous banging on the door gave shivers to the guards standing there as they all could hear her fierce voice cursing their Lord,

    " You damn vampire king.

    Let me go from here.

    Let me go, you stupid brainless creature! Did you scare of me? Let me out, you rudeness nerd! "

    Esme kept screaming until she was feeble like a 100 years olddy and fell over the floor near the door. Her eyes filled up with tears as she kept thinking,

    Who will save me now?

    Where''s my mother?

    Will my second brother attempt to locate me??

    What if I die here wretchedly?

    A couple of hasty footsteps were approaching towards the terrace holding a cup of tea gingerly. She halted behind a chair where a middle-aged woman was seen sitting down leisurely.

    Her eyebrows frowned slightly before coldly inquiring the girl behind her,

    " Did she agree?? "

    Aby seemed reluctant but didn''t dare to hide the truth from herdy and answered back,

    " No, the Queen mother. She.. she seems to be very stubborn. What.. what will we do now?? "

    Queen Mother responded firmly, " Strike her, strike her hard with a hot burning iron bar. "

    Aby trembled hearing her response thus asked again to be confirmed,

    " What? "

    Queen Mother gave her a harsh re before standing up and replied clearly,

    " Strike her until she agrees. Chit chats won''t work over her. "

    Aby nodded fearfully and hastily turned back towards the murky chamber.

    Lying on the cold floor, Esme was feeling ravenous closing her eyes. Since Aaron had left the room, nobody came there nor did they provide her with any food.

    As she remainedid down, someone pushed the door open. She jolted lightly before tilting her head to see that person who entered into the room.

    The next moment, she felt a sharp pain in her chin and fell down again. A stain of blood dripped from the corner of her dry chapped lips and she stroked the painful bruised side of her face.

    At that moment a cold voice echoed in her ear,

    " Agree to marry the Lord as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will be treated with even worse punishment. "

    The voice faded shortly along with a slim figure that left the room again hastily. Esme felt the pain in her chin so much that she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.

    Arising from the gelid floor in a sluggish posture, she curled up her knees and then hid her painful face between them. Her tears were flowing down her face just like a stream flowing from a high mountain.

    She didn''tprehend how much time already passed away.

    Observing the moonlit night and blinking stars outside of the room over the window, she assumed that it was nearly midnight..

    The door was pushed open once again and she noticed a familiar figure stepping towards her. Before she could raise her head, a cold freezing hand grabbed her head andpelled her to look up.

    The moment his cold eyes confronted the girl''s swollen face, his heart clenched. He asked sternly,

    " Who hit you?? "

    Esme didn''t respond as she cried out softly. Aaron inquired once again with a murderous gaze,

    " I asked who hit you, Esme?? "

    Esme could sense his fierce outrage as it was certainly intense and wide. She feared more and responded in a low tone,

    " I.. I don''t know.. "

    Inhaling a long breath, he ordered harshly turning his head slightly to the person behind him,

    " Get some medicine for her immediately. "

    Esme saw a man rushing out of the room hurriedly.

    Aaron was kneeling down beside her. After being hit, she seemed more frightened and didn''t dare to look at his eyes.

    A cold finger gently touched the bloodstain on her lips. Esme looked up and confronted his expressionless gaze which seemed to be reasonably unhappy.

    But in the next moment, she turned out speechless.

    Aaron wiped the bloodstain from her chapped lips with his fingertip and promptly dipped it inside his mouth licking itvishly.

    Precisely any other people would find it horrible that a vampire was savouring her blood. But Esme found it really ambiguous, unlike any other random day.

    The way his tongue was licking the blood, it seemed more like he was invisibly sucking her body.

    She hurriedly took back her head from his hand before stepping backwards.

    Aaron smirked devilishly and said,

    " Too sweet."

 Chapter 3 - Why Me?

    The impish grin on his face made her frantic as she bit down her lips hard to not spit out something brusque towards him. Moreover, Aaron was grinning gently yet there was a sharp expression of arrogance and impassivity concealed behind his dominant gaze.

    Esme seemed like a caged bird who was desperately searching for her way to get free. Yet whenever she confronted the ferocious face of this man, she oddly felt frightened inside her soul.

    The door was unlocked again and a robust man strolled inside the room carrying some medical stuff. By observing his well-trained sturdy physique and the ck colour uniform, Esme surmised that he was a guard of this king.

    The man''s face reflected an extremely respectable manner as he handed over the stuff to Aaron and then took a step back before standing behind by crossing his arms.

    When Aaron began taking out the medical kits, Esme seemed reluctant and spoke hurriedly,

    " I.. I don''t want any medicine. I.. I will be fine on my own. "

    Aaron didn''t bother to utter anything. He gave a cold re at her and grabbed some cotton before stretching out his hands towards her wounded face.

    Esme still responded towards his approach expressing her extreme disdain,

    " I.. I really don''t need it.. Please put it down. I will do it myself. "

    Aaron simply retorted at her " Be good " and pressed the soft cotton on the corner of her lips in a delicate manner. He wiped off the bloodstain from her lips slowly and ably while frowning hard with a concern for her.

    The guard behind him appeared calm from outside but he couldn''t believe his own eyes when he saw that scenery in front of him.

    Their lord, who was an extremely dreadful creature to the people in their world is now coaxing a fragile woman. Perhaps this was the biggest news of the day.

    When he was almost done with his task, Aaron spoke unfalteringly,

    " Be ready for tomorrow.

    We will get married tomorrow. "

    Esme jolted in her spot abruptly and stared at him with immense terror as if she just heard her death sentence. Before she could spit out anything, Aaron got up from the floor and began stepping towards the exit.

    Holding back her venomous words, Esme spoke out loudly coercing him to halt at his spot,

    " I don''t want to marry you. Let me go back to my world. I have nothing to do with you.

    What do you guys want from me?

    Why are you guys after me?

    What have I done??

    Why me? "

    She couldn''t help but screamed from the core of her lungs venting out her bitter grievance.

    His face darkened as he harshly shot a gaze towards her at the same time. This woman was indeed challenging his patience. Even the guard gasped hard in anxiety when he saw his Lord''s expression and took permission to head out from the room first.

    The guard couldn''t dare to confront his anger anymore. He realized very well that after heading out, he was the first person who would be punished to let someone else hit this girl. After spending so many decades beside him, he learned quite well that for whom his lord cared for and for whom not.

    As he left the room, Aaron turned back to confront this arrogant girl. Esme stepped back subconsciously when she noticed his feral gaze. She could detect his red eyes which already turned redder as if it was burning her invisibly.

    In a blink of an eye, Aaron grabbed her body with the speed of light before pressing her against the hard wall.

    Esme gasped in fright and tried to clutch the wall trembling in panic. With an intense gaze, those burning eyes were so close to her face that she could even sense his rapid breathings filled with anger.

    His cold, tall figure was sping her hard against the wall as she struggled to breathe properly. Momentarily she heard his hoarse voice beside her ear,

    " I have shown you enough patience. I warned you earlier that I don''t like to hear no.

    Moreover, do you really think that you can escape from here? Never !!! Without my permission, even a bird don''t dare to fly here in the sky.

    Who will take you out from my territory?

    Be good and get married to me tomorrow. Or else.. "

    Esme blinked fearfully and lifted her gaze slightly to guess his unspoken words.

    He grinned lightly before whispering beside her ear,

    " I wouldn''t mind giving your parent''s corpses to you as a wedding gift."

    When his words left from his mouth, Esme trembled violently before lowering her gaze and strived to hold back her tears. She shut her eyes as many delightful memories shed back in her vision.

    Her parents have loved her and cared for her intensely even though she was not their biological daughter. She couldn''t shove their lives in danger in any circumstance.

    As for her own life, her sole hope was his second brother who would definitely try to locate her soon.

    She was still sped by Aaron. She could feel that his stiff re was scanning every bit of her expression. After struggling hard inside her mind, she opened her eyes slowly and gently hence responded lowering her head,

    " I.. I agree. "

    A sinister smirk formed on his lips as he pecked over her swollen cheek very casually before responded shortly,

    " Satisfied. "

    Esme tried to turn her head disdainfully. If it wasn''t the matter of her parents, she wouldn''t ever concur to his proposal even if she was on the brink of death.

    A marriage without love has no meaning. She was a firm believer in this phrase thus always dreamed of having a beautiful happy family. But her cruel destiny yed hard with her and eventually made her lose everything.

    After throwing a nce at her onerous face, Aaron turned back to head outside as he was enough satisfied with her fast answer.

    He will never hear "no" in his life.

    As the door closed, her suffocated scream finally made her broke down in tears as she sat down on the gelid floor weeping silently.

    She looked outside of the broken window as her heart was packed with bitter feelings. The gloomy room was no longer tenebrous as the moonbeaming through the window lighting up this small room, in other word ''''prison".

    She was abandoned by her own family, her own world. When she finally found a haven filled with love, it was again snatched from her by her cruel destiny.

    What is the reason that exists for her living??

 Chapter 4 - Walking Towards A Demon!

    When Esme opened her drowsy eyes, she discovered herself in a luxurious bedroom. She had no idea about when she had fallen asleep while crying with her ravaged heart. Her body felt shaky as she hadn''t eaten anything even not a single drop of water since she was abducted here.

    Her eyes roamed around gradually inside the room hence became dted with amusement. There were several maids already waiting for her standing politely. Everything in this room appeared precious even the ss over the small table was made of pure gold. It was glinting in front of her eyes radiantly.

    As she attempted to get up, just the next moment her elbows went numb and she fell on the bed again. The maids seemed anxious as they hurriedly held her in a mild manner and served some savoury food in front of her,

    " Lady, please eat some food. Your body seems quite weak. You must have to be strong for the prenuptial ceremony."

    Esme felt puzzled when she heard those words. After pondering for a moment, she tried to recall herst conversation with that cruel king. It became apparent that as soon as she agreed to get married to him, everything altered in a blink of an eye. She was no longer caged like a captive in that gloomy room and the maids from the castle were also being courteous with her.

    Esme smiled bitterly. Everyone indeed had a specific intention behind their actions. But she still didn''t know what was the motive of this vicious king!

    Even she suspected if anyone knew her true identity, this could be a reason behind this abduction. Yet as she was living a life just like an ordinary human being, why did they still attack her?

    After all, getting banned from her own world was only known to the insiders of her n.

    When she was continuously roaming inside her thoughts, themotion brought her sense back to reality. Very soon, an elegant middle-aged woman stepped inside the room gracefully.

    Esme moved her eyes from the food and found a pair of piercing eyes staring towards her. Though she was a middle-aged woman, her skin seemed so smooth almost like a teenage girl.

    Esme couldn''t resist frowning in confusion as she noticed the maids were bowing down their heads respectfully.

    Precisely she perceived that she should also bow down her head but her numb body couldn''t coborate with her due to her frailty. After all, she was no longer a healthy and strong woman at this moment.

    Queen mother was literally irate deep inside her heart but she couldn''t me her now for that. Above all the marriage hadn''t happened yet. She just had to keep everything concealed inside her heart.

    She ordered coldly throwing a sharp gaze towards the maids,

    " How long will you guys take to makeup her?

    Don''t you know that the wedding should bepleted before the eclipse ends?

    Hurry up! "

    The maids jolted in their spot and nodded vigorously. Esme was watching everything nkly.

    Very surprisedly, Queen Mother didn''t utter a word to her and left the room. The maids urged Esme to finish her food as soon as possible. After that, they proceeded with her towards the wedding bath.

    All the while, she remained quiet and let the maids done everything with her body just like a puppet. Her mind was loaded with so many memories at that moment. Even after abandoning her own family, she found another family and the warm love of her human parents.

    Everything is gone now!

    Is it her fate to be parted from her loved ones?

    Was it the verge of her life or new inception?

    The lukewarm water fell on her head and hit her hasty thoughts instantly. She gulped all of her bitter feelings and followed every ritual.

    After finishing off her bath, the maids took her in front of a wardrobe and began dressing her hurriedly.

    They made her wore a long ck gown that had a plethora of white stone stars on it. Just by a glimpse over it, she recognized that every star-like jewel over the gown was made of diamond. A transparent long veil was over her head to cover her morous face while hiding her bitter feelings from this whole cruel world. Her drawn eyes seemed more seductive because of her long eyelids. Her delicate lips were painted with deep red colour lipstick which was giving her an aura of sexiness.

    The maids were all stunned and bewildered by her mour and gave some sincerepliment,

    " Mydy, you look so beautiful. "

    " So many women will envy you today. "

    " Oh my!! Our lord will go insane just by looking at your face. "

    Esme turned a deaf ear to theirments and continued drooping down her head.

    Suddenly a cold voice came from outside of the room,

    " Bring her to the wedding venue. "

    The maids hurriedly held her gown and slowly guided her towards a way that was unknown to Esme.

    Esme was not in the temperament to observe the outside properly. Very politely, she walked with the maids towards the way directed by them. After a while, they all seemed to stop in front of a giant entrance.

    One of the maids asked loudly to unlock the door for them. The two chubby maids standing beside her were giggling continuously and seemed to gossip about some flirtatious and naughty things. Instantly Esme realized that they had arrived at the wedding venue hence her heart clenched hardly.

    The door opened with a crack sound but Esme felt like it was the sound of her heart shattering into pieces.

    One of the maids whispered in her ear,

    " Mydy, we have entered the wedding venue. Please walk with elegancy. There will be so many people watching over you."

    Reluctantly her eyes took a peek of the wedding tform for the groom and bride and found a tall figure waiting for her..

    A piece of melodious piano music started ying as the maid gestured her to keep walking..

    Slowly and elegantly, she took every pace towards the wedding tform. Everyone watched her walking towards her groom but she felt herself slowly stepping towards the hell..

    With her every pace, she was walking towards a living demon..

    Once again, she cursed her fate !!

 Chapter 5 - Wedding

    Even though her morous face was draped by the veil, she could sense those envious eyes over her face.

    Thinking about the glimpse she took a while ago, she could discern that this wedding ceremony was going to hold in an open ce. Few guests were seated on both sides of the wedding venue who were lending a cold stare at her way in the aisle. Thus she didn''t dare again to make another attempt for peeping at the outside properly.

    This scene will only incite her more to be an inordinate depressing soul!

    Shortly after, she felt herself stepping over some stairs and eventually ended up in front of a tall figure. Though she didn''t heave her eyes at that person even she didn''t remove her veil over her face, she could strongly sense that person. This person held a perpetual majestic aura that couldn''t be denied by anyone, hence she definitely knew who it was.

    She remained stiff and stolid as if she didn''t wish to be bothered by anyone at this time. The next moment, she could sense that the person took a step closer to her body thus her back became stiff in reluctance.

    Aaron could discern her uneasiness yet he didn''t utter a single word. In a very graceful manner, he removed the veil over her face and cast a vacant nce at her gorgeous face. It was so impossible to read those expressionless eyes.

    Slowly and fearfully, Esme lifted her gaze and met with a pair of seductive eyes which were prepared to devour her all. For a moment, she honestly couldn''t deny the allure of that handsome face.

    For the event, he wore a pitch-ck tuxedo which suited to his magnificent aura a lot. His impassive face was conveying a vibe of arrogance and ruthlessness as if every person was bound to bow down their heads obediently in front of him.

    Subconsciously, she spent a couple of seconds staring at his majestic face until she heard a seductive voice beside her ears,

    " Bear with it, Wifey. After the wedding, only you will have the right to see me."

    Esme frowned hard and realized that Aaron was already leaning beside her ears as she spit out angrily,

    " Shameless! "

    In return, she saw him smirking before standing up in a straight stance.

    The priest stared at Esme with a dumbfounded countenance!!!

    Although vampires had the ability to hear anyone''s voice but it was only applicable to the human world. Vampires can''t hear another vampire''s words just like they can hear human words. So the priest could only hear Esme''s words calling their Lord Shameless.

    He exhaled a sigh of relief when he noticed that Aaron didn''t get furious over her or else this wedding event would be turned into a dead pool.

    Her morous face was now revealed outside. As the priest began reciting their wedding vows, she took a curious nce around for a moment.

    The wedding venue was arranged in the middle of a garden under the luminous sky. There were only scattered twinkling stars all over the sky but no sign of the moon could be seen.

    Numerous candlelights illuminated the whole venue which made it brighter even than the electric lights she saw in her world.

    When her gaze was roaming over the whole venue, the priest loudly asked Aaron,

    " Do you take Esme Watts as yourwfully wedded wife? "

    Only then Esme shifted her eyes to see him and thought about when did the vow finish.

    Dear God, I didn''t hear a single bit of it!

    Aaron chuckled in his mind when he understood that his would-be wife didn''t pay attention to anything about their wedding vows.

    Forget it!

    It''s fine as long as she marries him.

    Aaron nced at the priest then turned his eyes to observe Esme who was desperately praying to hear "no" from him.

    Aaron replied looking deep inside of her eyes,

    " I do. "

    Her heart ceased as she stared at him helplessly.

    This time, the priest loudly asked Esme,

    " Do you take Aaron Richards as yourwfully wedded husband? "

    Esme cast a helpless nce at the priest.

    Can I say no?

    But she instantly shed away from the thoughts as she noticed Aaron''s threatening eyes on her.

    She responded hurriedly,

    " I do, I do, I do.... "

    The crowd burst intoughter hearing her hasty response but instantly shut up when Aaron shot a sharp re at them. Their lips shut up and immediately the entire venue became silent again..

    Okay.. They don''t dare tough at their queen!

    Surprisingly, Aaron smiled back at her and the crowd became speechless.

    Only he canugh at her wife''s words!

    Not anyone else!

    The ck clouds slowly moved out of the way of the full moon. The moonlight fell all over the wedding venue showering everyone with its warm light.

    The priest smiled and asked Aaron gently,

    " Lord, you can mark the bride as the full moon is out now."

    { NOTE OF MARKING: Once a vampire finds his mate, he marks her to let others know that she is taken. This is done by him biting in her neck which leaves a mark for eternity. No matter how many times she reborns, they will be each other''s mate forever.}

    Esme blinked at the priest in confusion. She had no clear idea about marking yet she heard a little bit from her brothers about the vampire''s marking.

    Wait a minute, that means she will have to be his eternal bride after the marking!

    No, this can''t be happening!!

    Once I find a way, I will definitely escape away from here.

    But she couldn''t oppose now as Aaron was already getting close to her body. Aaron paused just an inch far away from her stiff body.

    Suddenly he pulled her closer by grabbing her waist roughly as she gasped softly.

    In front of everyone''s eyes, his action was so natural as if he was used to touching her frequently. His cold fingers gently pulled back her long hair behind to reveal her white neck and a sense of desire aroused inside him.

    He found it very surreal as he didn''t feel the urge of drinking her blood instead he yearned for something else more than her blood.

    Burying his impulsive thoughts, he switched on his vampire form.

    Later she heard him whispering gently,

    " It will hurt a little. "

    Before she could stable her mind, his sharp fangs appeared in his mouth along with a pair ofrge wings beside him whichpelled her to shut her eyes in fear.

    Deeply, his fangs pierced inside her neck and a loud grunt escaped through her red lips.

    After biting her hard, Aaron lifted his head from her delicate neck and noticed the teardrops on the corner of her eyes.

    His gaze deepened as it was expressing a connotation of guilt and panic.

    But the next moment, the priest shouted out in disbelief,

    " Inauspicious. "

    Aaron frowned and turned back to confront the priest. The priest pointed at her neck trembling angrily,

    " The mark has left uplete my Lord. "

    Aaron frowned hard hence followed his pointed finger. But he Instantly became astonished as he found out there was no sign of bleeding on her neck nor did any mark left.

    Only then Esme opened her eyes slowly and realized that everyone was looking at her angrily.

    Aaron blurted out angrily,

    " What is going on?

    Did I do the marking wrongly?"

    The priest shook his head before exining carefully,

    " You have done it right, my lord. The mark left iplete only because thisdy isn''t willing to be marked by you. Without her willingness, you can''t mark her and she won''t be counted as your mate, my lord."

    The crowd gasped in astonishment.

    " How did this little girl have the guts to refuse our Lord? "

    " It was already a pity for her to be marked by our lord!! How dare she refuse him in front of everyone? "

    Queen Mother already stood up from her seat and red at Esme fuming in anger.

    If she wasn''t helpless, this wedding would never ur here.

    Esme kept lowering her gaze as she could sense that a storm wasing towards her.

    Aaron waved his hand to keep the crowd silent as he stepped towards her slowly but dangerously.

    Esme held her breath until her heart began throbbing rapidly in fear.

    His paces seemed like a demon who was walking out of the hell and paused in front of her.

    His cold, freezing voice echoed in her ear,

    " You have chosen a smart way to refuse me, Esme. But remember that in this lifetime, you can only be marked by me and can only be my bride. I will spend ten lifetimes until you are willing to be mine. This is not an end for us. "

    After that, he turned towards the crowd before dering loudly,

    " I ept her as my wife without marking. I assure you that one day she will be marked by me.

    Does anyone have any objection? "

 Chapter 6 - Wedding Night

    Once again, his ferocious voice echoed through the venue which made everyone shiver in their spot. Though they had a plethora of objections in their mind, they didn''t dare to spit it out in front of Aaron.

    Because this man became extremely ruthless when he lost his temper.

    Even it was exceptionally shocking to them as till now Aaron didn''t strangle Esme to her death.

    Just then, everyone stared fearfully when queen mother hastily walked towards Esme.

    Disregarding everyone''s gaze over her, she halted in front of Esme and raised her hand to p her..

    But her hand was impeded at the mid-air and she became stunned after looking back. Esme didn''t reveal many expressions in her face but deep inside her heart, she felt relieved and thanked all her ancestors several times.

    At least she won''t be trapped with this animal for forever.!!

    Trembling in anger, Queen Mother red at her son furiously.

    Aaron enunciated putting down her hand gently,

    " Mother, you can''t hurt her like that. If she is not willing, there is no point of forcing her. Leave everything to me."

    Queen Mother sobered up a little after hearing those words from him and then noticed everyone''s gaze over her.

    Indeed, his words made sense!!

    Suddenly she broke out an awkward smile and uttered towards the crowd,

    " I ept her as my daughter-inw. I hope that anyone of you has no objection on that. "

    The crowd shook their heads vigorously.

    Problem?

    Not at all until they had a death wish!

    Aaron gazed at his newly wedded bride before ordering someone coldly,

    " Take her inside now. "

    The maid nodded fearfully and promptly took her away from the wedding venue. In the end, the wedding ended up in a new gossip of the town.

    When things were getting worse in the vampire world, another chaos was happening in the human world.

    It was almost midnight at crystal city in Y country. Except for themposts light, there was no light as switched on in most of the houses. Everyone went on sleeping after finished their daily struggles.

    A young boy climbed up on a vi''s wall and safelynded on a corridor. He sharply gazed around and confirmed that no one was still awake at that moment.

    As he gave two light knocks on the ss door of a room, there was no response from inside. His sharp eyebrows frowned slightly before trying to open the window. The room was dark and there was no trace of any person over there.

    He hastily entered into the room and searched around every corner of it even in the bathroom. Then he fell in profound thought and sat down on the bed.

    " Where did Esme go? "

    " She should be in her room right now."

    An unknown fear lingered in his mind for Esme. The next moment, it was confirmed to Ethan when he heard a sobbing sound from downstairs.

    He slowly strolled closer to the door and found out that Mrs Watt was crying profusely while Mr watt was patting on her back tofort her.

    " Where did my child go? Where..

    Why didn''t you find her till now.. ", Mrs Watt spoke while sobbing.

    Mr Watt gazed at his despondent wife helplessly before responding,

    " Wife, please don''t cry anymore. The police are searching for her everywhere. She will be found soon.. "

    These words didn''t sce her at all. Instead of calming down, she burst into tears more and cried hard.

    Ethan stood frozen in his spot. His butterfly-like eyelids blinked violently in fear as he clenched his fists tightly. He had a very handsome face just like Esme. Rather than an elegant expression, his face was now covered with dark clouds.

    Why did Esme go? Is she in danger?

    Ever since she was banned from her own world, Ethan had been guarding her always. Once a month, he came in the middle of the night to meet with his younger sister. It was the only safest time for not to be found by anyone.

    Even though their whole family had left her side, he was still secretly trying to protect her until her punishment woulde to the end. After all, she was his only one most beloved sister.

    How could he leave her side? Above all, all of her powers had been seized and she couldn''t protect herself now. Luckily she found a warm family for soothing herself to forget the deepest scar in her soul caused by her own family.

    Only he knew the real truth of that day!

    Esme, why did you have to be so kind!!

    Sighing helplessly, Ethan turned around to leave the vi with the thought of searching for Esme around the crystal city.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE, ( Castle of King Aaron)

    Atst, Esme was left alone in a room for a while after her wedding. But it was not that dark room again.

    She was left in a royal bedroom beautifully decorated with various flowers, candles and soft bedsheet.

    Oh, she forgot!

    After all, it was her wedding night!

    At the thought of the wedding night, Esme felt shiver all over the body and breathed heavily. She was definitely not ready for it but..

    Will he force me?

    Gulping her fearful thoughts, she changed herself into afortable dress. Lucky these maids were enough intelligent and showed her everything before leaving her alone. Simply she put on a nightgown and sat down at the edge of the decorated bed.

    Her gazended on the petals lying over the bed waiting for her embrace. Although she was fond of flowers a lot but today these petals seemed as spikes towards her.

    Inhaling another deep breath, she stood up from the bed and came across the opened window with the thought of watching the moon. She guessed that the delicate view of the moon will help her to release those bitter feelings dangling inside her soul.

    Soon after, she could hear some hasty stepsing inside the room. She jolted in her spot slightly before gazing outside deeply as if she didn''t have any concern about whoever came inside or not.

    Aaron paused at the doorstep and saw her standing at the window facing her back. His gaze narrowed when he noticed that the person over the window didn''t show any attention to his arrival.

    Next moment, he mmed on the door hardly before walking towards her. Certainly, Esme was trembling inside but her face remained expressionless hence she didn''t spare a nce behind.

    Being neglected all the while, Aaron was extremely furious. He grabbed her hand from behind and instantly turned her around, then pressed her forcefully on the hard wall behind them.

    Esme gasped and barely controlled herself from falling down.

    Aaron sternly gazed on her frightened face until he spoke,

    " You sure have some guts, Esme Watts. You dared to refuse me in front of everyone. Then why are you trembling now?

    Afraid of this thirsty animal?

    Aren''t you? "

    Esme muttered avoiding eye contact with him,

    " I.. I''m not afraid.."

    His lips curled up a little before tightening the grip on her waist.

    Esme gasped again while moving her head from his gaze with disdain. Aaron seemed not to mind at her behaviour at all.

    He leaned closer beside her ear and then whispered softly,

    " I will now see that you are afraid of me or

    not."

    Esme slightly turned her head forward before frowning at his words. Next moment, her lips trembled when she saw his two sharp fangs appeared outside as these were mocking at her.

    Her mind was screaming to run away but she was still caged by his long arms.

    Are there any benefits to run away now?

    His mood lifted up when he noticed her hidden fear behind those beautiful eyes. Slowly and steadily, he started leaning his head towards her neck as if he wanted to suck her blood.

    At the thought of sucking her blood, Esme''s heart was full of terror as she closed her eyes tightly when she felt his hot breathing over her skin.

    Just an inch away, Aaron lifted his gaze to see her face and found her eyes closed while those were slightly trembling in fear.

    His action paused and in next second, his gaze was fixed on her ruby lips as a sudden desire aroused through his whole body.

    He found himself astounded!!

    For the first time, he felt addicted to her lips rather than her blood which was just in front of his mouth.

    His eyes once gazed at her neck but next moment it fell over her lips again..!

    Unable to control himself, he crashed his cold lips against her ruby lips until he found her tongue for kissing desperately.

    Feeling his cold lips against her, Esme was awakened at once and tried hard to push him away but his hand was locked over her head instantly.

    A wave of cold breeze came across the room for trembling the burning candles. Only the sound of sloppy kisses buzzed through the room with high frequency.

 Chapter 7 - Wedding Night (2)

    The more she struggled, the more intensely he pressed his lips over hers. Esme felt like her entire body became frozen as a chilling sensation crawled down through her spine. She solemnly believed that she loathed this person.

    She loathed him a lot as he was that evil person who had detached her from her beloved family, who had kidnapped her from her world and forcefully coerced her to marry him!

    She abhorred him from the core of her heart!

    But why is my heart sprinting at this moment?

    Perhaps I never felt any man''s touch before.

    But whenever his cruel sharp fangs caressed against her swollen lips, she felt like a hidden desire was streaming in her psyche. No matter how much her brain warned her to halt with countless logic, subconsciously she yearned for offering herself to this vicious man in another word an animal.

    Finally, her psyche came back to the sense when she could feel that his freezing hands were arising up sneaking beneath her clothes.

    She froze!!

    Gathering up all the vigor she had, she stroked a hard kick on his waist. Aaron halted his action for a moment before realizing his misdeed towards her.

    Esme became speechless!!

    She couldn''t move him a little away from her rather she felt hurt on her knee.

    Very gently, Aaron moved off his hands from her clothes and eased his grip from her head. Esme instantly attempted to escape away from him but he still kept his long arms caged around her. His one hand was ced on the wall behind her while the other one remained motionless to the spot close to her waist.

    Esme heaved her gaze while blinking awkwardly. Her heart began racing again when she noticed hisscivious gaze falling over her blushed face.

    At that moment, no smile or expression was appearing on that handsome face. Then he casually said with a smirk,

    " So you are really not afraid of me."

    Esme responded while aiming to turn left,

    " I said that I''m not.."

    Thud!!

    Her path was again barricaded by his left hand loudly banging on the wall. She felt like the entire room was vibrated by that strong banging.

    Exactly how much strength he had!

    She gulped in dismay thus turned around and stayed obediently inside his hand''s enclosure.

    Aaron uttered still sneering,

    " I''m not finished with you.

    Why are you escaping?

    Or..... "

    Esme blinked promptly without heaving her gaze as she could sense him leaning towards her face more closely.

    Oh no!! Not again!

    Her body curled up just like a shrimp as she wished for hiding herself inside this wall.

    The more she feared, the more he felt amused by her expression.

    In the midway, he paused and whispered in a soft voice,

    " You don''t want to serve your husband on your wedding night. "

    Esme was startled by his shameless demeanor. Jerking away from his gaze, she bent down to escape away from his cage before replying,

    " I have no interest in you.. Aaahh.. "

    Her voice halted as she screamed in sudden pain. When she strived to get away hastily, a vase of ss dropped down from the corner table by the banging of her hand and directlynded on her feet.

    It was shattered into thousands of pieces. But it was toote to move her body as unfortunately, the pieces went inside her feet and instantly a flow of blood began dripping from her feet.

    Aaron froze in his spot as he instantly kneeled near her feet before scolding in a harsh voice,

    " Look at you, clumsy girl.

    How.. How do you walk!!

    Useless!! "

    Esme couldn''t heed his words clearly as she tightly gritted her teeth in anguish. Aaron frowned hard ncing at her dripped blood as his throat dried in excessive thirst.

    Without asking for her consent, he scooped her up in his arms and dashed towards the bed with a speed of light. Even Esme couldn''t get enough time to struggle with him as it was too fast.

    He softly settled her down on the bed and sat down by her side caressing her wounded feet carefully.

    He noticed some minor scars on her feet but these scars were too severe thus caused her abrupt bleeding.

    He silently admonished himself when he felt the burning desire of drinking that blood. He was holding his breath to resist the luscious scent of her blood and strode towards a corner of the room.

    Esme was dumbfounded while contemting him!

    The concern which was written all over his face at this time couldn''t possibly suppress as she felt more and more wordless after noticing that intense concern..

    When the scene of emotion urred inside the room, some gossiping ears were struggling to figure out the situation happening inside.

    The maids were already trembling in dismay of getting caught but they were bounded to obey their master''s order. In the end, they ended up staying here until they became confirmed about the entire situation.

    Esme noticed him grabbing some cotton and a bottle of liquid then came back to her in a rush.

    He took her feet on hisp and began blowing over it. The cold breath really soothed her scar a lot as she felt less distress.

    All that time, she remained reserved and closely observed his action. Just then her eyes fell on his throat hence eventually, she found out that he was gulping his saliva frequently while wiping the bloodstains from her feet.

    Frowning in thought, she could reckon the reason behind his action and felt uneasy all of a sudden.

    He was the so-called mighty vampire king who could turn down the world just with a simple signal but now he was resisting his desire just because of her.

    Indeed he was holding back everything just because of her. Whenever his gaze came across with her painful expression, his all desire vanished in the air as he yearned to heal her wound as soon as possible.

    Isn''t everything going against his own rule?

    When he began caressing her feet to apply the medicine, Esme hastily made an effort to put her feet back and mumbled in a low voice,

    " Don''t.. don''t touch my feet..

    I.. I.. can do it.. I.. "

    She hung back her voice when noticed him ring at her. She really felt remorseful while watching him serving her like a servant.

    Ignoring his threatening gaze, she again attempted to move her feet back but in the next moment, she screamed in fierce pain and dismay.

    Aaron forcefully pulled down her injured leg before uttering in a hoarse voice,

    " Be good.

    Does it feel nasty to be touched by me?

    Am I not treating your wound well?

    Or do I seem like sucking your blood?

    If you move a little more, you will have to bear the consequences, remember that. "

    Esme opened her mouth but didn''t dare to speak anymore after hearing his dire words.

    Indeed he was resisting himself too difficultly!

    " Ahh.. ", she grunted in pain as the chilly liquid touched her fresh wound.

    On the outside, the maids sharpened their ears instantly when they heard that weeping noise.

    Noticing her eyes became closed in pain, Aaron softened his tone,

    " Little girl, hold on for a moment.

    It will hurt a little. "

    This time, the maids began blushing profusely!

 Chapter 8 - Bullying Her !

    Giggling shyly, the maids finally decided to flee hurriedly as their motive ofing here had been sessful and they made their way towards a certain direction.

    Inside the bedroom,

    Esme put on a poker face and didn''t dare to move a bit as that moment her feet were gently being bandaged.

    Slightly lifting up her gaze, she could feel something inside her heart as the man bowed down his head in front of her regardless of being a dominant king.

    When her gaze was busy for wandering around his delicate movements, that shameless man suddenly uttered without lifting his eyes from her feet,

    " Stop drooling over me.."

    " Or else..", he paused and looked up with his lustful gaze smirking at her astounded face.

    Her face instantly turned red!

    Well, it was the bitter truth as she was really drooling over him.

    I mean,e on!!

    Who wouldn''t get goosebumps while a handsome man was gently serving your wounded feet?

    She muttered softly,

    " Who.. who.. was drooling over you.."

    Looking at her slightly blushed face with shyness, he couldn''t help but wished to tease her more,

    " Did I say that it was you?"

    Esme was speechless thus she threw a death re to him and retorted,

    " Who else is present here except me? "

    Aaron blinked innocently,

    " But did I mention your name, wifey?

    tsk.. tsk.. tsk.

    you seem just like a thief who is purposely exposing herself!! "

    Esme became angrier and angrier as she uttered loudly,

    " You..you are bullying.. me.. "

    Aaron chuckled in a profuse manner, " Did I ?"

    As he spoke, he put down her leg gently over the bed and started moving towards her.

    She instantly became alert to his action hence leaned her back against the edge of the bed watching him fearfully.

    Aaron seemed to enjoy himself a lot while teasing her as he spoke leaning to her face,

    " Do you want me to show that how to bully you, mmm?"

    Esme felt like a chill feeling was running down over her spine as she tried to move away further from his face. His tone heard so ambiguous as if he was going to eat her up.

    Actually, his gaze was locked over her delicate face but her every movement was captured in his eyes as how she was trying to clutch her clothes with fear and nervousness, how her eyelids were trembling violently. Every single detail about her was noted by him at that moment.

    This girl always pretends to be a brave person!

    She parted her lips to say him to move away from her but by the time, Aaron was already pressing her down on his king-sized bed smirking devilishly.

    Her head softly fell down on the bedsheet as she shut her eyes trembling all over her body.

    Does.. does..he really want to do something!

    A few momentster, she sensed no movement and opened her eyes slowly but got stunned at the next moment.

    Aaron was still hovering over her but stayed just an inch away from her lips.

    At that time, she really had no clue about what was he trying to do. In her shock, Aaron just grabbed the pillow near her head and lifted himself up.

    He simply spoke up,

    " It''s done. Goodnight."

    As he uttered, she saw him stepping towards the open terrace. She was still lying down on the bed dumbfounded.

    Her gaze remained to stare at his retreating back.

    HUMAN WORLD,

    CRYSTAL CITY,

    Within just a few hours, Ethan desperately searched the whole city but there was no trace of Esme anywhere. His mind went nk as he couldn''t locate her at all.

    There was only one hour left before the sunrise. The city seemed calm and quiet. Without some delivery trucks, there was no vehicle passing on the road. He began walking towards a bridge looking down on the path while sinking deep in his own thoughts.

    After walking a few steps ahead, suddenly he heard some hasty footsteps rushing towards him and halted in his spot.

    Looking up straight away, he saw a man was running towards him who seemed extremely frightened and anxious. He appeared like a rich man by judging his stylish outfit but at that moment, his face was so ck in a panic hence he looked like closely a beggar.

    Giving him no chance to speak anything, the running man fell down on his knees and started pleading in a crying tone,

    " Please.. please save me.. please..

    that..girl.. will kill me..please.. Help.."

    Ethan inquired looking at his frightened face that came across as if he had encountered a ghost,

    " Which girl?"

    As he tried to reply, Ethan heard a sound of light footsteps and lifted up his gaze.

    A woman was slowly walking towards them but there was a fierce expression in her eyes. She was wearing a ck cupcake dress hugging till her knees. A white coat was hovering down from her shoulders casually. Her eyes looked fierce but there was a coldness with hidden thirst behind her eyes which he could clearly notice at that moment.

    Her curly hairs looked messy as if those were struggling with the wind just a while ago. Her lips appeared so dry as he doubted something instantly.

    With that fierce gaze, she looked up at Ethan and frowned slightly. Not bothered to spend any more time over his astonished face, the woman ordered Ethan directly shifting her gaze towards the pleading man,

    " Leave from here. He is mine."

    Even though she didn''t reveal her identity, Ethan was already an expert in white magics and all the existed supernatural entities except their world.

    Her demonic aura couldn''t be suppressed from his sense as he observed her for a while before asking back,

    " Why are you here in the human world?

    As far as I know, you guys aren''t allowed to step in the human world without your royals permission."

    The woman frowned hard and rushed towards the man hiding behind Ethan before spoke out,

    " He is my food, today. Get your ass out of here".

 Chapter 9 - Athena Richards

    In a blink of an eye, the woman grabbed the pleading man''s neck and began dragging him away from Ethan.

    The man wailed in dismay for his life as he strived to get free from her grip but there was no way out.

    " Don''t... Don''t..

    Don''t let me..take..away.. please..

    young man..please..save me..Please

    She will kill me.. aahhh..save me.."

    Ethan remained quiet for a few seconds and contemted her dragging away the man mercilessly towards the bridge. He found no trace of tenderness in those eyes even a bit rather the expression in her countenance could only be marked as a craving of thirst.

    Then suddenly his white magic power was activated and this time he confidently obstructed her path again in a rush.

    The woman angrily hurled a death re at him. From his utterances and his proficiency to recognize her true identity almost very quickly, she inferred at first that this man was not an average human yet there was no personal animosity between them.

    Why is he trying to stop me and making out fuss over a bastard?

    Athena red at him disdainfully!!

    She used to wander often in the human world. As for granting permission, she was the princess of the vampire n, Athena Richards. She didn''t require to follow the regr rules and regtions which were required for the other typical vampires.

    First of all, Who will try to stop her?

    It wasn''t like that she was just ying an innocent man. Every once in a month, she came to the human world to quench her thirst for drinking blood.

    In the past, she really used to y innocent people.

    Butter she discovered various dirty men who always aimed to make use of young girls and forcefully took their virginity discovering them vulnerable. Since then, she concluded that there was no amusement in ying innocent people. If she could exterminate some of these bastards, it would save at least a lot of young girls'' life.

    Today wasn''t any exception!

    Look at this bastard man!

    A while ago, he was forcing himself on a young girl inside a bar house after finding her a little drunk. The girl waspletely unwilling still he attempted to rape her several times and wickedly touched her body.

    Luckily, Athena was present there and instantly targeted him as her monthly feast.

    Speechlessly, she nced at the man''s acting face. He made so pitiful face even God himself couldn''t help but feel kindness for him.

    Athena coldly ordered him throwing a nce at the man inside her grip,

    " Listen, boy, I have no grudge against you. Get away from my path right now. Don''t get deceived by his innocent face. He is a real bastard."

    Watching thest hope of his life, the frightened man again howled more loudly than before shedding his tears profusely. Ethan gazed at his pitiful face and felt sad for him.

    Watching him shedding tears, he already assumed in his mind that this man was innocent and Athena was only trying to y him to assuage her thirst for blood.

    Above all, vampires were known for being emotionless and violent when they hankered for blood.

    As a holly creature and prince of the fairy world, he could never let anything injustice in front of his eyes and instead decided to believe the human.

    Thus he sternly replied,

    " Leave this man alone. You can go to search inside a forest to hunt down an animal.

    Why are you killing innocent people?

    As long as I''m here, you can''t take him away."

    Ethan was a man of his words. After warning her to stop, he firmly stood there on her way having no intention to back out.

    Athena became so indignant for this unnecessary troubleing from nowhere all of sudden.

    Her eyes turned bloodshot as she sneered,

    " You are asking for death."

    Instantly her grip loosened from the man''s throat and charged herself towards Ethan in the speed of light. Her hidden fangs came outside and she was in the mood of ughtering Ethan even thought of drinking his blood instead.

    Though the man was freed away from her grip, he became motionless in dismay so much that he even forgot to escape for the time being.

    As soon as Athena aimed to grab Ethan''s throat growling angrily, Ethan made an u-turn and hardly pushed her behind turning on his power of white magic.

    Athena halted for a moment for his action before grimacing hard and surged to attack him again. The hanging bridge over the TY river trembled by their actions while the man watched the scene standing in front of them in terror.

    He couldn''t figure out that who was attacking who!

    It was like a rolling stone in front of his vision. The two people were rushing here from there over the whole bridge at most at the speed of light. It was hard to figure out that who was on the verge of winning.

    At the veryst moment, Athena could realize that her power was not enough in front of this young man as he continued defeating her attack. Hardly she clenched his throat and opened her mouth to jag her vampire bite on his throat.

    With a swing, Ethan shoved her down on the ground hovering over her and tightly gripped her wrists as his muscled robust bodypletely deterred her from getting up.

    He threw her a triumphant gaze and inquired coldly,

    " You see, you can''t win against me. Let the man go or else this fight will end only after pulling out your sweet fangs."

    Before she could give her a reply, both of them looked at the way and noticed that man was already gone.

    Athena cursed loudly before giving him another good kick.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Since then Aaron went on the terrace, Esme heard no sound from there and she remained on her bed quietly. She tossed around on the bed for quite some time but couldn''t sleep at all as her mind was restless.

    She was sure that her parents were already in depression because of her sudden disappearance. They had no way to search for her here even perhaps they didn''t have any slightest idea about this kind of parallel world that exists.

    Her only light of hope was that his second brother would cleverly see through the matter and definitely will try to search for her in this parallel world too.

    His second brother was absolutely right!

    In this world, only the weak agonize the most.

    ncing away outside of their room, she noticed that the moon was still up and the luminous moonlight was profusely entering inside the room.

    She had to find a way to go back to her human world!

    Heaving herself from the giant bed, she thought about drinking a ss of water but unfortunately, it was away from her to reach.

    She took a glimpse of her bandaged feet and helplessly sighed. Subconsciously her gaze looked away towards the terrace with a slight hope but no sound wasing out from there.

    Argh! How can she imagine that King Aaron would personally serve her water!

    It was already fortunate enough for her that she was still alive and didn''t lose any blood.

    Slowly, she got up from the bed and attempted to walk away towards the wooden table where seemed to had a water jug.

    Very hardly, she took a few paces in stumbling manner. Unluckily she didn''t notice that her nightgown got stuck in a corner of the furniture and almost fell down with a vociferous scream.

    Before she could watch out, her body was embraced in a warm hug along with a sheer scolding,

    " Are you idiot enough to move out from the bed with your damned feet?"

    Esme slightly heaved her gaze and discovered his burning gaze at her. Giving her no chance to exin, the next moment he casually scooped her body up in his arms before moving towards the bed again.

    Esme cursed herself for making so muchmotion all of a sudden!

    This man was always so clingy to touch her body!

 Chapter 10 - Are You Inviting Me?

    Helpless!!

    Esme contemted his god damn attitude while he was serving her a ss of water hence she kept staring at him.

    When she finished the water in a gulp, Aaron preferred to get up and wished to go back to the terrace.

    As he stood up, suddenly he heard a soft soothing voice,

    " You.. you can stay here.."

    Esme mumbled looking away from his sturdy body. Though she strived to make it formal but her face instantly began blushing while telling him to stay.

    She didn''t mean anything else, did she?

    After all, she was feeling terribly awkward after upying his own ce andpelled him to live away in difort.

    He was the so-called mighty king. What will others think if they get to know that he became unable to livefortably in his bedroom because of her at their wedding night?

    His eyes gleamed in warm contentment. He turned back and noticed her with a blushing, embarrassedplexion as she was struggling to look away from him.

    Thus he added intentionally,

    " Are you inviting me?"

    Esme was bbergasted and nced straight to confront him. Indeed he was smirking at her.

    Flirting!! Flirting with her again.

    Since when did vampires be so brazen?

    She snorted unhappily and responded back,

    " I.. I was just offering my bed out of respect. I didn''t realize that the mighty king Aaron would be so immodest enough to find an alternative meaning of my words.

    Oh, indeed. A person who abducts a girl at midnight and coerces her to marry him forcefully won''tprehend the meaning of respect after all. "

    All of a sudden the room plunged into silence. Even her shallow breathings could be heard very clearly. She didn''t realize when these sharp words slipped from her unruly tongue and involuntarily, she let out so many disrespectful words.

    Esme was so aghast that she looked down at her hands to avoid his sharp re.

    True, Aaron was coldly gazing at her little face and silently admiring her courage.

    In his whole living life, this was the very first time that a person dared to fling tantrums directly at him for few times within just two days. Since he was young, people always feared him no matter where did he go and served them as a ve of him.

    Perhaps he was used to it.

    Although she directly affronted him, surprisingly it didn''t infuriate him so much.

    Soon after her chin was heaved forcefully as he spoke gazing deep inside her eyes,

    " Don''t speak about me without knowing me.

    Who knows that you might fall in love with this kidnapper of yourster on. After all, you will be caged by me for the rest of your life."

    Lewd enough!

    This was the only word in her mind that suited him.

    Oh, oh, oh.. Falling in love with him unless my brain will be kicked out by a donkey.

    His enthusiastic gaze remained on her baffled face for a while as she noticed him smirking in a very devilish and overbearing way. Even the way he held her chin seemed so majestic as if he was dering his reigning over her.

    With a swift motion, he gentlynded his body beside her andid down on the bed.

    Esme became speechless.

    Shouldn''t he say something beforeying down?

    Forget it. She was indeed very right to call him brazen.

    Sensing her gaze at him, Aaron slightly opened his eyes before inquiring,

    " What??"

    Esme stuttered in a low voice,

    " You.. you really want to.. stay here with me?"

    Aaron slightly raised his eyebrows,

    " Aren''t you the one who invited me first? Besides, I was wrong. Husband and wife should sleep in a bed together."

    He patted the pillow beside him before calling out sweetly,

    " Here, let me coax you to sleep wifey. "

    She was prepared to refuse his demand but he simply grabbed her shoulder and let herid down on the bed eventually hugging her in his embrace.

    Esme struggled while screaming,

    " I can sleep alone.. You don''t have to hold me so tightly.. Let me go.. you.. "

    Aaron showed no sign of leaving her and whispered in her ear from the back,

    " If you don''t sleep now, I can''t guarantee about not doing anything to you."

    Esme froze and instantly ceased struggling.

    Aaron smirked!

    Indeed it was the best way to make her sober up!

    HUMAN WORLD,

    they went on fighting for another round until no one conceded defeat thus the bridge violently trembled for their actions.

    In the end, Ethan noticed that it was bing dusk as he needed to return to his world as soon as possible.

    He halted when that frantic girl raised her hand to punch him hard but was deterred at midway,

    " I think we havee to the end. I told you to release that man but you didn''t listen to me. He is gone now and there is no meaning of continuous fighting between us."

    Athen scowled at him before blurting out angrily,

    " You let me skip my meal. Now it''s your turn to be my meal. "

    She uttered viciously before revealing her fangs outside. Ethan nced at the sky and hastily pushed her back before grunting,

    " You can never make me your meal with this power of yours. It''s better for us to stop here now. Also, I don''t have much time left to stay now. See yeah.."

    Before she could hold him back here, Ethan vanished in the air in a blink of an eye as she was left behind speechless gnashing her teeth in resentment.

    Just stay here a bit more and then I will show you what can Athena do, huh!!

    She vowed to herself whenever she will be able to locate this boy in the future, she will deal with him as soon as possible.

    It was really bing dusk.

    Thus she also decided to travel back in her world with a messy appearance for those unkempt hairs of her.

    As soon as she stepped into the castle of the vampire world, she was halted by a cold voice,

    " Athena, stop."

    She hissed and instantly closed her eyes in annoyance.

    She was already in enough bad mood!

 Chapter 11 - Threat!!!

    Turning back, she found the woman ring at her angrily. She felt more annoyed and intended to walk inside.

    But the woman seemed to be more impatience and roared angrily,

    " Athena, I told you to stop right here."

    Sighing helplessly, she turned back to face her and asked rising up her sharp eyebrows nonchntly,

    " What??"

    ring hard at this disobedient girl, Queen mother took a step forward and grabbed her hands tightly, shouting out loud,

    " Did you again visit the human world? Athena, you have been behaving quite vagrantly.

    Are you taking the advantage of protecting you always?

    You have already got permission to visit human world two times once in a month.

    What more do you want?"

    Athena shrugged her shoulders and replied sternly,

    " Enough mom. Brother isn''t present here now. You don''t have to pretend anymore. "

    Queen Mother, " You... "

    Athena didn''t bother to give her any reply and headed upstairs directly.

    Queen Mother shouted from behind,

    " Athena... Stop.. You can''t go there like that.. Athena, listen to me.. you.. "

    Athena didn''t turn back even moved fast and shut her bedroom''s door with a loud bang.

    Athena was bold as always. She never cared about her mother''s order and fond of making her irritated. Perhaps Aaron doted on his sister so much and never raised his voice on her. This is was her advantage of being open minded, bold and reckless.

    After all, she never forgives those people who hurt her.

    Queen Mother stood there in silent cursing herself for raising up this disobedient daughter of her.

    Next day,

    Esme woke up groggily and parted her drowsy eyes slowly. The warm sunlight came through the giant bedroom eliminating the whole space.

    She lifted up herself quickly and tried to calm her mind while looking around. It was not her dream. She is really in the vampire world and above all she is married now.

    She turned her head to watch the spot beside her and found that it was empty. Her husband already got up.

    After freshing herself, she pondered for a moment deciding on the fact that she should get out or not. Pushing away all the thoughts, she slowly opened her bedroom''s door and fortunately it was unlocked.

    As soon as she came out, she found that there was already two maids standing at her doorstep, guarding her and kept their heads down.

    One of them spoke politely,

    " My Lady, Lord has gone to the hallroom early in the room. As for Queen mother and Princess, they are downstairs."

    Waving her hand, the maid added,

    " You can walk this way and find the stairs."

    Esme nodded slightly. Though she came here for two days, she didn''te out from her room at all. She had no idea how the castle looked like inside. Lucky the maids were cooperative with her and always helped her before falling in embarrassment.

    But she never knew that someone had deliberately ordered them to stay by her side and guide her always.

    Esme started walking towards her directed way. When she reached downstairs, she found no one but only heard,motion from a certain room. Curiously she walked towards the hallroom and got stunned immediately standing at the back door.

    A young boy was caged in a chain screaming painfully to have mercy on him.Several guards were holding his wings and intended to cut it out with arge knife. As for the young boy, he was already looking dead pale.Blood was dropping from his mouth profusely wetting the floor beneath him.

    Esme trembled in fear and hold her breath thought of going back hurriedly. She turned around away and bumped into a masculine chest.

    "Aahh..", She grunted in pain grabbing her straight nose.

    A cold, chilling voice came across her ear,

    " What are you doing here?"

    Definitely she knew this devilish voice. She took a step back patting her chest slightly and lifted up her gaze nervously,

    " I.. I.. just came here after hearing the noises."

    Aaron nced behind her before pulling her from the doorstep. Esme didn''t struggle and ler her hold him.

    He only stopped after dragging her far away from the hallroom.

    Though he wanted to cage her here inside his castle, he didn''t want to frighten her at all. If she was willing to stay his side, he will dly ept her. At first, he indeed kidnapped her ording to his mother''s order but after watching her closely, he couldn''t know that which way they were leading towards.

    He solemnly wanted to keep her as his wife. Those frightened eyes, her seductive lips seemed like a deep addiction to him. After taking one sip, his body and mind were getting intoxicated vigorously. It was started when he was taking her in his world and identally kissed her lips.

    Aaron left her grip and asked looking at her slightly trembling eyelids,

    " What did you see?

    Why did you go there without having someone?

    Where are the maids?"

    His voice was cold but bit annoyed at the same time.

    Hearing him calling out the maids angrily, Esme interrupted him,

    " No.. I asked.. them to show me

    downstairs.."

    Taking another deep breathe, she asked with a great courage,

    " What''s wrong with the boy?

    Why.. why.. they were cutting his wings.."

    Aaron gazed at her deeply. This was the first time after reaching here that she initiated to talk with him first.

    His expression remained cold as he replied,

    " His wings were used in doing a crime. He shouldn''tnd on a ce where he was forbidden to."

    Esme knitted her eyebrows unable to understand his hide and seek type words. Watching her in daze, Aaron greedily took a step closer to her before wrapping one of his arm around her slender waist.

    Esme gasped at his sudden intimate act before staring at his mischievous eyes.

    He asked calmly having an overbearing attitude in his tone,

    " I don''t like disobedient people, mydy.

    Your consequences will be far terrible than him if you dare to escape away from here."

    Escape??

    Definitely! She wasn''t any kind of birds who will be caged here forever.

    She better finds a way to leave from here as soon as possible.

    Esme lowered her head not giving a damn to his words but still didn''t dare to argue back.

    Aaron seemed to look through her thoughts as he held her chin up forcing her eyes to meet his ruthless gaze,

    " Did you hear me?

    Believe me or not, it will take only a few seconds for me to destroy your family."

    Threat !!! threat!!! threat!!!

    Only this man knew how to threat her always!!

    When she was still in her thoughts, suddenly she felt some shivering touch over her lips.His tiptoes brazed at her freshened lips gently gazing at it with lust shing from his eyes.

    " When did you guys wake up?", a gentle voice came from behind and Esme parted apart herself from his grip.

    Aaron looked behind slightly disappointed to be interrupted suddenly. His face showed a gentleness after watching thedy standing there,

    " Mom, we just woke up."

    Queen Mother gave a reply with smile but deep down, her eyes showed a sore expression which confused Esme more.

    She asked lovingly like an affectionate mother,

    " Come, let''s have breakfast together."

    Both of them nodded and walked towards the dinning ce. Beside her, Athenaughed softly and said with a deep meaning,

    " Your reign is going to be end soon, queen mother."

 Chapter 12 - I Dont Have Any Daughter !

    The family of four joined together to have breakfast for the first time after a long time. Esme wanted to sit further away from Aaron but the sharp re from her husband made her forgetting the idea and obediently took a spot beside him sighing helplessly.

    No matter what she tries to do, this man will force her every time that she has understood well till now.

    Looking carefully at the dinning table, Esme was some how in disbelief. There were at least fifty types of fruits, juices and some fresh bread but the most important fact that every utensils were maid of gold or bronze.

    Long time, she didn''t enjoy so much foods. But she never regretted it truthfully. Aftering down to live in the human world, she got a lovely family which she had never felt before.

    On the another side, she had no idea that this little deed from her made someone angry and doubtful so easily.

    From the corner of her eyes, Queen Mother felt dissatisfied when she saw that her previous spot has been taken away by Esme. She felt upset but maintained a perfect smile on her face wisely.

    Looking at her disappointed expression, Athena let out a low chuckle before taking a slice of bread stuffing in her mouth to stopughing out loud.

    The atmosphere on the dining table was really stiff and cold. Esme felt very awkward when she faced cold shoulder from Queen Mother. Even Athena didn''t intend to talk with her at all.

    Does all the vampires have cold attitude?

    Esme wondered!!

    Later she paid attention eating her breakfast and stretched out her hand to grab the jar of watermelon juice.

    As she grabbed the handle, a cold grip stopped her suddenly.

    She shifted her gaze confusedly to Aaron and found him frowning hard,

    " What are you taking?"

    She felt a little nervous and noticed that even the maids were looking at her in an awkward way. She sutured,

    " What.. did.. I do?"

    Aaron gazed at her mockingly before replying,

    " It''s not juice. It''s blood."

    Esme froze and looked at the jar shocked!!!

    Indeed the juice color looked much redder than watermelon''s color.

    She maid a short sound "oh" and took back her hand fearfully.Aaron chuckled at her stunned expression before taking up the jar and drank it all in a gulp.

    Disgusting!

    He smirked at the fearful girl devilishly!

    Esme dared not to lift up her gaze and shifted her attention in eating silently.Even if she was reluctant, Aaron chose some fruits for her personally and insisted her silently to eat that.

    Queen Mother watched the interaction between two and got stunned for a moment.

    Aaron seemed to care about Esme from the first day after their wedding.

    This thought made her depressed!!

    No no, she can''t loose her face in front of Aaron.

    Biting down her lips, she tried to suppress her dissatisfied expression and intended to start a topic.

    Thus she spoke with a sweet smile to Esme,

    " Esme, this is Athena, Aaron''s younger sister.

    You haven''t met her, right?"

    Athena paused and looked at her mother before looking up at Esme''s direction.

    Esme smiled awkwardly before saying in a low voice,

    " H.. Hello."

    Athena replied smiling faintly,

    " Hello.You can call me by my name."

    Esme nodded in understanding. Shortly after, Aaron got up from his chair and made his way outside after getting an urgent information from his subordinate.

    In the dinning table, only three of them left. As soon as Aaron left, Queen Mother nced at Esme coldly before speaking in a casual tone,

    " Esme, you are new here. But I want to remind you that your spot isn''t here. From tomorrow, you will sit one chair after Aaron''s chair."

    Esme looked up to see her gaze confused.

    It''s not like that she was dying to sit here. It was your son who insisted on sitting beside him.

    What was her fault though!!

    She didn''t dare to say something rather nodded her head.

    Athena gazed at her mother smiling bitterly.

    Ruling others life has been a great pleasure to her mother!!

    Later she hurriedly stuffed some food inside her mouth and left the dinning ce as soon as possible.

    It was getting on her nerves that she was always stared by the queen mother coldly. But as far as she recalled that this queen mother was the one who gave the order to marry her.

    Even Aaron had told her several times.

    Standing at the open terrace, she gazed around the whole city deeply. She must say that this corridor had the best view of watching the whole city in a nce.Lined houses, dense jungles everything looked like a painted picture.

    A smile of bitterness formed on her lips when she saw a young girl holding her mother''s hand running in the field happily at a far distance..

    Perhaps nobody misses her from her own family.!

    Frowning hard in some random thoughts, she looked around carefully before gazing around suspiciously.

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    ( Another world of magical creatures such as fairies, monks, wizards who usually practice white magics and can control the water, air and fire. They are described as holly creatures because of their kind hearted personality and always stands with justice.)

    A beautiful, middle aged woman was walking through a flower garden smiling sweetly.The refreshing scent of the flowers were roaming in the air of the whole garden which can lift up anyone''s mood in a second.

    With her single touch, the flowers from the trees were blooming magically.

    Her long white gown embroidered with gold fabric was glittering under the warm sunlight.Her light brown eyes gazed on the flowers happily but there was coldness hiding inside those eyes hard to see.

    A man''s voice came from behind slightly panting as she paused in her spot for a moment,

    " Good Morning, Mother. I.. I got to know that Esme.. Esme has gone missing."

    The woman turned away and shot him a hard re before speaking out,

    " That has nothing to do with me."

    The man still tried to speak,

    " But..."

    The woman waved her hand gracefully before looking at his eyes sternly having no bit of sympathy,

    " I don''t have any daughter, Evan. "

 Chapter 13 - Where Is Your Heart?

    Evan was froze in his spot. Lowering down his head, he contemted in his mind for a quite some time.

    He knew his mother too well. Being the queen of the whole DALASTIA WORLD was not an easy task for her.She always standed with justice and truth which will never change.As for their father, he never cared for his children so much.

    But it was still their one and only sister...!!

    Evan lifted up his head but didn''t find the woman anymore. She was already walking further away from his spotting hiding away all the emotions. Her eyes seemed cold but there was mixed feelings behind her empty galre.

    It was so hard to read those eyes!

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme was still on the open terrace sinking deep in her thoughts and conclusion.Her gaze was wandering around the castle for a long time and seemed to not find a clue.

    Once she finds a way to leave this world, no one can hold her back here.

    She will be free again!

    Unfortunately she couldn''t find a way at all rather discovered that this castle was highly protected by those terrible vampire soldiers. There wasn''t even a single corner left where wasn''t any soldier standing still and gazing around like a cunning fox in every seconds.

    Thus it is impossible to escape from this castle so far.

    When she was immersed in her own thoughts, she didn''t notice the figure standing behind her at a far distance. She turned away to get back inside the room but bumped on a hard chest making her gasp in astonishment.

    She got angry, " You...."

    Is something wrong with his brain?

    Why does he always try to scare me?

    Aaron was smirking at her angry face as he moved further towards her without speaking.

    Esme frowned before took a quick step back making sure to keep a distance from this devilish man.

    Aaron paused for a bit but didn''t stop.Rather he pulled her towards his chest towering over his tall figure speaking,

    " Tsk Tsk Tsk..

    You need not feel so scared of me wifey. After all I''m your husband."

    Esme stared deep at his eyes before mercilessly replied,

    " You are my husband for the whole world but not in my heart."

    Aaron chuckled slightly but the next moment, his expression turned cold and stiff.

    Suddenly one of his hand started travelling towards her puffing chest. Esme jolted slightly at his touch but remained motionless too afraid to move.

    Slowly, his cold palm brushed her skin like a fallen petal and paused just above her frozen, frightened heart at her left chest.

    Surprisingly Aaron heard her heart beating so fast like a race car as if it will explode anytime.

    His expression remained cold and unfazed as he spoke in a mockery tone,

    " Where''s your heart, wifey? I want to see."

    Esme cooked her eyebrows slightly not getting the hidden meaning behind his words.

    He continued lifting his index finger before pointing out directly at her heart,

    " Is it here?? Beating so fast for me?

    You know wifey, I can dig it out anytime to see. All you need to do it just permit me."

    Esme gulped a mouthful saliva at his words. She was so stiff that his finger felt like a sharp knife to her as if it will dig inside her heart anytime.

    She spit out emotionally,

    " Sometimes you don''t have to dig anyone''s heart to see through it. If you love someone, she will willingly give her heart to you,king Aaron."

    She was speechless at her own words.

    Why the hell she was getting so emotional!!

    This ruthless king will never understand her emotion nor did he understands the meaning emotion.

    What are you doing Esme!!

    She scolded herself brutally in her mind.

    But the very next moment, she was really surprised about what happened just now.

    She met his icy gaze but suddenly she sensed a course of emotion in those cold eyes.

    Subconsciously, Aaron smiled bitterly before giving her a low goosebumping reply,

    " Try to give it to me once at at least."

    Perhaps Esme was so much in pain because of her own struggling mind and painful memories.

    Thus she gave him a reply scornfullyughing bitterly,

    " Give it to you? For what? Oh no wait.. May be vampires love to drink heart''s blood."

    The air around her seemed to decrease into few degrees low.

    Aaron got furious at her reply.His grip tightened on her waist and replied back angrily,

    " No matter what, you are my wife and you can never escape from me, Esme."

    Esme freed herself from his grip suddenly. Anger, pain aroused from the core of her heart as she replied madly,

    " Yes, yes. I can never escape from here. But once I find a way to go back, you will never find me.

    Who will stay with a blood thirsty monster like you? I will never be yours wife from my heart. You kill people.. You drink their blood. You are no less than a murderer, King Aaron.

    You... You don''t deserve my love..!!

    You don''t deserve any one''s love.. "

    BANG !!!

    Esme was stopped immediately and suddenly realised her spoken outrageous words.

    She was stunned at her own courage and boldness.

    Good! At least she was returning at her true self.

    When she lifted up her gaze, she found a furious gaze stucking on her face ready to burn her anytime. Shifting her eyes, she found the vase broken into hundreds pieces as she jolted in fear.

    She suddenly imagined her body like the broken vase into pieces and suddenly wanted to take back her words.

    Aaron stepped in front of her and grabbed her shoulder forcing her to look at his face. He replied gnashing his teeth but with a tone of deep pain and loneliness,

    " I don''t need your love. I don''t need anyone''s love. Aaron never had anyone or never will.You will never escape from my palm just remember that."

    After speaking, he pushed her behind but still didn''t use much force and turned away before walking out of the room. Later she heard the door shut banging loudly.

    As he left, Esme fell down on the ground crying bitterly from the deepest pain of her heart.

    As soon as Aaron walked out, he went to his study and threw himself inside those official documents in order to suppress his anger.

    Even the guards started trembling after peeking at his dark face.

    Shortly after, he heard a knock on the door and replied arrogantly,

    " Come in."

    A sweet, misty voice echoed in his ear,

    " My King."

    Aaron paused. Turning his head away, he spoke frowning,

    " Vanessa !!!!"

 Chapter 14 - Royal Concubine

    She revealed a warm smile like a raindrop falling from the blue sky after a dry summer.Aaron gazed at her deeply somehow confused.

    She looked much elegant than thest time they met before.Her long eyshes were ttering like a butterfly when she smiled at him brightly.She had a round nose giving off a vibe of little girl.Her deep red eyes were enchanting like a rising sun.Her soft, delicate lips painted with dark liver-coloured lipstick made her more alluring and attractive. No wonder she could steal a man''s heart easily.

    Especially the long light green colored gown entuated her white skin silently making her a sexy, provocative woman.

    Vanessa was quite enjoying his stunned expression. She thought for a while before beaming happily as her purpose ofing here has been sessful.

    In reality, Aaron didn''t pay much attention on her provocative feature rather he was surprised to see her here all of sudden.

    Vanessa walked inside the room without taking any permission from him anymore.

    She simply walked towards him and grabbed a spot beside him on the couch.

    Aaron frowned slightly before asking,

    " Why did youe all of sudden?

    Did something happen in your home?"

    Vanessa felt unhappy hearing him interrogating her like a thief at first sight.

    She parted her lips to start up a melodrama but was stopped by another voiceing from the doorstep,

    " She belongs to here.

    Where will she go, then? "

    Aaron shifted his gaze away and saw his mother standing there smiling at them mysteriously.

    She seemed much happy all of sudden. Walking in, she exined slowly,

    " He is your royal concubine. Where will she go if she doesn''te here? "

    Aaron frowned hardly before stood up instantly,

    " Concubine?

    Mother, what are you talking about? I never had any concubine. Above all, I got married just two days ago."

    Vanessa looked at him pitifully. He reacted so much just by hearing her to be a royal concubine. She sat there quietly and silently reassured her mind to be confident on Queen Mother and her tactics.

    Even Queen Mother was a little taken back. She didn''t expect him to be so aggressive just by giving him a concubine.

    But she was a very wise woman.

    Calming down her mind, she replied still maintaining a wry smile,

    " Aaron, you know our castle''s rule very well.Indeed you got married and have awfully wedded wife. But our king should have royal concubines just like the previous kings had. We can''t depend on a woman only to have our heir.

    The fast we get an heir, the fast our caln won''t be threatened by our enemies."

    She continued looking away disdainfully,

    " Moreover, did you see that Esme didn''t let you mark her. Though I suggested you first to marry her but that doesn''t mean that you can''t have other women. "

    Though he was still angry over Esme but he found it injustice over her.

    He understood that he forced her to marry him and needed sometime.

    but he was willing to wait for her..

    Wait for her until she opens her heart for him..

    But why..!!!

    Sighing deeply, Aaron turned away to face Queen Mother before dering his thoughts,

    " Mother, I get your reason. I have obeyed your order marrying Esme. But I can''t ept Vanessa just like this after the day of my wedding. As for heir, let nature takes it course.My authority won''t be challenged by anyone easily. If my empire and capabilities were so weak, I couldn''t ascended on the throne at an young age. Have faith on me.

    I will never let you down. If you want to keep Vanessa, you can keep her. But this has nothing to do with me."

    His voice sounded normal but there was an powerful aura behind his words which made Queen Mother speechless in a moment.

    She looked up and met his determined expression.

    This was the first time that he was denying her order straightforwardly. Thus she could only gulp her unspoken words and decided to judge further about what to do.

    Forcing a smile, she replied awkwardly,

    " I.. I understand you, Aaron. I won''t push this matter. Let Vanessa stay in the castle. After all she is familiar with our family and always liked to stay by my side."

    Aaron replied shortly "ok" then made his way outside without sparing a nce at Vanessa.

    He was already very bothered over the little girl. He was not in mood of arguing about anything new now.

    As soon as he left, Vanessa burst out in anger and spoke angrily,

    " Queen Mother, you believe it or not. Whatever is happening today, it is all because of you. Why did you let the girl marry her?You were already wanting me to marry him from the beginning.

    Why did you let this happen and now asking me to be his concubine instead of his queen?

    You know very well that a concubine can''t bepared with the queen''s status. "

    Queen Mother threw her a sharp look before spoke in a low voice,

    " It is not your concern.I have showed enough support to give you a space in this castle. Now just be obedient and follow my orders."

    Vanessa couldn''t argue back. Biting down her lips tightly, she kept quite and looked away furiously.

    Absentmindedly, Aaron was walking through the corridor. He just felt a gust of anger cursing from his veins whenever she recalled Esme''s hateful words for him.

    In his lifetime, nobody dared to curse him so badly.

    But this damn mind of him still wanted to approach her badly. The further she wanted to push him away, the more he wanted to see through her heart.

    Why was she cold to him?

    Didn''t he treat her well since she came here?

    When he was roaming in his thoughts, a sobbing tone echoed in his ear making him froze in his spot.

    As he took a closer look, he found a girl crying badly crunching down hugging her knees.Her shuffled hairs hid her face from watching at her.

    In this empty room along with her sobbing tone, she looked like a lost ind isted from the whole ocean waiting for a wayfarer to be discovered.

    From the corner of the half-opened door, Aaron gazed at her body deeply too afraid to approach as if she will break just by his touch. Still his footsteps moved on slowly..

 Chapter 15 - Stinky

    The girl was so immersed in her pain and grievance.All her anger, pain turned into her tears like a stream falling down from the top of the hill.

    Aaron knelt down in front of her. He was too afraid to say something as if his words will hurt her.

    But her sobbing tone was triggering in his heart like a sharp knife cutting down his flesh.

    He extended his shaking hand to touch her head but stopped at the mid air.

    Sighing helplessly, his gaze kept staring at her crunching body.

    When he first intended to marry this girl by kidnapping, he was too proud of himself.He only felt that any woman will fall for him after watching his wealth, status, reputation.

    Until today, she has broken all his delusions. She is still crying over being caged by him. But no matter, how much she wanted,cried, he wanted to keep her by his side.

    willingly or not!

    Doesn''t matter to him.!

    When Emse felt a vague present beside her, she lifted up her head slightly. Her red tearful eyes fell on his cold face and she hurriedly took herself away far at a safe distance.

    She only thought that he was still angry over her and wanted to punish her.

    A slight frown of displeasure appeared on his handsome face watching her so fearful.

    He never coaxed any woman before nor did he had any special feelings towards women. Thus he was clueless about how to stop her from crying first.

    Suddenly he felt ashamed over himself.

    He was the magnificent king of the vampire world who can control anyone''s fate just by lifting his finger. But now he is feeling helpless towards his own wife scratching his head how to coax her.

    Shortly after he cleared his throat and asked awkwardly,

    " Don''t cry.

    You are hungry?"

    Esme became dumbfounded as she watched him from the corner of her eyes.

    What kind of question is that?

    As if she was little baby who was crying to give her mother a signal that she was hungry.

    She shook her head and mentally wanted to scream and said that get the hell out of here and leave me alone.

    But she dare not to do now.

    Confused, Aaron scratched his nose yfully before suggesting another idea,

    " Let''s.. Let''s walk outside. Will you?"

    This time his tone heard soft and gentle. He mentally cursed himself to give so much importance over this little woman.

    This time, Esme lifted her head uppletely and watched his expression trying to find any hidden expression.

    He.. he seemed sincere..

    Is he trying to coax me?

    Without having no answer from the other party, Aaron was already getting impatient inside his mind. But Esme didn''t utter any word nor did she stood up and only kept blinking at his face in daze.

    Next moment, he scooped her up in his arms in a swift and headed outside giving a jaw fall expression to the guards who were standing by his side.

    Esme was rendered speechless at his arms.

    Few seconds ago, he was trying to persue me but again he showed his overbearing attitude.

    She hated it.. She hated it so much..

    Calming down her emotion, she didn''t struggle in his arms and let him carry her in a bridal style all the while from upstairs to downstairs.

    The maids couldn''t help but giggle from the kitchen after watching their Lord''s mushiness.

    Meanwhile, they reached at the garden adjusted to the castle in behind.When she smelled the fresh flowers, Esme titled up her head to have a closer look around.

    Immediately her mood freshened as a gentle smile formed on her lips. The garden looked huge filled in various kinds of nts, flowers. The fresh roses were spreading their peaceful scents refreshing the air of the whole area. The birds chirping made the environment more lively.

    She stayed in his embrace numb and quietly watched those fresh flowers. In her world, there were plenty of gardens whom she used to take care along with his second brother.But now everything is like a dream to her.

    When she was lingering in her mind, she felt herself put down on a hard space. Only then she realised that they have came inside a sitting spot. Three chairs, a little spacious table were ced beneathgger to enjoy a fresh environment.

    All the while, Aaron felt like he was carrying a dead body. She didn''t not talk nor did she move a little. If he didn''t feel her shallow breathing may be he thought that she was dead nor did she was sleeping.

    Putting her down a chair, he upied a chair beside her and gave her a cold stare. Even then, Esme was only looking at those blossoming flowers.

    Aaron felt a gust of anger and pinched her chin forcing ahead to meet his face. Esme frowned slightly before hearing his devilish voice,

    " Does those flowers look better than me?"

    Shameless!

    She replied back shortly,

    " Yes. At least they smell better than you."

    Aaron frowned hard this time,

    " What do you mean by that?

    I smell stinky?"

    Head down, he tried to take a deep smell from his body and found nothing wrong except the fresh scent of the soap made the famous soaper in his kingdom.

    Hmm. Seems like, he should change the soaper and gives him a good beating.

    Esme didn''t bother to reply him. Even from his tightened grip, she shifted her gaze somewhere else andpletely ignored his vexed face.

    Aaron again forced her chin to face him and reprimanded her words,

    " What did you mean that?

    Make it clear to me Esme.."

    Esme stared deep inside his firing eyes and replied casually,

    " You always stink.Your body always give me the smell of blood."

    Aaron gritted his teeth after hearing her but grinned widely at the thought of something.

    He pulled her chin closer and spoke in a seductive voice,

    " Why don''t you try to smell it again and say that is it really stink or not? "

    She blinked confused at his words before he carshed his lips against her.

    "Mmm..", she whined inside his kisses and tried to break free. But she was too fragile towards his strength.

    I wish that I couldn''t loss my powers and give a good beating to this damn animal.

    Both of her wrists were gripped inside his single hand and she couldn''t move away her body at all.

    She was shamful to call herself a princess from DALASTIA WORLD.

    Why is he so strong?

    He sucked her moisty lips again and again.The salty teardrops were mixed with her moisty lips.He could taste the saltiness between his kisses

    but who cares!

    This was the second time that he kissed her and already felt intoxicated into her lips.He sucked greedily all the sweetness of her lips until he was satisfied.

    A certain timester, he left her lips as she took some long breath to give her lungs some oxygen.

    His eyes were still filled with desire as he gazed at her breathless face deeply.

    His lips curled up slightly and formed into a devilish smile when he noticed that subconsciously he bit her lips and a slight bleeding was dripping down from the corner of her lips.

    ring angrily, Emse tried to free herself from him but still he was holding her hard.

    Whatever he wanted, he already got it.

    What does he want now!!!

    With another hard pull, he took her closer and took out his lustful tongue.

    Fearful, she tried to turn her head away but it didn''t bother him and only gave him better ess.

    He licked her warm blood from the corner of her lips giving her goosebumps before whispering in her ears,

    " Now, I have drank your blood. Will you still find me stinky? If you say yes, then we both should be considered as stinky.

    Isn''t it? Mrs Esme Aaron Richards?"

    Real Pervert !!

 Chapter 16 - The Reckless Queen

    His mischievous smirk grew wider when he heard her cursing in a low voice.

    Just like a wild cat, she was always ready to bite him. Surprisingly it was so fun for him watching her sharped eyebrows knitted, her seductive lips murmuring silently.

    He leaned against his wooden chair leisurely but made sure to keep looking at her face.

    Disdainfully she wiped her lips several times and turned her gaze away from his face. Aaron was smirking all the time but the thought of wiping his saliva from her lips made him feeling erged.

    Still he decided to keep it inside himself and watched her puffed face quietly. When he recalled the past scene calling her Mrs Esme Aaron Richards, his mood subconsciously lifted up as his face beamed.

    He couldn''t deny the fact that this girl had all the charisma to make him more interesting towards her.

    Esme was still looking at those bloomed flowers andpletely ignored his existence.

    Thus Aaron only could y with the petal leftover on the table and oftenly stole a nce over her ignorant expression.

    Shortly after, a delicate figure came across to them holding a tray of cups intending to serve them some fresh teas.

    Esme watched the youngdy from the corner of her eyes and took a closer look.Her features looked exquisite like a barbie doll.She wore a simple long gown making her look like an innocent child and well behaved appearance. She had never seen her before.

    She perfectly lifted up the tea pot and poured the hot tea into the sses wearing a warm smile.

    Subconsciously Esme gave a nce to the man beside her and found his expression stiff as if the girl was simply annoying him without speaking.

    She first stretched out her hand to give it to Esme and uttered a few words respectively,

    " My Lady, have some herbal tea. It is healthy for your health."

    Reluctantly she wanted to take it but paused hearing Aaron''s cold voice,

    " You can address her as my queen, Venessa. She is no longer any outsider. She is mywfully wedded wife."

    Vanessa froze. Her teeth clenched tightly but endured it recalling the lessons that she got earlier from queen mother.

    She forced a graceful smile and went on agreeing with him,

    " Pardon me, my king.

    I have mistaken."

    Then she fell her gaze on Esme properly and spoke in a gentle tone,

    " Pardon me, my queen."

    Esme nodded slightly and took the porcin cup from her.

    Whatever it was, Esme still found her gaze over her piercing. Even when she heard Aaron calling her by name, she still felt a little suspicious.

    Forget it.!

    It has nothing to do with her!

    Vanessa was still staring at Esme deeply fuming in anger. She couldn''t deny the fact that this girl was beyond beautiful. Her eyshes were so long. When she blinked, it felt like an invitation towards men. She had a straight nose and a smooth white skin like pure milk.

    Her lips were so rosy pink. Her face showed a calm and mysterious expression silently dividing them far apart.

    When her rosy lips sipped the tea from the cup, her whole aura was emitting like a noble queen who was enjoying her service.Without saying anything as if she was silently showing her status that she couldn''t reach.

    Her grip tightened around the tea pot as her gaze was locked on her posture viciously. She was feeling immense jealousy over Esme.

    When she shifted her gaze to Aaron, she found him already staring at Esme seductively.His deep red eyes were looking gentle like water as if it wanted to devour her badly.

    Lowering down her gaze in anger, hastily she poured another cup of tea.

    With her shaky hands, she stretched it out to Aaron and spoke respectively,

    " My king.. Your tea.."

    ng !!!

    Intentionally or not, the hot tea fell all over his chest from her hands as she trembled in fear.

    Aaron hissed loudly before ring at Vanessa angrily for scolding hard. Suddenly he gulped all the words that he wanted to spit it out and started groaning as if he was in deep pain,

    " Oh Vanessa. what have you done?

    Aahh.. It is burning all over my body.. aahh..

    It hurts.."

    Vanessa became dumbfounded at his action.

    Vampires never feel any temperature. Hot or cold, it was always same to them. Even the king had so many unknown especial powers which was still unknown to them.

    Then howe this hot tea hurt him?

    She could no longer gather up any knowledge when his groaning was bing louder.

    While groaning, he took a nce of the girl sitting beside him as his expression changed from pain to ck.

    She was unfazed even after hearing him groaning in pain.

    He bit his lips tightly while Vanessa hurriedly put out her handkerchief intending to wipe off the tea.

    She leaned in and was trying to find out the burning areas speaking anxiously,

    " My King, where.. where did you get hurt?

    Let me wipe it off.

    Forgive me, I was too irresponsible."

    Aaron paid no attention to her words as his burning gaze was watching Esme angrily.

    Still looking at her way, he spit out something irrelevant,

    " Tore off my clothes."

    Vanessa was stunned.

    Even Esme who was sipping the tea quitely sharpened her ears.Her grip stiffed a little but still she maintained her unfazed expression.

    But her little action couldn''t escape from Aaron, he felt a little better. Then he changed his tone softer and spoke to Vanessa,

    " My chest is hurt.

    How will you wipe it off if you don''t open it? "

    Only then Vanessa came back to her stable mind.She nodded almost jumped out happily inside her mind and quickly went to open the gold maded buttons from his shirt.

    Of course,he was king of the world. Everything he wore, it was all expensive like hell even a mere tea shirt.

    Esme''s ears were all open as she tried to hear every single movement without gazing at them.

    One button, two button, Vanessa slowly opened the shirt after unlocking five buttons and revealed his masculine chest.

    Vanessa couldn''t help but imagine that how will it feel when she will caress this muscr abbs.

    She mentally reassured herself to keep away her wild imagination for now and focused on serving the king first.

    She took a closer look but found nothing burn. Only the spilled tea was all over his chest dripping down towards his lower abdomen.

    She didn''t dare to speak out anything and started pressing her handkerchief carefully.

    Aaron didn''t forget to observe Esme''s expression and felt delighted when he realised that this little girl''s breathing was bing shallow.

    Indeed Esme was getting angry.

    If Aaron wanted to show off their lovey-dovey activities, why did he bring her here forcefully?

    Aaron gave fuel on the fire and recited some ambiguous words purposely,

    " Slowly Vanessa."

    " It still hurts"

    " Your hand is soft."

    " Aaah.

    Your hand is healing my pain. Great."

    After hearing suchpliments, Vanessa blushed furiously and focused more clearing him off.

    Esme could no longer control her anger and suddenly stood up putting down the cup.

    She spoke without ncing at them,

    " I am heading inside.

    I want to take a short nap."

    She didn''t wait for his response and made her way out of the garden. Aaron smirked at her retreating back satisfied.

    After taking few steps hastily, a hard broken stone fell underneath her injured feet. She cried out at the sudden pain causing it to bleed again and fell down on the ground cursing the stone.

    Aaron pushed away Vanessa''s hands quickly and rushed over to Esme.

    After taking a nce of her injured leg, Aaron lifted her up in his arms before scolding the guards,

    " Whoever is in charge of cleaning the garden, all of them are fired now."

    Esme watched his angry expression and felt uneasy. She parted her lips to speak but immediately got scolded hard from Aaron,

    "And you.. the reckless queen..

    where do you keep your eyes when you walk?"

    Esme didn''t bother to reply him and lowered her gaze in guilt. Then he quickly shoved her inside the castle..

    Vanessa kept staring at their back.

    Later the banging sound of sses could be heard from the garden clearly.

 Chapter 17 - That Crazy Girl Again!

    When Vanessa was breaking those poor utensils out of anger, a cold pair of sharp eyes were watching over her.She seemed displeased by her behavior and continued sipping her tea.

    Foolish!

    Queen Mother scolded silently and put down her cup on the railing. She was standing at the corridor for quite some time and observed the whole scenario inside the garden house.

    She was the one who suggested Vanessa to go over there and tried to show off her status that she was someone especial to Aaron deliberately.

    In that case, Esme will feel a bit afraid of her.

    But she didn''t expect that her son willpletely ruin her trick even higher Esme''s status.

    Even without doing anything,Esme had showed her status and ce in front of everyone. She made the mighty king, Aaron carry herself in front of everyone.

    What does she need to prove her status anymore?

    A slow, unhurried steps came from behind along with a gentle voice from an young man,

    " Queen Mother, Mr.Scott has arrived and is waiting for your approval."

    Without turning back, she waved her hand indicating to let him enter and sat down on her balcony chair leisurely.

    Soon after, a handsome young man walked in gradually. His slightly beard face gave off the vibe of a gentle man but his skin looked fair smooth emitting an powerful aura. He looked so calm but those bloodthirsty deep browned eyes hold some mysterious feature hiding into them from the outside world.

    As his eyes met queen mother, he transformed into an obedient ve.

    His gaze lowered and track stopped in front of her after giving a respectful bow,

    " Greetings, queen mother.

    You summoned me."

    Queen Mother hummed shortly and asked looking away,

    " Did you find the man whom I asked you earlier?"

    The young man replied respectfully,

    " I am still finding him. Rest assured. I will definitely find him out even if he goes under the depth of the ocean or in the sky.

    but.. "

    Turning back, she looked unhappy and spoke knitting her eyebrows,

    " But what, Zave?"

    Zave sighed softly and spoke with concern,

    " Pardon my words, Queen Mother. But I happen to know that Aaron''s wife didn''t let him mark her. Howe it will be possible in the future then? You remember Lord Draffy''s words. He said that the girl should be marked as his soul mate unless it won''t works."

    His eyes were mixed with concern, anxiousness.

    After all, everything will be ruined if it happens!

    Even after listening his words, she stayed rather calm and unfazed.

    With a mysterious smirk, she replied him with a deeper meaning,

    " Woman''s heart is like a melting water, Zave. If you can break the ice cube once, it will only keep melting for you. "

    Zave frowned slightly but didn''t argue back and stopped nodding his head.

    After all, he knew this woman more than everyone else and knew her power hiding behind her warm appearance.

    Meanwhile upstairs,

    with a gloomy face, knitted eyebrows Aaron carried Esme all the way from garden to their bedroom in a blink of eye. After receiving the order from him, all the guards trembled in fear and maids started begging for mercy but there was no way out.

    It is their ruthless king!

    Once he made up a decision, he will never go back.

    They have faced this ambiguous posture twice in a day.The rumours started spreading out that their king doted on his wife.

    The door was kicked open and Aaron entered the room carrying the reckless queen in his bare arms. He was unexpectedly furious not because she got hurt carelessly. It was because the maids ignored their tasks and didn''t move out stones from his garden.

    Putting her down on the bed gently, he also ced himself beside her observing the wound on her feet. Despite little bleeding, there was no major cut on it.

    He somehow felt relieved.

    Esme kept quite and watched his concern. Thus she couldn''t help but feel warm inside her heart.

    Only then his shivering voice made her jolt slightly as she heard him ordering loudly,

    " Bring me some cottons and bandage quickly."

    There was no one inside the room and she wondered that did anyone hear him or not.

    She had no idea about the special powers of Vampires. When she was staying in her world, her mother was always very disgusted towards vampire world and never shared or chatted about them.

    Thus she just only heard that this world existed.

    Surely the door opened and a guard quickly walked in holding the required staffs on his hand. He handed it over to Aaron and immediately retreated himself lowering his head walking back.

    Head down, once again he started putting out the cotton and preparing to change her bandage. His expression remained serious like a professional doctor and she imagined him in a doctor suit.

    A cold, grumpy vampire is a doctor, this thought came in her mind and a mischievous giggle slipped out from her mouth.

    Aaron lifted his gaze to watch her face. Esme was quite fast at her action as she came back to her stern face soon.

    She watched him wiping off the wound carefully and reluctantly her gaze shifted on his broaden chest which was still half opened revealing a portion of his white skin.

    She felt uneasy remembering his groan.With a great difficulty, she spoke in a low voice,

    " Let.. let me take care of your wounds too. You.. you didn''t get the time to heal itpletely."

    Aaron paused and looked up surprisingly. He almost forgot his previous act. If she didn''t remind of his wound, perhaps he would forget the matter as usual.

    His stubborn wife was now offering him a helping hand.

    How can he miss this opportunity?

    Coming back to his serious and stern expression, he spoke wrapping her feet,

    " It is still burning slightly. Why don''t you help me wipe it off and apply some herbal medicine on it?"

    Esme blinked caught off guard and nodded agreeing with his proposal without noticing the instant change on his face.

    Aaron spoke giving thest torsion on her bandage" It is done. "

    Esme hummed and asked awkwardly with a bit hesitated tone,

    " Then..can you lean on.. a little?

    I have to see your burnt skin."

    Aaron smirked and leaned towards her body until his breath was falling down on her face making her leaned back a little.

    Esme gulped and muttered watching him so close,

    " You... you don''t need to lean so much. Just stay here and give me the cotton. "

    He grinned softly and passed her the staffs from aside. He watched her took some cotton and took a step close to his spot in order to have a better ess over his body. He remained unmoved and gave her all the sovereignty to take care of his body.

    Her little hands trembled when she tried to pry open his masculine chest.With her shaky hands, she opened two more buttons and now his abbs popped out in front of her nervous gaze.

    She paused nervously and took a greedy nce of his abbs. A dragon tattoo was engraved over his chest starting from the left shoulder to his lower abdomen.

    Those intimidating tattoos represented his domineering aura so well on his body.

    Finding her drooling on his chest, he teased,

    " Wanna touch it?"

    Esme startled and gave him a white eye. Taking a deep breath, she put the cottons on his half soaked skin and started wiping it off.

    Her wless eyebrows knitted when she didn''t find any red burn marks on his skin.

    Didn''t he say that his skin burnt?

    Aaron found her reluctant face quite enjoying and teased more purposely,

    " Umm.. Esme, you are no good. Slow down. You are hurting my skin."

    Esme slowed her speed and continued wiping not looking up. Her hand was slightly trembling due to her nervousness inside her mind.

    Aaron teased more,

    " Tsk.. Your hands are so rough.

    Are you trying to kill your husband?

    You are no better than Vanessa."

    As the words left his mouth, she stopped at her tracks.

    Anger gusted all over her mind. She was already kind enough to offer him serving.

    Now he dared topare her with his so called maid more like mistress?

    Her voice turned cold and extremely dangerous as she ordered,

    " Get out now."

    Aaron was astounded and looked at her face confused,

    " Aaah?"

    Esme reprimanded her words,

    " Will you get out or not? Or else I will go out with this injured feet and make all the vampires crazy for my blood."

    Aaron became speechless at her sudden scolded words and wanted to speak something.

    But when he saw her determined gaze, burning aura, he gulped all those words and helplessly walked out of the bedroom still registering his mind to understand what happened just now.

    Wait, did.. did this king just get afraid of his wife''s words?

    HUMAN WORLD,

    CRYSTAL CITY,

    INSIDE THE REPUTATED

    NEON LIGHT BAR,

    the night fell down around the city along with a cold chilling wind blowing outside. A loud music echoed around the bar as the crowd was busy in dancing randomly moving their hips awkwardly.

    Sitting on the barstool, Ethan was sipping his red wine looking dull on his face.

    He asked for another shot to the waiter and gulped it down slightly turning his head.

    His gaze fell inside the crowd as he spit out all the wine in shock coughing violently.

    He took a closer girl and was speechless.

    That crazy girl again!

    What is she doing here?

    His gaze was fixed on her and found her dancing weirdly among the huge crowd. Her apple shaped hips were moving seductively along with the beats as the men all around watched her in awe and lust.

    She looked so wild today.She wore a low cut short ck fork like a seductress.Her hairs were all messy even her steps were unstable. A middle aged man approached her and took her waist with a smug smile moving with her steps.

    Ethan rolled his eyes at the man!

    You are asking for death!

    Sipping his wine, he followed the vampire girl''s every movement.

    He turned to ask for another shot. After grabbing another ss, he shifted his gaze towards her direction but

    she was vanished from there.

    Where did she go within a second?

 Chapter 18 - Compensate Me

    Curiosity sparked in his mind when he didn''t find the crazy girl around even after searching for a while. Thus he put down the half sipped wine ss on the barstool and headed outside after paying his bill.

    The girl just vanished within air!

    He couldn''t assert in his mind that she could be escape from his gaze so fast.

    It was almost midnight in Crystal City.Except some private cars, there were no vehicles on the street. The foggy road was empty like shell without any people.Only some spoiled youth was cheering up inside some renowned bars.

    Sure enough as he stepped out and wanted to roam around, a tipsy voice echoed in his ears with some ttering words.

    " Darling, you look so good."

    " Let''s get a room tonight."

    His track paused and looked towards the certain way.Under the streetlights, a thin figure was leaning against the middle aged man which he had seen earlier inside the bar.She snuggled her head on his chest like a spoiled child as the man grinned widely.

    Both of them seemed drunk as their steps were staggering. When he still kept staring at them, suddenly the girl pushed the man against the pir seductively.

    Ethan was a little taken back at her bold move and watched her with great curiosity.

    The man grinned and closed the gap between them fondling her against his body.

    Her messy hairs covered half of her face thus it was impossible to figure out her expression.When she started leaning in close to his face, the man giggled like a fool and closed his eyes to enjoy her touch.

    Two soft palm rubbed his shoulders softly before gradually made their way towards his corbone.Sharp nails popped out from her long nails and nested against his skin like a petal.

    With a sinister smirk, her thirsty lips were heading towards his corbone slowly.

    Ethan was rendered speechless and cursed under his breath hardly.

    Only god knows, whenever he met her, she was going to kill or beat someone.

    Rushed forward, he held her waist from behind and lifted her up in the air. Athena was stunned for a moment before shooting her legs abruptly growling in anger and thirst.

    She already lost her calmness.After missing her prey, she was burning in rage and was loosing her mind. The thirst was too hard to satisfied.

    Hearing a growl, the middle aged man finally opened his eyes and found a horrible scene. The little girl who was flirting with him was no longer looked seductive. Her whole aura was changed into a devilish animal as she kept growling at him even after being caged by an young man.

    Ethan saw him horrified and ordered in a loud, cold voice,

    " Run away from here.

    Go!"

    The man was puzzled for a moment. After ncing at her devilish face, he no longer had the courage to stay here. Thus he ran away from there by his private care quickly.

    Athena was still grabbed by Ethan and struggled hard to break free. She was astounded and angered at the same time that this man could hold a vampire who has strength more than ten persons.

    Hearing the familiar voice, she turned slightly to look his face and then her anger was no bound.

    This man.. again..

    again.. he is blocking my path..

    Damned..rascal..

    Only when the car was not inside his view, Ethan loosened his grip from her waist and was startled with a hard punch.

    Giving him no chance to talk, Athena charged herself towards him and gave him some hard punch along with a flying kick.

    Ethan was caught off guard and fell down on the ground groaning in pain.His expression turned dark more than a dark night.

    Damned girl!!

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The so called reckless queen tossed and turned on her king sized but couldn''t fall asleep.

    She lifted up herzy body and inside took a sigh of relief when her king husband didn''t return to stay with her.

    She felt relief and wished that he could never return by her side.

    Simply he was too annoying!

    Stepping out of her bed, she thought of lifting up her mood thus she headed towards their adjusted open terrace.

    Wrapping her arms against her own body, she walked in the terrace and was grandly weed by the round full moon.

    She took some long breath greedily and slightly opened her eyes gazing around the fresh trees.

    Under their room, there was the castle garden with a huge spacious space for ying.

    Her beautiful eyebrows knitted when she saw the man ying with his sword with closed eyes wrapped by a thinir of red clothe.

    The moonlight showering his majestic body. Even with closed eyes, he looked so handsome along with his masculine body. His every movement was wless as if he was the leader guiding his troops.

    Except him, there wasn''t anyone present there. His ck leather coat floated in the air with his every single moves. His expression remained stiff and a seriousness was forming in his face slowly.

    She smiled bitterly.Indeed he was too proud of himself. Such a wless man can be anyone''s desire.

    Esme gazed deeply when he was revealing his hidden moves with his sword.She felt curious and excited because its being long time since she yed with sword.

    Biting down her lower lip, she thought of going down and learnt his special moves closely.

    But definitely she didn''t want him to find her out.Thus his eyes were wrapped by a clothe, he won''t find her out.

    With this confident, she turned around, took a scarf and headed outside.

    Shortly after, she reached the garden side and cautiously walked towards Aaron not even making any single sound.

    She hid herself under arge tree and observed his every movement.

    After an unknown timeter, when she was too immersed in seeing his y,suddenly the sword fell down on the ground.

    Before she could hid herself, her figure was grabbed hardly by a wrapped eyes and muscr body.

    She gasped loudly and watched him in terror.

    With a sinister smirk,he pulled out the red cloth over his eyes as she met his deep re mocking at her.

    His hand stroked her waist slightly as he enjoyed her thief look with a grin.

    A mocking voice came across her ears,

    " You want to learn from me?"

    She gave him a confused look and instead asked back,

    " Will you really teach me??"

    His eyes shed with light and he added in a deep low voice,

    " Sure. But I''m too expensive."

    Shameless!!

    Don''t say that youck wealth or money or even beauty?

    Esme scolded hard inside but outside her gaze roamed away from him.

    Aaron continued speaking in a demanding tone,

    " Compensate me, first. You have secretly learned my hidden moves."

    She threw him a disdain re before correcting his words,

    " I''m not a thief. I.. I was just roaming here and happened to see you ying.."

    Aaron gazed at her face deeply and exined in a sarcastic voice,

    " You hid here and watched my y without speaking nor did you make any sound.

    Then, what should I say? You were definitely learning it like a thief.

    Nowpensate me first."

    She gritted her teeth tightly before speaking holding back the anger,

    " Then.. what.. what do you want as apensation? "

    His mischievous grin went wider and replied with a seductive tone,

    " I can take mypensation on my own."

    As soon as the words left, her moisty lips were covered with a cold lips prying over the entrance forcefully.

    Heading back, she was pressed against the tree as he continued stealing the sweetness of her lips. Subconsciously his hands roamed around all over her body giving her a different sensation all of sudden.

 Chapter 19 - Her Midnight Snack

    A dense silence, blurry vision fell down in front of Esme causing her to feel suffocated.Her body felt so numb and motionless as it was pressed by this firm chest blocking her view.

    His lips couldn''t get enough of her and swallowed hardly until she felt breathless and dizzy.With the tiny strength that had left inside her, she tried to protest pushing away his chest but a hard grasp captured her hands quickly.

    Thus she could only cooperate and stayed obedient though her mind was wanting to kick him off.

    After a couple of minutes, the ruthless animal finally left her lips giving her the ess to take a long breath.

    As the dark shadow lifted up from her body, she greedily took some long breath to adjust her normal breathing turning her head away.

    Even if Esme''s gaze wasn''t at him, she could still feel his deep red eyes were fixed on her face silently enjoying the shock that he had given her just now.

    Truly Aaron felt much better after taking a closer look at her swallowed lips because of his kissing hard. He never thought that her lips could be so addicted that he wanted to devour it every second.. But..

    Sigh..

    This little seemed to hate him from the depth core of her heart.

    Her lips trembled in anger and embarrassment while she shoot him a disdainful re speaking,

    " You... How.. how dare you kiss me?"

    Left with no words and immense panicked, she could only ask him abruptly.

    However the guy seemed unfazed and replied rising up his sharped eyebrows,

    " What?

    When did I kiss you?"

    She was utterly speechless.

    This guy was still ying with her.

    Even though she didn''t see her vision in the mirror, she still felt that her lips became red because of his sloppy kiss.

    With a confident and oblivious expression, she tilted up her face to give him a better view of her poor lips and spoke coldly,

    " Here is the proof that you have kissed me or not.Look at my lips that are all swallowed."

    Huh!

    You can''t deny me now! I have my solid proof.

    Rather than feeling tensed up, his expression turned yfully serious while he made it more momentous with his tone,

    " Is it?

    Let me take a look at it closely.

    How can I believe your words casually? "

    Esme had no idea that her n had back fired at her. Aaron didn''t deny her at all thus wanted have a better look and seized this opportunity. When she saw his figure leaning in, the mocking gaze at his eyes couldn''t escape from her nk stare.

    Before he could get close to her lips again, she blocked his mouth pressing down her palm over his sexy lips.

    She had some guts surly inherited it from her mother!

    Aaron frowned disappointing at the fact that he had missed the opportunity to have a taste of her moisty lips.

    Her voice sounded angry and abrupt,

    " Mighty king, Aaron. You don''t have to look at my lips so closely. I assume that you have collected your debt already."

    She continued while her eyes ttered innocently giving Aaron the impulse urge to push her down right now and here,

    " Being a good wife and ve of yours, I''m not arguing with you anymore over this matter. Can you just please let me go? "

    Aaron shoot her a deep re before pushing her blocking palm away over his lips,

    " You want to escape away from here?"

    He misunderstood the meaning behind her words and wanted to reconfirm it.If she says yes, then from tomorrow morning she won''t get the permission to leave the bedroom at all.

    Esme paused and stared at him in terror.With his deeply knitted brows, she understood that which answer he was expecting from her.

    She had no intention to add another trouble and replied awkwardly,

    " No.. I.. I was just telling you to let me go. I am feeling sleepy."

    She yawned loudly to avoid any unnecessary trouble.

    She still had to wait for her brother and save her human parents as well from this vampire.

    Aaron stepped back but the next moment, he scooped her up in his arms and headed inside without speaking.

    In his arms, she heaved a sigh of relief when he trusted her excuse and didn''t ask anything further.

    Suddenly, her mind recalled that perhaps his second brother went to look for her and already found that she was missing.

    But how will he know that she was trapped in this another world??

    Meanwhile in

    Human World,

    CRYSTAL CITY,

    the guy felt terrible after being beaten by this crazy woman severely.She was like a mad dog charging at him in every possible way and didn''t give him any chance to fight back.

    Perhaps her mood got worsened for driving away her midnight snack.

    Athena was about to give him another kick at his stomach but it was blocked by Ethan skillfully and let her figure fall down on the ground forcefully.

    Her wrists were held by him tightly as his growling voice echoed in her ears,

    " You definitely can''t win against me. Why do you still want to fight, mad woman?"

    She growled like a tiger as replied back,

    " Let go of me, you mad man. What is your problem with me? Did you have any grudge with me since my previous life? Why do you always appear to ruin my moment?

    Let go of me.. you crazy bastard.."

    As she spoke, she started struggling hard in his cage and throwing him hard kick.

    Ethan gave a faint look at her struggling body and spoke,

    " I don''t have any grudge against you nor do I know you.But I can''t bear to see any innocent man harmed by you or others.I had to stop you otherwise you could have killed that innocent man."

    Athena sneered at his words and spoke disdainfully,

    " Innocent man? Who are you calling innocent?

    That fat guy?

    You know nothing about that bastard. He raped his 18 years old assistant and made her pregnant.Later when she informed him about her pregnancy, he simply threatened her to leave hispany with some money and caused her to attempt suicide.

    Where were your so called humanity when the girl was jumping off into the river? "

    Her eyes were cold and emotionless. Every words resounded like a deep pain of her heart as if the girl was herself not anyone else.

    Ethan was startled by her words and subconsciously his grip loosened from her wrist. His expression alternated between cold to guilt as he got up giving her a meaningful nce.

    Athena also lifted up and patted her dusty buttocks. Her seductive dress was all messy and her beautiful appearance had turned dishevelled because of her earlier fighting with him.

    Her gazended on the damned boy in front and found him appearing guilty towards her for his earlier action.After being freed from him, she really understood that she couldn''t win against his strength thus she intended to go away.

    As she turned away to walk out,Ethan spoke out of guilt and grievance,

    " I.. I am sorry but I thought that you were gratifying your thirst only."

    Athena sneered and wanted to walk ahead not having any mood to continue any conversation with him.

    Ethan felt displeased at her silence and continued nagging,

    " I know that I shouldn''t have attacked you like that. You must be thirsty and carving for blood thus it is midnight and full moon too. How about let me help you satisfying your thirst?"

    Athena paused and turned to see his face nkly!

    Is this man really feeling guilty because of my words?

    Athena gazed at his sincere attitude deeply. Even though his strength, aura were all powerful, he looked much humble now and a trace of guilt flickered from his eyes.

    Athena spoke nonchntly,

    " You want to help me satisfying my thirst? But you are firmly against killing human. How are you going to help me?"

    Ethan took a step forward and asked while walking past behind her,

    " Follow me. I have caused you to lose your prey. I should take the responsibility otherwise you will be more uncontroble after not being able to satisfy your thirst. "

    Athena felt curious and trailed him like a puppy behind asking,

    " What creature are you?I have never met any supernatural creature like you before in the human world.

    How do you know about us, vampires? "

 Chapter 20 - I Want Nothing But You

    Ethan paused for a bit at her sudden question and thought of avoiding the answer purposely.

    He had no intention to reveal his identity infront of a stranger.

    Thus he replied nonchntly kept walking forward,

    " I''m kind of supernatural creature having some white magics. That''s it. Nothing is special about me."

    Athena mocked following his footsteps,

    " Did I say that you are special? humph.

    Perhaps you are tiny stronger than me."

    She added scratching her nose awkwardly,

    " Perhaps I was out of strength because of not gratifying my thirst who knows.

    Anyways we will have another round after I drink the blood. What do you say? "

    Keeping his footsteps quick enough, Ethan rolled his eyes at her words and replied coldly,

    " No interested. "

    Athena pouted angrily, " You... "

    Whatever she didn''t dare to fight with him honestly. That guy had too much strength which was still suspicious too her. Moreover he always put on a poker face which irritated her the most as if hate at first sight.

    Soon after, they reached in front of a five stored building beside the street.

    Athena looked up and briefly read the logo hanging down from the rooftop " NGC BLOOD BANK, CRYSTAL CITY."

    Ethan stopped there and asked her to wait outside while he made his way inside the building.

    Although she visited human world many times, she had not much idea about the staffs existing here.She only found bars to cheer up her unscrupulous mood and some bad people to y with.

    A little whileter, Ethan walked out holding two bags of blood pack in his hands.His expression remained stiff and aloof while handing her the packs as if he had made a grave sin.

    For the first time in his life, after being a prince of Dstia World, he was helping a demon to satisfy her thirst.

    If his mother finds out, he will be banned like her younger sister.!!

    At the side of the blood, she gulped her lustful saliva greedily and didn''t hesitate to take the bloods from his hands. As soon as she got it, she started ripping it off almost instantly.

    Ethan felt headache at her action and reached out to stop her from anything doing here.

    Athena shot her hateful galre at his hands before lifting up her gaze questioningly.

    Are you daring to stop me from eating now again?

    Ethan sighed and revealed his true intention speaking carefully,

    " Don''t drink it here or if any human sees you here drinking blood, you will be on the headlines tomorrow."

    She blinked her eyes and asked unaware about the words that he had used just now,

    " What headlines?"

    Forget it.. He just shut up his mouth now.

    He took a quick nce of their surroundings and suggested,

    " Let''s take you in an empty ce.Don''t drink it until we reach there."

    He sounded like ordering her but after taking a peek at her greedy blood packs, she decided to follow him like an obedient pet.

    Crossing the street, Ethan guided her walking through a half darkened street but the destination was unknown to her.

    Leave it Athena as long as you can drink.

    Athena mentally consoled herself after trailing him quickly.

    At the same time,

    IN VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    As the two figures disappeared from her view, Vanessa let out a loud sneer making her blood boil and raged.

    Even though Queen Mother assured her that Esme won''t be part of Aaron''s life in the future, still it made her difort when she realised his deep attraction towards Esme.

    What quality this girl has that she doesn''t have?

    Just then,she turned away and almost screamed out like hell.

    Lucky the dark figure signaled her to keep quite as she kept her mouth shut instantly.

    After taking a nce of her bedroom''s door, she made sure that it was locked properly and then approached towards the dark figure speaking in a low voice,

    " How did you get here??"

    INSIDE ESME''S BEDROOM,

    Within a blink of eye, they were inside their room while her lord husband was putting her down over their king sized bed. He seemed to enjoy carrying her too much.

    He used to lift up her without warning or exining anything. At the thought of spending another night with this devilish king, her heart beated like hammer.

    He didn''t force her to do any intimate act till now but the way, he was sucking her lips everytime, it gave her goosebumps.

    Awkwardly, he didn''t spend much time beside her. Thus shortly hemanded her to sleep as he headed towards their couch before taking some documents from the table.

    Just like nothing happened, he flopped himself inside those pile of documents without looking at her awestruck face.

    Esme bit down her lips while tugging her clothes in nervousness. She had to speak to him about something.

    But will he agree?

    After fighting with her hesitation for quite some time, she parted her slightly trembled lips to speak up but then a husky voice came across her ears,

    " You don''t have to drool over me like that. I know, I am handsome."

    She was rendered speechless eyeing over the shameless face who was still devastated into those documents.

    She cleared her throat to drive away her awkwardness and finally spoke,

    " I.. I have a favour to ask you.."

    Hearing the favour word from her, Aaron drived her attention towards her and shoot his gaze with great amusement.

    Esme avoided his re and asked in a low tone,

    " Can I inform my parents in the human world that I''m okay? They must be searching for me."

    Aaron shifted back his gaze over the documents, flopping the pages one by one, he replied casually,

    " My men are already taking care of them. You don''t have to worry about them."

    Esme''s eyes shed with anxiousness as she said muttering,

    " What.. what do you mean by taking care of them?

    Do.. do they know that I am here?"

    Aaron replied still focusing on the documents in his hand,

    " No.. But they won''t be in trouble. I just made sure of their safety. Thus you are married to me now, they might fall in danger anytime because of my enemies."

    If she said that she didn''t feel warm, then the heavens might be crashed down over her head to punish her daylight lying.

    Watching him concerned towards her family, she demanded boldly,

    " Then..can..I visit them once please? "

    Her eyes were fixed on his face praying silently to hear an affirmative answer. She knew her parents too well that they must be heartbroken now after loosing her.

    They had already lost their biological daughter earlier. After having her in their life, itpleted their family and soothed their pain much.

    Aaron paused at his track after hearing her thus he lifted his cold gaze again while asking in a hoarse voice,

    " So that you can escape from me?"

    Esme felt wronged being used by him this time. Although she had the urge to escape from here but this time, she just really wanted to give a visit except that she hadn''t thought about anything else.

    When she finally intended to give a reply, a sudden force made her jolt as she met his fierce gaze meeting her eyes.

    Watching her in silence, Aaron already registered his thoughts that definitely Esme was upto something.

    Thus in out of rage, he rushed over to her and hold her arm tightly speaking,

    " You still have the guts to leave me."

    Esme wanted to say no but her chin was gripped by his hard palm forcing her to tear up in pain. Then she heard his roaring voice,

    " Esme Watts, keep it in your mind that you can never leave me .Even if you die,your corpse will belong to me only."

    Her vision started blurring because of her tears as she sniffed painfully. The pain of her chin was so much that she almost started crying.

    Aaron was too focused on threatening her. Just then he met her painful eyes watching at him painfully, his mind felt puzzled and subconsciously the grip loosened from her face.

    Some light red marks appeared on her beautiful skin only then he realised that how much strength that he had used. He somewhat felt guilty and wanted to console her.

    But the girl seemed to burn in anger as her gruff tone echoed in his ears,

    " What do you want from me, Aaron?

    What exactly do you want?

    Do I owe you any thing or you want my life?

    If you want my life just take it away. Don''t torture me like this. I will be a living death before I die."

    Aaron never encountered a situation where he needed to coax a woman over and over again.Her broken voice was like a needle pricking in his heart. But looking at her pitiful gaze, he could only feel sympathy for her.

    His tone turned softer like the first raindrop falling from the sky and replied patting her head softly,

    " Don''t cry, Esme. I won''t hurt you as long as you are obedient to me. Behave yourself. I can give you the whole world if you wish."

    His index finger yed with a strand of her long hairs as he spoke ring deep at her pretty face,

    " You should know that I want nothing but you."

 Chapter 21 - Freedom

    He sounded so calm and casual as if he was used to say this kind of sweet words.His long slender fingers still yed with her messy hairs yfully with an attentive gaze.

    Esme watched his stern face for a few times before broke out into a hoarse and anger mixed voice,

    " But I want nothing from you except my freedom. You have status, assets probably more than everyone in your world. You can just give amand and thousand of beauties will be sent at your feet, king Aaron. But just let me go and live my life."

    Aaron paused at his action before taking back his hand reluctantly and suddenly got up . His action gave her a bit frightened as she bit her lower lip tightly and lowered her gaze.

    He thought for a while. Then suddenly his mind came up with an idea and turned back to face her timid face speaking slowly,

    " Fine!"

    Next second, Esme jolted in astonishment and lifted up her gaze excitedly.

    But the next moment, she was rendered speechless as Aaron continued,

    " From tomorrow, you can roam around my world and go wherever you wish along with my guards. No one will stop you except my order.You can visit around the city and have fun everyday. But you muste back to the castle before evening."

    Esme badly wanted to roll her eyes but stopped at the thought of positive sides of this order.

    If she can go around, she will definitely find a way to leave this world or perhaps she can send a letter to her second brother.

    Watching her in daze, Aaron spoke raising his sword shaped eyebrows,

    " Aren''t you happy about my order?"

    Esme came back to her sense before looking up and met his emotionless eyes,

    " Yes, yes.I..I''m happy."

    She went back to her thoughts and thought that it was best to not anger his mood again.

    A cold voice again echoed in her ear,

    " Sleep."

    Esme was stunned, " huuuh?"

    She blinked in confusion and stared at his eyes.

    Don''t tell me now that she has topensate herself with her body because of those so called freedom that he had given?

    Aaron gave a light chuckle before slowly approaching towards her. Esme sat in alert and immediately leaned back muttering with her widened eyes,

    " What... what are.. you...doing?"

    With a faint smile, Aaron hold her shoulders and pressed her down on the bed forcefully.Then he tugged the nket over her limp body before speaking softly,

    " Sleep.. I have some urgent matters to handle.Good night."

    Before she could say anything, he gave her a light peck on her forehead and vanished from there in a second.

    Esmeid down on the bed perplexed watching at the door.

    Day by day, it was getting difficult to understand Aaron!

    After teasing the little girl for a while, Aaron was passing through the corridor towards his study with a pleasant mood. Halfway, suddenly his pupils shrunk and with a strong force, he banged inside a certain room trembling the whole castle.

    Even the guards quickly followed him inside the room.

    HUMAN WORLD,

    CRYSTAL CITY,

    after walking for a few minutes with this stranger, Athena finally reached with Ethan in a quite ce away from the city. It was in front of a half darkenedke side with above millions star glittering from the luminous sky.

    As soon as they arrived, she could no longer wait for his permission and started ripping her blood packs hastily.

    When it pried open a little, she stuff into her mouth like a juice pack and started gulping down while Ethan watched her disdainfully.

    It took only one minute to finish the pack and was proceeding towards the next pack.

    Ethan finally spoke with some disdain in his eyes,

    " Hold on, nobody is going snatch your blood. Why are you in rush?"

    With the blood stains on her lips, Athena red at him before spouting angrily,

    " What is your problem if I am in rush?"

    Ethan shrugged, " Whatever..."

    It was no gain to teach an animal how to behave !

    After finishing two packs, Athena wiped her lips with her palm satisfied and concentrated on speaking first.

    Her anger subsidised a lot after questing her thirst and asked,

    " Umm... why do you roam here in human world?"

    Ethan sighed softly and looked away falling his gaze on those dim lights of the city.

    He was really exhausted after searching for Esme all the while. Even the police didn''t find any clue of her after she entered the bar that night. The bar was highly restricted and there wasn''t anytv footage left on the day of her disappearing.

    It was like she was vanished in the air.

    Turning away his face, he saw her questioned gaze and somehow wanted to share his problem with her even though she was terrible.

    He replied shifting away his gaze from her,

    " My sister has gone missing. I have been searching for her."

    Athena was shocked for a minute before asking another question,

    " Wait.. you said, you''re some holly creature.

    Then what is your sister doing here in human world?

    Aahh..I''m not getting you guys.."

    Ethan shot her a hateful look and added,

    " Forget it, if you don''t want to hear.."

 Chapter 22 - Who Gave You The Permission To Go Out?

    For a moment, she felt wordless at his moody and unscrupulous attitude. She never said that she wasn''t willing to hear him.

    Taking in reconsideration that he had helped her to quest her thirst, she spoke in a soft tone,

    " Hey, don''t get mad at me for no reason. I was just being a curious cat.

    Can you tell me what happened?

    Where did you lose her?

    What''s her name?"

    In a sigh, she asked a series of question serially and was focused on his lips.

    Ethan looked back at her sparking face, thought for a while and decided that it should be best not to disclose everything to her.

    Moreover she belonged to vampire world which could bring unnecessary troubles in the future. It was best to hide Esme''s true identity from her.

    He still didn''t know that why their mother hated vampire world so much. Thus he dared not to say anything.

    Scratching his nose awkwardly, he spoke tugging his hands into his jeans pocket,

    " She used to live here but suddenly I lost connection with her. Now I can''t find her anywhere.

    I have been searching for her all the while."

    Athena watched his dull face and realised the seriousness of the situation.She kept quite for a minute before suggesting hesitantly,

    " Do you mind if I help you searching her? "

    Ethan frowned slightly and turned away to face her asking confused,

    " Why do you want to help me?"

    Athena saw his suspicious gaze and hurriedly waved her hands,

    " Don''t think anything wrong about me. I just like to help people. In exchange, you can teach me how to fight like you. How is that??"

    Ethan let out a soft chuckle and asked in a teasing voice,

    " What? Do you now admit that I''m stronger than you?"

    Caught in act!

    Athena coughed lightly and spoke ignoring his teasing gaze,

    " What.. what do you mean by that.. I didn''t say that. It''s just, my mother doesn''t allow me to practice fight.

    Why don''t we help each others then? "

    Sounds great!

    Ethan thoughtprehensively and wished to agree with her.

    First of all Esme''s whereabouts was still unknown and it was no doubt that Athena''s help could be smooth his work much.

    Shortly after he hummed in agreement still gazing at those dim city lights but the girl was rather excited as her eyes were gleaming along with her milky teeth smiling brightly.

    She shouted out stretching her right hand elegantly,

    " So it''s a deal. I will help you to find your sister in exchange you will be my master ."

    He turned his head to face her blooming expression, smiled faintly and reached out to shake her hand like a noble man.

    Her hand seemed so soft that it gave him a sudden wave in his heart as he took it back hurriedly.

    But both of them never knew that this journey was leading to entangle their fates with each others forever.

    After shaking hands with her new master, her eyes fell on the slightly lightening sky hinting that it was bing morning soon.

    She grunted and turned to speak reluctantly,

    " Master, I guess I have to go back to my home now. It is bing morning . I wille back tomorrow again at ten a.m here."

    Ethan looked at her and nodded with

    understanding,

    " Go ahead. I will be here tomorrow. Then we can search everywhere together. Be sure to reach at time and don''t bete. "

    Athenaughed and gave a bow before saying

    " Sure master " and left from there starting her way towards the opposite direction.

    Ethan diverted his attention from her retreating back and sighed softly, murmuring to himself,

    " Esme, where have you gone? I miss you. "

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    the door opened with so loud bang that Vanessa was trembling all over and turned to see the doorstep in horror.

    When she saw the person at the doorstep was Aaron, her expression turned sour and all of sudden her heart started trembling violently.

    Still she forced a smile and got up from the bed clutching her own clothes tightly,

    " My king, is there anything you need from me?"

    Aaron gazed at her face deeply before swiping his sharp gaze across the whole room.Even the tiny corners among the furnitures didn''t leave his gaze. His face was so cold and stern as if he had eaten the most disgusted food in his life.

    His slow but dangerous footsteps echoed through the whole room as he gazed around suspiciously for quite some times.

    Vanessa forced herself to stay calm as she stood there silently and was gulping down her unknown fear quietly.

    Watching him still in silence, Vanessa mustered up the courage to speak with her shaking voice,

    " My king..."

    Aaron interrupted instantly and asked shooting her a suspicious gaze,

    " Did anyonee here, Vanessa?"

    The question left her in terror along with a thunderstruck. Thus she tried her best to maintain her calm and rational posture and replied with a smile,

    " No, your highness. Who wille to my room inside the castle? I was resting in my bed. No body was here with me. "

    She still wanted to make it convinced as she added,

    " What happened, Aaron? Did anyone barge in the castle? You.. you should put on more guards around you. "

    Aaron sharpened his gaze on her still being suspicious at her words and nodded before walking outside.

    Vanessa gave a long sigh of relief watching him leaving quickly. Midway Aaron turned back suddenly and added before made his way outside again,

    " You should know Vanessa that I don''t show any mercy to the betrayers."

    Vanessa lifted up her gaze slightly in nervousness but Aaron didn''t wait for her reply and directly walked out.

    Just then she wanted to close the door, she saw that Aaron left his guards to watch over her outside of her room.

    The hands on the door paused slightly as she looked back inside her room nervously and took a long sigh of relief finding no one.

    The night went pass smoothly weing the terrific vampire world with a warming sun.Esme slept somehow in rx when Aaron wasn''t beside her.

    She didn''t feel empty a bit honestly. Rubbing her drowsy eyes, she looked straight through the window and found the morning sun instantly.

    Then he recalled his words earlier and hurriedly got up before heading inside the washroom.

    When she climbed down, unexpectedly no one was present at the dinning table. Cautiously she watched the clock and indeed it was too early to get up for everyone.

    The thought of roaming outside for the first time after being caged here made her excited no matter what.

    After all everyone loves to being free like a bird.

    She took the spot quickly and respectively the maids served her the breakfast slightly surprised to see her waking up early in the morning.

    But nobody uttered any word and served her politely. After witnessing their Lord personally pampers thisdy, in their eyes her status was already been lifted high above.

    As she joined having breakfast, ady in a ck uniform walked straight inside the dinning ce.

    Esme looked up to watch the entrance still munching the fresh bread and frowned slightly after seeing her.

    Thedy looked stiff and cold undoubtedly an expression of Vampire. Her skin wasn''t so white like Esme but it was lighter than ck.Her sharpened gaze, thick lips all resembled her like a guard in the castle.

    She gave a long, respective bow to Esme before speaking in her thrilling tone,

    " Mydy, Lord has appointed me to take care of you from now on. I will be with you always. You can ask me anything regarding your needs."

    She nced at her half eaten breakfast and continued,

    " After you finish your breakfast, I will take you outside. "

    Esme gazed at her dumbfounded but still nodded and continud having her breakfast as fast as possible.

    Then another roaring voice broke the peaceful atmosphere across the table,

    " What do you mean by taking her out? "

    Everyone jolted and watched at the direction of the sounding in.

    Even Esme lifted up her gaze from her breakfast and found Queen Mother standing at the railing gazing at her angrily.

    She spoke stepping down from the stairs and walked towards her,

    " Who gave you the permission to go out?

    Do you think that you have be our Queen so that you can order our trained guards to take you outside and follow your order?

    You are just a filthy human who still isn''t considered as my son''s mate.

    You gave you the permission to go out, huh? "

    Her roaring shivered everyone present there as all lowered their heads. Esme frowned hard, got up from the chair slightly before parting her lips to speak out.

    But another voice interrupted her intention as everyone turned their attention towards the doorsteps,

    " Me. I gave her the permission to go out."

 Chapter 23 - I Will Collect My Reward At Night !

    Their curious gazes followed the source of the voice and immediately their minds got an electric shock after having the view of the person waking in.

    The man wore his usual ck attire like a demon king and walked inzily unleashing his domineering aura.His sharpened gaze fell on the crowd who were enjoying Esme''s humiliation disdainfully.

    The maids understood the silent warning and quickly retreated themselves from the family gathering.Only thedy guard remained unfazed and stood in a corner respectively with it''s head down after seeing her lord.

    Queen Mother was startled at his interference and shot him a surprised and unbelievable look.He took some slow steps towards their direction and finally reached near them ncing at his wife and mother.

    Standing between them like an almighty god, he exined maintaining his voice very calm and usual,

    " She hasn''t vited any rule, mother. I gave her the permission to go out and roam around the capital city.She is after all the rightful Queen of our world and should head out to know her reign or else the citizens may be arised questions against her knowledge and status."

    Even though it was the real truth, the word

    " Queen " stabbed in Queen Mother''s heart like a knife cutting the flesh.Her breathing quickened at the sudden gust of anger arousing from her heart suddenly and wanted to make her stop from stepping out and showing off her status.

    Her clever brain quickly calcted an idea and she spoke along with a faint smile,

    " I understand, son. But you know, it is very dangerous for her to go out alone."

    She added purposely with some mockery in her tone,

    " Especially being a human wanders around the vampire world isn''t safe at all.Who knows that which vampire will attack her all of sudden to gratify his thirst! "

    Aaron was a bit suspicious behind her words and gave her a questioning look.Queen Mother continued looking at Aaron smiling,

    " How about let Vanessa apany her?She is familiar with all the nearby ces here."

    Her intention was simple but deep. When Aaron gave the order to let her go out, she couldn''t go against him afraid of ruining her motherly image in front of him. Thus she could only muster up another n astutely and it was her trump card Vanessa.

    Moreover taking in consideration about everything, if Vanessa goes out with Esme, people will have definitely suspicion over her status. Naturally they will think of thousand possibilities about Vanessa staying in the castle.

    Precisely it will lead to a new gossip andmotion judging two female''s status and capabilities. Perhaps in the future, it will help her to get rid of Esme very smoothly and at the same time, Vanessa''s position will rise up.

    Aaron seemed unhappy at her suggestion and didn''t utter any word for a while. Queen Mother stared at Aaron excited from the core of her mind and knew that his son would never throw out the offer.

    Unexpectedly Esme talked standing close to Aaron and keeping her head high,

    " I would prefer to wander alone, Queen Mother. Moreover the guards will stay with me and I assume that your highnesses guards are capable enough to give me the best security."

    She kept her words casual and formal at the same time sensible. In reality, she really didn''t want Vanessa to apany her.

    Jealousy?

    Nope. She still didn''t have any feelings towards Aaron so where the jealousy woulde in her heart. She just wanted to spend some quality time on her own and especially she still needed to find out the way of travelling back to her world or perhaps sending a letter to her brother, Ethan.

    But the certain man was quite happy hearing her protest.He gazed at her deeply as his lips formed into a pleasant smile.

    He thought only one possibility that Esme was bing jealous over Vanessa.So she forbade her apany and definitely it was the best sign to improve their rtionship.

    Queen Mother appalled at her daring silhouette to reject her proposal and erged. She spoke up stammering at her words in anger,

    " You.. who gave you the guts to turn down my order.."

    An interruption urred as Aaron spoke on her behalf,

    " Mother, calm down. Let her roam around alone if she wants to.Vanessa can apany herter in some other days.I have attributed Viviana as her personal bodyguard.

    She will be around her all the while."

    Surprise shed on her eyes as she gazed at her son in disbelief. Just some simple words from Esme, he didn''t even consider her suggestion and immediately agreed with Esme.

    Is this the wayward Aaron that she knows?

    Lowering down her gaze, she squeezed her own palms together tightly and replied,

    " As you wish, my lord."

    After saying that, she turned back and headed upstairs giving the impression of her dissatisfaction.

    Esme stared at her back and feltplex in her mind. She understood from the very moment when she came here that thisdy was holding some silent grudges against her and was ready to cause trouble for her anytime.

    Soon she came back to her sense when she felt the cold silhouette near her body towering over her.

    Lifting up her gaze, she found Aaron staring at herplicated face smiling cunningly. Immediately her body wanted to step back but the man was quick fast and grabbed her waist firmly not giving her the chance to escape from his palm.

    His mischievous smile grew wider when he saw her flet expression after being held as he spoke,

    " I gave you the freedom that you wished. Shouldn''t I deserve a reward, Mrs Aaron?"

    She looked at his devilish face in terror and immediately recalled thest reward that he had received from her.

    Her throat dried as she spoke turning her face away and not giving him the opportunity to stole another kiss,

    " What.. what reward? Obviously you gave the order first. I didn''t ask for that."

    Chuckling softly, he spoke leaning in closer as his hot breathe touched her delicate face,

    " What? Afraid of giving me reward? You should know that even if you deny, I''m very professional of collecting my debt so well."

    Their posture was so intimate as if they were about to engage in a kiss.Esme felt shame in her heart.Her gaze wandered around to see any people and found no one except Viviana, her personal bodyguard who was standing far away from them showing her back.

    Indeed even the guards were devil as him silently giving them the privacy even though Aaron didn''t order her.

    Wandering her gaze here and there annoyingly, Esme started struggling on his embrace and spoke in a low voice,

    " What.. what do you want this time?"

    His mood lifted up at her words and a slight amusement glittered from those red eyes.Suddenly Esme felt the hot breathing in her right ear as his steamy words echoed,

    " I will collect my reward at night. Now go and have fun, I will wait for your return."

    Finishing his words, he released her from his cage and saw her another startled look.

    Forcefully she shed away his intimate words from her mind and headed outside directly while the man smirked at her flying back.

    With her departure, Viviana also trailed behind her and suddenly received an order in a cold voice from her back,

    " Take care of her Viviana. Don''t let any harme near her."

    The light on his eyes dimmed as he added another line with a deep meaning,

    " Remember that I need her to live my life.Stay close to her always."

    Viviana nodded and left from there after giving a respective bow.

 Chapter 24 - I Never Regret On My Decision !

    A well decorated,vishing carriage was passing through the silver city of capital.Arge number of horses trailed it from behind which easily attracted the attention of passer-by.

    Esme was seated inside the carriage, putting her palms together on herp elegantly. Her curious eyes gazed outside through the transparent veil.She could easily feel that everyone was looking at her entrance.

    But astonishingly, they took their gazes back as soon as they noticed the row of bodyguards behind her.

    Her beautiful eyebrows knitted together as she turned her head to peek behind. Indeed her hangout was too eye-catching.

    With a row of bodyguards dressing in royal guard''s uniform along with a exaggerate carriage could easily draw the attention from anyone. Sighing annoyingly, she looked ahead and focused on reaching the destination that Viviana had mentioned earlier.

    She hated to be the spotlight.Even in her own world, she always concealed her identity while roaming around.

    Viviana mentioned that there was a beautiful, mesmerising ce in the city near the river side where she should visit first.After that she will take her to visit other renowned ces.So she was looking forward to see the visiting spot. At least she hoped that it would give her a little peace in her heart.

    Absentmindedly she gazed ahead unknowingly remembering her past days in the human world.She was so free and frank like a bird. Even her parents never forbade her to have fun outside and she always stayed in her limits.

    Suddenly the carriage stopped abruptly and she almost lost her bnce from falling down.

    Instantly, Vivian''s roaring voice came out loud,

    " What''s wrong with you, Lady? Are you blind? Didn''t you see the carriage? How dare you block our path? Do you want to die?"

    Esme frowned curiously from inside.The voice grew louder as she wanted to have a look. Tidying up her slightly disheveled clothes, she made her way outside.Viviana was already down there burning in rage and seemed to scold a passers-by harshly.

    Instantly her dazzling appearance attracted the crowd and everyone watched her surprisingly and whispered something among each others. She wore a long white gown, in and simple as her long hairs were hanging aside.She didn''t seem rich or spoiled princess but her aura emitted the beauty of an elegantdy.

    Ignoring their gazes, she moved forward to see themotion and was slightly stunned as she reached behind Viviana.

    An olddy at his seventies was stood in front of Viviana lowering her head quietly.She seemed to turn a deaf ear at her harsh words and was enduring everything.

    Her body was drooped down and she wore teared clothes appearing very poor and pitiful. Though Esme didn''t see her face vividly, she spoke approaching near Vivana,

    " Viviana, what happened here?"

    Viviana was erged and turned away before speaking cautiously lowering down her voice than before,

    " My Lady, why did youe down?"

    Pointing at the old woman, she continued angrily,

    " Look at this woman. She suddenly appeared on our path from nowhere and caused the carriage to stop abruptly. What if there would be an ident?King would have definitely beheaded each one of us."

    This time Esme stared at thedy deeply and consoled Viviana saying,

    " Let her go. Nothing happened at the end. Also it''s not her fault. Perhaps she tried to cross the road and suddenly came on our way. "

    Though she met Vivana only a few hours ago,she discovered that she wasn''t aloof as she appeared to be. On the way of theiring out, Esme made a great bond with Viviana and almost started treating her as a friend.

    Viviana looked convinced after hearing herdy and nodded before shooting a hateful re to the olddy whose face was half covered with a shawls.

    Then Esme noticed something and asked curiously,

    " Thisdy, isn''t she.. a human? Howe there is a human in vampire world?"

    Viviana replied looking around giving the crowd a silent warning to leave the spot,

    " We do have some humans living in our world, mydy.They were only brought by our kings for any special purposes andter permitted them to live here as long as they wanted. No vampires are allowed to drink their blood and they live peacefully among vampires."

    Esme hummed understandingly as Viviana gestured her to return inside the carriage while she walked first forward.

    Esme took only two steps when she heard a hoarse,gruff voice,

    " Leave... Leave this world..

    Die.. all will die... "

    Esme was stunned and turned back frowning hard at her sudden words. She was confused at the meaning of her words and approached near her frightened body gently asking,

    " Did you say something?"

    The olddy tensed up immediately and seemed frightened as she spoke abruptly,

    " I.. I... Nothing.. nothing.. Just remember that you will get back to where you belong...only through.... the Reisan Hallow."

    After saying her words, she quickly left the ce not giving Esme the chance of asking anything further.

    Esme parted her lips to ask something but the olddy seemed to fly away from there walking inside a jungle supporting the bamboo stick on her left hand.

    Leaving her in apletely puzzled state, she disappeared from her vision as her words reverberated in her mind continuously.

    Viviana''s urging voice came from her back,

    " Mydy, get on the carriage. We have to return to the castle before evening fall down."

    Esme jolted slightly and forcefully shed away the thoughtsing across her mind before heading towards the carriage.

    What answer.. what Reisan Hallow..!!!!!!

    She couldn''t help but recalling each words carefully before felling deep in thoughts.

    Back inside the

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Though it was daytime, the study room was half darkened without a flick of sunlight.The man on the easy chair leaned behind leisurely. His deep read eyes were slightly narrowed while he read the papers on his hand attentively.

    He moved a bit in his spot before leaning forward and putting down the papers on the desk. He rubbed his sore temple and suddenly hold the left side of his chest clutching the clothes tightly.

    His handsome face rapidly turned ck in pain before he started taking long breathes.His body copsed behind with his eyes closed shut tightly.The blue veins on his forehead tightened at the intense pain arousing from his chest.

    His trembling hand stretched out and opened the drawer of the desk.Hastily his hand traced among the staffs and soon found a little bottle of medicine.

    He stuffed the pills on his mouth before gasping out searching for some airs. Shortly after his body sobered up and leaned behind again in rx.

    The door was pushed open along with the sound of boots rattling on the marble floor.

    Aaron spoke with a faint smile pestering on his lips,

    " You came back, Jasper?"

    Jasper gave a respective bow to his master and spoke politely,

    " Yes, my king. I havepleted my task in the east side reign."

    Jasper Graham was the most loyal and longsted bodyguard of Aaron.He apanied Aaron since the earlier days of his life when he was only the young prince.

    Their rtionship was rather friendly than master & subordinate. He was the only friend that Aaron got by his side when he was in grieve danger.Aaron valued his opinion more than everyone else.

    Their bond was so deep that Aaron''s slightly pale face didn''t escape away from his vision as he frowned and asked with great concern,

    " Your highness, are you alright?

    Is the pain arousing again?"

    Aaron waved his hand and spoke getting up from the chair,

    " I''m alright now. Did you find him?"

    Jasper shook his head and replied still gazing at him anxiously,

    " No, your highness. But I got some clues about his whereabouts. I will track him down soon, rest assured. "

    Aaron nodded setting the papers on the shelf and spoke with his dimmed eyes,

    " I trust you, Jasper. That''s why I gave you the charge of finding him. You know that I don''t show mercy when it regards my reign. "

    Jasper spoke giving him another deep and confined gaze,

    " That''s mean, you won''t hesitate to use anyone if it regards your kingdom."

    Aaron paused, turned back before catching the hidden meaning behind his words.His face was deadpan as he spoke in a cold tone,

    " Yes, I will. I can go to any extent to achieve my motive. "

    Jasper smiled faintly and watched the ruthless man nkly before adding,

    " Why do I have the feeling that this time you will regret for using that person!"

    Aaron seemed irritated and started putting the papers on the shelf again. He faced Jasper and spoke with a menacing voice,

    " I never regret on my decision, you know it."

    Jasper also replied putting on a faint smile,

    " I hope, you won''t. "

 Chapter 25 - Give Massage To My Body

    The exaggerating carriage finally stopped taking back Esme''s thoughts from running too wild. She had been distracted and somehow felt uneasy deep inside her heart since the olddy warned her to escape away from here.

    Was she just bbering or there was any meaning behind those words?

    When the horses tittered, she looked straight and assumed that they had arrived at the discerned destination. Thus she quickly came back to her normal expression and intended toe down from her carriage.

    Viviana was already standing at the exit door waiting for herdy to descend down as she offered her a helping hand respectively.

    Esme was lifted down and finally paid attention to the mesmerising standing still.A crystal clear watered river was passing by a wild jungle without knowing it''s direction.

    The unique ck stones were dazzling under the warm sunlight.A falling stigma from the nearby hill made the environment more peaceful and rxing.

    As she took a long breathe pestering a sweet smile on her lips, her mood lifted up automatically.

    Vivana was quite satisfied judging her expression still asked,

    " How is it, mydy?

    Are you enjoying the view?"

    Esme nodded and replied with another sweet smile before started walking towards the Riverside.

    Vivana gestured the guards to stay there as she followed Esme from behind.Esme moved forward and found a quite spot to stand straight and admire this natural beauty of god.

    Her smile was still blooming on her lips as she asked Vivana curiously,

    " This ce is indeed so beautiful.

    Is that a jungle over there?"

    Esme asked pointing at the abnormal pitch darkness opposite the river. Vivana''s expression changed a little as she noddedprehensively.

    She didn''t want to continue the topic but Esme was much more curious than her.

    As she continued,

    " Can we go there too? I think, there might be deers and we can hunt them."

    Vivana shook her head instantly and warned with a serious tone,

    " No, mydy. There are no deers present in that forest. Nobody is allowed to go there even the king himself."

    Esme knitted her eyebrows together and asked,

    " Why? "

    Vivana seemed reluctant and contemted for a while. When she noticed that Esme was waiting for her answer, she replied shortly,

    " There''s a ce called Reisan Hallow inside the forest.

    People used to tell that that hallow is cursed and dangerous for any creature.Years ago, an ident urred and a young girl lost her life there terribly.Thus our king forbade us to enter the forest after that."

    Esme''s mind went nk at the name of Reisan Hallow as she looked ahead nkly recalling the old Lady''s words.

    As she wanted to ask further, Vivana warned seriously,

    " Mydy, you shouldn''t talk about this cursed ce anymore. King won''t appreciate that."

    Thus Esme could only swallow back her words and nodded her head slightly still gazing at the forest absentmindedly.

    That olddy.. wasn''t she taking about this ce?

    Can it really take her back?

    She bit her lips tightly in dilemma and decided to investigate further about this mysterious Hallow.

    Thereafter she stayed calm and started enjoying the view pushing away the thoughts for the time being.

    After enjoying the first freedom being here, Esme headed to the castle before evening fall down as per Aaron''s order.

    Much more than that, Viviana was urging her continously telling that they should head back as soon as possible as she didn''t intend to anger her Lord. After all, she had the clear concept about his bad temper.

    Reaching at the castle, she found it much quiet. Later one maid informed her that Queen Mother was out of the castle and his so called husband and his sister were nowhere to be seen too.

    Stretching out her hands in the airzily, she quickly found her way upstairs at her room.Lying down on the bed, she stared at the celling nkly and felt that it wasn''t felt so bad to roam outside.

    Just she wished that she was alone all her own.

    Poor luck! Aaron will never agree to this.

    While ruffling her messy hairs, she crooked her eye brows remembering something serious thus she got up instantly. Her mind reverberated the words regarding that mysterious hallow and felt more and more curious to discover the ce.

    She had to find a way soon!

    Sighing heavily, she made her way towards their terrace to refresh her dull mood.Standing still, her eyes were on the darkened trees but her mind was lost somewhere else in her thoughts.

    Suddenly she felt the cold touch on her waist and gasped loudly turning back.

    Despite her frightened view, the man remained calm and asked rising up his sharpened eyebrows sarcastically,

    " Tsk.. You are so easy to get scared."

    Is it?

    Everytime he will present himself like a god descending from the heaven and expected that she shouldn''t get afraid..!

    Where''s his sense of humour?

    Thus Esme could only stare at his devilish face disdainfully despite having the urge to screw his face right now. She was still panting slightly because of the earlier incident.

    She ignored his wordspletely and treated him like air as she intended to turn around not having the mood to see his face anymore.

    The man was erupted at her action thus he could only use the force right now.

    His tightened hands gripped one of her slender arm and forced her to face him quickly.

    Esme jolted at the pain in her arm and stared at him speaking nothing. Her gaze was enough to express the eternal hate for him.

    Aaron growled and watched the pair of drawn eyes angrily,

    " I guess, only you have the gut to ignore me in this whole world, Esme.Don''t you think that I give you priority above everything?"

    Even though she was facing a death re, she replied cold gently struggling to free her arm,

    " Then don''te to me. I don''t want yourpanion. As I said, you''re my husband for the whole world but not in my heart and never will be. I will not give my heart to a man opps a bloodthirsty animal who forced me to marry him. In my heard, this marriage is null. "

    Her gaze was clear like water as she watched him without having a slice of emotion.She seemed to take a vow for treating him badly always.

    Aaron stared at her face nkly. Even though he was ustomed to hear this emotion less words from her, still it pricked his heart like a needle. He badly wanted to win her attention even though he was clueless about his sudden impulse.

    Much to her surprise, his gaze lowered to hide the mixed feelings hidden behind.His cheek blew in frustration and madness.

    Still he didn''t get provoke by her merciless words and changed the topic instantly.

    He asked taking one of the strand of her long hairs asking softly,

    " Did you have fun today?"

    Esme was dumbfounded at his revulsion and suddenly felt a bit scared.

    Will he push me downstairs from here or suck my all blood?

    Surprisingly she analysed one thing till now that no matter how domineering, dangerous he was, she always had the impulse thought that this man would never hurt her. Perhaps this impulse feeling made her more outrageous towards him.

    Not wanting to provoke his mood anymore, Esme just nodded her head in affirmation still gazing at his yful hand.

    The man''s expression changed into a pleasing appeal as he took a step close embracing her body.

    He demanded in a low but ordering voice,

    " Tell me, where did you visit today?"

    Clearly he asked a simple question but Esme felt that his voice sounded more sensual than before stinging inside her mind unknowingly.

    She parted her lips to speak,

    " We.. went near... a..."

    Her words got stuck on her tongue sensing the touch at her back.

    She lifted her gaze to see the man who was enjoying her reddened face.Today She wore the backless gown before going out. Later she didn''t get the time to change her outfit before this man suddenly appeared.

    She mentally cursed herself for not changing after her return.

    His long fingers were brushing her exposed skin from back to forth like a fair y. Her whole body quivered at his touch. Under his stern stare, she felt more nervous and hot suddenly.

    His touch felt smooth yet sensual as if her whole body was inviting him to touch more and more.

    Her breathing became shallow as he heard his dominated tone again this time harshly,

    " Speak."

    Finding no way out, Esme gulped and replied stammering at her words,

    " Vi.. Viviana.. took.. me..near..a riverside.. that''s.. all.."

    " Good", he replied shortly giving her the urge to think that he would let go her now.

    But the man continued brushing and caressing as he added,

    " Shouldn''t I receive my reward now? Especially when you enjoyed the whole day."

    Hearing the word reward, her heart went nk at the sinful thoughts. She could only ask boldly even though she could hear her voice shaking,

    " What.. what.. reward..do you want.. now?"

    Aaron felt amused at the thought that only his closeness could scare her off easily.

    He replied smirking at her face,

    " Give massage to my body.."

    Unwittingly, her gaze shifted in a certain part of him and asked in disbelief,

    " Where? "

    Aaron chuckled and asked back,

    " Where do you think so?"

    Esme "....."

 Chapter 26 - Can You Stop Hating Me At Least?

    Her jaw dropped at the dirty thought coursing across her mind. She stared at the shameless man right in front her with the pair of drawn eyes.The astonishment and panic were clearly written on those beautiful blue eyes.

    Momentarily she forgot her words to retaliate.

    Aaron took the opportunity to tease her more thus he added,

    " Should I start stripping off my clothes here?"

    Esme was dumbfounded like hell as she replied back anxiously and gazing around,

    " No, No.. What.. what are you doing? I can''t massage you over there.. I.. I can''t.."

    She stared at him biting down her lips hard and spoke abruptly.

    In the next second, Aaron''s expression changed into an innocent child as he spoke,

    " How will you massage my shoulder and back if I don''t take off my clothes? "

    Esme "...."

    Shameless!

    She gave him a hard re and found him smirking slightly.

    He was doing it purposely! He knew that I have mistaken his words.

    At the fear of changing her mind, Aaron didn''t continue teasing her and urged,

    " Come on. Let''s go inside. You have to satisfy my body."

    Esme sneered from the deep core of her earth. He sounded like they were going to have any intimate act rather than a massage.

    What''s the damn meaning of "you have to satisfy my body" ?

    Although she was fuming inside, she couldn''t vent it outside. Aaron turned around and walked inside after gesturing her to follow him.

    Esme stared at his retreating back holding the railings behind and felt helpless.

    This task seems more difficult than having a severe punishment.

    She spent a couple of minutes standing and registering her mind then heard a loud groan from inside,

    " Esme.. Come inside..what the hell are you doing over there.."

    Feeling hesitated, she still walked back inside her room before scolding him mentally brutally.

    This damned damned man!

    Doesn''t he have the youngdy Vanessa to give him massage. She will be more than happy to help you.

    Wait, why am I mentioning the girl even! It has nothing to do with me absolutely.

    After cursing him, she stepped in and found the man standing near the bed beaming happily. Esme also stood nearby quietly unsure about the thought that she should start taking off his clothes or not.

    Aaron chuckled lightly and started to take off his clothes slowly.

    After taking off the coat, he snapped his finger and ordered pestering a yful smile,

    " Come over here.

    Help me taking off my shirt."

    Esme''s brows were knitted together as she red at the man harshly. But Aaron waspletely unfazed at her intense re. He stood there like a king waiting for his grand service.

    Esme parted her lips and replied in a low voice,

    " Can''t you take off on your own?"

    Aaron responded firmly,

    " No."

    Esme''s face fell. She never met any unreasonable man like him before. What''s the meaning of saying no.Can''t he take it off on his own? Under his stern gaze, she could only walk to him with slow steps.

    She stood in front of him like a small kitten and didn''t dare to lift up her gaze. Aaron was taller than her towering over and gazing at her face deeply.

    She was already feeling nervous. Under his close observation, she felt quite pressured as her hands started trembling.

    Aaron watched her not taking any action and ordered bossily,

    " Take it off Esme.

    Don''t let me repeat it again."

    Esme was freaked out at the change of his tongue and immediately stretched out her shaking hands to unlock the golden buttons from his shirt.

    Gulping down the hesitance, one by one she unlocked thest button from his shirt. Instantly his masculine chest was revealed in front of her nervous gaze.

    Over the white skin, the tattoo showed more intimidating and eye catching that Esme couldn''t help but stole a closer look of his chest.

    He asked proactively,

    " Wanna touch it?"

    Esme blushed and denied stammering,

    " No.. No way.."

    Aaron was satisfied at the impression of her.Looks like he needed to work further over his muscles. His little wife enjoyed it after all.

    With a mischievous smirk, he turned around andid down on the bed t on his stomach.

    Then he gestured by his hand and asked mumbling,

    " Let''s start it.

    You can use the oil. It''s on the table."

    Esme nodded slightly and clutched the hem of her clothes.Forcing her mind to calm down, she sat down on the bed and used two of her soft palms gently.

    At the touch of her soft palm on his shoulders, Aaron''s muscles tightened up subconsciously.

    Slowly and gently, she rubbed both of his shoulders, squeezed them softly.

    asionally she took the skin care oil on her palm to apply on his skin. Her teach was slow yet rxing.

    Esme admired his body silently and felt that the touch really felt good.His body seemed masculine but his skin wasn''t so hard. It was much softparing to a man''s skin and extremely enjoyable to touch.

    All the while, both of them didn''t utter any sound and quitely admired each others.After some unknown time, Esme''s hand became numb as her action was bing slow.

    Even though Aaron didn''t turn back, he understood that she had be tired after rubbing for a long time and shortly ordered,

    " Stop."

    Esme paused and took back her hands still gazing at his back frowned slightly.

    She didn''t expect that he would let her go so easily.

    Aaron turned around,id down again and asked smirking cunningly,

    " Did you enjoy my charming body?"

    Esme rolled her eyes rubbing her palms angrily.

    Come on, it was you who enjoyed my service all the while.

    She didn''t utter any word and concentrated on rubbing her sore palms. Aaron shifted her eyes on her palm and suddenly took it inside his own.

    Startled, Esme protested gently,

    " What.. are.. you.."

    Before she could finish her words, she saw that Aaron was rubbing her sore palms cautiously.

    A sudden sweetness starteding out from her mind as she gazed at him deeply. While rubbing, Aaron spoke in aint tone,

    " You were using so much force to sooth the pain. It will give you more ache.Let me rub it for you gently.Morever you have been quite obedient recently."

    Esme protested softly,

    " You don''t need to.. do it.. really.."

    Aaron paused, lifted up his gaze and stared deep at her face frowning hard.

    He couldn''t understand that why was she alway ready to prevent him from doing anything rted to her.

    Does he seem so bad person in front of her?

    Suddenly he got up, grabbed her shoulders and pressed her down on the bed in a blink of eye.

    A bare chest was hovering over her as she gazed at him in horror.

    What is the meaning of pressing her down on the bed? Esme couldn''t imagine the next scene.

    She gulped down her own saliva fearfully and gazed at the man confused.

    Aaron seemed calm as he spoke casually,

    " I''m your husband, Esme. It''s my duty to ease your pain or to take care of you. Even if you deny it, you can''t change the fact that you belong to me only."

    Esme wanted to badly protest his outrageous words.

    She didn''t belong to anyone. She was free and she won''t let any man im over her.

    But when she met his emotion filled eyes, she swallowed back her words forcefully.

    Next moment, a sudden fiery kiss fell on her lips before she could regain her sense.Rather than a gentle kiss, his kiss was fierce and overbearing like an animal was having it''s forbidden fruit after a long time.

    The kiss suffocated her but at the same time, a sudden heat was arousing from her lower abdomen. Her shaky hands tried to push him away but it was ruthlessly forced down on the bed causing the moment to get more intense.

    For the first time, Aaron was loosing control after having her on the bed pressed down beneath him. Perhaps this posture excited him more thus the kiss continued for a long time until Esme started feeling dizzy.

    One of her hand was pinned down over her head while the other was forced down beside the pillow mercilessly.Her body felt powerless against his force andid down numb, motionless beneath him.

    Aaron didn''t leave any part of her lips swallowed and intended to kiss more. Slowly one of his hand loosened the grip of her hand and travelled up on her soft chest fondling it gently.

    Having the sudden touch on her sensitive spot, Esme quivered suddenly as a soft moan escaped from her lips unwittingly.

    The burning sensation was bewitching her mind as her body started getting hot and demanded. Aaron realised her reaction and seized the opportunity cleverly.

    He slowed the kisses giving her the ess to get some fresh airs and asked mumbling still kissing her lips,

    " Do you think that you can protest me Esme? Look how dumb you are beneath me.Your body doesn''t listen to you anymore.

    You can no longer control your body because I have sealed it as mine."

    Yes, she knew it. His provoking was too much for her little body and every time, he imed something,she just failed.

    Aaron continued asking caressing the soft chest,

    " Do you still want to protest me like always?Or should I teach you some lesson? "

    Esme''s mind waspletely nk at his provocative actions. She never felt this unknown sensation before. When it really urred, she felt that she couldn''t even control her own body.

    Thus she couldn''t heed his words correctly and remained quite while he caressed her all over.

    Having a silent answer from her, Aaron felt angry and bit her upper lip harshly. At the same time he increased the speed of his rubbing on her chest.

    Esme shuddered and moaned loudly. Aaron demanded,

    " Speak up."

    In her daze, Esme replied mumbling,

    " I... aah.. won''t.."

    Suddenly he left her lips before licking it onest time greedily.

    Lifting up his head, he gazed at her closed and slightly trembling eyes before asking softly,

    " Esme, even if you can''t love me, can you stop hating me at least? "

 Chapter 27 - I Have Found The Man!

    His red eyes searched for the answer staring at her face while she was quivering at his gentle touches.The man was looking intensely at her perplexed face as if he could see through her mind.

    Esme stared back at him, shivering a little deep inside and felt quite pressured hearing his demanding question.

    Her death silence was making him angry and helpless at the same time. He still didn''t leave the ounce of hop and stared at her face hoping to hear an affirmative answer.

    At least, he will console his broken soul telling that someone loves him in this world.

    When Esme didn''t find a way to escape from his hard re, she lifted up her eyes slightly only to find a pair of emotion filled eyes.

    Even though he didn''t speak up anything, Esme felt a loneliness, deep pain inside his eyes.

    In her terror, she asked herself one time,

    Can she really love him?

    She didn''t get the awaited answer asking her heart. Perhaps she never felt the emotional side of her own.That''s the reason she hated and feared to face her own feelings.

    Aaron left a long sigh on her face and smiled at himself bitterly. He was destined to not having love in his life.

    The little girl looked so frightened and fragile under his embrace as if she would melt into the water anytime.Thus he could only leave her body and got down from her reluctantly.

    Esme felt a sigh relief but a slight frown appeared on her face recalling his dull face.A curiosity of knowing him suddenly sparked in her mind.

    The she heard him say lying beside her and staring at the ceiling,

    " Sleep! I won''t do anything to you until you ept me. You can try trusting me."

    Esme pursued her lips together tightly. Turning around, she quietlyid down showing her back.The fiery kisses lingered in her mind clutching the bedsheets as her face blushed profusely.

    The misty scent of his mouth was still in her lips causing her heart to beat violently.

    Then a proud yet mischievous voice echoed in her eardrums,

    " Don''t think about my kisses in your sleep.I know that you loved it. I''m so professional on that.I can teach you more if you want."

    Her mouth fell open in awe because of his filthy mouth and shameful words.She turned back, flipped the middle pillow on the bed and hit him yfully scolding,

    " Bastard, who loved your kiss!

    It''s you who initiated the kiss, not me."

    Aaron spoke pretending to be innocent,

    " So you were upset about the fact that I didn''t go all the way. You don''t have to be so shy. All you need to do is just ask."

    Esme "...."

    Esme gritted her teeth in anger.She bounced up suddenly and red at the man beside her hard hatefully speaking,

    " If you use your filthy mouth again, I''m going to beat you.. Believe me or not.."

    Aaron stared her in amusement. For the first time, he had seen his wife''s yful side especially when she blushed like a red tomato for him. Her long eyelids tremble vigorously when she gets nervous but pretends to be calm.

    Aaron replied chuckling softly,

    " Try me. I won''t mind at all if you beat me.. somewhere else.."

    Esme " you...."

    She couldn''t wait anymore. Picking up the small pillow, she threw hit on his chest hitting continously gnashing her teeth in anger.

    This damn man was always embarrassing her saying those shameful words.

    Aaronughed so hard and louder that the guards standing outside of the room looked at each others nkly.

    Did they just hear their lordughing so loud?Since when did he be so yful?

    Aaron let her hit him as much as she wanted. At meantime, he enjoyed her slightly blissful face and smiled silently enduring her beatings.

    She was bing liveable slowly and he was loving that!

    Suddenly he hold the pillow with one hand in the mid air and Esme paused at her action regaining her sense.

    Was.. was she just hitting Aaron all the while?

    Esme''s face turned ck in fear and wanted to take back her stretching hand quickly.His eyes dimmed at her fearful face.

    In a swift, he again pressed her down on the bed whispering beside her ears,

    " I just realised that my wife wasn''t satisfied with my performance. Let me kiss you more then."

    Esme''s eyes went wide open in shock protesting anxiously,

    " No.. let me go.. you.. mmm.."

    Before the words could leave her tongue, he blocked her lips with a hungry kiss once again.

    Bathing in moonlighting from the window, the kisssted so long until Esme was suffocating inck of airs.

    At the same time

    in HUMAN WORLD,

    Most of the apartment''s lights went off indicating that the midnight fall down finally.Ethan was waiting at the discernedkeside ncing at his wrist watch asionally.

    His brows were knitted together annoyingly and a slight gust of anger appeared on his face. He watched the dim city lights sternly and realised his mistake for agreeing with the crazy girl.

    She is already careless at the first day of their mission!

    Shortly after, a hastily footsteps buzzed in the quite street breaking the silence behind thus he turned around and found the awaited girl panting heavily.

    Before he could scold her hard, Athena admitted her wrongdoings fast and apologised quickly scratching her head,

    " Err.. Master, I''m sorry for beingte.I was stucked in a personal problem.. hehehe.."

    Ethan gave the girl a disbelief re and added walking towards her,

    " I just shouldn''t have agreed with you."

    Ethan was alway very dutiful and punctual person.Due to his harsh training since childhood, he had be a calctive person.

    Athena pouted cing her palms on her waist and spoke,

    " Hey, we agreed to help each others. It''s not that I''m having benefits only. "

    Ethan sighed at the thought of finding Esme and nodded before speaking gazing at her,

    " I know. Let me teach you some moves first. Then we can search for our sister around the city."

    After saying, he started walked forward.But Athena grabbed his hand from behind and replied in a concerned tone,

    " No. My lessons can bete. We should find your sister first. She might be in danger."

    Ethan looked back silently and felt warm inside his heart.

    Didn''t he hear that vampires don''t have any emotion? They can only be ruthless to other people.

    Athena diverted her attention on her hand and awkwardly took it. She continued asking curiously,

    " By the way, master, you didn''t say your name or your sister''s name? "

    Ethan looked down sinking in his thoughts for a while and replied in a low voice stammering,

    " My name is Ethan.. and my sister''s name is..Serena.."

    He didn''t want to put Esme in danger again revealing her sealed identity.After so many sufferings, she really found a peaceful life in human world. He didn''t want to give her another truma of being abandoned by her own family.Thus he could only reveal the half truth. He didn''t mention their surnames nor did he revealed Esme''s real name. Serena was her nickname given by her brothers as she was the most beloved only sister of them. In this way, It could save the situation from both sides.

    Athena nodded her head understandingly.

    Smiling brightly, she introduced herself stretching her hand for shaking,

    " I''m Athena..

    I am at your service from now on."

    Ethan smiled faintly and took the stretching hand in his palm.

    After finishing their introductions, Athena gazed around and asked curiously,

    " So, master.. where do you want to search first?"

    Ethan looked up and spoke staring at the empty street,

    " We will start from the bar first. I do have a feeling that I have missed out something."

    Athena nodded, shifted her gaze on his face and spoke seriously,

    " Let''s go there, then. "

    Ethan nodded and stared back at her eyes.The two figures walked side by side through the empty road.

    BACK TO VAMPIRE WORLD,

    A woman wrapping a shawls around her body was climbing up a wild mountain amidst the half darkness. Her paces were quick and fast as she seemed to gaze around asionally. Her eyes were flickering with a sense of panick and fear as she took her every steps cautiously.

    Pushing away the wild bushes annoyingly, she continued walking forward until her eyes saw a familiar figure vaguely.

    Soon after, she approached near the figure who was standing under a giant tree and spit out scornfully,

    " Why did you summon me here? Do you know that how much I was horrified to leave the castle?"

    She hissed angrily falling off her veil and continued scolding,

    " I can''t be lucky always to sneak out from the castle everytime. Moreover Queen Mother is a very cunning woman. I can''t let her find about me until I achieve my goal. Don''t call me

    every.. "

    " I have found the man", the figure in ck hoodie spoke shortly interrupting her words.

    Vanessa''s words were stuck in her tongue. Next moment, her face beamed happily as she spoke stammering holding her immense excitement,

    " Where is he? Did you take him here?"

    The figure shook his head slightly and Vanessa''s face changed into a gloomy expression.

    She spoke slightly frowning,

    " Then why do you call me here? To see your trash fresh or to hear your chitchat?"

    The man lifted up his hand indicating to stop and spoke shortly,

    " Name the antidote. I will pass it over you."

    Vanessa was a little taken back. Her eyes shed with a sinister smile as she nodded gazing at the man deeply. Her lips formed into an evil smile.

    The crows above the tree flew away fearfully after hearing a loud groan from the jungle nearby.

 Chapter 28 - Hey Handsome!

    CRYSTAL CITY, HUMAN WORLD

    The ride was dull and quite.Seeing Ethan in daze,Athena didn''t want to interrupt his thoughts parting her bbering mouth.Perhaps he was too distressed because of his sister''s disappearing.

    Even though they had the power to reach the bar in a minute, they couldn''t use it standing among so many humans.They were still in human world and didn''t want to frighten the people here.Thus it took alomst an hour to reach the renowned bar that Ethan had mentioned on their way.

    Standing in front of a giant tall building, Athena observed it carefully.Comparing to other bars that she used to visit, this bar looked more exaggerating from outside.

    A logo written in a bold italic words " THE BLUE BIRD BAR" was hanging from the roof top of the building. She assumed that it might be one of those expensive bar present in the city.

    She turned her face and found him ring at the logo harder as if he was mentally tearing it apart.

    A sudden question piqued in her mind as she asked after giving a dry cough,

    " Shall we go inside?

    Umm.. why did shee here though?"

    Ethan remained standing still gazing there and responded in a calm tone,

    " She came here to attend a birthday party of her friend.We can''t go in like this way.The authority won''t let us see the footage if we go in and ask them casually.Serena''s name is already in the missing list of the officers. Without police''s order, they won''t permit others to checkout the footage.

    I have already checked it once sneakily but there was another footage left before her kidnapping time.Back then It was under investigation.

    So the police took the surveince with them temporarily.I want to see that was there anyone waiting for her before she stepped out of the bar."

    Athena heard everything clearly and included it in her mind vividly. Her sharpened gaze fell on the entrance then shifted on the roof high above.

    She emphasised coldly a line,

    " Let''s do it, then."

    Ethan diverted his gaze on her face and stared back silently understanding her intention.

    He made a clever decision bringing her here!

    Soon after, two tall figuresnded down at rooftop tapping on the marble floor hardly. The sky was much dark above them without a glimpse of moonlight.The random breeze went through their faces whispering something unclear as they were standing at the 10th floor.

    Ethan made a gesture with his index finger signalling her to keep quite.Athena received his warning and nodded affirmatively.

    Ethan dragged his feets towards an opened door while she followed him behind.Reaching near the door, Ethan peaked downstairs confirming that no one was passing through the floor. The 10th floor was still under construction. So no one usually came up there except the workers at daytime.

    Ethan starteding down through the stairs and gestured her to follow him quietly.Athena was excited to join this hide and seek game.

    She had been escaping from the castle for the past few weeks and fortunately nobody had found it out yet.Gradually it made her excited to leave the castle sneakily. At the same time, she felt quite adventures.

    She never liked to stay in the castle as if thousands of painful mourning buzz in her ear when she closed her eyes.Thus she could momentarily find some peaceing back to this human world at night. Even she found those alcohol very effective to forget her own pains and losses.

    Soon after they crossed the 10th floor and arrived at 9th floor.The 9th floor was much brighter than upstairs.The bright tube lights were lightning the whole corridor as they walked in. Ethan gazed around and found that no one was there surprisingly. All the staffs might be busy serving their guests in other floors.Athena wandered around closely and saw the logo written beside each door " Staff room-1", " Staff room-2" etc..

    Without wasting the essential and lucky time, Ethan directly headed towards the manager room with Athena following him behind.

    Ethan gave two light knocks on the door but no one answered.Thus he asserted that there was no one inside the room and pushed open the door gently.

    Indeed, there was no one except the hangingputer screens on the wall ying the live videos of the floors and a half-eaten sandwich left on the desk. The room looked so messy and unhealthy along with a stif scent.

    Ethan quickly moved forward and locked the door from inside.

    Athena spoke beaming in astonishment,

    " Aahh!! So manyputers!! How will you find the footage among all these? It will take a whole night to search it one by one."

    Ethan replied approaching near aptop on the desk,

    " I don''t have to search each one of them.Thisptop is connected to all the surveinces around the... "

    Ethan paused when he faced her bewildered look. Assuming that she wasn''t understanding anything, he gave up the idea of exining everything and pulled out the chair respectively.

    He asked like a gentle man,

    " Sit here and watch the footage with me carefully. We have to pay attention to every single movements."

    Athena gave him a nk face and obediently took the seat not before grabbing the half eaten sandwich. She started munching it instantly as Ethan offered her a disdain look.

    Shooking his head, he concentrated on tapping the keyboards leaning forward as his another hand was ying the mouse symmetrically.

    Athena watched his movements munching the sandwich and suddenly felt impressed about his skills. Even though he was from a parallel world, he knew everything about human world which is quite impressive !

    Very soon, Ethan found the folder of the initial date of Esme''s departure and spoke anxiously,

    " There, I have found it."

    Athena stopped eating thest slice of the bread and spoke with a mouthful tone,

    " So fast ! Let''s y it.."

    Ethan nodded slightly and clicked on the y button. Immediately a video started ying while both of them held their breathe fully focused on the screen.

    The video showed the area outside of the bar starting from the entrance followed by the street.In the video, one by one random people entered the bar with their partner or friends.Some cars were parked in the street in front as people were roaming here and there normally.There was nothing unusual happening inside the video.

    Ethan frowned hard as disappointment shed in his eyes. He wanted to turn it off at thest five seconds ahead but Athena suddenly spit out suddenly,

    " Stop. y it from 10 seconds ahead."

    Ethan looked up at her face hopefully and obeyed her order as he resumed the video from ten seconds ahead.

    This time, Athena leaned in and gazed deeply at the screen. Her eyes focused on the spot beneath an old tree by the street side ying in the video. Surely, she saw two shadows standing still under the darkness of the tree. Unexpectedly they had no figure like human.

    A sudden question popped out in her mind,

    " Weren''t they alike the Gremlin Guards of her brother?But they are not allowed to appear in human world.What are they then?"

    Athena bit her lips in muse as Ethan observed her expression trying to catch up her thoughts.

    As she parted her lips to speak, there was sounding across outside of the room like several men speaking andughing.

    Both of them got panicked as Ethan hastily got up reaching near the window but scolded loudly,

    " Shit! It''s locked. How will we go out now?Things can be unimaginable if they find us here. We can''t handle them with our superpowers."

    The sounds were bing clear and clear indicating that they were very near the room slowly approaching.

    In her panick, Athena looked around and suddenly thought of a n.

    She suggested getting up from the chair and pointing at the desk,

    " You hide yourself under the desk. "

    Ethan looked under the desk and said,

    " But we both won''t fit there. Where will you hide then? There is no hidden space around."

    Athena replied back,

    " I won''t hide. Now don''t waste your time and hide under the desk. I''m going to unlock the door. "

    Ethan denied disapprovingly,

    " No, how can I put you into trouble? Don''t say that you are nning to suck their blood.They are innocent. You can''t just kill.."

    Athena interrupted hastily,

    " Just hide now. I have my own n. I won''t hurt them. "

    " Go", she pushed Ethan under the table forcefully.

    Then she quickly unlocked the door first and sat down over the desk cing her right leg over her left one seductively. Her wless legs were exposed vividly as she tugged up her cloth upwards revealing her thighs more.

    She made herselffortable on the desk and gazed at the door putting on a smug smile.

    The door was pushed open as a man wearing light blue colored uniform stood still in awe.

    Athena''s lips curled up into a seducing smile as she spoke,

    " Hey handsome."

    Ethan choked on his saliva from his hidden spot cursing her under the breath.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After their intense kissing, Aaron let her go and forced her toy down beside him.Perhaps due to her suffocating, she quickly fell asleep lying beside him shyly.She had no idea that when Aaron left the room.

    She woke up middle of the night hearing a loud thunder falling from the dark sky. She lifted up herself from the bed groggily and watched outside rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    Her gaze wandered around the room and didn''t find the expected person. Feeling relief, she turned her face to find the water ss but nothing was around.

    Frowning slightly, she remembered that Aaron had entered the room too quickly earlier.Perhaps that''s the reason, the maid didn''te inside to disturb their quality time.

    Climbing down from the bed, she reached near the door and opened it. Halfway through the door, she peaked outside to find any maid. To her surprise, the corridor was empty quite.

    She thought that everyone went to sleep considering it midnight. On the flip side, her throat was getting dryer in thirst of water. So she thought of going downstairs on her own.

    Shortly after, she reached downstairs. When she intended to enter the kitchen, a sorrowful vague scream echoed in her eardrums.

    She jolted and turned back to the certain way.

    Outside, there was a big strom absorbing around the whole castle.Under the frequent thunderstrokes, the castle looked horrified like a death living in the castle.

    Esme sharpened her ears in curiosity. Again she heard some vague screamings.

    Turning around, she figured out that the scream wasing out from the hall room down stairs.

    As the curiosity sparked in her mind, she made her away towards the hall room.As she reached almost two steps ahead near the door, she heard the screamings along with snarling vividly as her whole body shivered in fear.

    With her trembling hands, she reached for the doorlock and slowly pushed it half open.

    Her eyes were widened in shock at the scenario happening inside as she clutched the door lock tightly holding her breath.

    Several people were chained like prisoner as there were bruises all over their body.Blood was dripping down from their doors wetting the hard floor as she found blood all over the floor.

    The nasty scent of blood hit her nose as she felt like puking. Then her gaze shifted at the middle of the hall room as she saw a familiar figure standing still like a demon king showing his back.

    He was holding a half dead man in the air with his bare hand as she heard him groaning and snarling vigorously.

    The familiar figure left the body from his hard grip after a while as it fell down cracking the floor hardly.

    Esme felt her breathing hitched. Before she could step out, Aaron turned around as his vicious gaze fell on her turning soft gradually.

    Esme saw the most terrific face that she had ever seen in her whole life. Aaron seemed so inhuman and monster with his fang popping out from his mouth. The warm blood was dripping down from his fangs following down on his feet. Even his whole handsome face was covered in fresh bloodstains without leaving a glimpse of tenderness. He was looking like a monster waiting to kill his prey.

    Before her muffled scream coulde out loud, her head was hit by a hard stick from behind.

    Her terrified body fell down on the ground slowly closing her eyes.

 Chapter 29 - Baby!

    On the other side,

    IN HUMAN WORLD,

    Under the seductive gaze, the young man stood there for a few seconds as if he was spellbounded by those drawn eyes.His gaze diverted on her wless thighs inviting him as he gulped down a lustful saliva clutching the door lock tightly.

    Obviously Athena noticed his every facial expression and badly wanted to suck his blood after digging out those dirty eyes.

    Coming back to her main purpose, she spoke in a seductive tone rubbing her palms on her exposed thigh,

    " Darling,I was waiting for you.. why did you take so long?"

    With a long sorrowful sigh, she pulled up her left hand in the air and spoke gazing at those painted slender nails yfully,

    " It''s so exhausting to wait for so long."

    The man cautiously peaked outside confirming that his colleagues went back inside their rooms and closed the door behind before approaching near her. Clearly he was swinging in lust as he spoke gazing at her,

    " Who.. who are you?

    Did.. did anyone see youing here?"

    Well, he wasn''t quite surprised to see woman inside his room. There were a lot of bar girls serving their guests downstairs.Perhaps she found him too handsome and couldn''t hold it back and rushed up here.

    Not having the mood to y around for so long, Athena straight up her body and pushed him hard holding his sleeves against the desk pestering a smug smile on her lips.

    The man was immediately engrossed in her beauty. A beauty wasing to him on her own and instantly his beasty nature was woken up.

    Which man can avoid this temptation?

    The man grinned like a fool and hold her waist speaking mncholy,

    " I never knew that you were waiting for me, darling or else I would have rushed back to you."

    Ethan remained dumbfounded under the table and twitched his lips slightly.

    This girl was damn good at tempting man!

    Did she just forget about his existence?

    The woman continued snuggling in his embrace and purposely said in a hinder tone,

    " Yeah..No one should be here except you and.... me."

    The man lifted up her chin staring with his desire filled eyes and looked through agreeing,

    " Yeah.. No one should disturb our pleasurable time."

    Athena silently prayed that Ethan got the meaning behind her words.

    Indeed Ethan was born as a clever man and understood her hint. He lifted his face up from the table underneath and was slightly embarrassed watching their intimate posture.

    Athena waspletely hovering over the brown haired boy and was pressing him down on the desk like a seductress. Moreover his gaze fell on her revealed skin and suddenly felt annoyed at her.

    Why did she need to expose her skin too much?

    From aside, Athena saw him peaking at them as she winked gesturing him to go out.

    Athenapletely blocked the man''s view from watching the doorstep and intended to untie the knot.

    The man was in cloud nine after being touched by the beauty as he paid zero attention to his surroundings. His gaze only travelled on her body ready to devour it at anytime.

    Athena caressed her own messy hairs and leaned in to give a kiss. Ethan used the opportunity cleverly and quickly went out closing the door silently.

    Athena felt a sigh of relief after his departure. She was holding herself hard from not hitting his face or suck his filthy blood.

    Instantly she lifted up her body from him keeping a step distance. In no time, her face turned into a monstrous look rather than the alluring beauty before.

    The man opened his eyes as disappointment shed. As he met her new appearance, he was petrified from the core of his heart.His whole body froze as if he was thrown into the refrigerator. For a moment, he couldn''t feel his own body weight.

    Athena spit out coldly ringly at him fiercely,

    " You son of a bitch ! As soon as you find a woman, you are ready to devour herself without thinking about your wife who trust you unconditionally.You deserve to die!!!"

    With the saying, she lifted up ss beside her and hit it on the corner of his head. As the man''s scram was about to let out from his mouth, she punched at his mouth quickly forcing him to gulp down the scream.

    Ethan waited outside for a while and frowned suspiciously after not seeing hering out.

    Was she really making love with that nasty man inside the room?

    Hurriedly, he went to reopen the door. Just then Athena pushed open the door first from inside and stepped out putting on a disdainful face.

    Ethan wanted to speak up but his eyes shifted behind her as he found the man lying on the desk t. His head was covered in fresh blood as bloodstains was dripping down from the corner of his pale lips. His eyes were wide open in terror as if he saw something terrible before felling unconscious.

    Ethan gnashed his teeth angrily and spoke gazing at the culprit,

    " Are you insane? I told you not to harm anyone. Why do you always ready to harm innocent people?"

    Athena looked up and replied with a childish look,

    " But you said that I can''t suck their blood.Look at him. I didn''t drink his blood though I have hit him.

    Why are getting angry over me then? "

    Ethan "...."

    He red at her angrily and pulled her out from their hastily before others found them.

    This girl.. is too dangerous even than my mother!!!!

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Aaron gazed at the girl lying on the floor deeply. His gaze was turning soft gradually shing away the earlier viciousness.

    A heart shivering roar echoed through the whole room,

    " Vanessa !!!!!!!!!! "

    Aaron roared as his gaze was tearing apart the figure standing at the doorstep dumbfounded.

    The prisoners were already in paranoid situation. After hearing his roar, they trembled violently holding thest breath of their lives.

    Vanessa''s pupils shranked as she gazed at the living monster in front of her vibrating inside her mind.

    She diverted her face on her own hand which was holding the iron stick as she pulled it down fearfully.

    She spoke stammering at her words abruptly,

    " My.. My Lord.. I.. I thought that she was intrudering your privacy.."

    Aaron fixed her gaze on her terrified face fiercely and took some long steps towards her.

    Vanessa shifted ufortably trying to sooth her shivering body. Aaron reached in front of her and hold her tongue roughly inside his grip.

    His gaze was unleashing a murderous aura as he spoke burning in rage,

    " If anything happens to her, I will cut off your tongue and let the werewolves eat your body. Mark my words."

    With the saying, he left her tongue, bent down and scooped up the numb body in his arms.

    Vanessa coughed violently as he heard him say loudly,

    " Jasper, let them go today. My wife was frightened by this bastards. Let''s continue torturing them from tomorrow somewhere

    else."

    He shifted his eyes on the pale face in his embrace and continued changing into a soft tone,

    " I don''t want to see her frightened around

    me. Her heart is too fragile to endure my viciousness. "

    Jasper nodded bowing respectfully,

    " As you wish, my lord."

    After that he headed upstairs after giving Vanessa onest a hard re.

    Vanessa stared at his back fuming angrily. In reality, she did it intentionally. When she recalled the earlier mushiness between her and Aaron, she lost her mind. Thus as soon as she found her alone downstairs, she took the rare opportunity to hurt her without thinking about the consequences.

    Inside the room upstairs,

    Aaron put her down gently on the bed.Tugging some hairs behind her ears affectionately, he gazed at her slightly crooked eyebrows face deeply.

    He assumed that the girl got afraid of the whole situation urred downstairs!

    Then he checked her wound and found that it wasn''t a severe injury.He thought of healing the painter after she would woke up.

    Recalling his terrified look, he quickly went to fresh up his face and returned back to her side like the gentle king before.

    He took one of her palm cing it on his face and asked almost like a whisper,

    " When will you open your heart for me?"

    Esmeid down over the bed spreading her long hairs like a mermaid sleeping inside the ocean. The thunder lightning fell on her pretty face through the open window appearing her face more pitiful at the same time tempting.

    Her seductive lips murmured something in a low voice as if it was waiting to be kissed hard out of her breathe.

    Aaron couldn''t hold the desire inside him as he frowned hard hatefully at his own thoughts.

    When did he be so pervert? The girl was hit by something hard and fell unconscious. How can he think of seizing the opportunity?

    But heart doesn''t follow the damn rules of our mind.

    His lustful face leaned in to devour her inviting lips just once and then he heard something unexpected.

    A low, pleading voice buzzed in his ears like thunder,

    " Baby... Baby... don''t.. don''t.. hurt.. her... baby..don''t.."

    His whole body stiffened at her words as his heart sank into the depth of the ocean.

    Who was she calling "Baby"?

 Chapter 30 - A Monster Will Always Be A Monster!

    The thunderstorm continued outside vigorously engulfing the castle like a dragon. Inside the thunder lightning flickered room, Aaron felt like his whole mind and thoughts were running wild like a mad hoars unknown about his destination.

    He stared at the lying girl deeply.

    Under his bbergasted gaze, the lying girl continued murmuring,

    " Don''t.. don''t hurt.. .. she.. she.. is.. my.. baby.."

    His eyes dimmed when he clearly heard the inaudible sound baby. His all blood cells were rushing back and forth inside his stiff body as if it would burst out in no time.

    The only assumption that he could have in his mind then that she was calling her boyfriend lovingly baby in her daze. Even though he wasn''t being a romantic man, he used to visit human world for so long. He heard many teenage girls calling their boyfriend''s baby.

    Does it mean that she had a boyfriend out there and that''s the reason she was so desperate to leave him? But Jasper did through a severe investigation over her biography before taking her in. Is he missed something out?

    If he skipped this important information of her life, I will fire him for eternity.

    An unknown bitter suffocating feelings coursed through his heart. He felt like shutting her outrageous mouth at once or else he would turn the whole room into hell.

    He shifted his gaze on her dull face and heard that she stopped speaking it loud but her lips were still moving slightly.

    He couldn''t hold back his intense curiosity thus he leaned in. Her hot slow breathing brushed against his cold face as he heard him say again in an extremely low voice " Baby.."

    In no time, he used his sharp teeth to bit her lips stealing a bit of sweetness from her them.

    How dare she is still calling her boyfriend baby in front of me? Does she want to die?

    Esme grunted in pain lying down as her drowsy eyes started openingzily.

    As Aaron heard her grunt in pain, his anger subsided a little thus he straightened up his body gazing at her face angrily.

    Esme again grunted in a low voice and subconsciously her hand reached for the ached spot on her head.

    Her pupils shranked fluttering as she opened her eyes fully and waspletely shocked out meeting an icy face ring at her.

    She muttered softly, " You.."

    Watching her holding the head painfully, Aaron intended to help her to get up.. As soon as he leaned in, Esme''s mind reflected the earlier terrific images as her whole body jolted and curled up.

    Her broken and frightened voice spit out fearfully,

    " Don''t.. don''t.. touch me.. "

    Aaron paused at the middle of his action and felt lost. His stretching hands were taken back from the mid air reluctantly when he met her fearful eyes.

    Esme moved aside quick on the bed and made a far distance from his figure. She got up abruptly leaning against the edge of the bed and spoke stammering at her words,

    " Don''t.. don''te near me.. you are monster.. you will hurt me.."

    She reprimanded the line again this time loudly,

    " You are a monster.. You kill people.. don''te to me.. I beg you to let me go.. please.."

    Her pathetic words reverberated in the whole room and Aaron felt a sudden heartache for her.

    She sobbed hardly clutching the nket and stared at his face with her teary drawn eyes.

    Aaron remained calm and unmoved but the pain was slowing travelling from his heart to his eyes appearing it empty.

    Gulping down the bitterness of his heart, he whispered slowly,

    " I never intended to be a monster to you, Esme and I will never be. I won''t hurt you ever even if you find me hateful, trust me at least once."

    Esme sneered and replied ring at him hatefully,

    " A monster will always be a monster. You kidnapped me so that you can hurt me like the caged people downstairs, isn''t it? "

    She sniffed and continued,

    " Then what are you waiting for? Why don''t you kill me?"

    Aaron emphasised his word,

    " I said that I will never hurt you, Esme.

    I mean it. "

    Esme responded daringly,

    " Then why don''t you let me go back to my world if you really don''t want to hurt me. Forcing me in this rtionship, you are hurting me more than everything, king Aaron. Sometimes heart bleeds more than

    our body. "

    Aaron gazed at her fiercely and suddenly pulled her in his grip roughly saying loud,

    " Why? Why should I leave you? So that you can go back to your little lover right whom you call baby even in your daze."

    Esme''s face turned pale in fear and astonishment. Did she mention everything in her daze? How far did Aaron hear her?

    Watching her fell in silence, his anger was no bound. He shook her body vigorously and screamed at her face loudly,

    " I guessed it right. You are nning to leave me whereas I am willing to give the whole world at your feet. You really have no sincerity Esme Watts. You don''t deserve my humbleness towards you."

    In no time, Esme felt the sharp pain on her chin as it was being lifted up harshly. Aaron spoke every single word in his domineering tone,

    " Put it inside your head, Esme that you can only be mine in this life. Only mine. Try as much as you want."

    After saying, he lifted up from the bed pushing her behind and stepped outside leaving her all alone in a bitter heart.

    As the door was opened, he ordered coldly to the white haired boy Jasper,

    " From tomorrow, she isn''t allowed to go outside anymore. She can only stay here in her room, tell Viviana."

    Esme gazed at his retreating back tearfully and wanted to curse him badly but hold it back.

    Hot tears fell down from her eyes as she spoke to herself sorrowfully,

    when can you be free Esme? when?

    Jasper nodded respectively showing his sovereignty and slightly lifted up his gaze towards Esme on the bed as his lord passed by.

    Esme shifted ufortably after receiving his narrowed gaze.

    Jasper took some steps ahead inside the room and said in a formal and gentle tone,

    " Pardon my words, My Lady. But don''t speak to my Lord harshly always. Perhaps your vision will change after knowing him.Try to read his mind once.He isn''t so cruel that you think of him."

    Jasper left after speaking his initial words and closed the door from outside leaving Esme in bewilderment over his words.

    HUMAN WORLD,

    THE BLUE BIRD BAR, CRYSTAL CITY

    Ethan pulled out the girl downstairs instantly after the incident urred upstairs. He thought of joining the crowd would cause less trouble about their presence.

    Inside the loud musical atmosphere,

    Ethan chose a quite corner away from those bar girls and led the insane girl beside him forcefully sat down who was asionally nagging him to join the dance floor. But Ethan denied every time warning her not mess up here anymore.

    He was still curious about the fact that what did she find in the footage?

    Taking a sip from his ss, he turned his face to watch the beaming girl and asked,

    " Why did you ask me earlier to resume the video?

    Did you find any clue inside the footage ?"

    Athena gulped down herst sip of wine from the ss and shook her head,

    " I''m still not sure about that. Let me think for a while. That bastard has worsen my mood, today. "

    Ethan parted his lips but suddenly Athena was freaked out,

    " Oh no, damn it.. "

    Ethan followed her widened gaze and found two men and one woman were pushing the crowd slowly as if they were searching for someone.

    Ethan gazed deeply at them not having any idea and asked her,

    " Why are you freaking out?

    Do you know them or did you do something bad again?"

    Athena grabbed his palm tightly in fear and exined quickly in a breath,

    " They are all my personal bodyguards.

    May be they have found it out that I have escaped from my room. They are looking for me master. Let''s run away from here or I will be a dead meat. "

    Ethan replied looking at her timid face,

    " It''s toote. What should we do now? "

    Then Athena''s eyes fell on a corner where a boy and a girl were kissing each others wildly. Suddenly an idea coursed in her mind.

    Suddenly She pushed Ethan against the back of the couch and blurted out,

    " Forgive me, master. Just cooperate with me. I will repay youter, I swear."

    Ethan pursued his lips to ask the meaning but suddenly his whole body froze.

    An alcohol filled misty lips crashed against his lips sucking it greedily. Athena leaned in against his body groggily and used her messy hairs to cover their faces while she continued kissing him hard holding the couch behind him.

    Ethan''s whole mind was in chaos as he let the girl suck his lips remained motionless.

    When he felt the girl was falling down due to their unbnced position, his hand subconsciously hold her back offering her afortable position.

    The kiss was gradually bing wild whereas the guards were searching for her through the whole room madly.

 Chapter 31 - Master.. You Are A Virgin?

    The loud hypocritical music, people''s chirping and ttering words continued across the ball room. But for Ethan, he felt that no was there without the girl who was sucking and ruthlessly biting his lips greedily.

    Her curly hairs were brushing against his hot cheeks falling down on his shoulders like a seductress. A misty yet sweet fragrance from her hairs was passing through his nostrils giving him butterflies on his tummy. Her intoxicated touch was bing gentle like a petal rubbing against his lips. He felt so addicted on the touch that he didn''t want to leave her lips.Involuntarily his hand which was holding her back started patting it slowly as if it was giving her the encouragement to continue her actions.

    On the contrary, her bodyguards searched every corner of the ball room even in the vip lounges for her but found no trace of her. One of the female guard paid attention towards the couch where they were kissing each others wildly but didn''t approach thinking of interfering their private moment. Moreover her princess Athena wouldn''t never do such shameful things in human world.

    The girl''s whole face was covered under her curly hairs that she couldn''t even take a look at it. Thus they assumed that she didn''te to this bar and left the building after giving an apology to the crowd for the sudden interference.

    After an unknown amount of time, Athena broke the kiss first and quickly peaked inside the crowd. Finding no one, she exhaled a sigh of relief and turned ahead instantly meeting an cold face. Ethan was still in his daze and stared deep at her eyes burning in rage.

    What.. the hell.. did.. she.. do.. just.. now?

    Athena watched his face with her widened eyes and gently bit her bottom lips nervously.

    Will he start beating now? Oh lord! I have kissed a boy forcefully.

    Master''s lips indeed felt so damn good. It was like a sweet sour candy!

    Before she could say sorry to him, the man scolded in a low voice,

    " Will you get down from my body or I will throw you down under everyone''s gaze?"

    Athena returned to her usual state and hastily climbed down from hisp.She tugged her long hairs behind her ears and watched his cloudy face fearfully.

    Suddenly she gave a 360 degree bow making her surroundings gasp in her actions and spoke in a pleading tone,

    " Ayuh!! Master.. master.. please don''t get angry.. please.. I had no way out except this one.. I willpensate you thousand times.. Just don''t shoo me away.. please master.. I still have to take my lesson from you.."

    Ethan was rendered speechless at her quick u-turn. He was leaned against the couchzily spreading one of his hand on the edge as he watched her inclined figure under the dim lights.

    He scowled lowly and got up stepping near her,

    " Get up.. You are so good at finding absurd ideas. Are you training yourself all the while to be a seductress? Look, you have almost chewed my lips like an apple slice."

    Athena lifted up her gaze nervously and saw the little red marks of her sharp teeth on his lips. It seemed like it had been sucked hard. Embarrassed was written all over her as she looked down and said in a low voice,

    " I''m so sorry.. I was being too impulsive."

    Seeing her pitiful face, Ethan swallowed back his harsh wordsing out from his tongue and replied passing by her,

    " It''s.. it''s alright.. Don''t gather up this ridiculous ideas next time.. You.. you just stole my first kiss..Damn it.. "

    Athena diverted her gaze on his moving figure and astounded,

    " Aaahh?? Master, you.. you are a virgin?"

    Ethan was already walking out from there as she followed him while screaming from behind,

    " Master... wait.. wait for me.. "

    ????????

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Esmeid down on the bed without having the ounce mood of falling asleep. Her mind finally calmed down after struggling inside so far that Aaron only heard her say Baby. It was best to be misunderstood by him rather than finding out the truth.

    She stared at the celling feeling nk and asionally nced outside through the window feeling messy just like those random airs.

    On the other side, Vanessa was thrown harshly inside Queen Mother''s room by her person maids. Her face turned pale after seeing her vicious re and felt a little frightened.

    She again disobeyed her order!

    Queen Mother sneered looking at her haggled state speaking angrily,

    " Look.. Look at yourself and see that how you have been treated by Aaron. I told you not to do any tiny mistake or else our n will crash down. You aren''t already listening to me. How dare you hurt Esme in front of Aaron?"

    She scoffed and continued looking fiercely at her,

    " Did you think that Aaron will p for you after seeing Esme hurt? Didn''t you see that how he was changing gradually for her?

    Are you blind? "

    Vanessa rubbed her sore waist and felt humiliated deeply. It seemed that the whole castle had known about the earlier incident happened downstairs. She felt too embarrassed after getting hit by Aaron. She didn''t dare to lift up her gaze.

    Queen Mother took a few moments to subside her immense anger and said ring at her,

    " Now, listen to me Vanessa. Tomorrow you will apologise to Esme in front of Aaron. Also you will apologise to Aaron personally and tell him that you weren''t in your mind. It was just a mistake and it won''t happen ever."

    Vanessa looked up at Queen Mother''s face and replied stubbornly,

    " Why should I apologise to that bitch? I''m willing to apologise to Aaron. But I can''t lower myself in front of Esme. "

    Her cheeks blew in rage as she continued scornfully,

    " Moreover that ce was rightfully mine. She was the one who snatched my position first. I have known Aaron for so long since our childhood. Everybody thought that we will eventually get married. But it''s you queen mother.. you.. who gave the order to marry her.. But now.. look at it yourself.. Things are bing out of our hands and only god knows that what kind of spell that bitch was casting over Aaron to get so obsessed with her. "

    Queen Mother crossed her arms around her chest and replied sarcastically,

    " Continue being stubborn if you want to ship Esme forever as a queen. You will have zero possibilities to be the queen if you don''t follow my order, Vanessa. You and I both know that we can''t get anything if we don''t work together."

    Vanessa sneered inwardly,

    who wants to work together with you? Do you take me as a fool? I know that how bitchy you are. You just want to rule over your son through me.

    Queen Mother gazed at her puzzled eyes and waited for her decision silently.

    Downstairs,

    Aaron walked briskly towards the guesthouse attached with the castle''s garden. His whole body was emitting a dark aura causing the guards quickly lowering down their gazes fearfully. His face was turning ck at the burning anger flowing through his body. His mind was continously reverberating her harsh words and the hate from her eyes.

    She called him monster even though he had been treating her so well !

    He strode straight inside the guesthouse kicking it open as the guards following behind him trembled at his violent actions.

    Inside the one stored guesthouse, there was a giantvishing room decorated with every exaggerated materials including the silver utensils, expensive wines, rich fruits and the eye catching chandelier above the fifty seated long dinner table.

    Aaron bumped down on his throne like chair with a thud. His gaze pierced through the lit candle as his right hand yed with an apple on the table.

    Jasper also trailed him here and waited at the doorstep for taking an order from him.

    After a while, Aaron ordered coldly,

    " Take Vanessa here and tell her to join in dinner with me, now. And... order the maids to take care of that stubborn girl''s wound."

    Jasper nodded and shook his head silently before returning inside the living area of the castle.

    Inside Esme''s room, her drowsy eyes were slowly closing as she heard a creak on the door.

    Her ears became immediately sharpened as she tilted her head to see the doorstep.

    One by one, three maids entered the room holding trays and towels as she squinted her eyes lying down.

    One of the maid came near her bedside and spoke respectively,

    " Mydy, time to apply ointment on your wound. Please co operate with us."

    Esme felt baffled at Aaron''s bipr moods. One time, he was fierce on her and the next time, he cared for her.

    What does he want actually?

    She tugged off the thin nket from her limp body and lifted up herself slightly feeling the pain on her head.

    The maid quickly put out the gauge and started cleaning off the slightly reddened wound.

    The other two maids were standing at a little distance whispering something in a low voice.

    " Did you see that? Lord has asked Vanessa to apany him at Dinner."

    " Oh my god! She is too lucky to get pampered by Lord. But why did Lord invite her without Lady around her?"

    " Ssh! Don''t talk so loudly or esle Lady might hear our words."

    Esme frowned and shifted her gaze towards their way as the maids stopped gossiping immediately.She vaguely heard the line that Lord had invited Vanessa to dinner.

    She wanted to keep the curiosity inside her mind but her disobedient mind didn''t co operate with her. She couldn''t help but ask the maid who was taking care of her wound,

    " Where is your Lord? Is he in the castle?"

    The maid paused a bit and lifted up her gaze nervously. When she faced her resoluted face, she spoke truthfully,

    " My.. Mydy, he is... having dinner with Vanessa in the guest house.Do you want me to pass through any words to him? "

    Esme fell in death silence. For some unknown reason, it stabbed in her heart directly.

    Didn''t he say that he won''t hurt her ever?

    She waved her hand and gestured to fasten her speed as the maid continued wiping and blowing it quickly.

    She didn''t understand that why it was bothering her too much. He can do whatever he want. What does it has to do with her?

    When the ointment was applied down on her woundpletely, the maid intended to go back.

    Suddenly she blurted out,

    " Wait! Take me to the guesthouse."

 Chapter 32 - Get Out !

    HUMAN WORLD,

    The loud music throughout the whole area was giving him damn headache. That''s the reason, he quickly stepped out from the building after paying off their bills. All the while, the girl was trailing him like a pet cat nagging for his master''s attention. She had been apologising for the earlier kiss restlessly.

    Much to his surprise, although he put on a rigid face but deep in his mind, he didn''t mind the kiss too much. More than that the kiss enlightened something unknown in his mind and suddenly he was craving for it but swallowed it hard.

    From his childhood, he had always been a busy boy only focusing on his martial arts, learning political affairs and obeying his mother always. There wasn''t any woman in his lifetime who seed to gain his attention just like she did.His mind felt distracted and troubled when the scene of her kissing yed in front of his eyes symmetrically.

    He cursed himself inwardly for being pervert and red at the voiceing behind him.

    Athena also got out from the tall building with him and started pleading again,

    " Master, please.. I''m apologising to you for a decade almost. Why are you being so stubborn and not giving me a damn look? Am I too ugly?"

    Ethan breathed deeply and turned his face with a pair of downcasted eyes before replying,

    " I already said that it''s okay.. But it was you who asked me publicly that I''m virgin or not.. Don''t you have no shame? For God''s sake, you are a girl. "

    Athena pouted and repliedughing lightly,

    " But I never ever imagined that such a handsome boy isn''t being touched by any beauty. Tsk.. Tsk.. Tsk... Master, I suddenly feel sorry for your future wife for stealing the first kiss of yours. "

    Ethan asked perching up his eyebrows doubtly,

    " Then.. wasn''t it your first kiss too? "

    Athena''s smile fainted at his inquiry as her gaze dropped on the empty street nkly loosing in her thoughts.

    Her yful expression changed into a pathetic look as her eyes unleashed a deep mystery of her own.

    She pursued her lips to speak up but the loud thundering down from the dark sky quickly diverted her attention.

    The random winds started blowing from nowhere causing all the dust from the ground twisting in the air high above.The few passer byers on the street quickly took a safe shelter in the nearby buildings.

    Ethan looked up to see the lightening sky with his trembling eyelids and urged,

    " It seems like it will start raining soon. Let''s get back inside the bar until the rain stops."

    Athena ignored his words and suggested pulling him towards the street,

    " No.. Let''s walk in the rain.. It will be so fun, trust me.."

    Ethan hesitated and said,

    " But I still haven''t taught you any lessons."

    Athena said ncing at the first raindrop falling from the sky,

    " My lessons can bete but this rain won''t wait for us."

    Ethan insisted, " But... "

    Athena continued looking deep through his eyes,

    " Sometimes you should just enjoy the current happiness that you have right now. Who knows! It won''te back to you ever or not."

    Athena didn''t give him the chance to retaliate anymore and hurriedly dragged him in the wet empty street.

    In no time, the summer rain started falling down from the sky along with thunderstorms and loud thunder strokes. The heavy rainpletely drenched the two figures walking through the street.

    Athenaughed and jumped like a spoiled child here and there whereas Ethan put on an annoyed face following her closely.

    Soon after, they reached at the city''s high bridge.All the while, Athena was busy ying with the cold raindrops and didn''t pay attention to the person behind her.

    Suddenly her eyes caught a side on the edge of bridge as she speeded up her paces curiously.Ethan frowned at her sudden change of direction but still followed her.

    As she got near the paper box, a small head popped out from the box with it''s round pleading eyes.

    Ethan spoke first, " It''s a puppy.."

    Athena said unwrapping the box,

    " Yeah.. Someone must have abandoned it here. How can anyone leave a little puppy here? It can be died anytime especially under this tough weather."

    She lifted up the puppy in her embrace and said anxiously,

    " Let''s go to a nearby dry ce first."

    Looking down on the puppy in her hands, she added,

    " It is shivering horribly. "

    Ethan nodded agreeing with her and led her towards a nearby marketce. It was midnight and all the super shops were closed down. Without them, no one had sheltered under the building because of the heavy rain.

    The puppy looked so small yet pitiful.It nced around curiously and asionally nced at the two faces staring at it.His white fur were soaked because of the heavy rain and it started squirming in herp.

    She ordered Ethan,

    " Quick, find a dry towel or any clothes for me. If I don''t dry him, it will be dying soon."

    Ethan wanted to say that where the hell he would find a dry towel for her now. But considering her concern filled gaze towards the puppy, he gave up and went on searching for a towel.

    Shortly after, Ethan came back holding a brand new towel and handed it to her. Athena took it from him quickly without offering a thank you as Ethan snorted coldly.

    She started wiping the little puppy and coaxed like a little baby,

    " Sshh.. Don''t be afraid.. I got you, baby.. I won''t let you get hurt.."

    Ethanughed at her coaxing words and said,

    " You are speaking like you are coaxing your own baby.."

    Athena paused at her track and the faint smile from her lips disappeared quickly into the darkness of her drenched face.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Queen Mother waited patiently to get an affirmative answer but the girl was taking so long.

    She hated disobedient people around her but unfortunately she had no way out except cooperating with Vanessa. She had a strong family background and a seducing figure which could be very useful to control his son if the n seed.

    Moreover she was well acquainted with Aaron from his prince era.He will obviously take a fancy on her one day.

    As Vanessa pursued her lips to agree with her, there was a light knock on the door along with Jasper''s urging voice,

    " May Ie in, Queen Mother?"

    Queen Mother frowned slightly at his sudden appearance and permitted speaking loudly,

    " Come in."

    The door was pushed open with a creak and Jasper entered lowering down his head.

    His eyebrows crooked at the sight of Vanessa and said inly,

    " Pardon my sudden appearance, Queen Mother. But Lord has summoned Miss Vanessa to join him in the dinner at guest house now."

    Vanessa frowned hardly and fell in dilemma.

    Wasn''t he angry over her? How did his mood change so fast?

    Queen Mother read her puzzled face and gestured her to leave fast not wasting this rare opportunity.Vanessa''s face immediately beamed at the thought that Aaron might have started caring for her.

    She walked out briskly before taking a nce of her reflection on the mirror. Unfortunately she didn''t had the time to get ready for him more beautifully. Therefore he was waiting for her already.Jasper also followed after her.

    It took only few seconds to reach thevishing guesthouse. Vanessa looked at herself carefully and gently pushed open the door putting on a wide smile.

    The man waszily leaned against the big chair as his eyes fell on her coldly.

    She spoke smiling brightly,

    " My king, you have summoned me."

    Aaron didn''t bother to look at her appearance closely and waved his hands saying nonchntly,

    " Let''s have dinner together."

    Vanessa noddedprehensively and quickly went to upy the spot beside him.

    Aaron red at her face showing a dismissive look and ordered,

    " Sit over there.."

    Her face fell when he indicated the spot near from him.

    On the other side,

    Despite the maids warning, Esme stepped out from her bedroom intending to go down. One of the maid still requested her while trailing behind her,

    " My Lady, you really shouldn''t go down there as Lord hasn''t asked you to go over there."

    The maid really warned her for her well being.She was very well known about Aaron''s character after working at the castle for a few decades at least.He never liked to be bothered at his private time such as family gatherings or having dinner with friends.

    Esme dragged her feet slowly and finally reached in front of the guesthouse. The door was closed from inside as she gazed hard at the shut door.

    The guards looked each others face nkly and wanted to stop her from entering in. But Esme was too fast to kick open the door boldly.

    The guards and maids jolted in fear of Aaron''s bad temper and hurriedly looked down trembling all over.

    Her low yet powerful voice echoed through thevishing room like a soothing tone,

    " Get out ! I want privacy with the king now."

    Vanessa red at her face viciously.

 Chapter 33 - Feed Me!

    Suddenly the air inside the stiff room dropped into few degree celsius. The cold wind after heavy rain were brushing against her cheeks causing her body to shiver a little.

    Until now, her mind wasn''t in the state of calcting anything around her.When she faced the cold demon sitting on his throne, her mind finally came back to her sense and felt nervous.Esme spent a few seconds holding the door and gazing at the two people sitting across the dinning table.

    Though they were sitting away from each others but still they portrayed intimate like an usual couple. At midnight, a boy and a girl were having dinner together, it could easily stir up anyone''s thought.

    Vanessa remained unmoved at her spot and looked towards Aaron to hear any answer. She was badly expecting that Aaron would scold her hard for being so rude over her.

    ng!

    The sound of silver spoon falling on the te made Vanessa jolting a little as she stared at Aaron excitedly.

    Her expected moment wasing finally!

    Finally Aaron lifted up his cold gaze from his te and watched towards the doorstep where the fuming girl was standing quietly. In no time, his expression turned soft and mischievous as he asked yfully,

    " You want a privacy with me?"

    His voice sounded so ambiguous that Vanessa started clutching her cloth under the table.She spit out anxiously,

    " But your highness, we haven''t started eating yet."

    Aaron gave her a cold re silently ordering her to shut her bbering mouth as her face fell in embarrassment. She could only endure the humiliation given by Esme now.

    Esme looked through his eyes and spoke mustering up her courage,

    " Yes.. I have something to say you..now.."

    Then her eyes fell on Vanessa''s dull face and her ordering tone pierced through her eardrums like a venom,

    " I think, I asked you to get out from here, Miss Vanessa. I have some matters to say with the king.Don''t waste our time. "

    Vanessa looked up at her with her hatred filled eyes and wanted to say something but Aaron spoke first staring at his little wife ambiguously,

    " Remember that Esme, once you cross the door willingly, you can never go back. "

    Esme frowned at his deep words and stared at his dominant silhouette.His mystical gaze were pressuring her too much that she shifted away her gaze awkwardly.

    Vanessa showed no sign of moving and sat there firmly as if she heard nothing. She was still expecting that Aaron would stand by her side at least this time. The maids and guards were peaking inside curiously. It would be a huge p to her face without any sound.

    Then she heard Aaron calling Esme lovingly,

    " Come over here."

    Esme was a little taken back. He was calling her intimately in front of everyone including Vanessa giving her an intimate look as his muscr body was leaned leisurely against the head of the chair.

    Esme contemted in her mind giving him a nk gaze and finally walked over him slowly.

    As soon as her figure came near his palm, he pulled her in directly on hisp as a loud gasp of astonishment left her lips.

    Vanessa''s whole body became stiff as if she was hit by a bucket of cold water. She stared at their posture gritting her teeth hate fully.

    Esme felt so embarrassed when she saw the maids standing outside started giggling. She immediately started protesting in his embrace but he was holding her too tightly.

    Aaron diverted his attention towards Vanessa and ordered coldy,

    " Go back to your room, Vanessa. Since my wife wants some privacy, you shouldn''t stay here between us."

    He looked down at the puffing face into hisp and added with an evil smirk,

    " Who knows that what more scenes you will encounterter."

    The guards felt like puking blood as they heard their king''s intimate words.

    Esme scolded blushing slightly,

    " Shameless!"

    Aaron replied smirking,

    " Only towards you! "

    Vanessa felt that her ears were puking venom after hearing their interactions.

    Since when did they progess their rtionship so much?

    She couldn''t bear to stay there and drink venom anymore. She stood up abruptly and spoke forcing a smile,

    " I.. I understand, your highness. I should head back inside my room now.. Enjoy your time."

    After saying her words, she dragged her heavy feet of the guesthouse reluctantly as her mind filled with intense jealousy and anger.Her mind constantly yed their intimate act as she felt killing Esme at once.Behind her, the maidsughed at her pathetic state.

    As soon as Lady appeared in front of Aaron, it seemed like there was no one in front of him except her.

    The maids closed the door from outside understandingly. Only the two of them left in the empty dining ce.

    Esme felt her breathing hitched under his absorbing gaze and had the urge to melt inside those damn enchanting eyes. She felt like he could cast spell through his eyes too. His ck attire always emitted an aura of demon king as if he was ready to capture everything around him in his palms.Even she was feeling numb under his rough embrace.

    Aaron looked at her flushed face and asked in a low voice,

    " So what did you want to say to me? Can I have the honour to hear it now?"

    Esme red him back and replied struggling in his grip,

    " You release me first. Then I will tell you.."

    Aaron formed an unreadable smirk and replied shrugging,

    " I warned you that if you take step inside voluntarily, you can never go back. Now, only you can say everything sitting on myp."

    Esme sighed helplessly at his overbearing attitude.He had always several tricks hidden inside his sleeves. She had no way to back off now.

    Even though she was in a forced rtionship with him but Esme had always been a firm believer in a decent and respected rtionship.She couldn''t be the pitiful wife who had been abandoned by her husband.She valued rtionship more than everything else. Perhaps she learned it from her mother and learned to see from her point of view. Subconsciously a bitter smile left from her lips reying some unpleasant memories in front of her eyes.

    She still remembered the hate, distrust shed from her mother''s eyes and it stabbed her heart each time that she recalled it.

    She spoke avoiding his burning gaze and looking away,

    " I.. umm.. I just feel that you should keep away your distance from women. Even though we aren''t like natural couple but I don''t want to disgrace myself in front of others.Morever earlier you said that you won''t hurt me ever."

    Aaron''s face shed in happiness at the thought of making her wife little jealous. He asked expecting the unknown answer that he wanted to hear now,

    " Then.. did you feel hurt seeing me having dinner with Vanessa? "

    His gaze locked on her each expression even on the butterfly like eyelids of her drawn eyes.Esme corrected his words and replied tilting her head up,

    " No.. I just felt hurt when others mentioned it in front me. It felt that they were looking down on me.. If you really want to continue being free around other women, let me go back to my parents. After that you can do whatever you want.I won''t ever im my right on you. "

    His blooming face disappeared instantly and switched into a dark aura.He tightened the grip around her waist and dered his sovereignty,

    " Can you not mention the topic of going back each time you being with me, Esme? "

    He paused and added looking deep inside her eyes,

    " It hurts me to realise that you hate me to this extent that you always think of leaving me.."

    Esme felt her heart wrenching little at his words and pursued her lips to say something but couldn''t find any word to deny the eternal truth of her own.

    Then she heard hispromising low voice,

    " I will never let you feel down as I promised you earlier. Moreover if you don''t want to see me around other women, I will never be.. But.. please don''t talk about leaving me always.."

    Esme gazed deeply at him and replied whispering,

    " Okay!"

    A soft smile formed on his lips as he asked ying with her hairs as if it was his favourite toy,

    " Then shouldn''t you do something to impress me? "

    Esme muttered not understanding his words,

    " What... "

    Aaron smirked devilishly ncing at the peeled apple on the table,

    " Feed me!"

    Esme felt speechless and kept staring at his mischievous grin nkly.

    This guy behaves too childish sometimes !

    FAR AWAY FROM THE VAMPIRE WORLD,

    a little girl at her seven was lying in a floor bed curling up her body like a little shrimp. Under the pitch darkness, her figure moved a little as she opened her eyes drowsily looking ahead.

    Immediately her expression changed into a frightened one when she saw only darkness and suddenly she heard the loud thunder strokes like a drum.

    A loud screaming escaped from her tiny lips echoing through the dark cave,

    " Mommmyyyyyyy.."

 Chapter 34 - One Step Inside Your Heart

    HUMAN WORLD,

    The heavy rain continued nonstop wetting the concreted street and the newborn leaves blooming from the trees hereby.

    Athena ignored his previous question and paid more attention to the puppy squirming in herp.While wiping the little puppy, she also wiped herself half in case her coldness won''t cause the little one to catch a cold.

    Ethan watched her every careful movements and felt a little warm in his heart. Her demoness aura was nowhere to be seen instead it was alternated into a soft girlish one. Her curly hairs were all soaked off falling down on her broad shoulders and subconsciously gave her another attractive look. Her white skin was slightly exposed from her soaked clothes.His eyes shifted away from her sexy corbones covered in raindrops awkwardly.

    Head down, she was happily ying with the puppy who was jumping lightly after getting dried up. It was happy to be cared by this two people and became friendly quite fast.

    Ethan asked with concern sitting opposite her,

    " Why don''t you dry up your own hairs? Your hairs are all over drenched badly."

    Athena waved her hands and continued ying with the puppy replied,

    " I don''t need to do it now.."

    She lifted the puppy in the air and added with a bright smiling forming on her drenched lips,

    " Right now, I just want to y with this little one. I don''t know when will I meet him again."

    Ethan frowned at her careless attitude and snatched the towel from her hand approaching near her and scolded,

    " You are more childish than the puppy.

    Let me help you..".

    Athena wanted to deny his gratitude but the boy was already shifted on her side. In no time, she found only darkness in front of her version when the half-wetted towel fell over her head as his wet skin started brushing against her jawlines consecutively.

    She felt her heart skipped a bit and her vision was reced into a pleasant memory. Subconsciously a faint smile was formed on her lips.

    It has been long time that someone had treated her so gently!

    She never imagined that one day a stranger would feel her warm in this way. She stayed calm like a good girl and continued holding the puppy on herp which had started licking her nails after being lifted down.

    Ethan continued wiping the hairs smoothly as if he was quite ustomed to do it. When he paid no concern over her overwhelmed expression, Athena tilted her face slightly gazing at his attentive face deeply.

    Ethan continued wiping the hairs until her intense gaze distracted his attention. He shifted ufortably and paused in his track asking with uncertainty,

    " What?? Am I doing it wrong?"

    Athena denied shaking her head lightly,

    " No... it.. it''s just.. you don''t have to trouble yourself for me.."

    Sheughed and continued teasingly,

    " It seems like you are quite professional in taking care of women..."

    Ethan smiled faintly and replied with a dull tone,

    " I used to take care of my sister.. "

    Athena stopped teasing and said with aforting tone,

    " I''m sorry.. We will find her out soon.. "

    Ethan smiled back at her with gratitude.Suddenly his expression changed horribly as his eyes travelled on the rainy street followed behind a tree.

    His gaze darkened immediately stopping at his action.Athena stared at him cynically unsure about his dark gaze.

    When she wanted to turn her head towards the certain direction, Ethan quickly stopped her,

    " Don''t look back."

    Athena frowned and opened her mouth doubtly,

    " Why.. what happened?"

    Ethan stood up from her side instantly and strolled towards the way before ordering her seriously,

    " Take this puppy with you and ride upstairs quick. Don''te down until I call you.."

    Athena pursued her lips but didn''t protest anymore when she saw his troubled expression.

    She followed his order obediently and didn''t turn around while climbing upstairs holding the puppy.

    Ethan took some long steps ahead reaching at the entrance of the building. He paused at the gate and gazed opposite of the street through the rain deeply.

    Under the lightening thunder strokes, he saw a man in a ck hoodie standing opposite the street and staring at his way. He was wearing a ck raincoat covering his cold figure from head to toe. Even the hoodie hid his gaze so well that Ethan couldn''t look through it.

    But he never failed to recognise the person standing there. His both fists were clenched tightly at the sight of his presence...

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Esme felt powerless towards his unscrupulous requests and domineering attitude. Thus she could only follow his order and took an apple slice from the te.

    His face shed with satisfaction at the sight of her obedient posture. She took it up and offered it in front of his seductive lips greeting her teeth angrily.

    The man waspletely unfazed at her reluctance and stuffed it inside his mouth hungrily. He purposely licked her index finger seductively as she shivered little at his cold touch.

    She gave a hard galre but the man ignored it. Even he demanded shamelessly ncing at the apple disdainfully,

    " It''s not so sweet but edible. Feed me those red cherries.."

    Esme shifted ufortably on hisp and reached out for the cherries on the basket.

    This time, she stuffed it inside his mouth hardly causing him to grin foolishly.

    She stared at his face confusedly.

    Does this man has no shame after being ignored by me for so long? Still he isughing like I''m offering him some sweets.

    He chewed the sweet cherries slowly. His eyes fell on her dry lips as he spoke with deeper meanings,

    " It''s so sweet but not as yours.."

    It took one minute to understand his words as her face started blushing profusely.

    He had a glib-tongue surely!

    She started getting up again andined,

    " I have done feeding you. Now let me go.."

    As she spoke, she started getting up but Aaron pulled her down again harshly, saying,

    " No.. you can''t go now.. I haven''t feed you yet.."

    Esme quickly responded,

    " No need..I don''t want to eat now.It''s midnight here. Who on earth eat at midnight? Let me go back to my room.."

    Aaron ordered domineeringly,

    " No.. You must eat now.. Don''t you dare to run away.. "

    Esme opened her lips and couldn''t find anymore words to curse him badly..Under his gripping, she could only tolerate his all unreasonable demands.

    Just then, Aaron took a red cherry from the basket and lifted it up on her lips asking softly,

    " Eat, mdy.."

    Esme sighed and took the cherry between her lips reluctantly.

    When she was about to slide it inside her tongue, Aaron spoke smiling devilishly,

    " I didn''t get the time to taste the cherry earlier.. Let me take a bite from you.."

    Before Esme could understand anything, he slided his tongue inside her mouth devouring the cherry and her lips at the same time hungrily.

    Esme felt her nostrils filled with the misty scent of his hairs along with a sweet fragrance of the cherry fruit.

    Her hand went to push him back but the man was sucking and biting her lips so hard that she felt intoxicated.

    In no time, her whole body melted under his powerful kisses. After a long time, the kiss ended with a loud gasp escaping from her lips.

    She stayed in his embrace numb and felt his cold forehead leaning against her own one.

    His cold shallow breathing fell on her blushed cheek as she heard him say hoarsely,

    " I''m so happy today, Esme.."

    She lifted her eyes to meet his gaze as confusion shed from those alluring eyes.

    Aaron continued softly as his hand settled her messy hairs gently,

    " Because today you proved that I have took one step inside your heart already."

    Esme''s eyes shed with surprise and astonishment as she stared at him nkly.

    Did I really started falling for him?

    COMING BACK TO THE DARK CAVE,

    the little girl was sobbing hardly as she screamed loudly watching the dense darkness in front of her eyes,

    " Mommy.... mommy... where are you... mommmy... Sob. sob.. sob.. mommy.. Ayra is so scared.. mommy..."

    Shortly after, the dark cave was enlightened as an youngdy walked in holding amp.

    She ran towards her bed quickly and hold the child in her embrace coaxing softly,

    " Ayra, when did you wake up! I''m so sorry, baby.. I thought you were sleeping. That''s why I went to fetch some water outside.. Did you get scared?"

    The little girl spoke holding her tightly,

    " Sister Anna, why don''t mommye to meet me anymore? Why? Doesn''t she want Ayra anymore? "

    Anna denied quickly andforted her saying,

    " No, baby..Your mother loves you more than anything. She must have something urgent to do there. She wille to meet Ayra soon.."

    Ayra tilted her head and asked sobbing,

    " Promise? "

    Anna nodded hesitantly,

    ".. yeah.. promise.. She wille.. She will definitelye back to you.. "

    As she spoke, her brows tightened with worries as she caressed through her long hairs gently.

 Chapter 35 - Because You Want Me ~

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    His expression was changed from a desire one to an intense one.His burning gaze was locked on her bbergasted face as she kept staring at him instinctively. Her whole body was burning under his gaze.

    The luscious scent of red cherry was still on her petal like lips as Aaron felt his hidden desire arousing again.

    He gulped his own saliva ufortably ncing at her swallowed lips and couldn''t help but leaning down subconsciously to devour the sweetness of her lips once again.

    Esme was quite fast at her action as she had been too alerted around him.

    She cleverly pressed her sweaty palm over his lips quickly. His gaze darkened at the sudden collision and stared at her face coldly.

    Esme felt his anger inside and muttered loudly,

    " Are.. are you insane that you always find a trick to kiss my lips? Is it so fun to embarrasse me everytime?"

    Even if she wasining outside but deep inside down, she enjoyed his kissing skills terribly. Even she herself never felt the unknown feelings that Aaron made her feel till now.

    Suddenly Aaron bit on her palm with his sharp teeth lightly as she took it back hissing painfully. She parted her lips to scold his animal attitude again but it was sealedpletely this time hastily.

    The kiss felt different than the previous one. As if they both were sharing thousand feelings through the kiss. Her eyes were shut at the burning desire from her lower abdomen as he felt her tongue dancing rhythmically on her lips.

    She gave up the idea to retaliate when she faced the cliffhangers of his emotion as the force of kissing increased each time. It felt like he was expressing himself towards her but she was unable to read it.

    The kiss continued fiercely as she felt herself suddenly in the air. In no time, her body was pressed down on the table causing the utensils banging a little.

    She found herself sitting down on the edge of the table and a tall figure towering over her nimb body.His stiff body was standing between her parted legs as she felt his lower body heating up under the clothes.

    Her face blushed like a burning fire as she tried to save herself from bleeding struggling to break the kiss.But the man was so intense this time that he held her waist tightly not giving her the chance to move a little. One of his hand was on the table supporting their bnce as his tongue continued devouring the sweetness of her mouth.

    After an unknown time, he left her swallowed lips and gazed deeply at her. Esme''s breath was rapid as she bit her lips angrily.

    She hated the fact that she was unable to control herself every time he touched her!

    In her rage and depression, she lifted her left hand to p the sinful face but it was hold back in the mid-air.

    Esme jolted sensing the earlier activity that she was going to do and looked back at his face nervously.

    Much to her surprise, Aaron was unfazed and was staring at her eyes mischievously.

    He gently put it down and squeezed slightly.His lips travelled beside her reddened ear and said,

    " I touch you not because I want you. I touch you because you want me."

    Her heart raced at the warm of his words as she shifted away awkwardly.

    Aaron raised up his eyebrows at the sight of her nonchnt mood and suddenly found a way to speak her up.

    Esme continued looking away from him and sit a little further from his towering figure.

    Aaron smirked and shamelessly approached near her asking in an overbearing voice,

    " What? Am I speaking wrong? Then why don''t we prove by our actions again."

    Esme threw him an annoying re and pursued her lips to say something. Just then there was a quick knock on the door and an anxious voice came across,

    " Pardon my king.

    But Miss Vanessa has fallen sick. "

    HUMAN WORLD,

    Within a blink of eye, Ethan reached at the opposite side of the street and faced the man bravely.

    His hoarse and angry voice spoke gazing at the figure disdainfully,

    " Why do you follow me here? Why? You wish to die soon? "

    The ck figure didn''t reply back instead gave a lightugh teasing his patience. But the next moment, hisugh faded away and reced with a hard punch.

    Ethan threw a hard punch on his face as his unbnced figure fell down on the soaked ground hardly. His head was sit by the tree as the hoodie fell down weing a devilish face.

    Even though he was hit by him but the man wasn''t bothered instead kept smirking looking at his way provocatively.

    He got upzily and patted his arms nonchntly.

    His eyes were deep blue just a perfect symbolism of the blue sky.He had a straight face and a long nose presenting his face to appear stiff and aloof. His smile had no sign of warmness but an aura of demon.

    He spoke sarcastically stepping near Ethan,

    " Tsk.. tsk.. tsk.. Brother, why are you so fierce to me always? I just came to ensure that the second Prince of DALASTIA WORLD is safe and sound here.."

    Then He tilted his head towards the building and added with an evil smirk,

    " But it looks like he was having quite fun

    here. "

    He let out a long sigh of mockery and continued,

    " What can I about that brother! After all, the Queen herself trusts me more than everyone else. I''m obliged to follow her every orders as a loyal subordinate. "

    Ethan reached at the pinnacle of his patience and blurted out,

    " Don''t you im yourself as my fucking brother. You were never been my brother, Ester and you never will be.. All our rtionship has been broken down after the departure of my sister."

    Ester suddenly clutched his heart and replied with mockery,

    " Ouch! It hurts badly to know such harsh words from my dear brother. "

    His expression turned dark as he continued smirking and provoking,

    " But the undeniable truth is that your sister was a whore who gave birth to an illegitimate child. Such a whore doesn''t deserve to be a princess and hold the ultimate power of our royal caln. I just standed up with the justice."

    Even though the rain water was cold as ice but Ethan''s whole body was unleashing a burning aura.

    Ethan took a step close to him and spoke gritting his teeth,

    " If you dare to speak ill of Esme, I swear I will cut off your tongue and bury you alive here. Speaking of justice, you went to kill a seven months old child, you bastard! "

    Esterughed triumphantly,

    " So what? That child was a bastard after all. She deserves to die! Just as I wish that your sister would die miserably.. Opps, she can''t even protect herself here after loosing her all powers. Such a poor soul! "

    Ethan shouted out, " Ester.....!!!!"

    A hard punch was fell on Ester''s cheek causing him to retreat back few steps abruptly. Unexpectedly he didn''t fight back and stayed there unmoved.

    Heughed hardly and turned around stretching out his two arms widely,

    " Come.. Come brother, hit me.. Come.."

    Ethan had lost his mind as he charged forward and kicked on his chest hardly.

    Ester was again stepped back abruptly as his back was pressed against the drenched tree.

    His head was injured slightly as fresh blood started dropping down but it was instantly fade away because of the rain.

    His provoking smile still continued forming on his lips as he spoke loudly,

    " Hahaha.. Brother,e and hit me.. but it won''t change the fact that your sister was fucked up badly.."

    With a swift, Ethan was in front of him holding his tongue as he spoke with a sneer,

    " Who were you calling illegitimate, Ester? Did you forget your existence? Your mother was pregnant with you before the marriage. "

    Instantly, Ester''s smile disappeared as a cold aura started spreading out.

    He shouted in a low voice,

    " Ethan.. how dare you mention my origin.. "

    As Ethan was too devastated holding his tongue, he didn''t notice his counter attack.

    Ester perfectly seized the opportunity of his distracted mind and hit on his left waist side as Ethan spit out a mouthful blood..

    His eyes became blurr as the old pain coursing from his waist as he heard Ester''s mockery voice,

    " Tsk.. tsk.. tsk.. It seems like Prince Ethan isn''t recovered till now.. I should make him rest for a few days obediently...I can''t see my dear brother in pain.."

    Ethan lifted up his drowsy eyes towards his way as the blood covered saliva was all over his pitiful mouth.

    He wanted to step back sensing his attacks but Ester again attacked on his left waist as the numb body fell down on the street flying a few meters away..

    His numb and weak bodyid down on the street painfully.. The flow of rain water continued passing by underneath his blood covered face..

 Chapter 36 - Devil Queen

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    The sudden disturbance of their little yful moment made Aaron frown hardly. He shoot a dagger like gaze on the closed door as his face shed with agony.

    Esme looked up at his shed face nervously and her prediction turned true. His anger was about to brust out and ready to fell on the poor maid standing outside.

    Under the glittering light of the three rowed chandelier, her face blushed profusely as she looked down and noticed of their improper position. Lucky Aaron didn''t pay attention on that. Perhaps he would take the opportunity to tease her more.

    She pushed him away from her parting yet inviting legs gently and spoke cing her soft palm on his left shoulder,

    " We.. we should go and check Miss Vanessa now. After all she is our guest."

    Aaron turned his darkened face to meet her eyes and suddenly smiled faintly.

    For the first time, she mentioned something as them. Though her words were very casual and had no deep meaning but she still said that Vanessa is our guest. Undoubtedly it represented their status as a husband and wife making his heart flutter happily.

    His expression turned soft like water as he noddedprehensively and ordered loudly,

    " Call the head healer!"

    Esme tried to get down after the maid''s departure from outside. Aaron gave her a hand of helping gently and helped her to lift down affectionately fixing her dishevelled clothes.

    Later Aaron gestured her to head out and both came out from the guest house together. They walk slowly side by side towards upstairs.

    They seemed much infort especially Aaron who kept smiling like a fool all the while recalling the change of her wife''s attitude.

    He needed to work a little hard to get her fully as him! Only then he could mark her as him forever.

    As they reached in front of Vanessa''s bed room, the guards opened the door for them respectively.

    As her eyes looked inside, Esme was a little taken back after seeing so many people sorry to her humor vampires together at this hour.

    The room was quitergeparing with a guest room of the castle. It contained a lot of space than ordinary people''s room.There were more than 20 maids standing inside upying the whole area and suddenly the room looked over popted to her as if something big happened to her.

    Esme was a little taken back at the exaggerating sight and found the aloof Queen Mother standing at the bed side.Her expression seemed worried and tensed.Over therge soft bed, Vanessa was groaning terribly holding her stomach and curling up her body.

    Her hairs became messy because she had been rolling on the bed vigorously for quite some time to present the act as more realistic. At the sight of Aaron''s presence, Queen Mother spoke up anxiously,

    " Look at Vanessa Aaron. She is having severe pain on her stomach. It isn''t decreasing at all."

    She nced once at Esme behind nkly and pulled Aaron swiftly towards Vanessa,

    " Here, you should stay by her side. She is having pain for so long.. poor child.."

    Aaron dismissed her order instantly and said,

    " Why should I stay by her side? I have already gave the order to call head healer here.I''m not any kind of healer. Moreover you know that I don''t have natural healing power as Athena."

    Queen Mother''s face turned ck at the clear rejection as she smiled awkwardly and said,

    " I.. I know Son.. You will take the best steps to recover her fast. It''s.. It''s just she was calling your name for so long.. "

    Just then, Vanessa spoke in a sobbing tone,

    " Your highness, please.. please stay.. by my side here.. I will recover fast at your

    presence. "

    Aaron gazed at her paining figure frowning slightly. Just then she howled again painfully and Aaron couldn''t find a to step back from her request. Above all, she was his childhood friend.

    Reluctantly he sat down beside the edge of the bed. Queen Mother''s face smirked triumphantly and gave a wink at Vanessa who saw it from the corner of her eyes.

    Behind them, Esme was standing still dropping her eyes on the bed as confusion aroused in her mind.

    She didn''t mind the fact that Aaron was apanying Vanessa in her ill state. But the way, Vanessa was groaning loudly,it felt too show catching in her vision. Even though she was continously telling that she was in severe pain but her face showed no sign of eternal injury. Her face was still bright as usual except the fact that her eyes were closed shut forcefully.Moreover she wasn''t in those kind of normal human who would fall sick easily.

    Esme forcefully shed away her absurd thoughts and was waiting patiently for the head healer. But her attentive gaze didn''t miss the slight interaction between Vanessa and Queen Mother.

    She was ensure about the fact that Vanessa smirked mischievously at Queen Mother.A frown of suspension appeared on her face as she gazed at Vanessa''s expression deeply.

    Aaron sat down beside him not moving a little and sometimes spoke a few words offort. But Vanessa was evil as always.She seized the rare opportunity and thought of pressing her head on hisp lovingly.

    It would be a huge p on Esme if Aaron startforting her patting her head!

    Thus she started groaning and rolling over the bed like a snake and started getting near hisp. Just when her head was one inch away from cing it on hisp, Aaron''s body was pulled up instantly.

    Aaron was dumbfounded and looked up hearing Esme''s sweet yet demanding words,

    " You should give Miss Vanessa more space, your highness. Look at how she is rolling terribly in pain. Perhaps the vigorous rolling was giving her slightfort."

    Then she gestured Jasper and ordered,

    " Take a chair from downstairs here. Your Lord will sit down. "

    Everyone "...."

    HUMAN WORLD,

    After following his order like a disciplined student, Athena went upstairs on the building. As usual all the stores were closed down and she settled down herselffortably with the little one after finding no tools to sit down. After being taken in a new ce, the puppy ran around fascinating about the whole surroundings around him.

    Athenaughed a little at the expression of his amused face. Perhaps it had been staying in a home all the while and didn''t seem to visit the outside world much before. Thus whatever it found new even the disy doll standing in front of a cloth store,his curiosity piqued as it went near the doll observing it deeply.

    The summer rain continued heavily as if the god hadvished his blessing through the rain open handedly.

    Athena''s face tensed up after feeling the long absence of Ethan.She badly wanted to go down but hold back everytime thus that rude boy would be annoyed over her again.

    Another thunderstroke fall so loudly that the whole building trembled at it''s high frequency. Even the puppy ran towards her way and hid in herp fearfully.

    Her anxious mind didn''t ease up and finally determined to go down. She hold the puppy in her arm and continued her journey downstairs.

    On the other side,

    Ethan''s body was lying down on the mid street pitifully. His face looked so pale as if he was dying in pain. The old pain from his waist continued increasing as his visions were turning ck gradually.

    He felt no strength on his body and heard the ruthless voice,

    " Come on, brother.. Get up.. Tsk.. How can you be so weak? You have just broken down after getting a single attack from me. How can you be a rightful heir for the throne? You are just useless as your whore sister."

    Ethan''s body jolted in rage at the mention of Esme again. He tried to get up with thest bit of strength left.

    As his body lifted halfway from the ground, Ester approached near him and kicked again on his waist.

    This time, Ethan screamed out in severe pain as his body fell behind hitting the iron blinker of the manhole hardly. His warm blood started flowing down from the back of his soaked hairs.

    He vaguely heard Ester''s mockingughter !

    Ester continuedughing and suddenly paused looking at his numb figure. His blue eyes emitted an aura of killing as he started walking near him again.

    Two steps ahead of him, Ester''s heard a groaning voice of a woman,

    " Stop right there! Don''t you dare to approach him."

    Ester shifted his gaze forward and his brows knitted in confusion.

    A young girl was standing boldly a few steps away from them. But surprisingly her face and head was tightly wrapped with a thickyer of cloth. Though he couldn''t see her face but the ferocious gazending on him gave him a little fear.

    Back then, he only saw the woman''s back sitting beside Ethan. Later he didn''t find her sign and assumed that it might be a random city girl. Thus he didn''t have the idea that this girl was the same one as he saw before.

    On the contrary, when Esme reached down, her heart wrenched in pain. As soon as she came near the entrance, she found Ethan''s blood covered body lying on the street mourning painfully.Obviously she had a sharp vision as a female vampire. It took no time for her to understand that the body was his master''s. Thus she charged forward instantly and met the devilish man, Ester who was about to hurt Ethan again.

    Esterughed loudly and teased waving his hand,

    " Little girl, go back to your home.Don''t meddle in my business."

    Athena sneered and replied with a step forward,

    " But you are meddling with my people. Of course, it''s my business. Try to attack him again at my presence and see how I will show you your worth. "

    Esterughed in mockery again as his evilughter reverberated at the empty street through the heavy rainfall.

    He paused between hisughter and replied taking off his ck gloves,

    " Then let me show you your worth first, bitch."

    As he wanted to approach, his eyes went wide in astonishment as he retreated a step back staggering and knowing the familiar vision.

    Opposite, Athena''s eyeballs were ring up like a burningva. Inside the dense darkness with a half covering face and ring eyeballs made her appearance more like a devil queen.

    She invited bravely in a cold tone,

    " Come on now!"

 Chapter 37 - Are You.. A.. Fairy?

    The thunderstorm continued heavily breaking the cloudy sky with loud thunder stroke.

    But for Ester, his whole body was feeling an unknown fear looking at her ferocious gaze unwittingly.

    Her phoenix eyes were swallowing him whole just by ncing as if It was ready to devour him in a single gulp.

    Though Ester never visited vampire world before but he had a few knowledge about them very well that vampire''s eyes only glow when they reach at the pinnacle of their rage and power. His brows frowned tightly at the thought that perhaps Ethan made a connection with the vampires to ascend the throne. Otherwise why would any vampiredye to save him all of sudden?

    He suddenly felt jealous over Ethan terribly. Why do people admire Ethan always? What''s so good about him? He is just a trash like his eldest brother who died miserably in the hand of enemies.

    His sudden death is still remained as a mystery!

    On the contrary, Ethan vaguely heard the familiar voice lying on the street with his pain filled waist as he tilted his head back slightly.

    Indeed the girl was fuming in anger and her powers reached at the peak that she was on the verge of destroying everything around her.

    Vampires are like deathly creatures. Once they are angered, it can be the worst dead of anyone. They will only choose the most cruel ways to entangle the enemy.

    He moved his blood stained lips slightly and pleaded in a low voice,

    " A.. Athena.... run... run.. away..don''t.. don''t..e.."

    Athena shifted her eyes on his pale face. Her ring eyes shed in anger more at the sight of his immense blood at the same time her heart ached for him.

    She diverted her attention from Ethan and spoke stepping ahead slowly,

    " Why did you stop, boy? Come and let''s fight.Just a while ago, you were too proud of yourself. Come and see who can break whose bone first."

    Although Ester was secretly panting inside but he didn''t want to lower himself in front of a mere woman. Moreover what will people think of him as a future heir of the DALASTIA WORLD?

    His all ns will be ruined if this news reaches to the Queen!

    He clenched his teeth and endured her mocking tone. This was the second time, a woman dared to mock at his ability in front of him.

    One was Esme and now this foreign girl!

    His anger erupted as he charged towards her attempting to throw a punch on her cheek and intended to tear up her filthy mouth.

    Athena stayed motionless. Her two pair of white soaked legs stood still in a domineering way but her fists were clenched tightly in both sides.

    He rushed forward groaning loudly dragging his heavy body. When his fist was one inch away from her covered face, Athena gripped his fist and swiftly twisted.

    A crack sound of bone breaking buzzed through the rain along with a loud scream of Ester!

    Literally as a vampire, Athena had the fastest speed than Ester. Though Ester and Ethan were both from fairy n, still their powers were far apart. Each female or male fairy would gain special powers ording to their capabilities and some of them were born with that especially the royal blood.If Ester didn''t know the weak spot of Ethan, he wouldn''t stand any chance winning against Ethan''s strength.

    Ester stared at his twisted wrist in disbelief howling in pain. He threw a vicious re on Athena and spit out angrily,

    " You bitch! I will kill you!"

    Athena smirked underneath her covered face and replied ruthlessly,

    " As if I will give you chance.."

    Ester frowned at her threatened words.Before he could figure out her counter attack, Athena reached near her in a lightening speed and in no time, he was lifted in the air.

    He screamed in terror and looked down finding her bare hands lifted in the air.The next moment, his whole body was thrown mercilessly towards the high building. His body banged against the wet wall leaving a huge scratch and fell on the concreted street hardly.

    The little puppy standing at the entrance at the building barked happily and took a round on the spot as if it was celebrating Athena''s attack.

    His mouth spit out some warm blood as he howled in pain rolling on the ground. Athena wanted to step ahead to give him more lesson but then heard Ethan''s low murmuring voice,

    " Athena.. stop.. don''t.. don''t.. fight.. any more.."

    Athena paused in her track and went back to Ethan''s side on the street. She lifted up his numb body gently, put his head on her soakedp and asked patting his cheek,

    " Master.. master.. open your eyes.. can you hear me? Master.. are you alright? "

    Ethan couldn''t utter any single word due to the severe pain and coughed spitting out another mouthful blood.

    Just then Athena nced at the direction of Ester but the sight left her heart vibrated.

    Ester was flying above in the sky revealing his hidden white wings and was moving towards the north pole.

    Athena stared at his back nkly and shifted her eyes over Ethan''s face.Her face turned ck and electrified.Her heart trembled violently as she asked stammering on her words,

    " Master... are.. are you.. a fairy?"

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    The room fell awkwardly in silence as the ng sound of the wooden chair made everyonee back to their sense.

    Aaron gazed at her face smiling happily as he felt like a protective child. But he didn''t mind at all. Thus he gave her an intense look and a impish smirk as if no one was present except them.

    Esme red at his beaming face harshly and she was damn sure about the fact that this man would have kissed her hard again if anyone wasn''t around.

    Still Aaron leaned in beside her ears shamelessly as his hot breathe fell on her cheeks, said,

    " Tut.. You just have missed your reward because of this foolish people around."

    Her face turned crimson at the meaning of his words thus she pped his shoulder yfully and Aaron chuckled lightly at her action.

    The guards and maids left bbergasted at thd sight of their interaction!

    When did Lord be so clingy?

    He obediently sat on the chair and his face couldn''t stop beaming like a blossom flower.

    Esme lifted up her gaze and found Queen Mother''s harsh gaze on her. She looked back in confusion.

    What did she do wrong?

    She shifted her gaze towards Vanessa and found her downcast expression too.

    Though she was still howling but her face seemed more like she was in rage and anger.

    Esme couldn''t help but feel suspicious on their behaviours.

    Just then Jasper let a youngdy guided in and spoke standing at the doorstep,

    " Your Highness, the head female healer is here."

    Aaron waved his hand approving her entrance as the maid stood aside quickly to let the healer in. Esme also shifted from her spot and stood behind Aaron''s chair to give her better ess.

    The head female healer was an youngdy who wore a shabby dress and a hat over her head. She looked decent and gentle not like a vampire at all.

    The head healer quickly went on the bed side and sat down taking Vanessa''s right hand in her palmprehensively.

    Vanessa''s face turned ck in fear and she looked up at Queen Mother''s face nervously.

    Queen Mother winked and assured her silently.

    Thus sheid down and continued her acting of groaning.

    Shortly After, the head healer left her wrist and spoke lowering her gaze,

    " Your Highness, Miss''s immune system is very weak. May be she hasn''t drink any human blood for a long time.Thus her body became weak suddenly and she started getting severe pain due to her poor stomach. We have to provide her human blood as soon as

    possible."

    Queen Mother spoke anxiously,

    " Poor Child, Vanessa! Why are you so good? I know that you can''t bear to hurt innocent human. But you can''t ignore your own health. "

    Aaron nodded with understanding and gestured to Jasper,

    " What are you waiting for? Go and take a blood pack from our storeroom."

    Jasper lowered his gaze and replied in a guilty tone,

    " Pardon me, my king. But right now, we don''t have any blood pack reserved in the store. We haven''t received the monthly ordered blood packs from human world till now. "

    As he said, Vanessa interrupted in a sobbing tone,

    " Oh my god! My king, what will happen to me now? Will I die soon? "

    Aaron ignored her words and shouted,

    " Then what are you waiting for? Go back to the human world and take a blood pack. "

    Queen Mother responded fast,

    " But Son, it will still take a few hours at least to search for the blood.What if something bad happens to Vanessa. "

    She paused a bit hesitantly and continued,

    " Well, why we should bother ourselves going back to the human world."

    She nced at Esme and added,

    " We can solve the problem within a few seconds here. "

    Aaron turned his head and asked his mother coldly,

    " What do you mean by that mother?"

 Chapter 38 - Repeat It...!

    The burning question made everyone''s shift their attention to Esme subconsciously. Even Esme herself remained dumbstruck and looked at Queen Mother''s way nkly.

    Why did she feel targeted by her?

    Queen Mother shifted in her spot ufortably and coughed lightly before expressing her thoughts,

    " Well.. I.. was suggesting that... why.. why not Esme let Vanessa drink her.. blood a little? The child is having severe pain for so long.. Can''t.. can''t you consider this option?"

    " Enough!" the roaring voice buzzed across the room like a thunderstroke leaving goosebumps in everyone''s body.

    Even Queen Mother wasn''t prepared for this response and gulped down her own saliva moving awkwardly.

    Esme shifted her frightened eyes over Aaron and found his piercing gaze on Queen Mother. His face lost the beaming that he had earlier and switched into a terrifying aura.His eyes turned bloodshot as if it was ready to entangle Queen Mother.

    Queen Mother looked around and found everyone''s eyes of pity on her. She felt like humiliated after being scolded by his own son in front of everyone.

    Thus she ignored her panicked heart and forcefully continued ignoring Aaron''s burning eyes,

    " I.. I was suggesting the best way to treat Vanessa fast. Moreover nothing will happen to Esme if she losses some blood. After eating properly, she won''t even feel weak.. You. you can''t just ignore Vanessa''s health because of this tiny matter.."

    Hearing her ttering words, Vanessa added more purposely groaning,

    " Leave it Queen Mother.. you can''t ask the Queen to give me blood..."

    Aaron''s voice interrupted their yful act as he said stepping near his mother slowly,

    " Do you think Esme as her pet? She isn''t someone whose blood can be donated to a vampire. When I, being herwfully husband never drink her blood, what right Vanessa has to drink her blood? You are forgetting her status in the castle. She is the queen of us, not any mere human. "

    His words were powerful than his voice.Even the maids felt ashamed on behalf of Queen Mother for this outrageous request.

    Esme stared at his back nkly. Her heart fell into a warm feeling that she had never faced before. Subconsciously his protective attitude reminded her Ethan''s face who used to shield her always. Even at her grieve state, he took the stab for her and saved Ayra from getting hurt.

    Queen Mother felt her heart stopped beating under his scornful eyes thus she lowered down her eyes and silentlypromised. But the invisible p was written all over her face vividly.

    Aaron''s mood was worsened as he didn''t want to stay there anymore. He turned around and ordered Jasper coldly,

    " Take how many guards you want! But I want blood within half an hour or else each one of you wil be beheaded."

    Then he pulled Esme and stepped out of the room following towards their bedroom..

    After entering their room, he left Esme''s hand and went in front of the mirror intending to take off his coat.

    Esme stood near the doorway and slowly closed the door behind. As she looked up, she found Aaron struggling to take off his coat as it had too many buttons and straps.Perhaps he was in foul mood and didn''t pay attention to his works.

    After hesitating for a bit, she walked over him and offered in a low voice,

    " Let me help you!"

    Aaron was stunned at her initiative behavior. He quickly put down his hands to let give her ess. When she didn''t notice his face, a quick smirk formed in his lips.

    Esme closed the gap between them forcefully. Aaron kept his eyes locked on her expression as he saw her slender fingers went on his sleeves. She unlocked the glittering buttons one by one exposing his sexy corbone as she found her heart raced up.

    She just didn''t attempt to help him but the man really gave her respect in front of everyone which she couldn''t deny it.

    Shortly after, when her fingers reached at the middle of his masculine chest, she spoke in a low voice,

    " You shouldn''t have behaved with your mother like that."

    His eyes dropped on her leaning head as he replied with surprise,

    " What? Shouldn''t you feel happy that I stayed by your side?"

    Esme responded still concentrating on her task,

    " I''m d to know that you don''t treat me as your pet. But I never wanted you to disobey your mother because of me.."

    Aaron''s gazed at her face deeply and asked in a matter of fact,

    " Then someday if my mother wants me to marry someone else, will you still say that I should just obey her order? "

    Will she really agree or not, it was still a mystery in her heart? But she was aware of the fact that this guy had the ability to make her heart tter.

    Still she replied casually without looking up,

    " Yes..."

    Just as her words left her lips, her chin was groped and lifted up harshly along with a dangerous voice,

    " What did you say? Repeat it..! "

    HUMAN WORLD,

    Athena gave up the question after receiving dense silence from him. Judging at his pale state, she quickly lifted up his unconscious body in a bridal style and strode towards the building.

    As ady vampire, she definitely had the physical strength to carry him.

    The puppy trailed her behind wagging his tail as if it was also concerned about Ethan''s health.

    Upstairs, Athena put him down on the floor not caring about the dust and put her two fingers on the left side of his corbone to check his nerves.

    She felt his body was getting weak gradually and suddenly she was lost about what to do.

    Thus she took off his soaked shirt and just then her eyes caught the side of the wound on his waist.

    Her mouth gasped watching the deep scar and scanned it carefully. The wound seemed old and deep but the infection didn''t heal well. Thus it was reopened after getting hurt on the same spot and caused him vomiting blood.

    Over his caramel skin, it appeared like a ck blemish over a fair moon. Ethanid down closing his eyes and didn''t show any signal of regaining his sense.

    In his drowsy state, he vaguely felt that someone was taking off his clothes but he had no strength to open his eyes after loosing so much blood.

    Athena stared at his spot for a few seconds and stretched out her hands to touch it gently.

    She used light strength but the man grunted in a low voice after sensing her touch. Athena took back her hands hurriedly and felt hurt for him.

    Since how long he had been enduring the pain that even a light touch from her would cause pain?

    Suddenly she recalled something and unfolded the cloth around her face. When she saw the man standing in front of Ethan, her clever brain quickly took a note that Ethan perhaps didn''t want to reveal her identity in front of that man. That''s why he warned her earlier not to turn around.

    Thus she covered her face with the towel and went to save her from that devilish man.

    She tried to wake up Ethan and murmured beside his ears,

    " Master.. wake up.. Master.."

    In return, she saw his lips moved a little but he didn''t open his eyes. Her eyes fell on her own wet hands and bit down her lower lips in contemted.

    She promised herself not to use her natural healing power ever! This power had snatched everything from her blissful life before!

    But when her confusion filled eyes fell on his bloodstained face, subconsciously she wanted to break her promise because of him.

    The little puppy was quite well behaved after getting upstairs. It only gazed between Ethan''s pale face and Athena''s puzzled expression from time to time.

    After struggling with her inner thoughts, she stretched out her long fingers shakily over his wound.

    She kept her eyes focused on the scar and soon after a light green colored radiant started spreading out from her fingers travelling down into his wound.

    Gradually the bloodstains started to disappear and soon after the scars were vanishing surprisingly.

    The puppy stared at the weird light dumbfounded !

    It was taking longer time and more strength to heal the wound than usual. Athena assumed that Ethan, himself was a powerful creature thus it required more energy to heal his body.

    On the contrary, Athena''s head started feeling dizzy due to unleashing over power as she felt her stomach grumbling.

    She ignored her unstable health forcefully and gave him full strength. Ten minutester, the wound was healed finally but Athena puked a little blood from her mouth before finishing it.

    She started coughing violently and paid attention on Ethan''s movement.

    Shortly after, Ethan opened his drowsy eyes and found the girl staring at his face worriedly.

    Athena spoke up anxiously,

    " Master.. you woke up finally..."

    Ethan grunted a little and then realised that he wasn''t wearing any shirt.

    His gaze fell on his bare chest as his cheeks shed with embarrassment.

    He threw Athena an angry re and spoke gritting his teeth,

    " What.. what have you done to me? "

    Athena looked back at him bbergasted not understanding his words of anger !

 Chapter 39 - My Dark Heart Cant Bear Your All Lights..

    Athena looked up at his face dumbfounded and tried to register his words..

    What did he mean by I have done something to him?

    Ethan lifted up his body furiously and suddenly he was a little taken back after sensing no pain on his waist like before.

    He diverted his attention on his slim waist and was stunned watching at the in skin. His expression alternated between bbergasted and amused then he turned away to face her erged eyes still not uttering his words.

    He was too speechless to say something !

    As a male fairy, they only had the supernatural powers over any creatures and nature around the world except their own n. They couldn''t heal anyone''s body or pain using their own special powers. This was the first time he met any person who could heal their body.

    Athena felt angry over his outrageous question and suddenly burst out over his face,

    " Indeed people shouldn''t help anyone for good. On the end of day, they will only be used blindly."

    Ethan muttered softly taking on his soaked shirt from the floor,

    " I''m.. I''m sorry.. but how did you do.."

    He paused in the middle of his words and his misty eyes caught the bloodstain on her mouth. He frowned and asked with concern,

    " What happened to your mouth? Did you get hurt while fighting with him? I warned you several times not to join in fight with him. He is a monster. Your strength isn''t enough to defeat him. Why did you still fight with him though? You could have been killed by him. "

    Athena brushed her palm over her mouth gently and replied back,

    " I can''t let you see die in front of my eyes. "

    Ethan paused and gazed through her mystical eyes deeply. He had always been know that vampires were ruthless among all the creatures. But whenever he looked at her eyes deep3, he felt that she had a soft, girlish side like any other normal girl. Subconsciously his mind stubbornly wanted to discover her girlish side rather than a devilish side.

    Suddenly he pulled her in by her arms closer to his body as she gasped in astonishment.

    Outside the rain finally started reducing and the dark clouds were disappearing from the darkest sky. The half silver moon was ying hide and seek with the moving clouds passing by on it.

    Two pair of eyes were locked on each others face as she heard his gentle tone like a falling stream from the hill,

    " Let me see your face.."

    Athena recalled the earlier incident and resisted turning her head in right,

    " No, I don''t want your help. I''m fine.."

    Ethan frowned at her stubbornness and gripped her chin forcing her to meet his slightly angered eyes,

    " Athena stop being unreasonable.. Let me take a look.."

    Athena''s body felt powerless after seeing his concern filled eyes and kept motionless while his cold fingers brushed against her lips.

    Ethan kept his eyes fixed on her lips and started wiping off the blood and asked softly,

    " Why did you puke blood? Did you get hurt somewhere else?"

    Athena avoided his question and asked back looking at his face nkly,

    " You lied to me master.. Didn''t you?"

    Ethan shifted his confused eyes to her face and waited for her to continue frowning.

    Athena gulped down her bitter saliva and added,

    " You are a fairy from DALASTIA WORLD. I saw the white wings on that man earlier. You must be from his n. Why did you hide it from me?"

    Ethan sighed inwardly and focused again on wiping the corner of her drenched lips,

    " I didn''t lie to you.. I just didn''t reveal the truth because of my own problems. Moreover I never did any wrong to you. "

    Athena''s eyes remaining on him as she spoke in a low voice,

    " Master.. this is thest time we are meeting here.."

    Ethan haulted and lifted up his eyes widening. Suddenly his whole heart sank into the depth of the ocean.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    the pain was bing intense giving quiver all over her nimb body as she locked up her eyes on his burning face.

    Esme was wandering over the fact that he had constant mood swinging and a paranoid characteristic judging so far.One time, he was a warm teenage boy but other time, he could be the devil king walking out from the hell.

    He increased the strength on his grip and spit out gritting his milky teeth,

    " You hate me so much that you want to give up on your husband to other woman? Didn''t you want me to stay away from them?"

    Esme felt her chin started burning due to the pain causing by him. She was out of her words as her pitiful eyes started tearing up.

    She vaguely spoke up in a low voice,

    " You.. you are hurting me.. "

    Instantly the grip loosened and his angered gaze fell on her slightly reddened chin.

    He really hurt her again!

    His face turned soft as he met her tearful eyes. His heart wrenched in pain and his expression turned into a guilty one as if he had done any severe crime.

    Esme sniffed and kept staring at him fearfully.

    Shortly after, she felt his cold palm brushed against her chin as she heard his apologising words,

    " I''m sorry.. Don''t anger me always.. otherwise.. I may hurt you deeply.."

    Esme looked down on her feet and exined in a low voice,

    " I.. I just said due to the respect of your mother.. After all she is the most important person in your life.."

    Aaron saw her sincerity written over her face and felt impressed over her personality.

    Doesn''t she feel happy that I will give her priority instead of my mother?

    This girl was never failed to gain his attraction. She was bing a ma pole to him that he couldn''t stay away from her.

    No matter how many times, he saw those drawn eyes, he only felt that it was craving for love, security and affection. But the worst thing is that he wanted to use her but the inner feelings of him was betraying his mind badly.

    He pulled her in gently and spoke staring at her beautiful face and moving lips,

    " You are also important to me Esme not only my mother."

    Whether I use you or not.. but you are important to me.. as for the future.. I don''t know..

    Aaron initiated this words inside his mind and suddenly leaned in to capture her lips.

    Esme turned her face away reluctantly and said,

    " It''s toote.. I want to sleep.."

    Aaron straightened up with his dissatisfied face but considering that she needed a goodnight sleep, he let her go and said,

    " Okay.. Let''s sleep together.."

    Shortly after, they bothid down on the bed. Gradually he felt her breathing shallow and realised that she fell asleep.

    Aaron tilted up his head slightly and looked down over her sleepy face saying,

    " You came in my life as a flicker of light but please just don''t be my sun. My dark heart can''t bear your all lights, Esme."

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    After struggling all the way with his painful body, Ester finally reached at the castle of Queen Melinda, mother of Esme and Ethan.

    After their father left the castle years ago, she had been ruling the whole kingdom all the while. She was known as a chivalrous, decent and deeply respected by all the fairies due to her intelligent. She was a stubborn woman who would always stand up with justice. For a few years, she had been thinking about handing over the throne to one of the rightful heir. But this decision had caused so many chaos that she fell in dilemma to choose the right heir. Thus she was still in charge of the kingdom and continued being the queen.

    Esternded down in front of a giant white castle folding his wings.He strode inside hurriedly but at the door of the study room, he changed his expression into a pitiful one.

    Inside the room, a middle aged yet beautiful woman was checking through some manuscripts. Her eyes were focused as she paid no attention to her surrounding.

    Ester gave a mischievous smirk as his eyes dimmed at her sight and suddenly put on his act. His mind was still in rage due to the earlier beating caused by the damn girl.

    Suddenly she heard a bang and jolted turning his head away towards the doorway.

    On the other side, Ester started groaning mournfully clutching his stomach.

    Queen Melinda walked towards him briskly and pulled up his head asking anxiously,

    " Ester.. son.. what happened to you?? Who dare to do this to my son?"

    Ester continued acting for a while and spoke guiltily,

    " Godmother, don''t be angry.. It''s not brother''s fault.. I made him angry for no reason.."

    Her face fell and immediately understood the meaning of his words. Her almond shaped eyes red up as she roared towards the guards who was approaching near Ester after seeing him fall,

    " Take second Prince back to the castle now.. I want to see him within an hour.. Go..!!!"

 Chapter 40 - Invitation At Warrens House

    HUMAN WORLD,

    Suddenly the air became stiff between them. Ethan''s grip subconsciously loosened from her chin as he stared deep through eyes before responded in a robotic tone,

    " What??"

    Athena parted her lips to speak up but Ethan''s voice came out first,

    " I understand.. You are afraid of being with me. Aren''t you?"

    He gave off a bitterugh and continued looking like a weird person,

    " Exactly, why would you stay with me after getting hurt by my enemies? Who am I after all.."

    The question resounded casual but the weight felt heavy to her as if it carried the weight of the whole universe.Athena became speechless for a few moments as she looked up and found him deep mystical eyes. His pale lips were smiling but there wasn''t any brightness left in that smile.His ways were glittering a vacant glint that she couldn''t exin.She suddenly felt a urge that Ethan was unwilling to leave her..

    She looked down out of guilt and replied like a whisper,

    " You are thinking wrong about me. It''s.. it''s just.. I don''t want to stay in connect with a fairy.."

    Ethan frowned having doubt on her words and asked back quite distressed,

    " Why? Did I hurt you ever? No.. Then why are you trying to leave my side?"

    Athena shook her head desperately and exined,

    " We are different Master. Your n known as the mighty holy creature whereas we are known as devil. All the creatures around the world think us devil and worship you.We can''t help each others. "

    Ethan protested firmly gazing at her puzzled face,

    " I never cared about anyone''s opinion and I won''t. Moreover you have saved my life. I owe you. "

    Athena waved her hands dismissively and said,

    " No.. I don''t want anything from you.. "

    Ethan pulled her hand forcefully and said loudly on her puzzled face,

    " But I want to repay you. Why don''t you understand?? "

    Athena stared at his eyes contemting in her own thoughts. She promised that she would never be the reason of anyone''s danger again.

    She had lost enough and can''t bear to lose anymore!

    She closed her trembling eyes shut for a second and replying in a low voice,

    " We will talk about this tomorrow. We should return to our worlds first. It''s gettingte."

    After saying that, she got up from his side instantly and intended to go down without giving him a single nce.

    The sudden ignorance bothered him too much that he was on the verge of pulling her back but hold it due to his respect towards her.

    After taking few steps slowly, she heard him say,

    " Will you reallye to meet me tomorrow? "

    Suddenly her heart wrenched at his outburst question. Her mind was still in dilemma as thousand thoughts were circting inside her head.Thus she didn''t give him any reply nor did she dared to look back and went down directly leaving him all alone upstairs.

    Amidst the darkness, Ethan stared nkly at her retreating back and suddenly felt empty in his heart.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    After the humiliation given by her son in front of everyone, Queen Mother was furious over Esme.

    Inside Vanessa''s Room, she roared to everyone to step out from the room. Thus the maids could obediently follow her order and headed outside leaving the two of them alone.

    On the contrary, Vanessa also stopped her earlier act and got up burning in rage.

    Queen Mother shouted out on her,

    " Look at that bitch. She has stolen Aaronpletely. Aaron was never against my order but now in each decision, he is going firmly against me. Do something Vanessa or else we will loose everything."

    Vanessa threw her a hateful re and replied angrily,

    " Isn''t it your fault that we are going to loose everything? After all it was you who let the bitche between us. "

    Queen Mother stared back at her and replied gritting her teeth,

    " Don''t speak up when you don''t know anything."

    She sobered up her temper a little and continued frowning,

    " I made a n for you. Tomorrow Aaron has an invitation in the Warren''s house. He must be nning to take Esme with him as his all friends will be there. I will let you apany with them. You must seize the opportunity to show your status in front of everyone. Don''t disappoint me."

    Vanessa''s eyes sparkled in excitement. She knew about Warren''s house very well. There will be many prominent figures present in the gathering tomorrow. She must take this opportunity to show off her status and make Esme iparable with her.

    She was looking forward to see her humiliation.

    Thus her happiness was no bound as she nodded apprehensively.

    After seeing her enthusiasm attitude, Queen Mother felt relieved and headed out sinking in her thoughts that how would she convince Aaron to let Vanessa go with them tomorrow.

    When she passed by Athena''s bedroom, she saw Athena''s bodyguards looking frustrated whileing towards her bedroom.

    Her arched eyebrows knitted together as she asked approaching near them,

    " Where did you go, guys? Didn''t I warn you earlier not to leave Athena''s door for a minute?"

    One of the guard pursued his lips to say something but the other guard squeezed his hand tightly signalling him to shut up his tone.

    Thus he quickly swallowed back his words and looked at the other guard confused written all over his face.

    The other guard responded respectively as if nothing happened,

    " Pardon Us, Queen Mother. We went down to fetch some blood. We have checked her before going down. She is resting inside her

    bedroom."

    Queen Mother hummed coldly and walked toward her bedroom before giving them a suspicious nce.

    Lucky she didn''t find anything unusual and the guards gave a heavy sigh of relief.

    NEXT MORNING,

    A warm sun hung on the blue sky weing another new day over the MOONSHINE CASTLE. The birds chirping near the tree made Esme waking up from her beauty sleep.

    She rubbed her drowsy eyes and looked outside in haze.She intended to freshen up herself as fast as possible as she had a visit outside.

    But her beaming face disappeared quickly recalling thest order given by Aaron. Thus her mood became dull and felt no urge to freshen up herself.

    She put on the slippers slowly and headed inside the washroom. After refreshing herself, the maids knocked on the door and she gave her the permission to walk in.

    The maid entered and briefly exined,

    " My Lady, Lord has summoned you to go over in his study room."

    Esme frowned slightly contemting on the fact that what made him call her early in the morning.

    Forget it !!

    She dismissed the maid and changed her clothes to go over there.

    Inside the study,

    Aaron was seated in the wooden chair dropping his eyes on the invitation letter in his hand. Jasper stood at a corner gazing at his lord attentively.

    A few secondster, Aaron coughed twice constantly along with a little breathing problem. Jasper panicked and anxiously inquired,

    " Lord, are you feeling unwell?? Should I summon the healer?"

    Aaron waved his hand and replied putting down the letter over the desk,

    " I''m okay, Jasper. It was a mere cough only. I won''t die so soon."

    Jasper sighed and looked up at him helplessly.

    He has bing more and more careless about his health gradually!

    Shortly after, they both heard a knock on the door as Aaron smiled inly.

    He quickly gave the order loudly,

    " Come in.. "

    The door was pushed open and Esme''s beautiful face appeared in front of his anxious eyes.

    Aaron waved at Jasper as he made his leave instantly before ncing at Esme nkly.

    After his departure, Esme cleared her throat standing away from his desk and asked,

    " Did you call me?"

    Aaron smiled and leaned back at the chair leisurely waving at her,

    " Come over here."

    Esme hesitated but still walked towards him.He gently pulled her body and made her sit on hisp.

    Well, she was mentally prepared for it and didn''t panick. Thus she blinked her eyes and waited for his answer.

    His face brushed on her right shoulder as she heard him mumbling,

    " Mmm.. you smell so damn good.."

    Her heart skipped a bit as she urged him,

    " Did you call me early in the morning to tell me this?"

    Aaron lifted up his intoxicated eyes and replied with a smirk,

    " Why? Can''t I call you for no reason?"

    Esme pouted and red at his face angrily.

    Aaronughed and respond rubbing her arm gently,

    " I won''t tease you anymore. We have an invitation in the afternoon at my friend''s home. You have to apany me, wifey. "

    His gaze wandered over her body as he added with a mischievous grin,

    " I will personally prepare you for the gathering today."

    Esme nced at her own figure and retorted stammering,

    " What.. what do you mean by preparing on your own..!! "

    Aaron smirked and asked back raising up his eyebrows,

    " Is there any problem? I have the right to cover your beautiful figure or... even stripping it off."

    Esme''s mouth fell open in awe at his tant words and Aaronughed hard at her amused expression.

    He asked whispering beside her ear,

    " Which one you prefer? I won''t mind doing one. "

    Esme''s face started burning up at the heat of him arousing underneath his clothes as she was seated on hisp.

    She spit out angrily,

    " I prefer none...!!"

    Aaron chuckled, scooped her up in his bare arms and headed out saying,

    " Let''s go.. I will choose the dress for my wife today."

 Chapter 41 - I Can Taste You A Little

    <em>Volume 2 : ??Closer To Your Dark Heart ??</em>

    As usual, Athena came back in the castlest night through the back door linked with her bedroom which was still unknown to anyone except herself.

    She created this tiny door long back when her mother forbade her to go out. After returning in her room, sheid down staring at the celling nkly. Her mind continued reverberating his words '' will you reallye back tomorrow''.

    She forced herself to not think about Ethan any more and buried her head into the soft pillow. Her heart throbbed at the thought of her miserable past as she forced herself not to go back in the human world.

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    Queen Melinda was sitting on the chair in her corridor enjoying the warm sunlight flickering on her face. But her expression was downcast and gloomy.

    Soon After, a roaring voice came from behind,

    " Let me go.. I said let me go.. I don''t wannae back to this castle.. You asshole.."

    Queen Melinda frowned and turned around to see her son struggling with the guards while they were pushing him in forcefully.

    Her eyes beamed with happiness after seeing him.She put down the opened book from her hand and ordered loudly,

    " Leave him. "

    The guards nodded and left his arms as Ethan jerked it off ring at them angrily.

    He shifted his eyes in front and faced his mother''s face nkly. His expression remained nonchnt as if he met any distant rtive that he was unwilling to greet.

    Melinda''s eyes shed with pain at the sight of her son''s distant look. She maintained her calm face and got up from the chair walking towards him elegantly.

    Until now, Ethan didn''t utter any word and waited for her to initiate the conservation. Suddenly Melinda felt lost after watching him in silence.

    She sighed inwardly and asked throwing a domineering gaze,

    " Did you hurt Ester? Answer me, Ethan."

    Unexpectedly Ethanughed swallowing the bitter feelings as he shook his head vigorously.

    Melinda frowned and waited for his answer. Shortly after, Ethan replied forming a bitter smile on his lips,

    " Will you believe if I say that I didn''t? "

    Melina red at his unfazed face and felt more angry. She replied in a hoarse voice,

    " Ester was badly injured.Still he pleaded me to not punish you. Who else can dare to hit him rather than you? When will you be sensible, Ethan? "

    Again Ethanughed back in mockery and replied gazing at her furious eyes,

    " When you already believe that I have hurt him. Then why do you bother to ask me? Just punish me for hurting your dear foster son. You don''t believe me and.. never did.."

    He continued lowering his tone a little as his eyes dimmed,

    " Even you never believed my sister.."

    Melinda shouted, " Ethannn!!!!! "

    She breathed heavily and said holding his arm trying to make her voice gentle,

    " Son, stop being so impulsive. You are the rightful heir for the throne. You should maintain your image. Why don''t you understand that? "

    Ethan pushed away her hand roughly and stepped back before replying,

    " I was never intended to be the king. I have no interest on the throne that made my older brother die miserably. Did you find the culprit after all this years, justice queen Melinda? "

    Melinda''s expression turned sour and painful as she stared at Ethan''s hateful face nkly.

    Ethan continued smiling bitterly as he started stepping back gradually,

    " All the time you only cared about your throne. Did you ever turn around and notice that how many people you lost in this chaos?"

    Ethan paused and asserted the words in a low voice before stepping out from the room,

    " Don''t call me back in the castle. I don''t wish to see your face which only remind me of my brother''s dead body and my sister''s pleading eyes. "

    Melinda''s shaking body fell down on the carpet clutching her heart painfully. Within a few moments, Ethan reminded her all the painful memories that was buried in her heart.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Within a blink of eye, the awaiting afternoon finally came as the maids seemed much busy pacing back and forth through the corridor following towards a certain room.

    Inside Esme''s crowded room, the maids were all busy preparing her neat and clean and she stood still staring at her reflection at the mirror in daze.

    Her cheeks blushed subconsciously reminding his earlier flirting while selecting this attire. After checking through all the expensive gowns for two and half hours, he finally selected this crimson red sleeveless gown. It was burning red like volcano along with a series of strap behind it''s back which made her curving body appearing seductive and fit.A little curve was exposed outside through the deep neck shape giving her off a vibe of feminity.

    Two maids were brushing her long silky hairs and silently admired her natural beauty. Even though her makeup was still undone and they didn''t put any ornaments on her, she still beamed like a goddess who had descended down from the heaven.

    The other maids standing inside the room were whispering some dirty words among each others and giggled shyly. Esme ignored their chitchat as she was already used to it.

    A heavy creak on the door shifted their attention as Aaron enteredining,

    " How long it will take...."

    His words were stuck halfway as his eyes fell on the reflection inside the mirror. For a moment, he was spell bounded by her alluring face.

    The maids very quickly retreated themselves considering the lord''s expression and closed the door from outside. Only then Esme realised that everyone had left her alone as she nervously looked up at him through the mirror.

    Their eyes met as her face shed watching his desire filled eyes.

    She spit out in a low voice to avoid the awkwardness,

    " I.. I''m done almost.. Wait a bit outside.."

    Aaron ignored her words and walked slowly on her way as she shifted in her spot ufortably. She felt his tall figure standing behind her as her whole body quivered at his closeness.

    Then she heard his husky voice,

    " Let me help you. Your straps are still undone."

    And she mentally scolded those maids for notpleting their tasks but all she could do was to endure.

    This man will only insist more if she says no.

    Very carefully, Aaron touched the hanging straps and pulled it on roughly to make it tight. Esme jolted as she held the hairpin in her hand tightly.

    After making a fold, Aaron averted his eyes on the trembling figure through the mirror as his eyes disobediently fell on her two peach blossoms. Putting on the tight-fitting gown, it appeared more firm and round as if it was made for caressing. His eyes burned with desire as Esme tried to apart herself from him.

    But a cold pair of hands wrapped her slim waist firmly not giving her figure to escape as she gasped softly.

    He grinned widely at her panicked state as hemented brushing his lips on her naked shoulder like a cotton,

    " You look so sexy.."

    Immediately her cheeks turned pink at his ambiguous word. She always preferred to hear beautiful and the word ''sexy'' seemed rugged to her. If it was in the past and some man wouldpliment her beauty as sexy, she might be chopped him into pieces. But when it came out from Aaron''s tongue, she felt proud and somehow aroused.

    She shivered lightly at the touch of his smooth skin as her eyes saw his sensitive movements through the mirror. He looked much handsome with his usual ck attire. But today there was a glimpse of white on his tuxedo as a white flower was fabricated on it''s right-angle.

    She couldn''t help but admired his demonic look unwittingly.

    She was melting and trembling at his slight teasing with his lips and heard his husky tone,

    " But.. I assume that you will look much sexier without having this clothes."

    He breathed in her unique fragrance greedily and added smirking,

    " I might have stripped it off if we didn''t have guests waiting for us.. But.. I can taste you a little.."

    With the saying,suddenly he turned her body around when Esme let down her guard. Before she could register her mind and puzzled state, she felt her lips were sealed harshly.

    Instantly her body was leaned back pressing against the dresser as she felt a little hurt at her buttocks.

    But the man in front of her wasn''t sober. He plunged his tongue deeply inside her mouth and explored every inch of her lips.

    His one hand was holding her waist supporting their bnce while the other grabbed the back of her head.

    He continued kissing deeply and fiercely that Esme even forgot to retaliate.His hand on her waist slowly travelled upwards intending to slide down through the upper clothes.

    But the gown was too tight that even his hand couldn''t go down half as he cursed himself inwardly to select this troublesome dress for her.

    Esme grunted in pain as the kisses were so fiery that she was feeling pain on her lips being sucked like a candy even her buttocks were having pain because of their vigorous movements.

    Suddenly the door flug open abruptly as they froze hearing a voice,

    " Vanessa is....."

 Chapter 42 - After You, Milady!

    Both of them remained frozen for a few seconds as Esme took the initiate and separated herself from Aaron who seemed dangerous like evil.

    She stepped several steps away from him as embarrassed written all over her face and she tided up her clothes briskly.

    Aaron straightened up his body and stood still unfazed and nonchnt before giving the person a questioned re that she should have knocked before pushing open the door.

    Queen Mother remained motionless clutching the door lock as she had bepletely stupefied. She never imagined that she would encounter this embarrassing situation.

    Above all, she never ever thought that Aaron could be so clingy always!

    Under his question filled gaze, Queen Mother smiled awkwardly before apologising briefly,

    " I''m.. I''m sorry for interrupting.. I was looking for you Son."

    Aaron spoke exining his displeasure,

    " At least you could have knocked once before entering. Your son and his wife were inside, Mother."

    He sighed and continued stuffing his hands into his pockets,

    " Why were you looking for me? "

    Queen Mother also felt ashamed that she had intruded their privacy and made herself aughing stock.

    She pondered for a moment and suddenly saw the crimson dress on Esme that was glittering in her eyes.

    She frowned in displeasure and forced herself to calm down before saying hesitantly,

    " I was suggesting that if Vanessa could apany you two at Warren''s house. You know, she is bing bore here alone. I heard that Ron will be there too. She will have an apany there and won''t disturb you guys much."

    Aaron''s face scrunched up as he stared at her pondering.

    He didn''t like the idea of having Vanessa with them. He wanted to y with the little girl alone for some time. Looks like his n had been ruined.

    Queen Mother looked up at him hopefully but little did she expected that Aaron would agree with her.

    Shortly after, considering the fact that Vanessa fell sick yesterday, Aaron nodded reluctantly and responded,

    " Fine, then. Tell her to get ready fast. We will be leaving for the Warren''s house soon."

    Queen Mother''s face lit up as she replied quickly holding back her excitement,

    " Yes.. yes.. She is already prepared. I will let someone to inform her soon."

    After saying, she walked out quickly closing the door.

    Aaron turned his face to see the girl''s expression but unexpectedly he found her unfazed.

    Still it bothered in his mind as he exined first stepping near her body,

    " I hope, you didn''t mind that I have allowed her to apany us. Initially I just wanted to take you with me."

    Esme shook her head dismissively and replied looking at her reflection on the mirror which had been smashed by his fiery kisses earlier,

    " No.. that''s okay.. Why should I feel ufortable when I''m yourwfully wedded wife and she is a friend of you? "

    Aaron didn''t expect her scornful answer. Thus his expression seemed surprised for a second then beamed into a satisfied smile as he agreed with her statement,

    " That''s right. You should never look down on yourself as I said earlier,you are my wife not anyone''s pet or property."

    Her heart skipped a bit as the hand on her face stiffed after hearing his domineering words. For some weird reasons, those overbearing words always gave her a sense of security that she craved for once.

    The destiny was really ying with her too well. At this moment, she felt that security from the man who had locked up her here.

    She snapped out from her wild thoughts as Aaron urged reaching behind her back,

    " Hurry up, mdy. We have to go a long way."

    After saying, he pulled on the other straps and folded those skillfully while she flighted hard to conceal her emotions.

    AT THE SAME TIME,

    FAR AWAY FROM THE VAMPIRE WORLD,

    A remote abandoned area between Vampire World and Dstia World where a green valley separated the two borders between two magnificent worlds.The valley was a forbidden state to everyone as the two ns never went on an agreement that which world should belong to this valley.

    To avoid any chaos,ter they decided to abandon it. After that no one stepped into thisnd nor did anyone build any house here.Even many people forgot about thisndpletely.

    But it was a heaven in earth because of it''s eye catching natural beauty.

    The magical seferry birds were chirping in nearby trees filled with unknown pink colored flowers as a crystal clear wateredke was flowing beside rhythmically.The water was fresh and clean like a jade that anyone could see her own reflection on it like a ss mirror.

    The gloomy little girl was sitting down at the edge of theke staring at her own reflection nkly.Her two pair of little feet were drown into the fresh water feeling it''s warm temperature.The seferry birds above her head made more noises as if they were begging for her attention but she remained unfazed.

    She kept staring at her face and mumbled to herself,

    " Mommy doesn''t want Ayra anymore. Mommy left Ayra just like her dad."

    Then, a loud anxious voice came from a distance reverberating in the air,

    " Ayra.. Ayra.. where are you? Ayra???"

    Ayra vaguely heard her voice and turned her face to see the familiar figure running towards her anxiously.

    Anna rushed after seeing her and burst out harshly,

    " Ayra.. Why did you leave the cave? I warned you several times that don''t leave the cave without telling me.. And why did youe so far? Do you know how worried I feel after not seeing you? You are bing disobedient, Ayra and sister Anna won''t appreciate it. "

    In her worried state, she blurted out the next line suddenly,

    " What will I say to your mommy when she will return? "

    Anna paused and realised her grief mistake as her face turned pitiful for the little girl. Ayra listened everything quietly and the next moment, she burst into tears before saying,

    " You are lying sister Anna. You are lying to me.. I know, mommy won''te.Mommy hasn''te to meet me for a long time. Mommy promised to Ayra that she wille to meet me at the second day of a new month. But it''s already fifteenth day of the month and she never appeared here."

    Anna''s expression turned soft as she knelt down and embraced her little figure in her arms confronting,

    " No..baby no.. Sorry Sister Anna turned bad and scolded you.. I will never do that again, okay.. Mommy loves you the most and she wille back to you. I will go to find your Mommy, don''t cry baby."

    Ayra sobbed hard and asked between her tears,

    " Really? Promise? "

    Anna nodded and replied in a daze,

    " Promise. "

    Her heart ached for the little girl so much that she was determined to search for Esme even if she had to go the human world. She understood her emotion too well. Ayra had been raised up without her father and perhaps it made her too sensitive towards her mother that she always was in fear that her mother would abandon her.

    Anna sighed helplessly as she caressed the girl''s hairs gently.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    After the devilish boy left the room, Esme felt quite relieved thus it took less time to done her makeup. She chose light-makeup on her petite face and let her long sily hairs fall down leisurely like a stream falling down.

    She nced at her reflection one more time before stepping out from her bedroom and strode down stairs where Aaron was supposed to be.

    As she reached down, she found Aaron standing and waiting for her patiently.His intense gaze scanned her whole attire as his lips formed into a proud smirk.

    Esme avoided his eyes and went beside her tugging,

    " Let''s go.."

    In reply, Aaron gestured his hand and ordered with a grin,

    " After you, mdy!"

    Esme rolled her eyes but a soft smile subconsciously formed on her lips as she walked out.

    This boy was so good at flirting!

    As they both walked out one after another, Jasper quickly guided them towards a carriage where Esme located Viviana who bowed her head respectively with a low smile.

    Esme returned her greetings with a wide smile like a blooming flower but it quickly faded away when her eyes saw the figure standing near the carriage.

    Vanessa wore a maroon colored gown with a seductive bright make-up on her face as she smiled brightly after seeing them. Well, little did Esme knew that those seducing smiles were definitely not for her.

    Vanessa walked towards them hurriedly and bowed before saying excitedly,

    " My Lord, I was waiting for both of you. Let''s head for the Warren''s house fast."

    As she was about to turn around, Aaron''s cold voice echoed loudly,

    " Wait, Vanessa. You areing with Viviana in another carriage. This carriage is for us only."

    Vanessa turned her face slowly as her emerald eyes revealed a great hatred towards Esme as she struggled hard to maintain a faint smile.

    Looking at his firm decision, she nodded her head reluctantly digging her nails into her palms as Aaron guided Esme into the carriage.

 Chapter 43 - Serena !!!

    After they climbed up into the carriage, they both sat opposite each others. With a horse snarling, the carriage started running towards the west crossing the empty road.The lukewarm sunlight of afternoon wasing through the peepholes of entrance as Esme looked outside absentmindedly.

    Little did she was sensing that a pair of mischievous eyes were scanning her figure asionally. She tried not to blush but deep down her heart started beating abruptly.

    This man has the charm to twist my heart within a few seconds. Damn it!

    She cursed inwardly and tugged her long strand of hairs behind nervously.

    Aaron watched his little movements amusingly as he chuckled lightly at her nervousness.

    She pretends to be so hard in front of me but deep inside, she is fragile like waterdrop.

    All the while, Aaron kept his intense eyes locked on her timid face teasingly and felt proud to marry this alluring beauty in front of him. Her appearance was so eye-catching that he wished to see her for eternity. She had no idea that how much it was tempting his inner demon.

    Suddenly a murderous aura shed in his eyes when he realised that how many men will ogle at her body which was rightfully him only. He couldn''t help but started getting panicked over the fact that he shouldn''t have brought her along with him.

    Although everyone was his close friends just like brothers in the gathering but still they were men though and definitely would closer look on her.

    It was toote to do something. They had already came half-way and couldn''t send her back alone now. Thus he buried the possessiveness inside his heart and frowned his brows hardly.

    Esme finally felt relieved that he wasn''t eyeing on her anymore and looked outside through the peephole.

    By the time, they were arrived, it was dawn as the darkness started engulfing the nature weing another cold evening.

    Esme had no idea that how much time it took but judging at the dark sky, she assumed that they hade far away as it was still afternoon time when they left the castle.

    Aaron came down from the carriage first and waited at the entrance. When Esme pulled out the red curtains, he found Aaron giving her a hand of helping.

    Hesitantly, she put her hands in his cold palm as he hold it tightly somehow seductively as if he was caressing her white skin. She shivered a little and looking down, she stepped on the stairs for climbing down.

    Much to her carelessness, the hem of her long sleeveless gown stuck underneath her fit and the next moment, she screamed as her body started felling down on the ground from the stairs.

    Viviana quickly ran over to her but stopped mid-way. A long pair of hands wrapped her waist skillfully and embraced her whole body like a treasure.

    Sensing the familiar scent, Esme felt relieved for a moment before lifting up her gaze and found his icy re on her.

    Aaron looked down on the beautiful face and asked with concern,

    " Did you get hurt? Are you feeling unwell anywhere? Should I call the healer?"

    Esme was out of her words after hearing him. His face seemed so tensed that her heart was moved as thousand feelings started circting through her entire mind.

    She shook her head slightly denying that she didn''t need the healer and stared at his face dumbfounded.

    Aaron averted his attention from her and shouted towards the guards and Viviana loudly,

    " What were you doing standing there, you bunch of trashes!! What if I wasn''t nearby and she fell down?"

    His eyes shifted on Viviana viciously as he roared,

    " Viviana, I appointed you to take care of her every second. What the hell were you doing standing there?"

    Esme was rmed when he heard mentioning Viviana. She understood that he was getting out of control and might be punished Viviana, Esme parted her lips slightly.

    She spoke in soft tone,

    " Your highness, I''m fine now. I was careless and slipped out of my foot. Don''t scold them unreasonably. This has nothing to do with them."

    Aaron looked down and found her pleading face. His anger subsidised a little as he replied,

    " This is their carelessness for not taking care of you. After I take you inside, I will call any healer here to check your body. "

    Esme shook her head denying and assured,

    " No need, I''m fine. You''re too exaggerating. Now put me down and go inside."

    Aaron frowned and insisted,

    " No, you nearly fell down. You might fall again. I will carry you inside. "

    After saying, he started striding inside carrying Esme in his arms in a bridal style as she continued struggling,

    " I said put me down. There will be so many people inside. What will they think of their king? You will be embarrassed by them. I can walk seriously."

    Aaron frowned and replied with an overbearing tone,

    " I will see who will look down on me for carrying my own wife. "

    Esme was rendered speechless at his attitude and thought of keeping shut. There was really no hope of changing his stubborn mind.

    When the guards admired them silently and devoted them calling made for each others, there was one person who was going insane gradually.

    Vanessa almost cut her own flesh digging her long nails into them as her teeth gritted so hard that it could have been broken if it wasn''t so hard. Her expression was sour and hateful. She trailed them off quickly fuming in anger.

    When they reached at the entrance of the vi, Esme looked up and found it reallyvishing.

    Although the vi wasn''t so big or giant like the castle but still it was rather spacious than any usual home. The outside were decorated with blossom flowers which was spreading sweet fragrance throughout the whole area. The noises of men travelled far away from indoor to outside.

    Esme frowned looking at the nonchnt face which was intending to carry her in. She struggled and said with a threatening tone,

    " Now put me down or else I won''t go to visit with you ever. This is so embarrassing."

    Aaron paused in his track and looked down at the bold face in his arms frowning in displeasure.

    Esme pouted and showed her determined expression that she meant every words.He sighed and put her down reluctantly.

    Esme smiled back triumphantly but the next moment, the man wrapped his bare hand around her waist affectionately.

    Esme frowned as she heard him say a worried tone,

    " Let me hold you. Or else you might fall again. Then you will end up embarrassing yourself."

    Esme wanted to protest but then man quickly led her in.

    As the couple appeared under the yellow light of the chandelier, they sessfully snatched the spotlight.

    The few men seated on the table turned their attention and immediately saw the king with his beauty.

    Esme felt a little awkward after being the spotlight and looked around nervously. All the mean seemed young and yful as they all were busy atughing and joking. She turned her face and only found the aloof look''s of Aaron standing beside her like a domineering king.

    One of the man in white ear, crinkled face lifted up from the couch quickly holding a ss of red wine and approached towards them excitedly,

    " Wee, Wee Our King. We have waited too long to see your aloof face."

    Esme twitched her lips holding theughter of his words as he heard Aaron''s cold voice leaving her waist,

    " Edward !! You haven''t changed a bit."

    Aaron gave him a warm hug as Edward chuckled replying back,

    " You too, my dear brother. "

    Then Edward''s eyes fell on Esme as he broke the hug quickly and asked excitedly,

    " Brother, is that our sister-inw? Oh my god, you have taken her in our gathering. Jeez, she is so beautiful."

    Aaron''s face fell as he bit his lips tightly and heard him say pping his hands like a child,

    " Hey boys, what are you doing there? Come over here. Aaron has taken sister-inw here."

    The other men on the table jolted and turned their faces excitedly on their way. One of them choked on the wine vigorously and hauled up himself quickly rushing over there.

    They all flew over to them almost in a second and spoke excitedly ncing behind Aaron,

    " Brother, Aaron did you really take sister-inw with you?"

    " You actually dared to marry her when we were not here. You should be punished."

    " Brother Aaron, call her over here.We want to introduce ourselves."

    Aaron frowned at their excitement still turned around and called out softly,

    " Esme,e here. "

    Edward coughed at the change of his tone and stared at her way tittering.

    Esme walked to him elegantly and gave them a soft smile saying,

    " Hello.. "

    Edward talked first and replied,

    " Hello sister-inw, I''m Edward. Your husband''s good friend. "

    He turned his face and introduced the other briefly,

    " And they are Dennis, Fenic and Leon."

    They waved giggling and Fenic, the boy with brown eyes and jet ck hairs admired truthfully,

    " Sister-inw, you are so beautiful. Please take care of this little brother in the future."

    In response, Esme smiled brightly and nodded but the man beside her stiffed and huffedining,

    " Why my wife will take care of a big fat boy like you?"

    Fenic gritted and replied huffing back,

    " I''m not fat.. I''m just chubby. "

    The crowd burst intoughter including Esme. Aaron gazed around and asked casually,

    " Where is the organiser of the party? Did he go back to his library after leaving you all here?"

    Then a voice came across loudly,

    " The organiser is here, brother. "

    Aaron and Esme turned around and found a boy smiling at them holding a book.

    But as soon as the boy''s green eyes fell on Esme''s puzzled state, his soft smile disappeared instantly reced with a downcast face.

    He spoke in a low shaking voice,

    " Serena!!!"

 Chapter 44 - You Played Too Well..!

    The yellow bright light fell on his puzzled face illuminating his handsome wless face.

    But if anyone noticed his green phoenix eyes carefully, there was a flicker of genuine happiness in those bbergasted gaze. The hard book in his grip loosened and with a thud sound on the marble floor, it fell on the ground causing here back to the reality from her haze state.

    Esme''s world around her was spinning like wheel as her heart stopped beating almost.The noises, piano music nothing reached in her ears as the memories of past started ying in front of her vision and she bit her lips together tightly.

    She frowned at his way in pain and found that he hadn''t changed so much in this years.His face was still handsome and aloof except his brown hairs grew longer than before.His face still hold the mysterious aura which she couldn''t invade ever.

    Her mind came back to usual state when Aaron called him out widening his bare arms,

    " Ron, my dearest brother is here everyone."

    He said and the crowed mocked on his words!

    Before Ron could say something and regain his sense,Aaron pulled him into a warm hug. He also hugged him back absentmindedly but his eyes never left the girl who was stood aside in a daze as if she would vanish soon if he looked away.

    Aaron spoke patting his back,

    " It''s good to see you brother. Long time huh. I thought you were going to be a monk."

    Ron forced a smile on his pale face and replied freeing himself from his hug,

    " It''s.. It''s good to see you Aaron."

    Aaron smiled brightly and Esme invented that they shared a close bond than others.The way, Aaron smiled and treated him lovingly, it never urred to anyone in front of her eyes.Her mind started getting panicked when Aaron pushed Ron forward hardly saying,

    " Come, let me introduce you to your sister-inw."

    Esme''s face sank into the depth of the ocean as she wished that she could melt into the ground here.

    Ron gulped ncing at her face slightly and it was no doubt that Aaron was referring to Esme. His foot were glued there but Aaron dragged him towards her forcefully.

    Esme''s breathing hitched when they two appeared in front of her holding each others like a bare buddy. She nced at Ron deeply who was also staring at her back.

    Her face shed in guilt as she quickly lowered her head avoiding his questioning gaze. Aaron didn''t pay attention to their awkwardness. He was rather happy to introduce Esme with Ron as Ron was his closest friend and favourite brother among all.Their thoughts and personality matched too well that Aaron loved to spend time with him more than anyone.

    Aaron spoke smiling at Esme,

    " Esme, this is Ron Warren. My dearest friend and the owner of this vi."

    Esme lifted up her gaze nervously. Ron pursued his lips to speak and noticed Esme''s fear shed in her eyes.

    He smiled bitterly and replied in a low voice,

    " Hello, sister-inw. "

    Esme smiled awkwardly and bit down her bottom lips hard. She couldn''t express how much she was feeling grieved inside.

    Just then another female voice echoed in her ears,

    " Hello Ron. Look I''m here too."

    Aaron frowned as they all turned back and found Vanessa approaching them swinging her gown seductively.

    Ron frowned slightly at her appearance and looked back at Aaron meaningfully. Aaron just rolled his eyes and Ron caught the meaning that Vanessa somehow started intruding his personal life.

    As soon as Vanessa came near them, Aaron excused himself and pulled Esme with him intending to grab some snacks. Disappointed shed on Vanessa''s eyes as she stomped on her foot and reluctantly started chatting with Ron.

    Since their childhood, Aaron, Ron and Vanessa were close friends and grew up together. They used to join the academy together andter parted apart due to their own status. Aaron ascended the throne whereas Ron was appointed as a minister to take care of the West Kingdom.

    On the other side, Aaron led Esme towards the food corner where a maid was serving the foods quietly. As soon as Aaron made his appearance, the maid shivered and bowed before asking cautiously,

    " Wee to our vi, My Lord. Do you need something? Please have your seat. I will serve the food there."

    Aaron waved his hand nonchntly making the maid to shut up frantically. Esme stood beside his side obediently as she saw him picking foods for her carefully.

    He exined in a matter of fact,

    " There are a lot of foods which aren''t your cup of tea.Some foods contain liver or fresh blood. You might vomitter if I don''t pick it up for yourself."

    Esme didn''t respond at his exnation and remained quite gazing around. Her eyes caught the sight of Ron who was sipping the wine at a corner. Vanessa and their other brothers were chatting casually but he responded asionally keeping his eyes guled on her way deeply.

    Esme shifted ufortably and prayed that Ron won''t open his mouth here until she found a spare time to chat with him.

    But looking at Aaron''s back, she doubted that this man would let her go out of his sight for a second at least. No matter what, she must seize an opportunity to talk with Ron alone.

    Aaron turned away after picking the foods and handed her over speaking affectionately,

    " You must be hungry. Have some food. It will be almost midnight when we will return. Are you feeling unwell somewhere?"

    Esme took the te and shook her head replying briefly,

    " No.. I''m okay.."

    The others saw their interaction and Dennis whistledughing hysterically,

    " Oh ho.. don''t feed us so much dog food brother. Come here and join us.You are forgetting your brothers slowly after getting married."

    Aaron shook his head and pulled Esme with her saying,

    " Let''s sit there."

    Esme hesitated inwardly when he dragged her towards the next empty couch beside Ron who put on a poker face.

    After they settled down on the couch, the brothers started chatting randomly and sometimes teased Aaron for being so loving to Esme.

    Esme watched Ron from the corner of her eyes while stuffing the food absentmindedly. Ron paid no attention to the crowd and kept on putting a cold face sipping the wine from his hand.He forced a smile asionally when the crowd spoke something funny.

    As she was having food without consent, suddenly she choked on her food and started coughing vigorously.

    Subconsciously Ron reacted first and reached out his hand to grab the ss of water. But Aaron acted fast and offered her the water patting her back soothingly.

    His face turned concerned as he patted her back and tugged her long hairs behind affectionately.

    Ron''s fist clenched underneath the goal table tightly and took back his hand outside forcefully. But his face also shed with concern at the sight of her pale face coughing constantly.

    Aaron threw a harsh re on Dennis who was cracking jokes all the while and scolded,

    " Keep your mouth shut for a while, idiot. You made the crowdugh without a break."

    Dennis wanted to protest his innocence but didn''t dare when Aaron gave him another cold nce.

    Esme waved her hands dismissively and scolded,

    " Stop being unreasonable. It''s not his fault. I was having the foods fast and it got stuck in my tongue somehow."

    Aaron pursued his lips together but couldn''t retaliate. This girl was bing too expert to defend others.

    Dennis pouted andughed triumphantly when he saw Aaron''s helpless look.

    The brothers nced at each others meaningfully and joined inughing.

    It looks like someone has the power to tame the beast. It will be so fun to see.

    On the other side, Vanessa was fuming in anger sitting beside Ron. She had been trying to steal the spotlight but all the while, the brothers kept admiring Esme''s beautiful and elegant appearance. Even Ron wasn''t attentive on her and was in dense silence.

    What''s wrong with this people? Can''t they figure out that who looks better beside Aaron?

    She couldn''t help but cursed inwardly especially Dennis who was shipping them together every time.

    She huffed and got up to grab some foods thus no one paid attention on her.

    Later Fenic suggested to y some game as they all met after a long period of time and didn''t want to waste it. Considering over the fact that it will take at least few hours to finish their game, Aaron suggested Esme to rest in a room upstairs.

    Esme agreed and hoped that Ron would appear there once at least. She needed to exin herself to him.

    Shortly after, Ron ordered a maid to prepare a room for Esme and told the maid to guide her in.

    After Esme''s departure, they all thought of ying cards and Vanessa could only sit back in a corner doing nothing.

    On the other side, a maid took Esme inside a guest room and offered some juice to spend her leisure time. Esme sat down on the bed sipping the juice slowly and nced on the door asionally.

    Her mind told that Ron will appear here!

    After an unknown amout of time, Esme almost lost the hope that Ron wille to meet her.

    She got up and went beside the window watching the scenario outside in daze.

    Soon after, the door was pushed open as she turned around instantly finding the cold green eyes on her nkly.

    Her words got stuck on her tongue and couldn''te out no matter how much she persisted. Those eyes of hatred were piercing through her heart viciously.

    She stood there quietly waiting for him to speak first and broke the awkwardness.

    Two slow steps...

    Ron took forward and asked like a whisper keeping his eyes locked into her,

    " I never imagined the person that I had been waiting to meet for so long, each day I waited for her in this 7 years will appear in my house with my dearest friend."

    He continued faking a smile,

    " Serena, you yed too well."

 Chapter 45 - I Am Banned By My Own World

    Esme stepped back abruptly in disbelief.Her eyes danced between his two hateful eyes that she had never seen before. His lips formed a smile but one could clearly say that the smile contained only hatred and distrust for her.

    Momentarily she lost her own words and kept staring at his face trying to read his inner thoughts.

    Did he really think that I have yed with him in that days?

    She lowered her gaze trying to stable her bewildered mind and he continued stepping near slowly,

    " Did you really treat me as a toy of yours? I waited every day for you but you never appeared in front of me. Why Serena? You didn''t even bother to inform me once. You know what I waited for you in all these years."

    He continued sneering,

    " Now you appeared in front of me with my friend as your husband. How the hell you got married with him? Do you know anything about him? "

    He shouted bursting out his anger and rage,

    " Why didn''t you say a goodbye to me at least?

    Why Serena? Why? Am I nobody in your

    heart? "

    Esme shouted back as hot tears started falling down through her cheeks,

    " Shut up, Ron. Shut up.. I know, I know I have let you down. But please believe me that I had no way out to find you or inform you once. You know nothing about me. "

    His expression eased back a little and a hard frown appeared on his darkened face. Esme slowed down, taking a long breathe and exined looking through his eyes,

    " After I came back to my home, something big happened in my life. I always wanted to inform you but I wasn''t in that mental state to think about you."

    She turned around and continued looking outside,

    " I''m banned from my own world, my own family Ron. All my powers has been sealed up by my mother and they abandoned this unfaithful daughter of them.Later I came to live in human world like a normal mortal and tried to contact with you many times.No one knows about us even not my second brother. Thus I couldn''t find a way to tell you that I can''te to meet you anymore. If they found out about my connection with a vampire, they would have punished you too along with me."

    She was breathless as she finished her words and wiped the teardrops from her pale cheeks. Ron was in disbelief as he kept staring at her back in gobsmacked.

    He never imagined that Esme had gone through such difficulties. All the while, he thought that she didn''t value him even as a friend and disappeared from his life without saying anything. Still he used to wait for her in their discerned ce once in a week but he never got the chance of seeing her again.

    Everytime he tried to console himself telling that she wouldn''te back ever but something hold him tightly. His disobedient mind still continued waiting for her badly even though he knew that there was no hope existed into it.

    His eyes melted and shed with pain for her realising that how much pain she had received from her own people.He gently stepped forward and asked curiously putting his hand on her shoulder,

    " Can you tell me that what happened back then, Serena? How did you end up marrying Aaron?"

    His eyes shed with murderous intent as he asked coldly,

    " Or did he force to marry you? Tell me everything. Don''t be afraid. I am here with you."

    Esme''s body jolted at his burning question as she clutched the hem of her clothes tightly. Even though he was mentioning the truth but her mind unknowingly didn''t cooperate with the thought that Aaron should be hated by his best friend.

    She couldn''t deny the truth that though their marriage was forceful and without love or mutual agreement,he never treated her badly. Now at this moment, she started getting afraid that one day her heart would betray her brain by falling for Aaron.

    Esme shook her head slightly and denied wisely,

    " I''m sorry, Ron. I can''t disclose this matters with you. As for what happened back then, it is still a secret and I want to keep it a secret. I admit that my marriage with Aaron isplicated but I want to handle it by myself. I just need a favour from you."

    Ron''s eyes dimmed a little and tried to read her mind silently. But Esme was too determined to not speaking anything. Thus he gave up trying and nodded with assuringly,

    " I respect your opinion, Serena. If you don''t want to mention anything, then I won''t force you. I''m willing to help you as long as you want."

    Esme smiled back with gratitude turning around and said,

    " You never changed Ron and I''m forever grateful to you."

    Ron shook his head disagreeing and answered,

    " No, I owe you. You saved my life, Esme. In return, if I can do a little for you, my heart will be in peace.."

    He stepped nearer closing the small gap between them as his words came out like a whisper yet determined,

    " I''m willing to do anything just to see your smile like before. "

    Esme looked back at his face and suddenly felt difort in her heart.

    Why didn''t she feel this difort when Aaron flirts with her?

    This question became a big obstacle in her mind as she smiled slightly before recalling something.

    Her expression turned serious and her wet lips parted apart to speak up,

    " Ron, I need to know about the Reisan Hallow."

    His expression seemed a horrified one as he asked knitting his eyebrows as his green eyes shed with astounded,

    " What!! How do you know about Reisan Hallow?"

    Downstairs,

    The chit-chat continued for a long time and no one paid so much attention to the fact that Ron hadn''te down after ying hisst card. Fenic was too impatience thus they went for another round without Ron.

    Dennis pped his handughing hriously and urged pointing at another bottle,

    " Come on, king Aaron. You have lost another round. Be a good boy and finish the bottle quickly."

    Edward ushered and the others joined him pestering,

    " Come on brother. Don''t waste your time."

    Aaron sighed helplessly and put down the cards annoyingly before reaching out for the wine.

    He unsnaped the snicker and took a quick long gulp holding his breathe. As soon as the liquor went down into his stomach, his expression turned ck and blue.

    He red at those busy bodies and asked frowning,

    " What was that? It''s so rough. I might get drunk terribly if I finish it."

    Fenic winked and replied teasingly,

    " So what? It will be more fun for you to pleasure sister-inw at your drunken state."

    Aaron red back and something shed across his mind thus he asked with concern,

    " How long you want to y? Esme should take a nap. It''s already midnight. I should go and check on her. "

    Edward instantly hold him back and urged,

    " No, you have to finish your drink first. Sister-inw is resting in a room upstairs. Why are you going to bother her? You can take her back once we finish our game. "

    Aaron nodded with understanding and under their persistent, he attempted to finish the liquor once again.

    On the contrary, Vanessa was left alone in a corner. Her face seemed in rage as he red at them hatefully. Everyone treated her like a piece of trash and didn''t even bother to look at her especially Aaron. At first, she requested them to let her join in the game but the boy, Fenic mocked her ability terribly and didn''t let her join. Thus she could only stay there like an abandoned person.

    That bitch is resting upstairs like a queen, damn it..!

    Suddenly her gaze dimmed at the sight of his drunken face. Everytime Aaron took a sip, his face turned a bit red as the alcohol started making him intoxicated. Even his drunken state, he hold the same domineering aura of his face and seemed more handsome than usual. Her lips formed into an evil smirk as she continued staring at his face deeply.

    On the other side...

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    For the first time in recent days, Athena didn''t leave her room for the human world. She stayed in her bedroom obediently and read some old books.

    But her mind wasn''t in ease. Each time, she looked back at the mechanic clock, her heart throbbed and panicked at hesitance.

    She has already made up her mind that she won''t meet with Ethan ever. But what if he waits for her?

    Finally she threw the book aside and got up from the bed annoyingly. No matter how much she tried, her mind didn''t sober up instead fell in great difort.

    She sighed helplessly and started pacing back and forth holding her forehead.

    Why can''t I get rid of Ethan from my head?I just have met him few days back, jeez.

    After an unknown time, the mechanic clock dinged loudly snatching her attention from the window side. She looked up and saw the time had reached at 12:00 A.M.

    Her face sank again as she recalled her debt to him. She promised him that she would help him finding out his sister but the task was still undone.

    Did I be too selfish because of my own scars and pains?

    Her mind disyed the dull face of Ethan when he mentioned about her missing sister. Her mind didn''t sober up thus she reached towards the closet slowly.

 Chapter 46 - Marking His Own Territory

    HUMAN WORLD,

    The sky was fresh and clear that night. The milky-way clouds started running over the round moon as the random winds were pestering them to make a way of their home. The lights from distant buildings went off as the midnight fall down across the city.Except the streetlights, there wasn''t so much lights on around the city.

    A boy wearing a pair of blue shirt, ripped jeans stood at thekeside watched the lights went off one by one as the time passed by gradually.His cold eyes holding the mystery of the depth ocean kept locked on the hanging bridge over theke far away.

    The chilling bridge went through his clothes as he enhaled some deep breaths helplessly. Shortly after, the sound of boots ticktocked on the concreted street as his heart skipped a beat without even ncing at the way.

    He fell down his hoodie and turned around hesitantly. His face glowed up like a child as he said lifting down from the stone that he was standing on,

    " You really came? I thought you will nevere back, Athena."

    Athena stared at his beaming face nkly but she couldn''t ignore the fact that her mind lit up as soon as she saw him. Something was pushing her towards him gradually that she couldn''t protest herself. Her mind became disobedient and started ignoring her orders.

    Her bottom lips turned pink as she was chewing it hard all the while in contemtion. She looked down on the floor and replied clearing her throat,

    " Yes.. Master.. I. I.. just thought I should fulfil my task that I have promised you earlier. After weplete our mission, I will stop visiting the human world anymore.But I have a request."

    Ethan smiled brightly as his body stepped forward before replying assuringly,

    " Sure. What do you want? "

    Athena stepped back hesitantly and replied looking up at his face,

    " You can never say anyone that you know me or you have a connection with a vampire. I''m stating the reason for the sake of us."

    Ethan paused a bit butter nodded considering the hatred between their worlds agreeing,

    " I understand. No one will find about us as long as you don''t want. "

    He continued looking at her timid face teasingly,

    " But that night, you not only left me but also left another poor soul in your rage."

    Athena''s face sank at the reminder of the little puppy and a ting of guilt aroused across her mind. She looked up at his face dumbfounded and found terrible agony inside her heart.

    How can she be so careless to leave the little puppy alone?

    Perhaps Ethan read through her mind and smiled consoling,

    " Don''t worry. I have found a safe ce for it. He is staying in his new home now. I will take you to see himter."

    Athena gave a sigh of relief and replied lowering down her gaze,

    " Thank you. I.. I.. really forgot about itpletely."

    Ethanughed lightly and suggested pointing at the small forest nearby,

    " How about I teach you some moves today first? I have found some clues about Serena''s whereabouts. We can go out together to search for a man that might know about her disappearance."

    Athena noddedprehensively and asked with a deep meaning,

    " I''m also trying to find a clue but I might be wrong too. I can''t say so much but I am trying to figure out. Until I get the real information in my hands, I can''t tell you. After all it''s rted to our world."

    Ethan frowned at the mention of vampire world and replied with understanding,

    " Okay then. I will wait for your answer. Take your time. "

    Athena nodded contemting in her thoughts and followed Ethan inside the forest to receive her first lesson.

    Soon After, they both reached under a giant tree as the light of full moon eliminating the whole spot vividly.Ethan instructed her to stand opposite of him as she followed obediently.

    They stared at each others as Ethan ordered loudly,

    " Focus on me, Athena.Right now, I''m your enemy not your teacher or any friend. Remember that when you encounter fight with a fairy, you should always focus on his wings because that''s his most weakness part."

    Athena nodded with understanding and paid more attention to his each words. Ethan continued stepping back slowly and ordered,

    " Now, try to attack me the way that you always do. I can only pinpoint your weaknesses when you join in a fight with me. "

    Athena chuckled lightly at hismand and warned teasingly,

    " Master, don''t you afraid that I might break your bones mistakingly?"

    Ethan huffed and replied proudly,

    " For that, first you have to defeat me with your strength. "

    He gazed at her from head to toe and added purposely,

    " I don''t think your tiny body has enough strength to defeat me. You are exaggerating too much. Tsk."

    Athena grunted and smirked before charging her body towards him running like a flick of light.

    Ethan knew her attention and smoothly leaned aside as her body missed the attack moving forward. Athena stopped a few steps ahead abruptly crashing against the fallen leaves from his body and threw him a hateful re ncing back.

    Ethan shook his head sighing and replied stepping backward,

    " You shouldn''t use your speedy action always. It may easily give a hint the enemy to know your identity. Whenever they will get to know that you are a vampire, eventually they will try to find out your weaknesses easily.Come and try another attack. You are still so childish, huh."

    Athena gritted her teeth, straightened up her leaning figure before staring at him deeply who was stood far from her proudly.

    She tugged the hairs from her forehead hastily and cracked hard her mind.

    How can she defeat the master and prove that her moves aren''t childish?

    Suddenly her mind recalled his previous lessons as she smirked cunningly. At the next moment, she charged forward again like before and Ethan followed the earlier step. He moved his figure backside to avoid her attempt but much to his surprise, she vanished from his vision as soon as he distracted his attention from her.

    Ethan left dumbfounded at her sudden disappearance and looked around carefully.

    This girl might have some tricks in her sleeves!

    Ethan gazed around deeply but there wasn''t any sign of her. But the next moment, with a crack sound from the bunches above, somethingnded down and attacked him from behind.

    His distracted figure fell down on the ground and immediately caged by a cold figure along with Athena''sughter,

    " I caught you, master.. Now say, my moves aren''t childish."

    Ethan was speechless. He never expected that she would follow some tricks except attacking him in face to face.

    He cursed inwardly at her posture of sitting down on his back!

    Does this girl still see herself as a woman? I doubt!

    She was sitting on his t body,legs apart around his waist from back as she hold his wrists tightly in her grip. Ethan''s face was brushing against the mud as he replied gritting his teeth,

    " Foolish! Your moves are still childish. You attacked me from my back using your sily trick and now asking me to buster yourself. I am telling that you are still amateur than me. Now get down from my back.. Jeez, you are so heavy like a pig."

    Athena''s mouth fell open in awe as she looked down at her curving figure sternly.

    She had been admiring by all having the most attractive figure among the prominentdies of vampire since her childhood. How dare hepare her figure with a pig? This boy is terribly blind and weird.

    Anger and humiliation shed across her mind as she red at his fallen body harshly.

    No woman in the world like to hear anything bad about her weight especially from her loved ones. Thus her anger was erupted and ready to devour this man in her rage.

    She asked threateningly,

    " What.. what.. did you say? My body weight like a pig? Master, take back your words.. or else.. or else..."

    Ethan had always been narcissistic in his words. Thus he challenged back with authority,

    " Or else what? I was just stating the truth. Now that you have realised that you weight like a pig, get off from me. I''m suffocating under your weight. "

    Athena replied determining,

    " Or else, I will hit your hidden wings."

    She smirked and reminded smiling devilishly,

    " Didn''t you say that wings are the weakness of a fairy, master? "

    Sheughed and pouted urging,

    " Come on, then tell me now I don''t heavy like a pig. Only then I will let you stand up or else forget about getting up."

    Ethan gashed his teeth angrily. His all clothes including his face all were dusted terribly after falling down on the ground. Still she was emerged in ying with him.

    Suddenly he released all his inner strength and spoke briefly before pushing her down on the ground,

    " You are courting death, Athena."

    Within a blink of eye, Athena fell backward on the floor with a thud and before she could register her thoughts, Ethan was hovered on her body.

    He spoke looking down on her frightened face as he smirked saying,

    " Now say, what were you demanding earlier?"

    Athena gulped down her saliva and stared at his dusted face nkly holding the urge tough loudly.

    She replied pretending to be innocent,

    " Master.. I.. I was just ying with you.. hehe.. How can I bear to hold you down on the ground for so long? hehe.. let''s.. let''s start our practice again."

    Ethan sneered as he hold her wrists tightly above her head before asking,

    " Now, confess the truth that you are still inferior to me, then I will release you. "

    Athena''s eyes went wide at his statement and wanted to punch him immediately but he was holding her hands too tightly.

    She knew very well that her strength was still inferiorparing to him.

    Ethan cautiously scanned her each movements ignoring their intimate interaction and stared deep at her panic shed eyes.

    Shortly after, she realised that Ethan''s whole body was leaned over her and he felt so heavy for god sake.

    She pouted her pink lips beautifully andined,

    " Master, I won''t admit that my weight is like a pig but one thing, I''m sure now that your weight isn''t much less than a pig."

    She pleaded blinking her alluring eyes and pouted again,

    " Now, can you please let me go?"

    Ethan''s dark eyes suddenly fell on her arched lips as he felt his throat drying. Suddenly his mind reyed the intimate kiss that they had once, something aroused through his mind.

    He nced at her eyes before shifting it down to her pouted lips. His mind ordered to get off now but his heart suggested something else.

    For a moment, he lost all his sense and thoughts and suddenly his cold lips crashed against her causing her body to froze immediately.

    The misty scent of dust filled her nostrils as she saw him with widened eyes nkly. His kiss was too fierce for her as if he was marking his own territory. Her wrists were still hold upwards ruthlessly as he sucked the sweetness of her lips.

    She didn''t even respond to his kisses but that didn''t bother him a bit. He still continued plunging his tongue not leaving an inche as his breathing became shallow gradually.

    Athena''s mind went nk as she forgot to retaliate and remained nonchnt. His hard chest, hot breathing brushed against her own skin as she felt like they were bing one through a kiss.

    Unexpectedly she didn''t hate his kissing nor did she was ready to ept it but the man had lost in his mind and didn''t show a sign of stopping..

    When you fall for someone, everything belongs to him will only make you liking him more and more even if you don''t want to like in reality..

    The moonlight came across through the leaves falling down on the two intertwined body as the feiry kiss continued for

    an unknown time.....

 Chapter 47 - Do You Love Aaron?

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Esme drew a deep breathe before responding absentmindedly,

    " Ron, please. Don''t ask too much but I really want to know about the mystery of that cave."

    She fixed her eyes on the closet beside and continued with a deeper meaning,

    " Perhaps it may change my life and I can be free for eternity."

    Ron remained bbergasted for a moment and sank into deep thoughts. He had heard several rumours about that mysterious cave located under the ground. Some says it can change your luck or other says it leads to hell or other says it fulfils your all wishes.

    But the truth was still unknown to everyone thus that terrible incident happened years ago.

    He snapped out from his thoughts and replied with a hint of hesitation,

    " Are you sure, Serena? I heard that cave is cursed and everyone was forbidden to go nearby.Why are you suddenly interested on that cave and who mentioned it to you?"

    Esme kept quite for a seconds before replied with unsurity,

    " I don''t know anything about that cave, Ron. I.. I.. just got to know a few days back. Listen to me, we don''t have enough time to talk about everything here. Someone can see us together anytime and might get suspicious about our conversation.

    You find a way to know about it. "

    Ron nodded and exined looking up at her,

    " I heard that there was only one book which contained the details of Reisan Hallow. But I still don''t know that I will get the chance of having the book or not. You can look into through Aaron''s personal library once. He could have the book Dark Prophecy Book perhaps. I can assure you that I will try my best to find it for your sake."

    Esme smiled faintly and replied with gratitude,

    " I know Ron, you will do your best. Once you find it out,e to the castle once. I will find a way to take it from you. Now I should go down or Aaron mighte upstairs looking for me."

    After saying, she walked towards the closed door and just then Ron spoke from behind,

    " Serena.. do..do...you love Aaron? "

    Esme paused in her track as the hand on the door lock loosened abruptly. She fell in dilemma and reached to unlock the door again before replying briefly,

    " I need to go down Ron. See you soon."

    She unlocked the hard door, gazed around sharply and started climbing down through therge stairs.

    Ron stared at her flying back nkly as his whole heart wrenched in pain.

    Why his luck snatches everything that he desires for?

    On the contrary, after Esme reached down, she found the whole room in mess. Edward, Fenic and Dennis all seemed drunk as theyid down on the floor groggily. They looked messy as the empty bottles were fell down all over the floor.

    Esme sniffed her nose disdainfully after sensing the strong scent of alcohol mixed air across the whole room as she looked for Aaron around. But the expected man was nowhere to be seen as she frowned deeply.

    Aaron can never leave me alone here. Where did he go?

    She walked towards outside curiously and found Viviana waiting for her respectively at the door side.

    After seeing Esme walked out, Viviana bowed and parted her lips to speak first,

    " My Lady, Lord has already left for the castle.Jasper ordered me to take you back safely to the castle."

    Esme''s face dropped as she asked sternly,

    " What? When did he go? Why didn''t anyone inform me? I was upstairs not far away from him."

    Viviana was a little surprised at her rage as she exined fast in a matter of fact,

    " Mydy, don''t be angry. Lord was drunk too much and Miss Vanessa urged Jasper to take him back immediately without dying further. Considering his state, Jasper followed his order and took them back in the castle."

    Esme''s face darkened at the mention of Vanessa. For an unknown reason, she was having bad feelings towards her intention.

    Thus she didn''t want to waste any more time and urged Viviana,

    " Viviana, take me back to the castle as soon as possible. "

    Viviana was a bit confused on her impatience but still obeyed her order and instructed the guards to take the shortcut path.

    On the other side,

    Vanessa and Aaron had already arrived at the castle meantime.Aaron was too drunk after devouring the whole rough liquor and was staggering his steps all the while.

    His handsome face had turned red at the effect of alcohol and appeared more seductive than usual. Vanessa couldn''t help but ncing at his face sensually every now and then.

    She couldn''t wait to pin him down!

    Jasper and Vanessa dragged his heavy body upstairs in his bedroom after so much struggling. They put him down on his king sized bed as Jasper fixed his messy clothes gently.

    Vanessa was also stood another side and waited for Jasper to leave as soon as possible. But he was showing no sign of leaving instead started taking care of his Lord.

    Just then Jasper said in a calm tone,

    " Miss Vanessa, you can go back to your room. I will stay by his side until Lady returns."

    Vanessa denied almost instantly and said in a pampering tone,

    " No, Jasper. I will stay by his side. You should go back to your room and have a good rest. Look at yourself, you are so exhausted after working hard daily. "

    Jasper also replied shooking his head,

    " No, I''m okay Miss. I will stay with him."

    Vanessa clutched the hem of her clothes angrily and cursed him inwardly.

    This damn servant will ruin my whole n! I have to think of something fast. Think Vanessa, think..!

    Just then the door was pushed open as queen mother walked in. She nced at the figureying coquettishly on the bed and immediately understood that her son was dead drunk.

    Vanessa''s eyes lit up as she winked at queen mother suggestively.

    Queen Mother was a clever woman and got the clue instantly. She winked assuringly and asked Jasper casually,

    " Jasper, where is Esme?

    When will she return?"

    Jasper bowed before replying,

    " Lady wille backter with Viviana, Queen Mother. Lord became drunk and we thought of taking him in first."

    Queen Mother waved her hand and ordered,

    " Then you can go back to your room, Jasper. I will take care of Aaron. You must be

    exhausted."

    Jasper was reluctant and looked at her unwilling. But he couldn''t disobey the order given by queen mother. Thus he nodded and left the room before ncing at Vanessa''s beaming face suspiciously.

    As soon as he left, Vanessa walked over queen mother and bowed smiling brightly,

    " Thank you, queen mother. I was waiting for this opportunity."

    Queen Mother smirked and replied ncing at Aaron''s petite face,

    " Make sure to use this time correctly, Vanessa. As long as, you can bore a child for Aaron, there will be no ce of Esme in the castle."

    Vanessa nodded and cleared her throat suggestively. Queen Mother understood her hint and left the room closing shut the door.

    Vanessa was too excited to use this time after waiting for so long.She went over him and sat down on his side grinning widely.

    Her lips formed into a seductive smile as she looked his drowsy state. She leaned in and took a closer look of his handsome face which was glowing under the dim light.

    Her eyes shifted on his mascr chest and she stretched out her slender fingers to undid the buttons. She unlocked the buttons fast and ced her palm on his hard chest.

    It was so firm and hard that it felt so damn good to caresses.She couldn''t stop but roamed her hand all over his chest feeling the muscles deeply.

    Perhaps the man sensed the light touch on his chest as his pupils shrank abruptly. He tried to open his eyes and mumbled seeing a blurr vision,

    " Esme.. emse.. is.. is that you?"

    Vanessa''s face sank as she tried to control her rage.

    Even in this state, only Esme was his mind. Can''t he figure out that what''s good for him?

    She sobered up a little and seized the opportunity. She leaned in beside his ear and whispered seductively,

    " Yes... tonight you are mine.."

    After saying, she unlocked the buttons of her own gown quickly revealing her fair and smooth skin. Her face beamed in excitement as she leaned her figure to press down her figure onto him.

    Suddenly the door was burst open abruptly along with a threatening tone,

    " What are you doing inside my room?"

    Vanessa jumped off from the bed as her eyes were widened in astonishment.

    Didn''t the guard say that it will take more than two hours to reach the castle from west kingdom?

    Esme''s eyes shifted on Aaron who was lying down on the bed unconscious. Her eyes turned bloodshot when she found his buttons were unlocked.

    A gust of extreme anger coursed through her mind to her blood cells that her whole body quivered clenching her fists aside.

    She shifted her eyes on Vanessa who seemed nervous and terrified as she walked to her gradually.

    Vanessa felt afraid as she gazed through her eyes and gulped down before speaking up abruptly,

    " Esme.. I.. I was.."

    SLAP!

    A hard p fell on her cheeks reverberating in her ears. Her body was distracted thus she fell down on the floor abruptly holding her hot cheeks.

    Immediately a vague shadow of five fingers appeared red over her face as she looked up at Esme in disbelief.

    Esme sneered looking down on her,

    " How dare you touch my husband? How dare you climb onto my bed without my presence ? Who do you think you are?"

    She continued approaching near her fuming in rage,

    " How dare you try to take advantage of my husband in his drunken state?"

    Esme turned around and roared loudly towards the door,

    " Viviana,e inside and take this slut out of my eyes or I might chop her to death. "

    Viviana who was standing outside trembled at her powerfulmand and quickly went in.Her eyes went wide in shocked when she found Vanessa kneeling on the floor.

    She nced over at Aaron and immediately understood the whole scenario. She nodded and went to hold Vanessa saying,

    " As you wish, mydy."

 Chapter 48 - You Want Me To Stop, Wifey?

    <strong>WARNING: CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK~</strong>

    HUMAN WORLD,

    the time had stopped around them. Except the moonlight and movements of little creatures from nearby bushes, there was only sound of sloppy kisses inside the empty forest.

    Athena fell in daze as the man continued devouring her sexy lips earnestly.The held on her wrist was still holding the same strength thus she found no way of moving a bit.

    In her haze state, her eyes were half opened as she saw the jet-ck hairs in front of her vision.

    Her inner demon was shouting continously asking that what was he doing to her but outside, her lips were tightly sealed against him.

    After some moments of their vigorous kissing, Athena regained her sense and started to retaliate but the man paid no attention to her difort.

    Thus she could only choose the either way and bit his lips hardly that made his body quivered a little.

    Perhaps the biting hit his sense too as he left her lips abruptly before looking down at her shed face. She stared at his eyes nkly silently asking about his outrageous activity earlier.

    Ethan drew a deep breathe and his eyes fell on her swallowed lips which turned reddish after his sucking. His face sank as guilt and panic aroused across his mind instantly.

    He released her grip slowly as soon as her palm were free, Athena lifted it up and the next moment..

    SLAP!

    A hard p fell on his cheek causing his head turned slightly left. Ethan didn''t utter any word as he met her eyes, they were fuming in anger and agony.

    He hauled up himself from her and stood up gazing down at her t figure. She was breathing rapidly and got up ignoring his helping hand which was offered to get up.

    Ethan felt guilty as she started walking out of the forest hastily. He saw her retreating back and quickly trailed off calling out her name,

    " Athena.. Athena.. please.. listen to me.. wait.. Athena..."

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Vanessa watched Esme in belief holding her cheeks as she saw Viviana slowly approaching near her. Suddenly her arms were grabbed by her harshly as she started pulling her out.

    Vanessa shouted boldly struggling in her grip as she shoot death re to Esme,

    " Let.. let go of me.. Esme.. How dare you order her to capture me? Who do you think you are? You are just a filthy human blood.. Let go.. No can capture me except Aaron or Queen Mother.You are just a mere human."

    Suddenly Esme waved her hand gracefully gesturing Viviana to stop pulling her out as she took slow steps forward. Subconsciously Vanessa''s expression changed into a frightened one. Esme''s phoenix eyes, cold expression were emitting aura of a true queen of vampires which she had never seen before.

    Even just by ncing at her face, her heart panicked and wanted to escape from her re.Vanessa kept quite for the time being as she looked up at Esme''s face nervously.

    Esme''s eyes fell on her timid face as she dered with authority,

    " Who am I? Except everything, I''m thewfully wedded wife of the man that you were throwing yourself onto him a while ago. As his wife, I have the full right to give punishment a slut like you who are obsessed with married man."

    She smirked cunningly as she leaned near her face and whispered dangerously,

    " Mark my words, I can do far more than that to you. Don''t take my silence as my weakness. Once I use my authority, you will be on my feet only. "

    A cold chill run through Vanessa''s spine as she watched her threatening face stupidly. Her heart trembled at the powerful words of Esme as she lowered down her head.

    Then Esme shouted towards Viviana who also fell dumbfounded by Esme and ordered,

    " Lock her inside a room. No one will release her until I say so. Take her out now, Viviana."

    Viviana didn''t dare to waste any more time as she dragged out Vanessa forcefully from the bedroom. The maids all witnessed the scenario from the back of the door and shivered at their queen''s hidden aura.

    They felt like she had another tough personality except her innocent one. The way she ordered the guards and made Vanessa feeling low like a cheap slut using only few words, it was so domineering. If they didn''t witness it by their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe that their innocent queen could be so powerful.

    After Viviana''s departure, Esme''s anger still didn''t sober up a little. She red at the door and spoke coldly,

    " If you guys heard enough, close the door from outside before going back to your room."

    The maids were all freaked out almost and hurriedly closed the door from outside before running towards their own rooms.

    Only Aaron and Esme were left in the room. She nced on the poor figure over the bed and slowly approached near him. He was still conscious and sometimes mumbled something in his daze.

    Esme gazed at his face deeply as the sight of Vanessa hovering on him shed across her mind. An extreme possession coursed through her entire heart that she wanted to smash that bitch''s head badly. Lucky her powers were sealed or else she wouldn''t bother to restraint herself from hurting her.

    Her furious eyes roamed across her chest as her brows knitted together at the thought that perhaps Vanessa might have touched his chest.

    She wanted to bath him but considering his state, she thought of dying it.She lifted up his upper body gently and put his head on shoulder as her hands went to take off his clothes.

    But the man was too rational as he fell down on the bed ignoring her effect.

    Esme cursed out loud annoyingly,

    " You...."

    But she couldn''t do anything to the living dead body except coaxing him again. Her figure leaned in as she coaxed like a baby as she started taking off the leather coat,

    " Be good. Let me help you or else you will feel ufortable."

    Her soothing tone really worked well. During the time, Aaron didn''t protest anymore as she took off all his clothes from his upper body revealing his firm chest.

    Subconsciously her face blushed as she tried to get up for taking out another piece of clean clothes. But suddenly a pair of hands wrapped against her slender waist as she gasped softly.

    Looking down, he found the man put his head on herp like a little baby as he mumbled in a low voice,

    " Don''t leave me.."

    Her movements paused as she stared down at him nkly. She wanted to say the truth but the man suddenly pulled her in roughly as her whole body fell down the bed lying beside him.

    She was startled and really doubted that he was really drunk or just pretending!

    But her doubts were all faded away when he stared at her face with those reddened eyes nkly. His eyshes were closing down but he still struggled hard to keep it open as he mumbled in her face,

    " Esme.. pls.. pls.. don''t leave me like others.. All left me one by one.. all.."

    She felt her heart ached at his words and curiously she asked back softly,

    " Who.. who left you?"

    Aaronughed bitterly as she pulled her closer to his body and replied still mumbling,

    " Dad.. mom.. brother... all.. They.. hup.. call me.. monster... they... they.. say.. that... I.. I.. killed.. my dad. mom... everyone.."

    Esme''s face turned sympathetic for him as she asked again softly looking at his drowsy state,

    " What.. what happened to them? "

    Aaron didn''t give a reply to her question. Instead he pulled her closer and adjusted her face to look through her eyes. An alcohol mixed breathing fell on her skin as she shivered at the sudden change of their intimating moment.

    His dropping eyelids watched her beautiful face as he asked mumbling,

    " Do.. you.. think.. that.. I''m monster...too?Will..you..leave me like others?"

    Esme''s heart sank at his question. She couldn''t help but feeling lost in his pain filled eyes.

    She really wanted to leave him, leave this castle, live this terrific world but why her heart was bing heavy at his question!

    She gulped nervously and decide to avoid his question thus it didn''t matter cause he wasn''t conscious. But she never expected that her denying would make the beast hungrier more.

    She parted her lips slightly and tried to persue pushing him backwards,

    " You.. you aren''t in sense. Let me help you washing you off."

    His expression darkened after not receiving any answer. A possessiveness coursed through his drunken state and in a swift, she pressed her body down beneath him.

    Esme gasped loudly in fear. When she looked up, her heart beat rapidly as she found his lust mixed dropping eyes.

    She parted her lips stammering,

    " What...what.. are you..."

    Aaron put his index finger on her quivering lips and warned in a low seductive voice,

    " Ssshh... you haven''t answered.. my.. question.. I will make you answer... obediently now.."

    In no time, his shed face leaned into her petrified face and sniffed the unique fragrance of her. Esme frowned at his unknown action and suddenly heard a tore sound of clothing.

    Her whole body jolted as she looked down and found his sharp nails toring off her expensive gown.

    She looked up at Aaron to speak up but her lips were smashed brutally with a fierce kiss from him.

    She felt powerless as the kiss dived into the deepest part of her mouth but unwittingly she was enjoying it wholeheartedly. Even she forgot the idea to protest his kiss and remained frozen like a ice cube.

    Shortly after, a cold hand travelled inside herst bit of clothing downstairs as her whole body trembled at his light touch.

    Her whole skin started burning like fire wherever the cold skin brushed against her skin. Soon after it started rubbing her clit as a loud moan escaped from their intertwined lips.

    Her stomach knotted as an unknown desire started building inside her body.She moaned and muttered through their kissing,

    " Aaron.. what.. are you..doing.. to.. me!"

    Aaron kept ying around and asked overhearingly as he showered her face with light kisses,

    " Say.. that.. you won''t.. leave me?"

    Esme red at him hatefully through her haze state of pleasure. One time, she wanted him to stop this pleasurable torture but on the contrary, she didn''t want him stop instead demanded for more inwardly.

    But she didn''t want to give him false hope. Thus she kept her lips sealed and moaned softly at the slow torture.

    Aaron shifted his lips to her sexy corbone and bit the soft skin deeply leaving a red mark and scolded whispering,

    " So disobedient.."

    Esme whimpered, "Mmm.. please.. oh.. God.."

    But the next moment, her eyes went wide open as she felt a finger inside her entering gently.

    She gasped loudly as her legs squeezed together at the pleasure arousing through her body.

    Aaron didn''t pay attention to her face and sucked her corbone greedily. He started thrusting his index finger slowly as her body was bing a wet pool.

    Her back arched as she hissed andined wrapping his neck subconsciously,

    " No.. Aaah.. please..."

    Aaron left her corbone and looked up at her shed face as he continued downwards his action slowly,

    " You want me to stop, wifey?"

    Esme wasn''t in her stable state. She lost all her logics or decision as she blurted out,

    " No.. please.. please.. continue.."

    A devilish smirk formed in his lips as he increased his speed as soon as she finished her words.

    Esme moaned loudly ignoring everything around her,

    " Aaahh.. oh.. god.."

    Her nipples turned hard underneath her clothes as it arched appearing vividly over the clothes begging for attention.

    Her eyes were closed shut as she enjoyed the best pleasure in her lifetime. In her daze state, he sensed Aaron gazing at her shed face as if he was enjoying her each expression.

    His desire aroused more under the affect of alcohol as he looked down and saw her hard nipples knocking out under the clothes.

    His gaze darkened and with one hand, he tored off the piece of cloth from her chest bouncing out two round peach blossoms. But his other hand never stopped pleasuring her G-spot, circling and reaching at the depth of her core.

    His one hand squeezed her nipples rubbing and pinching it hard as she let out another loud moan of pleasure. Aaron looked up at her

    closed eyes and felt proud for making her wet for him.

    He captured her swallowed lips once again gently as he asked whispering,

    " Now, say that you won''t leave me or I will stop, wifey."

    Esme kept quite as she wasn''t in state of hearing his demand and only concentrated on the activity that was happening into her secret spot.

    Aaron groaned and demanded again slowing down the speed,

    " Say it, my queen or else I will slipped it out, babe."

    Esme opened her eyes groggily and stared at his demanding eyes moaning softly.

    She didn''t want him to stop at all. The pleasure was so much for her that she wanted to stay like that forever.

    When she really felt that his speed had slowed down and was about to slipped out, she blurted out pleading,

    " No.. don''t.. don''t stop... I.. I.. won''t leave you... I.. won''t..."

 Chapter 49 - My One And Only Queen

    ???????: ???????????????????????.?????????????????~

    The half darkened room was filled with their moans and groans not in pain but in deep pleasure. Esme couldn''t believe her own tant tongue that slipped out so many nasty words that she never thought of saying to anyone in her whole damn life of 2000 years.

    She never knew that this kind of pleasure existed even though she was practically a mother.Each time, she wanted to push him away but her body betrayed hermand brutally and pressed it more into his embrace.

    She had stayed like a puppet except her moans of pleasure and let the manly beast continued pleasuring her. After hearing his expected answer, his actions turned more rough and vigorous.

    Even thought he was also in daze due the effect of alcohol, he still knew that he couldn''t bury himself inside her now. Because she still didn''t ept him wholeheartedly. She just fell in lust momentarily under his seduction and touches.But he couldn''t miss the rare opportunity of pleasuring his little wife. Thus restraining his deep desire, he only continued teasing her more increasing his speed and sucked her skin.

    Esme whimpered and scratched his back unknowingly leaving some deep scars. She chewed her upper lips and demanded,

    " Please... ohhh... Aaron.."

    Her magical tongue of calling out his name invitingly made Aaron restless that he couldn''t devour her whole. He groaned and pushed another finger inside her thrusting deep and hard as Esme screamed loud like a manic without caring a bit of the frequency of her voice.

    She whimpered as her forehead started covering with sweat drops. She begged without knowing what she wanted right then,

    " Aaron.. please.. please.. take me.."

    Aaron lifted his head from the nape of her neck and gazed deeply thorough her eyes seductively. His voice was hoarse as he spoke touching her cheeks gently,

    " I can''t baby.. I know you will regret it tomorrow. I promised you that I will only make you mine when you ept me."

    Esme''s eyes saw his expression nkly as she was about to say something, her face turned alluring again and she whimpered,

    "Oh.. god.. oh.."

    Aaron buried his head into her two peach blossoms and ate her assets greedily. As he was controlling his arousal, it was hard for him to control his vigorous activity. Moreover he realised that Esme was enjoying him rough and ruthless more than his gentle one thus he didn''t hold himself anymore from pleasuring his queen roughly.

    His tongue licked his right breast gently before attacking it''s aroused nipple hardly.He chewed, squeezed and sucked it hard until it turned pink under his sweet torture. Esme grinded her hips on the bed making some warble as she pushed her cushions into his tongue in pleasure subconsciously.

    Her eyes were still closed shut as she enjoyed the height of pleasure in her whole life clutching the bedsheet beside her. Aaron teased her purposely. Perhaps the effect of alcohol made him more demanding.

    He sucked the hell out of her left breast as he left her right breastpletely untouched which had turned hard in arousal and inviting.

    Esme looked down annoyingly for leaving her other breast ignored as he found him smirking at her from the hook of her breast.

    Aaron asked seductively still devouring the sweetness,

    " You want me to touch your other breast, wifey?"

    He gave a hard bite after asking his mischievous question and looked up at her. Esme whimpered and unknowingly nodded her head affirmatively.

    He immediately left her breast and lifted up himself to meet her hazel eyes. His shallow breathing fell rapidly on her face as he demanded still going in slow pace,

    " Call me husband nicely and say that you are mine. Only then I will give you more."

    Esme met his redish eyes trembling her long eyshes and red at him hatefully for notpleting his task.

    Aaron chuckled at her displeased expression and whispered seductively,

    " Call me once, then I will make you happy or else forget about it. "

    On the contrary, Esme had reached at the pinnacle of her arousal. Her right breast turned hard and somehow itching that she might have started squeezing it herself anytime to fulfill it''s demand.

    She mumbled groggily,

    " Husband.. "

    Instantly Aaron''s face lit up and a satisfied smile appeared on his thin lips. He leaned in and whispered giving her a light peck on her wet lips,

    " That''s good wifey, you have turned a good wife.. my one and only queen.."

    His words echoed in her eardrums like a mantra as she felt proud and satisfied inwardly. Before she could register his wordspletely in her head, her right breast was attacked by a hungry beast.

    A loud moan escaped through her lips reverberating in the whole room as she whimpered and saw his sinful mouth looking down on her chest.

    His tongue attacked it viciously leaving no inche of it and continued chewing hard. The next moment, he mumbled through his kissing and biting,

    " Say that you are mine.."

    Esme refused to utter any words and whimpered gasping loudly. Aaron felt a slight anger for not hearing her answer and squeezed it hard like a cutton that she screamed clutching the bedsheets.

    Then she heard his demanding voice again,

    " Say it... Don''t challenge my patience, baby. I am a worst animal.. Don''t forget that.."

    Esme knew his tempter well and parted her lips mumbling fearfully,

    " Yes... I.. I''m.. yours.."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, something turned on inside Aaron''s head.He left her breast after giving onest hard bite and crashed his lips against her hungrily.

    Esme whined and unconsciously responded to his fiery kiss. Two tongue danced together vigorously as if it would collide anytime and sucked each others lips.

    Her response was divine to him as his fangs popped out at their intense intimacy to mark his mate for eternity. Even though Esme was in daze, she still sensed his fangs brushing against her lips.

    Unexpectedly it didn''t bother her and aroused her more as she continued kissing him back.After his fangs came outside, Aaron wasn''t in his usual state. His vampire self was turned onpletely to satisfy his lust, hunger and attacked her breasts again leaving her lips.

    His head dived into her nipples and sucked it hungrily once again. When his fangs bited down her nipples hard, she let out a loud moan in a deep pleasure that she had never felt before. Each touch from his fangs were driving her crazy as she bounced up and down her breasts in pleasure encouraging him more.

    Aaron''s dark gaze fell on her neck as he gazed at it deeply. After licking her aching breasts soothingly, he lifted up his monstrous face and leaned in her neck side.

    Esme was in deep in pleasure but when she found him unmoved, she opened her eyes slightly to see his face.

    His sharp milky fangs were popping outside as he licked his own lips seductively looking down at her neck. His mouth opened ready to mark his mate leaning down slowly towards her neck.. but just then..

    Esme shouted and trembled at the same time refusing,

    " No... Please... No.."

    His sharp eyes fell on her terrified face as she gazed at him with her watery eyes. His action paused and his mouth closed down slowly.

    Perhaps for the first time in the history, a vampire was tamed by anyone just before leaving his mark.

    Esme''s watery eyes hit the depth core of his dark heart and tamed his vampire self too. He didn''t want to see her cry no matter what.

    His actions were paused and at the same time, he moved out his hand from her hidden part. Esme got terrified at the thought that he was going to mark her as his mate for forever then how will she escape this world?

    How will she go back to her baby Ayra? Her dearest daughter may be crying hard after not seeing herself for so long. She was a very sensitive child since her birth.

    There was no doubt on that Aaron would kill her if he finds about Ayra or he might harm her baby daughter too..

    But her thoughts was still not so sure about Aaron. If she tells him the truth, will he spare Ayra for her sake or will harm her?

    This questions were circting in her head as she fell in dilemma. Aaron let out a deep breathe helplessly and attached his forehead with her one mumbling apologetically,

    " Sorry... don''t.. don''t be afraid.. I.. I.. just lost my sense in pleasure.. I.. won''t.. mark you.. unless.. you.. want.."

    Esme snapped out from her thoughts and met his intoxicated eyes nkly somehow in disbelief.

    He really stopped himself from marking her? But aren''t Vampires be uncontroble when ites to mating?

    Is she doing something wrong for detesting him so much?

    The man smiled bitterly at the thought of abandoning by his loved one again. Suddenly his head ached as he let out a low groan in pain closing his eyes shut.

    Esme''s eyes shed with concern as she spoke helping him pulling down beside her,

    " You should take a rest, your highness. You are still under the effect."

    Aaron hummed burying his head into the fluffy pillow and pulled her in beside him. Esmeid down beside him with her torned clothes as she felt exhausted.

    She didn''t bother to change anything as she tugged the nket over them gently. The man was sping her right hand tightly as he fell asleep more likely unconscious under the influence of the liquor though vampires doesn''t sleep normally like human or fairies.

    Esme stared at his wless face turning her head and gradually her eyelids closed down before falling into a deep sound sleep.

 Chapter 50 - To Find A Mad Man!

    HUMAN WORLD,

    Athena was walking too fast through the empty forest swinging in her own thoughts as her whole body quivered looking back at her scarlet heart that had been died long back.

    She pped Ethan not because she hated his kissing.His kissing contained so much mixed feelings for her that it started breaking the invisible shell around her. At the same time, she started regretting foring back here again and again.

    Her paces paused standing at the empty street as her painful eyes met the luminous sky nkly. She murmured softly as the random breeze brushed her trembling lips,

    " You promised that you will stay with me? Then.. why.. why am I here alone in my life.."

    She closed her eyes gently as a pleading tone came out from her sorrowful heart,

    " Can you hear me...!!"

    Ethan stopped few steps back from her and gazed at her deeply. Her pleading tone vaguely echoed in his ears as he frowned slightly.

    He was cursing himself brutally for behaving outrageously. He couldn''t help but me himself that perhaps his action caused all pain to Athena.Thus his heart was filled up with guilt and agony.

    He slowly approached near her and parted his lips slightly speaking,

    " Athena.. I.. I''m sorry.."

    That''s all he could only say right then.Even he had no idea that why he had lost his sense after being so intimate with her. There was a spark inside her which was constantly pushing him near her.

    His expression turned guilty and waited for her answer standing behind silently.Before he could understand anything, a cold figure fell over his chest causing him to step back a bit in astonishment.

    Athena hugged his chest and sobbed mumbling like an abandoned child who had been left by her mother,

    " Stop doing this to me...please.. Ethan.. I.. I can''t do the same mistake again.. I can''t let my heart break twice.. please.."

    Ethan was left in speechless. He never coaxed any woman nor did he understand her words. But her sobbing tone was hitting his heart like a daggar cutting the flesh. Subconsciously he lifted up his left palm and caressed through her messy hairs speaking in a soothing tone,

    " Ssshh.. Don''t cry anymore.. Athena.. I''m here.. I won''t do anything to you.. I don''t know what had happened with you but you can''t hold onto your pain forever.. Embrace the pain with your present or let it go, Athena.. But don''t hold it in your heart.."

    For some unknown reason, his words soothed her aching heart very well as she exhaled a long breathe before pressing her head hard into his firmchest. They remained same for quite some time until a shlight from private car fell on their intertwined figures.

    Athena jolted at the sudden interference and swiftly separated themselves before stepping back far. Though Vampires don''t cry but her eyes turned much painful and pathetic that Ethan felt concerned looking at her state.

    Athena gulped and stared at his bbergasted face nkly. Soon after, she got back her rationality and apologised lowering her gaze,

    " I.. I''m sorry.. I was in loss and hugged you like a stupid.."

    Ethan gave a soft smile and inwardly d that at least she was talking to him.After receiving the hard p from her, he already imagined that she would never talk to him in this whole life.

    Ethan smirked and tried to cheer up her mood thus teased purposely,

    " Even I kissed you like a stupid. So we are even now."

    Athena looked up and found him smirking as if he was enjoying her seeing in embarrassment. She stammered tugging her hairs behind,

    " Stop.. stop talking about it..I deserve an apology from you now.."

    Ethan stepped ahead slowly and whispered leaning beside her ear,

    " How do you? Did you forget that you have stolen my first kiss in the bar? Well, just think that the kiss as apensation from your earlier kiss."

    Athena''s face turned red like tomato as she recalled that how she threw herself to kiss him. She red at him hatefully and blurted out,

    " It''s not like I have stolen your first time."

    Ethan shrugged straightening up his figure and spit out nonchntly,

    " I won''t mind."

    Athena "...."

    She threw him another hateful re as he burst intoughing. He replied during hisughter,

    " Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. Let''s go.We have to find a man."

    After saying, he pulled Athena and started walking forward. Athena asked curiously from his grip,

    " But where are you going?"

    Ethan replied annoyingly,

    " To find a mad man."

    Almost an hourter, they reached at the remote area away from the busy city. Athena watched around curiously and found no apartments or buildings nearby.It was an empty field that they both were walking through.

    She trusted Ethan thus she kept quite and followed his path obediently. Shortly after, they reached in front of an abandoned old house.The bushes around the house,walls covered with moss indicating that people hadn''t lived in this house perhaps for years.

    But what will they do here?

    Just then a loud groan like werewolf came across from the forest beside as Athena jolted sping Ethan''s hand tightly.

    She watched around and asked in a shaking tone,

    " What.. what was that? Did you take me here to eat by werewolf?"

    Ethan assured looking down at her frightened face,

    " Don''t be afraid. I heard that mad man has werewolves as his pet."

    Athena was astounded blurting out,

    " What??? What.. what are we doing here with him? I''m kinda afraid.. "

    Ethan sighed and replied back,

    " No worries, I''m here. I won''t let them eat

    you. I have found out that this man was also present in the bar at the day of Serena''s disappearance. I think he might know something. "

    Athena asked holding his arms tightly while walking,

    " But how can a normal human help you? Besides we have already checked the security footage. There wasn''t anyone around. "

    Ethan shook his head and exined stopping in front of the door,

    " He isn''t any human. He is an old vampire who had been living in human world for the past few years.That''s why I have a feelings that he might help us finding the truth."

    Athena nodded with understanding but her eyes still roamed around instinctively at the fear of werewolves,their biggest enemy of all time after all.

    Ethan knocked on the door two times as she released his arm shyly. After waiting few moments, a tall figure pulled open the door munching something hungrily.

    Athena looked up at him from head to toe as she frowned deeply at his eating face. The man was a bit old age, probably in his early forties like human. A few lines of ageing were visible on his face but his body was taut and muscr.

    His eyes were deep red like a flick ofva as he shifted his eyes between Ethan and Athena sarcastically. After taking another mouthful bite from his chicken piece, he chuckled without offering a wee,

    " Mmm.. a vampire and a fairy.. quiteplicated.."

    Athena frowned at his annoyedment and Ethan rolled his eyes catching the meaning of his words.

    He cleared his throat before saying elegantly,

    " Master ke, can we have some chat?"

    Mr.ke chuckled lightly still chewing his food, he asked back,

    " I know, you are looking for me. Go ahead."

    Ethan sighed helplessly and shamelessly offered himself,

    " Can we go inside and talk?"

    Mr.ke scratched his head awkwardly and replied back hesitantly,

    " Well, it''s quite messy inside. Come over."

    Ethan pulled in Athena who became speechless at his attitude and walked in. As soon as they walked in, their nostrils were filled up with the intense scent of barbecue.

    Comparing to outside, the insider house looked much lively except the weird decoration through the whole big room. At a corner, the fire was burning the fresh meat pieces whereas the bones were all thrown here and there throughout the whole floor.

    Athena sniffed her nose in disgust and looked up at Ethan whose expression remained nk.

    Mr.kefortably sat down on the couch ahead lifting up his legs crossed on the round table in front and waved at them nonchntly,

    " Take a seat lovebirds."

    Athena mumbled sitting in another couch beside him,

    " We aren''t lovebirds."

    Mr.keughed lightly as her eyes shed with disgust while moving out the dirty clothes from the couch and putting them down on the floor to take a seat.

    The man was terrible !!

    Athena cursed inwardly and sat down with Ethan.

    The man finally realised something and asked between his eating offering a half eaten chicken wing,

    " Want some?"

    They both shook their heads instantly and the man shrugged while stuffing the wings between his teeth again.

    Athena poked Ethan harshly signalling him to ask the questions fast. Her head was spinning at the scent of raw foods.

    Howe any person live in a ce like this shit?

    Ethan cleared his throat as he asked respectively,

    " Master ke, I have found out that you were present in the party where my sister wasst time. Can you tell me anything about her? I mean, you are a vampire having more sharp knowledge than any normal human being. Did you see or notice anything suspicious around

    her? "

    Mr.ke replied nonchntly licking the wings,

    " Nope.. I just saw her having fun with her friends throughout the whole party."

    Ethan''s face turned helpless as he lowered down his gaze painfully. Athena tapped on his palm infort.

    Suddenly Mr.ke spoke out,

    " But I saw a man outside of the bar who shouldn''t be there at any logic."

    They both looked up at him hopefully and Ethan asked anxiously,

    " Who??"

    Mr.ke paused at his eating, lifted down his legs before yawning loudly,

    " Jasper, the right hand of King Aaron Richards who is currently ruling the vampire kingdom in another world."

    Athena''s back stiffed as she stared at Mr.ke''s face horrified.

 Chapter 51 - How Dare Those Monsters!

    Athena couldn''t believe her own eardrums as she remained frozen as if someone had pushed her body into a cold freezing water. Her nerves started getting tensed up as she waited for his speech toe an end.

    She was still finding out the clues that if those were her brother''s guard or not. But unfortunately the rtionship with his brother more likely with her whole family wasn''t so harmonious like before. After the incident 7 years back, she restrainted herself from getting along with her family.

    How can she forget that her own family had thrown her life into a living dead?

    Unfortunately she was still unable to figure out the matter that if the guards really came into human world that day or not.As per her investigation, she knew that his brother never took any human from this world especially for hunting. Every month, he ordered blood packs from human world which waster divided into the vampires. They were highly prohibited to harm any innocent human and only could hunt animal''s to quest their thrist.

    But there was a girl whom did his brother marry recently? Wasn''t her name Esme? or was they hiding Serena in vampire world somewhere?

    Her mind flooded with various questions and curiosity. Then she heard Ethan''s groaning voice getting up anxiously,

    " What?? Do you mean that any vampire had kidnapped my sister that day? How dare those monsters dare toy hand on my sister! Do they know that who was she? Her brother is still alive!"

    Athena pulled him back on the couch andforted in a low voice,

    " Calm down, master. Let him finish first. Perhaps he can be wrong too. Why will Jasper kidnap your sister for no reason? "

    Her words turned out suspicious as if she knew Jasper too well which made Ethan''s giving her a cold re instantly. Athena was a little taken back and fell quite shifting her attention to Mr.ke who just let out a low groan after devouring his chicken.

    She asked frowning her brows tightly,

    " Are you sure that Jasper had kidnapped Serena back then? Did you see him attacking her?"

    Suddenly Mr.ke''s expression turned serious as he replied with a chuckle,

    " It''s natural that you want to protect your own kind but that doesn''t mean that you will be blind even after seeing the truth in front of your eyes."

    Athena bit her lips before groaning back irritated,

    " Can you please make it clear to us? Don''t beat around the bush. "

    Ethan also looked back at him sternly but Mr. ke remained nonchnt as he stretched out to grab another piece of barbecue.

    He exined chewing the juicy chicken,

    " Well..e to the point.. Before finding me, you must have reported to the police station first,right? The human have turned quite clever in this decade and perhaps searched for your sister across the whole city very wisely.But they didn''t find out even a single clue. Moreover looking at your anxious face, I''m pretty much sure that you have checked out the footages too but still didn''t get any clues. Now can you tell me, if she was kidnapped by a bunch of trash people, wouldn''t they demandpensation till now? "

    Ethan and Athena exchanged nces meaningfully and nodded their heads slightly. Mr.ke continued looking between them,

    " But you haven''t received any phone calls as if she went on a vacation. So my assumption says that your sister was taken into vampire world by Jasper for any reason or just for her beauty. That''s why you are unable to find any clue after so many attempts."

    Ethan growled like a hungry tiger clenching his fists,

    " I swear to god, if anything happens to my sister, I will dere war against vampire world without thinking twice. How dare they kidnap my sister? What does they want from her?"

    Mr.ck replied twisting his lips,

    " Now I have told you the truth. Its your responsibility to find her soon."

    Ethan hauled up from the couch and bid farewell briefly,

    " Then we will take our leave. Thank you Master ke. I will find her soon."

    After that he turned around and walked towards the doorway not sparing a single nce to Athena who remained frozen. As they both stepped out from the old house, Ethan walked fast caressing his hairs frustratedly and Athena followed him fearfully.

    Ethan looked so angry that she didn''t dare to utter a word initiativly. Ethan paused and suddenly turned back to see Athena before spitting out angrily,

    " You will take me with you in your world now. I have to find out the boy, Jasper as soon as possible."

    Athena fell in daze and looked up at him helplessly. She still couldn''t be sure over the fact that her brother was involved in this abduction or not.

    Moreover she was reluctant to reveal her identity now. Judging by his angry face, she was kinda sure that he would pester her more to take him with her which wasn''t allowed in their world at all.

    She inhaled deep breathe before responding absentmindedly,

    "Ethan, I know that you are worried for your sister and I do understand you. But I''m not allowed to take any person with me in my world. Can you please just give me one day to find out the truth? Just one day okay? I will give you information tomorrow."

    But Ethan was impatience as he denied instantly,

    " No, I can''t wait anymore. My sister has already suffered a lot in her life and I definitely can''t let her suffer anymore. I''ming with you today."

    Athena shouted back angrily,

    " I really can''t take you with me. I''m not allowed to take any person in my world, try to understand my situation.Just give me one day and I will definitely gather some useful informations by tomorrow. "

    Ethan''s lips trembled in anger and stared at her sternly. Looking at her helpless expression, hepromised and agreed reluctantly,

    " Okay.. I will only wait till tomorrow and you will meet me at our ce. "

    Athena nodded hurriedly before leaving out for the vampire world.

    I must find out the clue within tomorrow or something terrible will happen again between two worlds.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Another blissful morning fall down into vampire world along with a heating sun warming up the huge spacious room through the windows.The king sized messy bed, torned clothes on the hard floor all indicated that the people were busy in ying bedtime games yesterday.

    Esme finally woke up from her sound sleep as she rubbed her eyes leisurely. As she let out a low yawn, her eyes fell on her exposed chest as she hurriedly tugged the nket upwards pressing onto her sore body. The visions fromst night started ying in front of her as she shifted her eyes to the next spot of her bed horrified.

    She gave a long sigh of relief after not finding Aaron and wanted to get up but the bathroom door was burst open suddenly revealing a familiar silhouette. Her back stiffed as if she was buried six feet under into the ground.

    She cursed and pped herself internally.

    Damn Damn Damn.. What what did you do yesterday Esme? Oh gosh, how can you be bewitched by this monster so easily? How will you face him now? This is so shameful..! Lucky, Lucky that he restrained himself at the end or else you would have gave up yourselfpletely to him till now.

    She growled inside and touched her own body under the nket to search for her gown. Her eyes went wide apart when she found only a piece of her gown around her waist.

    She shifted her eyes on the ground and found the other pieces falling down like a piece of trashes as she gulped down her saliva nervously.

    Did they y ser games yesterday? Dear god!!!

    On the contrary, Aaron came out from the bathroom soaking in a warm bath as his expression was blissful and overjoyed. He wished her spreading a wide smile before approaching near the dresser,

    " Good Morning..."

    Esme instantly locked her gaze on the ground and mumbled softly, " Good Morning."

    She stayed under the nket waiting for his departure as she nced at him from the corner of her eyes. She was dying in shame inwardly whereas the man looked unfazed as if nothing happened between them. He was gloriously applying some gel on his half soaked hairs humming a song. His bare chest looked much sexier after soaking under the water and somehow appeared his aura more seductive.

    But Aaron was a powerful vampire of all time who had a sharp gaze like eagle as he smirked mischievously after seeing his little wife drooling over him.

    Her chest puffed in pride and suddenly turned around gazing at her. He spoke sarcastically looking at her shed face,

    " Are you nning to stay under the nket for eternity? Get up now. I have already seen everything. What are you hiding from me?"

    Esme closed shut her eyes quickly and cursed...

    Damn it.. I knew it..He remembers everything.. you perverted monster..

    She red at him harshly before speaking confidently though her words turned out stammering,

    " Who.. who.. wants to stay under nket.. I.. I am just.. trying to...break my sleepy mood.."

    Aaron raised up his eyebrows and challenged,

    " Thene out.."

    Esme bit her lips tightly and roared looking away from him,

    " Stop teasing me and get out now. I need to change. It''s all your fault anyways. You were dead drunk. I just should have kicked you out from the room."

    Aaron chuckled before slowly kneeling down onto the bed, approaching near her blushed face.

    Esme tried to move way but there wasn''t any space left for her. Thus she stared at him with her widened eyes and heard him say grinning like a foolish,

    " But... why do I remember that you were the one who didn''t want me to stop and encouraged me more?"

    Esme''s expression turned bewildered as she recalled her previous tant words.

    She could only scold like an angry bird and pointed her finger groaning,

    " You.. you.."

    Aaron smirked cunningly before taking her pointed finger into his tongue and giving it a long lick like a delicious candy spiting out seductively,

    " I.. what??"

    Esme''s body quivered at his touch and instinctively put back her hand under the nket puffing.

    Just then, someone knocked at the door speaking loudly,

    " Lord, I have a piece of news for you."

    Aaron frowned hard before ncing at the door annoyed. He cursed under his breath before went to open the door seeing Jasper''s face puzzled.

    Jasper exined anxiously,

    " My.. My Lord, Miss Vanessa has broken all the things inside her room even harmed herself. You need to pay a visit."

 Chapter 52 - I Trust You As Your Husband!

    The room fell quite before the shutting of door echoed in her ears turning her sense back to reality. As soon as Aaron heard themotion, he seemed anxious as he put on a pair of homie dress casually before stepping out of the door.

    Esme chewed her bottom lips in anger and finally pulled down the nket from her white skin. Her body looked tensed up as if she was fighting with her inner soul.There was various red marks left across her body especially the area of her chest which shamelessly reminded her their actions from previous night.

    She looked down on her body and cursed brutally!

    Thinking that, she should need to give a visit fast after the incident that happened yesterday, she quickly rushed into the washroom refreshing herself. After fading away her sleepy mood, she grabbed a pair of jeans and low cut top wearing them hastily before rushing towards Vanessa''s room quickly.

    When she reached halfway from her bedroom, the noises were bing louder and louder as she quickened her paces fast enough. As she stepped into the hard floor, Vanessa was already lying on the bed groaning. Her expression was alternating between pain and anger symmetrically as a maid was wrapping her blood covered wrist.

    Aaron stood aside putting on a darkened expression while Jasper apanied him as usual holding an expressionless face. As she looked around, her brows knitted together tightly in anger.

    The whole room was turned into a trash bin initially. Every little things including her dresses and jewelleries all were thrown on the ground and some of them had broken into pieces. Even the brand new curtains from windows were pulled out mercilessly and was thrown into a corner. Some maids were clearing the mess quickly as she stepped near Aaron instinctively.

    Esme looked down deeply on her wrist and judging by the blood, the scar was really deep and would leave mark surely. Esme didn''t feel sorry rather found it dramatic.

    Vanessa was in fault clearly but early in the morning, she started acting like someone had forced her to cut her own wrist.

    From the corner of her eyes, Vanessa finally saw Esme''s presence nonchntly as her whole body boiled up in anger.Her gaze turned vicious as she located the fresh red marks on her corbone vividly.

    Undoubtedly, anyone could understand that it was hickey not any random body symptoms.Her anger erupted as sheined while sobbing,

    " My Lord, please send me back to my house. I.. I know that Lady doesn''t like me but I can''t bear this humiliation anymore. After all, I have my tolerance too.."

    Aaron frowned slightly before ncing back at Esme questioningly. Before she could provide any answer, Vanessa continued saying,

    " I.. I was just helping you taking off your clothes yesterday as you were drunk.. but Lady.. Lady... insulted me... I.. I can''t bear this assault.. I.. I want to die.. sob.. sob.."

    Esme was dumbfounded as she stared at her skillful acting speechlessly. She sounded like Esme had tortured her brutally yesterday.

    She just ordered to lock her up seriously!

    The air inside the room stiffed more as soon as Queen Mother made her appearance putting on a cold face. Without thinking further, she rushed towards Vanessa before growling,

    " Oh my god! What happened to Vanessa? I have just got to know about everything. How can anyone be so cruel?"

    She shoot Esme a death re before speaking towards Aaron,

    " My Lord, Esme had ordered to lock up Vanessa yesterdayte at night because of a foolish misunderstanding. May be Vanessa was in fault but it gives her no right that she could instruct the guards to follow her order and lock her up. You must give us an exnation over this matter. Don''t forget that Vanessaes from a renowned family not from any filthy human."

    Vanessa sobbed harder as she said,

    " Let it go, Queen Mother. I should go back to my father. I don''t belong here."

    All the while, Aaron remained quite like a mighty king who was listening the words from his subordinates one by one and he would dere the result at the end.On the contrary, Esme was panicking internally. The way, they had started paying around, it presented her like a vicious woman who was bullying others.

    Moreover what if Aaron decides to believe them without hearing her words?

    Aaron finally turned to Jasper and asked coldly,

    " Now, can you exin to me that what happened yesterday?"

    Jasper nodded and started exining the whole incident from theiring back to the castle and afterwards slowly.

    Soon after, Athena entered the room curiously as the maids made their way for her entrance. Esme looked up at her and somehow was a little surprised.

    After being married to Aaron, she never saw Athena outside of her room so much nor did the brother and sister ever talked harmoniously. Athena was cold like Aaron to her judging by her first impression. But somehow Esme felt that she wasn''t born cold naturally like Aaron. Something led her personality to be a cold woman without any smile or spoiling attitude. At least she never had seen it till now.

    On the contrary, Athena saw Esme and her expression turned puzzled a little remembering everything from past night. She diverted her attention to Vanessa and frowned hard.

    She asked a maid gesturing,

    " What happened?"

    The maid sighed and exined everything briefly whispering in her ears. Athena tittered holding back herughter and nced at Esme grinning widely.

    Esme frowned in confusion and looked back at her awkwardly. Just then, Vanessa groaned loudly as the maid tapped on her wrist hard,

    " Aaah.. you moron.. be gentle.. it hurts like hell."

    Athena rolled her eyes before replying shrugging her shoulders,

    " Did anyone ask her to cut her own wrist? Why is she bothering to groan now? Pst.. It''s so noisy.."

    Queen Mother roared to her disobedient daughter,

    " Athena.....!!"

    In response, Athena once again shrugged and stayed there asionally ncing at her brother who was having conversation with Jasper. Her eyes dimmed at Jasper''s face as she frowned hardly.

    I need to find out a way to speak with Jasper. But will it work? I doubt. After all he is a loyal dog to my brother.

    Her gaze once again fell on Esme''s bothered face as she felt sympathy towards her. Thus she approached near her slowly and suggested lowering down her voice,

    " Sister-inw, don''t let your power handover to any trash people. Use it cleverly."

    Esme turned her face surprised and looked through her sincere eyes. She was genuinely suggesting her for her wellbeing.Thus she smiled lightly before nodding her head.

    She understood the meaning behind her words and somehow felt encouraged. Except Aaron, there wasn''t anyone inside the castle who showed care towards her.

    Shortly after, Aaron finished hearing from Jasper and looked up at Esme. He asked gazing at her deeply,

    " Did you really punish Vanessa just because of this small misunderstanding?"

    Esme stared him back and replied confidently,

    " Yes, I did but I had my reason."

    Aaron asked back doubting her words,

    " What reason? Is it just because she was helping me to change off my clothes? "

    Esme wasn''t happy at his interaction. His face was holding suspension for her thus she blurted out emotionally,

    " Do you trust my words or her?"

    Aaron left dumbfounded. Her words felt weight and deep in his heart that he was afraid to answer casually. But Esme never left her eyes from his expression and waited for his answer with a gaze like only will I exin when you say that you believe me.

    Aaron gazed deep through her eyes as he replied after contemting in his mind,

    " I trust you as your husband."

    His answer hold two meanings at the same time. He stated that as a husband, he believed her judgment and trusted her without hearing any exnation.But as a king, he needed an exnation from her to identify the real truth.

    Subconsciously Esme''s lips spreaded wide into a happy smile as she replied in a low voice,

    " That is enough for me."

    Then she turned around to face the crowd. Her gaze swipt across the room once as she exined truthfully,

    " I gave the order to lock her up. I saw it with my own eyes that she was pressing down herself to his highness like a seductress. Moreover I found her clothes inappropriate. Now can anyone tell me that what was she doing unbuttoning her own clothes?"

    Everyone''s face turned shocked as they nced at Vanessa disdainfully. Suddenly Vanessa roared back at her humiliation protectively,

    " Lie, she is lying..She has no right to humiliate me.I never did anything like that.. I was just.. "

    " Shut up! ", Esme''s voice buzzed across the whole room loudly.

    Her previous personality subconsciously engulfed her inner soul as she behaved like the magnificent princess of DALASTIA WORLD who was once worshipped by all the fairies.

    Her gaze was piercing like dagger as she asked coldly,

    " How dare you say that I am lying? Do you think that you are more trustee to them than their queen?"

    Athena''s mouth fell open awe in amazement and silently gave her thumps up especially when she saw her mother''s sour face as if she just had drunk some filthy blood. It was too satisfying to her eyes.

    Esme continued as the anger coursed through her body like volcano,

    " I can punish you however I want even without giving a damn exnation to anyone. I found youmitting a crime specifically to my husband. As the queen of vampires, I can definitely order my guards not just locking you up but behead your head right now, right here.Who will dare to stop me? You get that? "

    The whole room fell in dense silence even Aaron stared at his wife''s aura stupefied but inwardly, he felt a warm feeling at her action. She had started slowly epting her identity as his wife and queen.

    Nobody dared to utter any words and Vanessa also fell in dilemma as her expression turned nervous and guilty. She didn''t dare to utter any words against her im because she knew herself too well that who was in guilt. Even Queen Mother was left rendered speechless.

    It took no longer time to find out the truth that who was lying here. Still the crowd was in silence and waited for their king to speak first.

    Aaron gazed at Vanessa deeply as his re gave shiver to her spine instantly. Aaron stepped near Esme before dering towards his mother,

    " Let Vanessa recover first then send her back to her home as soon as possible. I don''t want my wife misunderstanding me over an outsider."

    With his saying, he pulled out Esme from the room and returned to their own bedroom.

    As soon as they both entered the room, Esme was instantly pressed against the door with a thud. Before her stupefied mind could register anything, her lips were crashed with a pair of cold lips pounding hungrily.

    Her body quivered arching back against the door in astonishment as his hands caressed all over her body swiftly creating sensation wherever it touched.

 Chapter 53 - Ayra Will Wait For Mommy!

    The kiss was long enough to make her suffocated and astounded at the same time. She was surprised to herself that each time his sensual touches were able to send her back to heaven. Her body responded immediately under her seduction even after her internal battling.

    Despite being not getting any respond, he was pounding his tongue nonbothered.Her eyes were closed shut at the heavenly pleasure and submitted herself to him like a doll. Her breathing started getting shallow as quivered slightly at his caressees through her stomach.

    He spoke between his fiery kisses,

    " You don''t know that how much I''m happy for you today,Esme. You can do whatever you want as long as you stay by my side."

    Esme regained her sense from her drowsy state and slightly opened her eyes to see his expression. His expression was firm and sincere as he dived into the rm of her sweetness.

    Her heart skipped a bit after hearing his confession and kept staring at his shed face nkly. She never wanted to believe that someone could give her this much priority.

    After being abandoned by her family, she stopped expecting for any unconditional love or loyalty. But now, the things were pretty much unsure inside her mind. She hated him so much to force her into this marriage but why her heart genuinely never regretted for it?

    Everytime they became close, she always felt that he had another side of his life that was still unknown to her. Moreover she still remembered his mumbling from past night where he was remorsing that he had killed his own family.

    But doesn''t his mother and sister stay here? Then howe his whole family left him?

    She was still clueless as she felt a sharp pain in her lips letting out a low whimper. The man had started acting vigorous pushing her hard behind.

    Suddenly she whispered emotionally,

    " Will you still want me if I leave you?"

    Aaron paused before stopping his action briskly. His deep red eyes containing pain and hurt met her hazel gaze nkly.

    He replied truthfully shoving off the strand of hair over her cheek,

    " My heart will only belong to you even if you leave my side. "

    Esme''s heart wavered in a warm happiness for him as she stared at his sincere attitude deeply.

    She closed her eyes trying to hide her mixed feelings from his gaze and leaned against the door motionless.

    Perhaps Aaron read through his mind as a bitter smile quirked in his sexy lips.

    She is still thinking about leaving me, doesn''t she?

    His eyes became blurr before smashing his lips onto her beastly. Esme gasped softly at his sudden attack and tried to maintain her breathing.

    As he was about to slide down his hands under her clothes, the door was knocked again.

    Esme was startled before parting herself from his cage. Her face blushed as she moved away from the doorside.

    On the contrary, Aaron had a terrible face. This was the second time that he had been interrupted before satisfying his thirst. This he vowed that whoever came to knock the door, he or she would meet a terrible luck.

    He grunted in anger and pulled open the door with a thud. Esme stood aside fixing her clothes and messy hairs.

    As soon as the door was opened, Aaron found Jasper standing still with a puppy face.

    Jasper''s expression turned stupefied when he met his downcast face.

    What did he wrong?

    He forced to stay calm and spoke,

    " My Lord, you have a visitor downstairs."

    Aaron red at him angrily before walking out putting on a stern face. Jasper also trailed him like a puppy and asked innocently,

    " My Lord, is something bothering you? You look so tensed up."

    Aaron continued walking before spitting out amand briefly,

    " Nothing. I just think that you are staying so long in the castle. You need another environment. How about I send you off again to the western side? "

    Jasper "... "

    How did I offend him now?

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY, (Ayra''s ce)

    The morning sun was scorching up it''s heat across the whole greennd. The weather was warm and blissful but the girl ying with a kite wasn''t happy even though she was ying.

    Her round face had no sign of smile and her eyes seemed absent-minded. As she was busy in flying her kite, a sudden appearance from her back gave her much frightened.

    She jolted and turned back before spreading into a wide smile. She left her kite literally and rushed towards the familiar figure calling out,

    " Uncle Ethan.. Uncle Ethan.."

    Ethan stayed behind spreading his white wings and knelt down on the ground offering a warm hug towards her way. He forced himself to stay calm and natural as he never nned to tell her about Esme''s missing incident.

    The girl immediately threw herself into his hug and wrapped her tiny arms around her. Despite being swinging in happiness, her drawn eyes searched around hoping to see another person.

    But she was only left with disappointment!

    Ethan caressed through her silky hairs before speaking lovingly,

    " How are you, my princess? I missed you a lot."

    After saying, he nted a sweet kiss on her cheek as the girl giggled shyly. She was quite smart than her age.

    She spoke cing her little hands on his each shoulders anxiously,

    " I''m fine, second uncle. Did you bring back Mommy? Where is she? "

    She kept talking as her eyes searched behind expecting,

    " Is she hiding? Is she ying hide and seek with Ayra?"

    Ethan''s face turned nk immediately before looking at her face pitifully. He didn''t know how to speak the truth to this tiny girl. His mind flooded with emotions as he smiled bitterly ignoring the topic,

    " Where is sister Anna, Princess? Are you doing well here? Wanna y with uncle now?"

    But Ayra was born as stubborn. It wasn''t easy to divert her attention easily. Thus she asked again shaking her head,

    " No. Ayra doesn''t want to y now. Tell me uncle, where is mommy? I''m very anger on her.She hasn''te to meet me at all. Bad mommy. humph!"

    Ethan slowed down before taking up her palms together and kissing living before giving his answer,

    " My princess, mommy loves you the most always remember that. She has been very busytely and can''t meet baby Ayra for the time being. But she has asked me to tell baby Ayra that she loves her and misses her too much. Aren''t you the most sensible child as mommy says? "

    Reluctantly Ayra nodded before lowering down her head holding her crying. But soon after, she calmed down before meeting his eyes with her teary gaze,

    " I understand. Ayra will wait for mommy toe back. "

    Ethan gave a sigh of relief before taking her down into his embrace and hugged tightly.

    How much this girl has to suffer? Since her birth, she has been fighting against the cruel world for no reason.

    Just then another female voice came from behind,

    " Brother Ethan, when did youe? I was thinking about going to find you."

    Ethan left her embrace and stood up turning around to face Anna,

    " I just came back a while ago."

    He reprimanded his gaze before speaking again,

    " Anna, I have something to tell you. Let''s go inside. "

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    In the courtyards behind the castle, Jasper was instructing the troops about their recentmotion with a pack of werewolves. Each of the member stood still putting on a cold face and heard his orders attentively.

    Jasper''s expression was hard and tough like amando as he passed the orders of Aaron vividly.

    In the middle of their conversation, a sudden voice interrupted his words causing him to fall in astonishment,

    " Jasper, are.. are you busy now?"

    Jasper stopped immediately and looked back finding Athena standing behind nervously.

    His whole expression changed into a soft one as he responded stammering,

    " Pri.. Princess.. you.."

    Athena responded forcing an awkward smile and not having any clue of his nervousness,

    " Yeah..it''s.. its me.. can.. can we talk?"

    Jasper still couldn''t believe his own eyes that Athena herself came to talk with him. He had been secretly liking her for years but never dared to express his feelings. She was like a moon to him which could only be seen from distance and enjoying the warmth of it''s light.

    He knew very well that Athena had been escaping of her room for a long time. But he never revealed it to anyone because of her happiness. She had been broken terribly before and restrainted herself from anyone. Perhaps this was the least that he could do for her.

    Over the years, she never talked with him and he could only see her from distance. His forehead started sweating as he nodded his head slightly.

    His stern face had been long lost as he dismissed the troops quickly,

    " I will summon you guys againter.Now go back to your borders."

    The troop members nced at each others face meaningfully before retreating themselves from there.

    Jasper took a long breath to sober up her anger and turned around stammering,

    " Yes.. pri.. Princess... do.. do.. you.. need.. anything.. fr.. om.. me?"

    Athena''s eyes shed with confusion as she asked looking at him,

    " Jasper.. why are you sweating just by standing? Are you feeling unwell?"

 Chapter 54 - The Sudden Display Of Affection!

    Athena waited for her initial answer but the boy was in daze rather than speaking something. He couldn''t help himself from stammering or jolting vigorously. His expression remained nk and undefined that Athena couldn''t read through it.

    Athena took another concerned attempt stepping ahead,

    " You aren''t not unwell, are you?"

    Abruptly, Jasper took a step back at her approach. His face alternated between nervousness and shy as he managed to say wiping his forehead by his own sweated palm,

    " No.. Princess.. I..I''m okay."

    He cleared his throat loudly before throwing back a question avoiding her confused gaze,

    " Do you need anything from me?"

    This time, Athena fell in dilemma and chewed down her lips in contemtion. She didn''t had any ounce of idea that how would she initiate the usual topic. Suddenly her mind came up with a savage n as she replied tugging a soft smile on her lips that had started giving him electro shock in his heart,

    " Well Jasper, I have been craving for human blood sincest night. I have noticed that there aren''t any packs left in our storage after distributing among all. Do you have any alternative solution to quest my thrust?"

    Jasper''s face scrunched up in agony as he heard that she was craving for blood. He mentally cursed himself for being impulsive and not paying attention to the royal members.It would still take some time to receive their required blood packs again.

    He replied apologising keeping his eyes glued down on the ground,

    " Pardon.. me.. Princess.. But we are really out of bloods right now.."

    Then he suggested nervously,

    " How about you pay a visit into the forests to hunt any deers? It may satisfy you momentarily. I will try my best to find bloods for you."

    Athena bit her lips together tightly. That was not the expected answer that she was waiting for. Thus she replied waving her hands earnestly,

    " No, thanks. I only need human blood now. You know that our crave for human blood is far more fiercer than other blood. I.. I just hope that I won''t loose control from myself after holding back the desire for so long."

    Jasper was left with panicked. He never ever imagined that he wouldn''t be able to fulfil Athena''s first request to him.

    Athena was satisfied after seeing him in silence. She smiled inwardly before asking cunningly,

    " But does brother have any pet to drink the blood? Tell me if he has, I can ask him to lend it for a day only."

    Jasper didn''t pay attention to her skeptical gaze and replied casually,

    " No, Lord has no pet."

    Athena frowned at her answer and asked again more attentively,

    " Then, how about any human from our world? Aren''t there many humans live with us near the borders? Can you take me to them please Jasper?"

    Jasper shook his head instantly disapproving,

    " No, princess. We aren''t allowed to harm the humans who stay with us. Therefore Lord really has no pet or human around except Lady Esme. We don''t take humans here randomly."

    Athena''s mind stirred up with questions and curiousness as she continued dissolving him in her trap of words,

    " But we should at least keep some humans as pet here. Look at myself now. Here, I''m craving for blood but we won''t have left anything to drink. I will ask brother to take some precautions about this state. I''m sure that many vampires face this critical situation too. "

    Jasper finally looked up and replied in a matter of fact,

    " I assume that it won''t work, princess. Last time Lord had to fight with High Emperor for granting the permission of bringing back Lady in our world. Moreover it was against Lady''s wish. At the end, we had to kidnap her. I assume that Lord won''t permit it to avoid further chaos."

    Athena''s eyes went wide in shock and astonishment. She never knew the real story behind their sudden marriage. Her knees went numb and frozen as she kept staring at Jasper nkly as if she had heard her death sentence just now.

    She murmured under her breath nkly,

    " Serena!! Esme!!"

    INSIDE THE CASTLE,

    Afterpleting a fresh bath, Esme stepped out of the bathroom wrapping a towel against her smooth skin. She came infront of the dresser intending to apply some liquid as her mind shed up with the suggestion given by Ron.

    He asked her to look through Aaron''s library once!

    She contemted in her thoughts before hurrying up her speed. Aaron already had forbidden her to go outside, then would he allow her to use his library?

    At the thought of seeing Ayra once, she shed away all the negative possibilities and paid attention to put on a in gown.

    Soon after, she made his way towards his study at the east corner of the floor. She paused at the doorstep and vaguely heard some noises. Without wasting anymore time, she pushed open the door before felling in bbergasted whereas a maid rushed calling out behind but paused at midway,

    " Lady.. Lady...wait.."

    Esme''s face sank and surfaced with embarrassment. Inside the study, Aaron was holding an important meeting with the minister of different provinces as they all turned their gaze towards her.

    Esme found that each one of them had taut and mascr figure along with a cold face. Their expression shed with surprise after watching her here and nervously nced back at Aaron. On the other side, Aaron was seated at the middle crossing his legs together as one of his arm rested against the edge of the couch. His cold yet domineering aura was engulfing the whole area as he kept his face stern and expressionless. His aura was so strong that it was clearly giving the ministers in unknown fear and pressure.

    Well from their perspective, Aaron always secured his privacy and was never liked to be bothered by anyone especially at meeting times.But they actually never found it bothering or rude as it was the first term of bing a mighty king who keep his outside and private life separates.

    It took a while to regain her sense as she spoke out abruptly,

    " I.. I apologise. I didn''t know".

    Before she could pushed off the door again, her action was interrupted by a domineering tone ordering her loudly,

    " Don''t go. Come over here."

    Esme paused and nced at his way. His cold eyes shed with the hint of softness as he invited her in. For a moment, Esme felt like she was in delusion.

    Now what does this man want from her during his meeting time?

    She clutched the door lock hardly but didn''t dare to step back. Thus she slowly walked in and closed the door from inside.

    Aaron''s lips formed into a satisfied smile as he patted the spot beside him lovingly,

    " Come and sit. We are already finished here."

    Esme nervously looked at those ministers who were all in dumbstruck state as she slowy maid her way towards his couch before plopping down.

    Aaron smirked at her blushing face as hemanded turning his attention towards the minister,

    " Let''s continue. Where were we?"

    One of the minister coughed dryly before speaking respectively,

    " Ahm. Pardon Lord. We are continuing."

    All the ministers noddedprehensively as they continued exining the recent reports regarding their own states. They seemed shy as they saw the sudden disy of affection ahead.

    On the couch, Esme looked embarrassed as she kept ying with her own fingertips.Later,Aaron offered her a ss of tea as he yed with her long strand of hairs casually.

    She nced at his yful action warningly but the man was non bothered. Thus she let him whatever he wanted to do as she devoured the tea like water gulping down quick and fast.

    The ministers were so shocked that they couldn''t kept their eyes off from them. They showed an excellent example of loving couple who were teasing and ying with each others.

    But soon after, they were forced to look down after receiving a death re from Aaron.

    How dare they keep looking at my wife like wolf ?

    They all quickly finished their reports and hurriedly retreated themselves from there holding breathe. After their departure, Esme spoke angrily,

    " Can you stop being more childish?What were you doing in front of them?"

    Aaron shrugged nonchntly before gazing through her eyes,

    " What did I do? I was ying with my wife not any casual woman. Let them see how much they want."

    He continued leaning closer with a smirk,

    " Moreover we weren''t ying those wild games likest night, wifey. What are you so shy about?"

    Esme red at him hatefully before pounding a fist into his chest,

    " You.. you.. shameless.. pervert.. "

    Aaronughed loudly enduring her attacks and enjoyed the view of her crimson face. Esme huffed and wanted to return as she got up angrily.

    Aaron also intended to trail her off as he lifted up himself from the couch stillughing. As she stepped few steps ahead towards the door, a loud thud echoed in her ears and she jolted turning back fast.

    Her whole body froze as her eyes met the man falling on the ground was holding his chest painfully.

    She quickly rushed over to his fallen figure and knelt down asking anxiously,

    " Aaron.. what happened? What happened? Are you feeling pain? Please say something."

    Despite being her continuous questions, he kept quite as his whole face scrunched up in deep pain arousing from his every blood cells.

    Esme didn''t know when her own eyes teared up as she asked again and again,

    " Please don''t joke around with me. Please.. What happened! Please talk to me, Aaron.. please.. please.. don''t joke.. or... or I will leave you.."

 Chapter 55 - I Dont Want You To See In Pain!

    The pain wasn''t stopping instead it started getting more and more starting from his heart to his blood cells. His usual handsome face was changed into a nearly death one. His forehead was slowly covering in sweat drops as he remained frozen holding his breath. In his state of daze, he vaguely heard a girl''s pleading voice begging him to speak, begging him to look at her eyes that he couldn''t do.

    The pain was gradually stopping him for breathing properly as he rolled on the floor enduring it.

    On the contrary, Esme was left in panicked. She never realised that when she started crying nor did she looked back to her heart that was beating rapidly. No matter whatever happened between them, at that moment she just wanted to see him in peace. Perhaps she would forgive him too if he suddenlyughed and told that he was joking around.

    But in reality, he was bing pale more and more as each second passed by. On her panicked state, she didn''t discover that Aaron''s body was turning light green.

    Esme lifted up his head on herp and shouted towards the doorway,

    " Jasper.. Jasper.. where are you? Athena... Queen Mother... Jasper... is anyone here?"

    But unfortunately at the time, no one

    was nearby the room. As Aaron was holding an important meeting with the prominents, the maids were all retreated themselves from nearby to avoid any disturbing.

    Esme looked back at the sweating face on herp anxiously.She patted his cheeks gently and pleaded,

    " Aaron, please say something.. I''m getting scared.. please.."

    Subconsciously hot teardrops fell on his face travelling down through his cheeks as his whole body responded a little by jolting lightly. His lightly green lips trembled a bit before parting it slowly whispering,

    " Bottle... bottle... inside.. the drawer.."

    Esme became alerted quickly. She leaned down her ear pressing into his lips to hear vividly. She vaguely heard his words and quickly got up before reaching for the drawer.

    She went opposite to the desk before pulling out the drawers abruptly. Her hands were still shaking vigorously as she searched through the usual staffs abruptly.

    She murmured madly throwing out whatever came across near her grips,

    " Where... where.. oh god.. please help me find it.. shit.."

    The paper sheets, some other usual belongings all were thrown in the floor harshly as her hands searched through the drawer. After a while, her gaze finally captured a brown bottle of liquid wrapping in a thickyer of cloth.

    She quickly unwrapped it and saw the word over it written in an bold unknownnguage. She didn''t bother so much as she rushed towards the man on the floor. On her way, her feet hit the corner of the desk hardly that she screamed out in pain.

    She didn''t even take a look at her injured feet as she knelt down in front of the limb body. She opened the snicker and pressed it towards her nostrils to ensure the scent of medicine. Her whole body jolted at the rough scent of medicine and took it down towards his lips ensuring that it might be the medicine for his sickness as he mentioned.

    Aaron wasn''t in sense of mind that he could gulp it down on his own. Thus she pressed her palm under his head before helping him to drip down into his lips. Aaron cooperated with her and slowly gulped it down with his closed eyes.

    Esme took away the bottle once he finished it and took back his head on herp. Even though he had already taken the medicine, the extreme worrisome wasn''t left her eyes. She kept staring at his face patiently waiting to notice a tiny development and contemted on her mind.

    She randomly med herself for punching into his chest earlier. Perhaps it might cause him to act up his sickness.

    She couldn''t help but curse herself again and again for being care less!

    Soon after, she noticed the slight movement of his closing eyes struggling to open up as her heart formed with hopes. She kept her panicked gaze glued onto his face as she waited for his maic voice to be heard once again.

    Soon after, her expectation finally turned into reality as she saw his eyes opening slightly.

    As if she had regained her breathing, she let out a long sigh looking down. She mumbled abruptly,

    " You.. you scared me.."

    Aaron tried to look at her face clearly but his vision was still blurr and vague. He hardly spit out a word,

    " Esme...."

    Esme''s heart skipped a beat at his calling. For the first time, she felt that his word contained emotion and fear for her as if he didn''t expect her to be see here right beside him.

    She replied abruptly,

    " Yes.. here.. I''m here..Let me shift you on the couch."

    She held body tightly in her arms before lifting it up with all her strength. As Aaron was a little better than before, she didn''t feel so much weight to hold him and gently plopped him down on the couch.

    The soft couch was spacious enough to lie down thus Esme insisted him to keep lying down until he feltpletely better. She pressed his head at the edge of the couch and went to take up his legs. After taking off the slippers, she sat down beside him staring at his shed face nkly.

    The man who was so domineering, cold, monster to her vision was now lying down pitifully nearly like a death body. Although she hated his unscrupulous attitude but now she wasn''t feeling happy or satisfied at all inside her mind. The sight of his limb body was like a slow poison to her coursing through the whole body slowly leaving so much pain and scars.

    They kept quite for some time as she never left his face. Soon after, his face gradually glowed up returning to his usual face as the breathing speed of him became normal.

    He finally opened up his drowsy eyes staring direct at the girl right in front of him as her lips subconsciously formed into a relief smile.

    He kept staring not uttering a word as if only seeing her face could give him inner peace. Esme leaned forward cautiously before speaking slowly,

    " How are you feeling now? Should.. should I call everyone?"

    Aaron still kept his eyes locked on her face scanning each corner of it even the dry shades of teardrop throughout her cheeks. Esme fell in daze after receiving his dense silence as her face scrunched up in tension.

    She sighed anxiously intending to call everyone,

    " I should.. call Jasper.. Perhaps you haven''t recovered still now."

    Just then, she intended to hual up, she felt a sharp pain on her wrist before falling down onto a firm chest.

    She gasped in astonishment before looking down shocked. Her surprised eyes met his hazel gaze cing her hands both on his shoulders as she looked stupefied. Before she couldint his action, her words were shot up by a heart throbbing line,

    " Let me see you for a while, please. Don''t move."

    Esme''s lips tightened together as warmness started coursing through her veins. She remained unmoved and stated through the depth of his eyes. She whispered softly,

    " You.. you are still sick.. Can''t you not y around now? "

    Aaron smiled faintly,

    " Why? You are worried about me? Shouldn''t you feel happy that you can leave if I die? Then no one will bind you here."

    Esme denied almost instantly,

    " I am not happy. "

    Aaron asked back whispering,

    " Why? "

    Esme replied rubbing her soft palm on his shoulder softly,

    " I.. I don''t want to see you in pain."

    Suddenly her holding teardrops gathered up once again as she replied letting out a sobbing tone,

    " It scared me so much, Aaron. I was feeling suffocated."

    Aaron''s face tensed up watching her tears as he suddenly felt lost. He just wanted to tease her a little but didn''t expect that his sickness had given him so much frightened that she started shedding tears.

    He quickly started consoling her like a child who had been crying,

    " Hey.. hey.. don''t cry.. see, I''m all right now."

    Esme red at him through her blurry eyes and burst into tears sniffing. Aaron cursed himself for scaring her off as he patted her back holding closer,

    " How about I suck your blood to prove that I''m really alright now? "

    Esme paused before hitting his shoulders angrily,

    " You.. how dare you still y around with me? Aren''t you afraid of death? I''m going to call Jasper to summon the healer now."

    Aaron''s expression turned dull immediately. No one should be known about his disease or else the enemies will try to seize the opportunity immediately.

    Thus he came up with another n as he told before crashing his lips into her,

    " Let me heal myself then."

    Esme was startled at his sudden kiss but gradually eased up sensing his spirit.She embraced his touch slowly engulfing into his unique fragrance as her whole body finally sobered up.

    After sessfully diverting her attention from calling out the healer, Aaron asked murmuring pressing his forehead onto her,

    " Why are feeling so panicked? Esme.... do you love me now?"

 Chapter 56 - Take The Throne

    Her whole body suddenly fell into a bucket of cold water as she became frozen.Her long eyshes trembled at the sudden anxiety arousing from her mind as she looked through his deep emerald eyes nkly.After some unknown moments, she parted her lips to say something but something had cut off her words.

    She wanted to deny instantly that she wasn''t in love with a monster like him but his words still made sense. The moment she saw his numb, lifeless body, her soul almost left her body as if even breathing was torturous for her. She still felt horrified on the fact that what would have happened if he left her suddenly.

    Does he really mean to her so much?

    Aaron was patience towards her thus he kept waiting for her answer wrapping his arms around her body like an octopus. As she finally thought of reply, a sudden interruption caused them to jolt instantly.

    A maid had knocked the door waiting for her entrance,

    " Lord, Queen Mother has summoned you in her room."

    Esme quickly separated herself from his cage and sat apart. Aaron hummed coldly throwing a death re towards the door.

    It seems like I don''t have any personal space in the castle at all !

    Esme urged with her shed face looking down,

    " You should go now. I''m calling Jasper to summon the healer now."

    Aaron''s face turned anxious as he replied disapprovingly,

    " No. I''m okay. No need to call the healer anymore. You have already healed half of my sickness, trust me."

    Esme red at his mischievous smirk before replying with authority,

    " The healer wille and check through your whole body. I don''t want to hear any argument over it. "

    Aaron became dumbfounded at hermand. His wife was bing more and more domineering day by day which was giving him quite tension and happiness both.

    But judging at her determined face, he couldn''t find a way to refuse and reluctantly agreed after giving some thoughts.

    Immediately the girl gave him a sweet smile before leaving the room and went downstairs to search for Jasper.

    On the contrary, Athena was in dilemma as she lost her words and stood still hanging down her head in daze. Jasper felt quite pressured at her tensed up figure thus asked approaching near her a little,

    " Pri.. Princess are you all right? Are you feeling unwell for not drinking blood?"

    Athena shook her head denying and hardly managed to speak,

    " I.. I''m fine, Jasper. I should go back to my room."

    After saying her words, she almost ran away from there like a frightened bird as Jasper stared at her retreating back confused.

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    After they returned inside the cave, Anna made excuses and suggested Ayra to y outside until they finished their conversation.

    She watched the tiny girl running away with her dull face holding her toys and shifted her attention to Ethan in front of her.

    His cold face had an aura of anger and anxiety as he kept staring away from her gaze.She furrowed her eyebrows tightly together as confusion aroused through her mind.

    She asked cautiously,

    " Brother Ethan, Is.. is something happened?"

    Ethan briskly returned to his sense as he replied turning his face,

    " Can you take care of Ayra for the time being without the presence of Esme?"

    Anna was left with surprised as she replied nervously,

    " I can. I obviously can but you know Ayra. She is a sensitive child since her birth. Without seeing her mother, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to handle her well. In this past few days, she daily asked about Princess Esme and cried a lot. I.. I''m afraid that she won''t listen to me for so long. "

    She sighed before continuing with concernd,

    " Brother Ethan, you look dull. Where''s princess? Did something happen? Please don''t hide it from me. "

    Ethan''s face tightened as he spit out angrily,

    " Yes. Some vampires has kidnapped Esme and taken her to their world forcefully. You have to take care of Ayra until I take her back. "

    Anna''s face fell as she replied anxiously,

    " What are you saying? Why would they capture the princess? Did they find out her real identity? "

    Ethan replied uncertainly,

    " I.. I don''t know, Anna. "

    Anna became impatient as she waggled,

    " This is bad, brother Ethan. Princess might be in great danger. Don''t forget that our body''s parts are the biggest weapon for them to achieve more powers. I''m afraid that they have some other intentions for kidnapping her."

    Anna was a highly educated fairy who used to read all their ancient books and had knowledge about their variety of powers.She waster appointed to take care of Esme and became her loyal servant. But Esme never treated her like a maid and taken her as a sister. Thus she had close friendship with the royal siblings except Ester.

    Ethan seemed stiff as he replied holding back his fear,

    " But.. her.. her powers are seized.. how will they use her or know her identity? "

    Anna exined walking away near a broken table,

    " That doesn''t less the fear, brother. Her powers are seized inside her own body not anywhere else. It can be awaken anytime because there are plenty of ways to awake her immense powers as she has the blood of your father who once defeated the high goddess.You all are exceptional than us, brother."

    Ethan hold his breath into his stomach before plopping down nk into the bed and murmured,

    " You.. you know more than me, Anna. You are speaking the truth, perhaps. "

    His gaze dimmed as he replied with determination,

    " I won''t let any harme upon her, Anna. I will bring her back at any cost or else the vampires have to fight against me."

    Anna turned around and denied walked near him,

    " Don''t make reckless decisions, brother. You can never win against the vampires alone. Moreover you have denied to ascend the throne. How do you expect to save her alone? Do you expect that they will let you step into their world randomly?"

    Ethan stood up abruptly before groaning,

    " I don''t care what I have to do. All I know is that I want my sister safe and sound in front of me, Anna. "

    Anna understood his emotions and kept quite. This two siblings shared the most beautiful bond that she had ever seen in her entire life after being staying by their side for so long. Practically Ethan doted his sister the most even more than their mother. When she was young, he never let any mane nearer her and always shielded her from any danger. On the contrary, Esme also loved his second brother the most among all the siblings.

    Anna sighed inwardly before shifting her gaze from the stone wall,

    " Take the throne, brother."

    Ethan was astounded,

    " What??"

    Anna nodded before looking at his face nkly,

    " Take the throne and be the king of the DALASTIA WORLD. Then you can im to return princess Esme to the vampire king. Only then they will be afraid to step back. "

    Ethan''s mind went nk as his expression alternated between pain and anger.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Aftering downstairs,Esme found Jasper on the hallway and instructed him to call the healer here. As soon as, Jasper heard about Aaron''s sickness acting up, his expression turned sour and terrified.

    Though Esme was suspicious on his anxiety filled face, she didn''t bother to ask him anything.Once the healer woulde, she would definitely ask him about his sudden sickness.

    Thus she came back to her bedroom while seeing Jasper going out of the castle hastily.

    On the other side, Athena was pacing back and forth anxiously inside her own bedroom. This was themon sign of her anxieties that she had obtained from her birth.

    She still couldn''t believe her own ears that Esme was the sister of Ethan who seemed to be called Serena too.

    But why didn''t Ethan mention the name Esme to her?

    As the millions thoughts were coursing through her mind, she finally came upon with a n. She should be sure before informing Ethan.

    Thus she made her way towards Esme''s room intending of asking her first.

    After reaching near her room, she took a long sigh to stable her mind and touched the door lock to be opened.

    Just then, a pair of cold hands hold her wrists as she startled turning her head.

    She said annoyingly,

    " Mother.. you.."

    Queen Mother didn''t give her any chance to talk and directly pulled her out from there dragging towards her own room.

    Athena struggled hard trying to be escaped,

    " Mother.. Mother.. what are you doing? You are hurting me.. Leave my hands. "

    Despite being her continuous protest, she still dragged her inside the room before throwing it on the floor.

    Athena gasped loudly falling down on the ground and rubbed her knees frowning hard.

    As the door closed with a thud, Athena turned around and found her mother looking at her face furiously.

    Just before she wanted to curse out loudly, next moment she left with stunned when she heard her say groaning,

    " How dare you disobey my order, Athena?"

 Chapter 57 - You Killed My Love

    Queen Mother''s ferocious voice echoed in the air giving her an ominous feeling as her face scrunched up in fear.

    Does mother get to know about my lurking outside everyday?

    Her mind was constantly circting bad feelings as she kept staring at her face nkly. But the next moment, her wrists were grabbed again hardly and twisted earning a low scream from her as she heard her groaning,

    " How dare you escape from your room every night when I clearly warned you that you can''t go to human world? Tell me, why do you visit human world frequently? Is it anythingcking for you in our world?"

    Athena was petrified as she tried to break free from her harsh grip begging,

    " Mother.. you.. you are hurting me.. leave my hands.. please.. "

    Queen Mother left her wrists momentarily before lifting up and looked down at her hatefully,

    " I have already given you enough freedom. It''s time to cut of your wings so that you can know how to obey me. "

    She turned around and ordered shouting towards the doorstep,

    " Maggie, take the female guards here."

    Athena''s body was tensed up as she hugged her mother''s legs pleading,

    " Mother, no.. please don''t lock me up. I know, I know that I''m wrong. I will never run away again. Please let me stay here. I promise that I won''t disobey your order. I beg you, let me go to the human world onest time today."

    But Queen Mother paid no attention to her pleading. Rather she was more suspicious over her action and shoved her away mercilessly. Athena was moved back off and started panicking.

    She promised Ethan that she would help him but how will she do that now!

    As she thought of pleading again, the door was pushed open as the female guards entered one by one.

    Queen Mother ordered not sparing a nce to the pitiful face,

    " Take her away from here and lock her up in our old castle. No one is allowed to enter there until I say so.If she escapes from there somehow, you all will be beheaded."

    The guards nodded with understanding and went to hold Athena who was shouting like a maniac,

    " I hate you, mother.. I hate you. You have ruined my life once. Why do you still want to control my life? You killed my love, my b.... "

    Before the unfinished words couldplete,a hard p fell down on her skin causing her to pause.

    She turned her face angrily and saw her vicious gaze on her burning. Queen Mother gashed her teeth and spit out angrily,

    " How dare you mention those rubbish that you have done? Don''t you forget that you are the princess of Vampire world.. not any mere vampire who can be used by anyone.."

    Athena''s anger was erupted by the word "use". Sheughed manically and sneered from the hold of the guards who was trying to drag her away,

    " Use? He never used me.. never.. I loved him with all my love.. You would be dead here already by my hands if you weren''t my mother."

    Queen Mother was lost for a moment before replying in a low voice,

    " I did everything for your own good."

    Athenaughed bitterly before speaking out,

    " Do me one favour, mother. Kill me.. That will be the biggest blessing that you can ever do for me.. I can''t bear the pains anymore.."

    Queen Mother lowered down her gaze and lifted up again subsiding her mind,

    " Maggie, take her away. She has lost her mind.. "

    Despite being her continuous screaming, the guards pulled her out and was leading her downstairs holding her tightly. Athena cursed them constantly as she passed by Esme''s bedroom.

    Hearing so many noises, Esme who was resting in her bed got up and stepped outside. She was stunned seeing Athena holding by the guards.

    She felt confused and stopped the guard asking,

    " Where are you taking her? What did she do?"

    Athena''s hope of light stirred up at the sight of Esme. She smiled in relief before exining anxiously,

    " Sister-inw, I have something to tell you. Please find meter.. please.. It''s very important."

    Esme was dumbfounded for a moment. As she intended to ask her, one of the guard replied briefly,

    " This order is given by Queen Mother,dy. Princess will be living in the old castle for the time being. "

    Esme nodded slightly before looking at Athena''s pitiful face. She suddenly felt sympathy for her but she knew that she didn''t had the power to stop them now. Moreover this was a matter between mother and daughter. She shouldn''t interfere between their private matters.

    Thus she could only order loudly,

    " Be gentle with her. She isn''t any prisoner to you guys."

    The guards nodded obediently before taking her away lightly. Athena''s lips formed into a faint smile at her generous act as she spoke again before going down,

    " Sister-inw, please find me.. please.. It''s really important for you.. "

    Esme still nodded her head without understanding and watched her retracting back nkly.

    What did she want to tell me?

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    The air inside the cave felt heavier than usual as the tensions aroused through his mind.Ethan knew that Anna''s suggestion was the best among all the solutions that he had thought till now. But he was never interested to take the throne especially after the mysterious murder of his elder brother. Whenever he watched the throne, it only reminded him his brother''s face.

    He sighed helplessly before murmuring gazing away,

    " I need to think about it, Anna."

    Anna nodded sighing deeply as she reminded him,

    " Make the decisions fast, brother or else everything will go out of your hands. I know that you are never interested to be the king. I will only say that if you are not nning to loose your sister like your elder brother, take the throne."

    Ethan nodded before whispering,

    " Let me calm down for a while. I have something to know tonight. I will let you know about my decision. You are the only one left who can support me wholeheartedly. "

    Anna replied smiling at him faintly,

    " I will be there for you always, brother."

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    The day was went fast like a blink of eye as the night fell down symmetrically. For the whole day, Esme didn''t see any sign of Aaron nearby thus she was angry and worried at the same time.

    He was sick in the morning. How can he be so careless even in this state?

    As she started coursing inwardly, finally her bedroom was opened allowing the dim lights from the corridor lighting up the room more vividly. She was jolted and hauled up from the bed gazing at the doorway.

    Aaron smiled at her expected eyes before walking towards her way after taking off the coat and rumbling it on the floor nonchntly.

    Esme hissed at his uncultured attitude as he let out a chuckle. He stopped in front of her and spoke after nting a sweet kiss on her treasured lips,

    " Waiting for me? huh? So much love?"

    Esme rolled her eyes before asking back,

    " Did you call the healer? I was waiting

    for him so that he can check through your body."

    At the mention of healer, Aaron''s face dropped a little before replying yfully,

    " But I''m okay now, wifey. Why do we need to bother the healer at this hour?"

    Esme was angered at his ignoring attitude and replied back sternly,

    " When I already told you that you need to see the healer, why are you ignoring me? Is there something that you don''t want me to know? "

    She gazed at him deeply before spitting out,

    " Aaron, I hate being lied."

    Aaronughed quickly hiding the awkwardness as he spoke out rubbing her head,

    " Don''t be so domineering wifey. Jasper must have informed the healer already. I was out of the castle. Perhaps that''s why he hasn''t reached the castle till now. "

    Esme hummed coldly before urging him to change off his dirty clothes as he followed her order obediently.

    Soon after, Jasper arrived with the healer at the doorstep as he asked respectively,

    " Mydy, the healer is here. Can wee inside? "

    Esme responded affirmatively as Jasper entered with the healer thereby. Meanwhile Aaron changed into afortable dress and was already lying down on the bed.

    He seemed somehow startled at the sight of healer and gave Jasper a meaningful nce. Obviously, as a loyal servant, Jasper knew the meaning behind his nce and gestured assuringly.

    The healer gave a respective bow to the king and Queen before proceeding near the bed sitting down beside Aaron. Esme also stood at his side waiting for the healer to be finished off as her mind was getting anxious in every passed seconds.

    She never felt so tensed for someone after Ayra!

    The healer took some blood from his body and scanned it through a piece of ss. After that, he again examined it adding some herbs and put out two bottles from his baggage.

    Esme asked worriedly,

    " What happened to him? He suddenly fainted in the morning."

    The healer looked up and exined inly,

    " It''s nothing serious, Lady. Lord has drunk too much human bloodtely and couldn''t digest it until now. Thus his body had acted up weakly. I am giving him some a portion of sleeping. He should be okay after having a good sleep."

    Esme nodded absentmindedly before murmuring down,

    " Too much human blood! "

    On the contrary, Aaron felt panicked after seeing Esme''s expression and threw a harsh re to Jasper.

    What the fuck!

    Did he instruct the healer to say this! Damn it!

 Chapter 58 - Take Her Life And Leave The Baby Here!

    After receiving all the instructions by the healer, Esme took every point in her head and urged Aaron to drink the medicine fast. Being threatened by his wife''s death re, Aaron obediently drunk the medicine before leaning against the edge of the bed.

    After seeing off the healer, Jasper returned inside the room holding a curious expression as he waited for Esme''s departure. Perhaps Esme understood that they were supposed to chat about something private, thus she thought of giving them some space making an excuse to go down and fetch some juices.

    Aaron allowed still feeling worried about her dropped mood as he cursed Jasper trillion times inwardly. As soon as Esme''s figure vanished over the door, Jasper spoke first somehow proudly,

    " My Lord, how was my n? Didn''t it work too well?"

    He let out a triumph chuckle and continued,

    " Lady hasn''t even doubted at healer''s word at all."

    Aaron watched him like a fool as he spoke gnashing his teeth,

    " So it was you who gave this idea to the healer. "

    Jasper nodded instantly puffing his chest and waited for some admires. But the next moment, Aaron cursed softly,

    " Now I understand that why you haven''t got a single girlfriend let alone wife all this years."

    Jasper was astounded,

    " What?? "

    Aaron sneered and added again,

    " You are going to transfer in S City from tomorrow."

    Jasper broke out into cold sweat at the mention of S City which was the homnd of werewolves. He pleaded in a shaking tone,

    " No, My Lord. What.. what have I done wrong, this time?"

    Aaron was already in rage thus he roared,

    " Get the hell out of eyes.."

    Jasper still tried to speak,

    " But..."

    " Now !!", Aaron roared like an angry lion as Jasper almost flew away from there like a little puppy.

    By the time, Esme returned back inside the room, Jasper was already long gone. She walked over to Aaron whose eyelids were bing heavy as she suggest putting down the jar on the table,

    " Why are you still awake? You need a sleep, didn''t you hear that earlier?"

    Aaron hummed before gazing at her nkly and mumbled,

    " Wifey, I really didn''t drink so much blood. It must be my.."

    Esme waved her hand interrupting and suggested instead,

    " Enough of this topic. You sleep first. We can talk about thister. "

    Aaron sighed softly before lying down on the bed as she tugged the nket over his body. Aaron chuckled watching her sweet gesture as he teased struggling to close his eyes,

    " Esme, you are bing my truthful wife finally. "

    Esme''s face sank as she stared at his face nkly and saw his eyes closing off.

    She enhaled long deep breathe before getting up and stood at the window side.

    No matter what I feel, I have to leave you for the sake of my daughter. She has no one in her life except me!

    She turned her face towards Aaron who had already fallen in sleep and spoke out smiling bitterly,

    " I''m sure, you will find your happiness after I''m gone."

    HUMAN WORLD,

    CRYSTAL CITY,

    Ding!

    The city clock finally dinged loudly indicating the time of midnight had fell down. A certain boy wearing a blue shirt, ripped jeans were walking towards thekeside absentmindedly.

    At the sound of the mechanical clock, he walked faster and quickly reached at the ce. His curious eyes never forgot to search around for the girl that he was expecting to see so far.

    Without seeing her presence, his mind filled up with disappointment as he shifted his eyes towards theke''s water nkly. The weather today seemed so calm without any sign of wind around as if they were also waiting for her presence. He sat down on the big stone and waited for her patiently as his eyes watched the neon lights over theke nkly.

    When will youe, Athena?

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Esme spent standing at the window side all the while until the midnight fell down. After ncing at the clock, she watched the sleepy man on the bed staring at his alluring face for a few moments. Slowly after she came near him andid down beside him. Her eyes saw the arrogant king''s calm and soft face that had been sleeping in front.

    No matter how much others feared him, she understood that he had a soft corner for her that couldn''t be denied by herself.

    After today''s incident, she had started realising that she had fallen for him already. His unconditional love had already trapped herself here that she even had started feeling difort in her heart whenever thought of leaving his side. But..

    She had to leave for the sake of her daughter as soon as possible or else she would fall so deeper that she wouldn''t find a way toe out.

    On the contrary, Aaron was sleeping soundly diving into a dream or memory..

    In his vague dream, he saw a young aged woman was running desperately holding a few months old child in her arms. Her face was blurr in his vision as she ran panting and panicking through a woond.

    The environment around was dark indicating that was a night time as the moonlight came across through the leaves above falling upon on her running figure vividly.

    As the howls came nearby like a death ache, the woman ran more desperately ignoring the bunch of bushes that were digging inside her fair skin asionally. Still she tried to save the child in her embrace like thest limb of her life as she continued rushing forward.

    After running for a few minutes, she fell down on the cracked ground earning a loud cry from the baby in her arms. She sobbed and tried to coax him without turning back. But the baby was innocent as he continued crying louder without understanding the danger around.

    Before she could run again, her back was hit by sharp paws as the child fell down from her arms jerking away few steps because of the severe pain. She stretched out her hand to take back the baby but it was snatched away instantly by a woman.

    Her face turned horrified as she watched around fearfully. About nine big werewolves surrounded herpletely and they all were looking down at her hungrily ready to smash her body into pieces anytime.

    She looked up and saw a woman standing who wore a ripped ck gown, curly ck hairs falling down through her face like an insane girl was looking down at her horrified figure viciously. Her child was crying loud in her arms as she let out a sinisterugh loudly,

    " What did you think, my cousin? You can escape from my palm after deceiving us, huh?"

    The young woman cried out looking at the baby,

    " Please Enchantress, leave my child.He is innocent. Do whatever you want to do with me but spare him, I beg you. Let go of him. "

    Enchantressughed viciously as her eyes turned bloodshot before speaking out teasingly,

    " Of course, I will let go of him, cousin. You will die here without any doubt but I will make sure that you will regret for deceiving our n even after your death."

    The woman stuttered,

    " What.. what do you.. mean by that?"

    Enchantress grinned devilishly as she slowly brought the child near her lips. The young woman cried out loud attempting to snatch the child but she was hold by the werewolves forcefully,

    " Don''t.. don''t do this Enchantress. Take my life. Let go of him. He is only a child now.. No.."

    Despite being her continuous begging and pleading, Enchantress didn''t show a bit of sympathy.The next moment, her sharp row of fangs digged inside the child''s neck harshly as the mother and the baby both cried out loudly one was in pain and the other was in agony.

    After biting the baby''s little neck, she threw the baby aside and ordered the wolves sneering,

    " Take her life and leave the baby here."

    After that, only the screaming of the woman echoed throughout the whole woond like a nightmare of every animals living thereby.At thest moment of her life, she vaguely saw the crying baby falling aside as she smiled bitterly enchanting something through her lips and left thest breath of her life enduring the sharp pains of cracked bones throughout her whole body.

    Coming back to reality, Aaron was already covered in sweat as his breathing was rapid and abnormal.His whole body was jolting even Esme sensed it from her half-sleepy state. She opened up her eyes instantly and quickly reached out her hand to touch his body which was covered in sweat.

    She quickly got up before rubbing his cheeks softly and tried to wake him up,

    " Aaron.. Aaron.. Are you feeling sick, again? Aaron.."

    After hearing her soothing tone, Aaron shot open his eyes gasping loudly. He breathed heavily before looking towards Esme who seemed worried.

    He called out whispering,

    " Esme..."

    Esme immediately responded patting his cheek,

    " Yes.. I''m here.. Are you feeling sick again?"

    Aaron shook his head lightly before demanding,

    " Hug me! I want to calm down myself."

    Esme was speechless for a moment but still obeyed him at the end. She leaned aside and hugged his head into her chest hesitantly.

    Exhaling a long sigh, he feltfortable in her embrace and hugged her tightly. Her unique fragrance was soothing his messy heart beat gradually as he nuzzled his nose into her skin softly.

 Chapter 59 - Are You Called Serena?

    Esme watched the stubborn boy melting into her embrace like a ice cube melting into water. His expression turned so calm and refreshed one that it seemed like he hadn''t been so rxed over decades. The tight frown of his face was slowly disappearing changing into a steady one as his eyes were tightly shut.

    Esme frowned lightly before reaching out her palm to wipe off the sweat from his forehead gently. Her fingers suddenly brushed through his hairs as she jolted sensing the thickness of sweat drops across his hairs.

    Why was he sweating heavily? Was he having nightmares? He looked so afraid after waking up.

    As the conclusions gathered up in her mind, Esme felt more and more curious towards his life. Her gut feelings were telling that he had been hiding some matters from her regarding his own life.

    Should she try to find out? But that has nothing to do with her, isn''t it? At least, she will be at ease after leaving him. No matter what, this man was unconditionally good to her.

    Since the curiosity was circting through her mind, Esme nced at the mechanical clock hanging aside the room and frowned reminding Athena''s warning.

    Watching outside, she thought of dying few hours then she would go out to find Athena.

    But what did she want to tell her so desperately?

    HUMAN WORLD,

    Meanwhile, two hours had passed waiting there at thekeside but there wasn''t any sign of Athena around. Ethan''s face turned sour and angry as the veins of his forehead tightened in rage. After taking onest nce from his wrist watch, he got up from the stone and jumped off on the ground.

    He clenched his fists tightly aside and spitting out in a low voice " betrayer", he threw a hard kick in the stone behind.

    With a crack sound, the stone broke into pieces instantly but this didn''t ease up his anger a little. Without holding back the anger inside, it burst out into a loud growl as the birds hiding inside the bushes flew away fearfully.

    His growl resounded like an angry animal who was roaring at his prey to stop. Ethan had always been a calm and sensible man but when ites to fighting, he never showed any sympathy to his enemies. He was like a tornado. When it erupts, it destroys everything around.

    His eyes shed with a killing intent as he spoke gnashing his teeth,

    " I knew it. I knew that vampires can''t be trustworthy. Still I believed you wholeheartedly and though that you will help me find out my sister. But in the end, you didn''t show up here and chose the side of your own n."

    He continued abruptly,

    " I.. I thought that there was any special feelings between us.. but you... you sided up with the monsters and forgot about our moments.. Athena.. don''te in front of me ever because that day I won''t show you any mercy for deceiving me."

    As the saying, he flung open his wide wings suddenly and flew up high in the sky across the white clouds.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme wasying down by his side without sleeping for a moment as her mind had been restless so far. As the clock decayed 2am, she swiftly got up from the bed staring at the man beside carefully. He had fallen into a deep sleep under the tough effect of the medicine that he showed no sign of moving. Her perplexed mind finally rxed at the sight of his sound sleeping face as she climbed down from the bed cautiously after removing herself from his embrace.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when he still didn''t wake up after leaving her cage. She walked towards the closet slowly and put a long coat with hoodie. As the wind was chilling cold outside, she thought of wearing this moreover nobody wouldn''t be able to recognise her easily.

    After seeing her own reflection onest time, Esme headed outside quickly shutting off the door very smoothly. Soon after, she reached downstairs and wasting no more time, she stepped outside intending to find Viviana first.

    After searching the potential areas, she didn''t see a glimpse of Viviana thus she waited at the entrance earning suspicious nces from the few guards who were in charge of securing the castle at nighttime. Shortly after, Viviana returned at the castle intending to inform some news to the guard and she found Esme at the halfway.

    For the vampires, they didn''t had any day or nighttime as they were always active and didn''t need to sleep. Viviana bowed her head surprisingly before asking,

    " My Lady, what are you doing here at this hour? Didn''t you go to sleep?"

    Esme''s eyes lit up and replied pleading,

    " Viviana, I was waiting for your arrival. Thank god, you havee finally. I need a favour to ask you."

    Viviana nodded looking at her anxious face as she continued,

    " Queen Mother has sent Princess Athena to the old castle. I don''t know where it is. Can you take me there? Athena has requested me to meet her alone before leaving. She must have needed something from me. You know that queen mother is very angry over her. We can''t let anyone find it about our meeting. But I can''t do it alone. I need your help. Can you please help me just this time? "

    Viviana''s face turned puzzled and hesitated as she didn''t utter any word. Esme understood her hesitance as she suddenly grabbed her hands together pleading,

    " Viviana, please! Just help me this time. Its not like I''m asking you to take me back to my world."

    After giving it a second thought, Viviana finally nodded her head slightly as her lips formed into a wide smile with gratitude. Viviana replied guiding her outside,

    " This is thest time that I''m helping you, mydy. But you must inform Lord about your visit tomorrow. I can''t be disloyal to my king."

    Esme responded walking ahead,

    " I will tell him. You don''t have to fear your Lord. I can handle him."

    After stepping out of the castle, Viviana helped Esme to hop on a white y horse as she seated behind her. With a snarl of the horse, it started running towards the north pool.

    About ten minutester, Viviana pulled out the rope tightly as the horse stopped in front of an old half-darkened castle. Viviana came down first and helped Esme to get off. Afternding down safely, Esme gazed around curiously.

    The castle had European style, old fashioned most likely built thousand years back. The wall had masses and some part of it had been broken here and there leaving marks for eternity. Itpletely symbolised that people had stopped living here for years. Few of the strong guards were standing at the entrance who nced at their way expressionless.

    As they reached nearer, one of the guard spoke coldly,

    " You can''t enter the castle, Viviana. The order has been ced by Queen Mother. We can''t let you in without her permission."

    Viviana frowned and turned her way to Esme helplessly. Esme finally fell off her hoodie and looked at them sternly replying,

    " But you can''t stop your queen, can you? "

    The guards turned nervous and replied back looking down,

    " Pardon, mydy but the order has been given by Queen Mother. We are just your servants."

    Esme''s eyes shed with anger as shemended without paying attention to her words coldly,

    " I order you to let me enter as your queen. Now get out my way."

    The guard''s expression turned helpless but atst, let her enter hesitantly. Esme instructed Viviana to wait at the entrance as she walked in the castle.

    The maids quickly bowed after seeing her and told her the location of Athena''s room. The castle had a misty scent of herbs that were roaming in the air causing her to sniff her nose in displeasure.

    After arriving in front of the western side room, she gave some light knocks on the door calling out softly,

    " Athena, are you there?"

    Very fast, the door was opened along with an anxious face replying,

    " Sister-inw, you have finally came. I thought that you won''t believe my words."

    Esme looked at her face nkly before speaking cautiously,

    " Let''s talk inside. "

    Athena nodded before opening the door fully for her entrance. After going inside, Esme asked quickly,

    " Is there something that you want to tell me? Please speak fast. We don''t have much time. If your mother finds out, both of us will be in trouble. "

    Athena understood the danger thus she asked directly without wasting the essence time,

    " Are.. Are you called Serena? "

    Esme''s face sank as she stared at her nkly. She struggled to hide the panic from her face but it wasn''t working at all. Athena looked through her emotions as she continued tapping on her shaking hands,

    " You don''t have to afraid of me, sister-inw. I won''t harm you. Moreover I''m asking you for your own good."

    Esme looked through the sincerity of her eyes thus nodded her head slightly. Athena''s face tensed up as she said staring at her,

    " Sister-inw, I have met your brother in the human world, Ethan. He is looking for you everywhere. May be he will find a way to take you back from here."

    Esme was astounded,

    " What???"

 Chapter 60 - Im Willing To Take The Throne!

    Esme couldn''t believe her own ears at that time as she kept staring at Athena with her widened eyes. Athena noddedprehensively as she exined the incidents happened back in the human world obviously skipping the part of their sweet interaction.

    As far as Esme heard, her face turned pale in tension as her breathing was bing heavy.

    Can it be possible that Ayra was missing her too much that brother had to find me desperately?

    Guilt and agony shed across her mind as she kept listening Athena silently. After exining everything, Athena turned around finding her daze state and felt sympathy.

    Why did his brother has toy his eyes on this pitiful girl who was already living away from her own family? But brother was never interested towards women not even Vanessa.

    Coming back to reality, Esme asked holding her hands pleading,

    " Athena, please can you tell me that how can I escape from this world? Please, I will be forever grateful to you."

    Athena''s face fall as she asked somehow in disbelief,

    " You... you want to leave my brother, sister-inw? Don''t you love him a bit?"

    Her hold subconsciously loosened before staring at her face nkly. Her heart wrenched at the thought of leaving his side as she spit out whispering,

    " I.. But I need to go back. Someone is waiting for me. "

    Athena didn''t quite understand her words still spoke for the sake of her brother,

    " Don''t be so heartless, sister-inw. I don''t know what kind of trouble that you are facing in your life. But I can only say that don''t judge my brother with his ruthless. He is just broken seeking for an unconditional love that he never had in his life. "

    Esme looked up at her face confused shed as Athena continued squeezing her hand softly,

    " Try to know him once, you will find your happiness. He isn''t so bad that he seems to be.Perhaps he can help you solving your problem. Moreover you can''t get out of our world on your own. Vampires can easily transfer into another world through the EERY JUNGLE. But for you, you need a bearer to take you outside of our world. Even the normal fairies except high positions can''t enter our world without my brother''s permission."

    Esme''s mind went nk as she listened her words looking outside nkly.

    What can I do now? How did I stuck here?

    As her eyes went away through the window, she again heard Athena''s tensed tone,

    " But I assume that if your brother tries to enter our world, things will go out of hands and consequences can be horrible. It would be the best if you could visit him once and exin him everything clearly. But who will take you there now?"

    She smiled bitterly walking near the window and continued,

    " After today''s incident, my mother will never let me out of this castle as far as I know her."

    Esme''s head was messed-uppletely at the delusion of uing dangers. She was concerned about her brother the most.

    What if he tries to enter and catch up by Aaron midway? He can be killed mercilessly!

    shing away her thoughts, she tried to sober up her perplexed mind. Athena turned around and added smiling at her faintly,

    " All I can say that follow your heart sister-inw. Don''t let the fear consume your happiness. You may regretter."

    Esme looked up and stared at her nkly sinking in her own thoughts before nodding slightly. As Viviana coughed loudly from outside, she jolted reminding the thought that they had to head back before queen mother knew.

    She thanked Athena with gratitude,

    " Thank you, Athena. You have helped me too much. I hope this will remain between us only."

    Athena smiled assuringly,

    " Rest assured!"

    Esme smiled back faintly as she intended to turn around but stopped approaching near her. She gave her a warm hug and spoke overwhelmed by her helpfulness,

    " You are such a good sister, Athena. I wish you be happy all your life."

    Athena was lost for a moment at her panda hug suddenly butter epted and patted her back gently. Esme quickly left her embrace before pulling up the hoodie and started walking outside.

    As she reached at the doorstep, Athena''s remorseful voice came from behind,

    " Sister-inw, if you meet Ethan oneday, just tell him that I never intended to deceive him. I was genuinely helping him all the time."

    Esme paused a bit and turned around gazing at her love filled eyes deeply. She didn''t ask further and replied with a smile before heading outside. Athena let out a long sigh of pain as her mind went back to a certain ce of human world feeling empty in her heart all of sudden.

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    Ethannded down on the empty pave way in front of the giant white castle. Anger and agony were written all over his face as he made his way inside slowly. Even the male fairy guards seemed surprised at his sudden appearance and bowed their heads respectively.

    On the contrary, Ethan had a nk expression as he continued without watching around. Midway of his path, a creepy voice jerked off his thoughts suddenly,

    " Tsk.. Where are the maids? Didn''t anyonee to wee our dearest brother?"

    Ethan paused a bit before turning back towards the way of the voice harshly. Ester was standing still leaning against the pir putting on a smug smile.

    His expression was sarcastic as if he had seen any joker. He sighed mockingly before spitting out hissing,

    " Tsk.. The good days in human world has finallye to an end, brother. Have enough fun with thedies?"

    Ethan frowned tightly not bothering to argue with his nonsense as he intended to turn around. But Ester was quite persistent thus he interrupted his pace speaking loudly,

    " Why did you bother toe back anyways? Don''t you know that you have no ce in your mother''s heart? Nobody wants to see you here."

    He added chuckling,

    " The persons who wanted you here all are gone."

    Ethan closed his eyes tightly clenching his fists aside as he tried not to be provoked by his words. After a while, he turned around, took few predatory steps towards him as Ester shifted in his spot ufortably.

    He came near his face to face before replying shortly with a smirk,

    " I came to take back what is rightfully mine, brother."

    After giving his deep reply, he turned around and headed inside leaving him all in dumbfounded and rage.

    What.. What did he mean by that?

    Ethan slowly walked away towards a zigzag door before giving it two loud knocks. A soft tone came out as response,

    " Come in."

    Ethan pushed open the door before stepping into the soft carpet and nced at the woman sitting on her bed. Over the bed, Queen Melinda was seeing some little cloths in herp as her affectionate gazended on it gently. Her slender fingers were caressing the hem of the clothes as if she was adoring a baby mentally.

    Ethan frowned lightly before giving a light cough to gratify his presence. Queen Melinda was jerked back to reality as she looked up only to be spreading out into a beaming face.

    She abruptly sat up from the bed holding the intense happiness inside her heart as she walked nearer,

    " Eth.. Ethan, you havee back to the castle initially. Son.. you.. you don''t know that how much I''m happy for you."

    Her happiness reached so much that subconsciously her eyes teared up. On the contrary, Ethan was holding the same cold expression as he ignored focusing her face purposely.

    As she attempted to touch his arms loving, he quickly stepped back as a disappointment shed across her eyes. Ethan sighed softly before speaking straight away,

    " I havee to tell you my decision, mother."

    He turned his face eyes and met her bbergasted gaze before adding,

    " I''m willing to take the throne. But you must promise me that you won''t interfere in my decisions."

    Queen Melinda beamed into a wide smile as she replied excitedly,

    " As you wish, my son. I''m already contended enough with the thought that you are finally willing to be our king.As per our ancient rules, you can decide whatever you want and we won''t have anything to say in your decisions. Your wish will be ourmand. But... "

    Ethan looked up and waited for her to continue. She continued seeming depressed,

    " But you have to prove your ability in front of the high emperor fairies. As you have a rival Ester who is also eligible for the throne, you both have to go through some tests. As long as you prove your abilities, they will ept you as their king."

    Ethan exhaled some long breathes deeply as he replied with determination,

    " I''m willing to do anything, mother. But remember that you can never interfere in my decisions. "

    Queen Melinda felt suspicious towards his self approach but she could only agree with him as he never obeyed her so far.

 Chapter 61 - Contact With Our Old Friend!

    That night was the most blessed night to Queen Melinda. Her happiness had no boundaries as she quickly ordered to inform the higher ups about Ethan''s decision as he left the castle.

    But this news travelled to Ester''s ears very fast as amotion started arising inside a bedroom. Ester was roaring like a maniac as he roared pointing at his bodyguard who had been helping him so far in each kinds of crimes,

    " What did you say? What did you say? Howe that brat is willing to fight for the throne now?"

    He raked his hairs hastily before continuing gritting his teeth together,

    " 7 years, for 7 years I have nned everything to make her children go away one by one. Now, my whole n will be ruined just by a single person? "

    He turned around and faced the cold faced bodyguard Jeremy ordering,

    " Do something, Jeremy. Do something.. I don''t care if we have to kill Ester or not but that throne should be mine, only. "

    Jeremy finally showed an expression of nonchnt as he replied looking at his raged face,

    " But master, Prince Ethan is determined this time. I can''t bear to kill a prince unless I have a death wish. "

    Ester''s eyes turned vicious as he stormed towards him before gripping his tongue spitting out viciously,

    " Whom do you work for huh? You bastard? I''m the elder son of king Alonzo. Do you think that anyone is morepatible than me? "

    Jeremy badly wanted to spit out that eldest illegitimate son but judging by his rage, he stayed quite enduring the severe pain in his tongue and showed an expression ofpromised.

    At the end, his body was shoved away harshly by Ester and heard his ruthlessmand,

    " Contact with our old friend. I need to finish Ethan at any cost."

    He added smirking evilly,

    " I have done a lot for her. It''s time to payback her gratitude."

    Jeremy nodded before lifting himself from the ground and heading outside with his gloomy face.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Finally Viviana and Esme managed to return in the castle that night without anyone''s knowing. Beforeing out from there, Viviana threatened the guards to keep their mouths sealed in front of Queen Mother unless they want to die terribly.

    As Esme entered her bedroom, the clock showed 3a.m at midnight. After taking off her dirty clothes, she slowly walked towards the man who was in a sound sleep on the bed. Her eyes saw the calmness of his handsome face as she exhaled a long sigh recalling the triggered words by Athena.

    Is she really doing something wrong leaving him here?

    As the question pricked in her heart, she momentarily forced herself to calm down beforeying down beside her. Subconsciously she threw herself into his embrace to enhale his rxing fragrance and went into deep sleep.

    Next day,

    The first ray of sunlight wasing through the leaves of a tree beside the window reflecting on the two intertwined figures lying down on the bed peacefully. As the sunlight hit his closed eyes, Aaron''s pupil shrank as he opened his eyes slightly.

    After struggling with his heavy eyelids for a few seconds, his gaze fell on the sleeping beauty in his embrace. Involuntary his lips formed into a sweet smile when he saw how she wrapped his waist like chains. Her beautiful face was glowing like the ray of sunlight as her head was pressed into his chest firmly. She seemed so peaceful and loving that he would mistake himself thinking that this girl was in love with him.

    As she showed no sign of awakening, he stopped his movements and kept staring at her sleeping ce nkly. His fingers subconsciously went to push off her curls from her forehead and gently caressed the fair skin.

    He had been feeling like Esme had changed a lot in this days. Nowadays she didn''t protest him too much nor did she tried to create fuss like their earlier days after marriage. Moreover she seemed so stressed when his sickness had acted up suddenly yesterday.

    After being touched in her sleep, her petal lips trembled a bit before turning usual. But the little movements had triggered someone''s desire unknowingly. His eyes sank as he frowned deeply gazing at her sinful lips before cursing inwardly.

    The next moment, his head leaned in to taste the sweetness of her lips a little bit. Unexpected his lips touched her one, the girl mumbledining,

    " Ayra...!! No.."

    Aaron instantly became alerted as he lifted up his head before frowning hard at her face.His brows were tightly knitted as he tried to understand her words.

    Whom is she calling out early in this morning?

    Jealousy and suspense coursed through his mind as he bent down again to ensure her words before capturing her dry lips once again. As soon as their lips collided, Esme whimpered badly and cursed through their kiss still in her daze state,

    " Ayra... No.. I haven''t.. brushed yet.."

    In response, she heard a cold mechanic tone which sent shiver through her spine instantly,

    " Doesn''t matter to me.."

    Esme jolted before shutting open her eyes and looked at the cold face astounded. Aaron frowned at her puzzled face before asking sternly,

    " Who is Ayra? It seems like a girl''s name. Did you use to stay with anyone?"

    Esme''s face fell as she forced to stay calm before replying abruptly,

    " No.. no.. what.. what are you taking about? I.. I actually had a puppy in human world. I.. I used to call her Ayra.. She used to lick my face early in the morning... "

    Though Aaron felt unconvinced at her words and expression still he suggested for the sake of her happiness,

    " Do you want to take it back, here? I can order anyone to take the puppy in the castle. "

    Esme shook her head quickly denying and made an excuse,

    " No need, no need. I know mom and dad will take care of her well when I''m not around. After all, that was my favourite pet that I had left for them. "

    Aaron asked with a hint of sympathy shing through his gaze,

    " Do you miss them?"

    Esme smiled faintly before looking up and replied,

    " So what if I miss? Do I have the choice to visit them if I say yes? "

    Aaron smirked before spitting out,

    " Depends on your activities!"

    Esme had started feeling pressured,

    " What.. what.. activities?"

    With a swift, Aaron tightly held her nearer his body before gazing down and stated with disappointment,

    " You call out baby, Ayra in your sleep so lovingly. Then what do you call me? Shouldn''t I get better treatment than them? "

    Esme tried to break free without hearing further and denying,

    " Liar, you always want to take advantage of me. I''m not going to agree with you this time, no matter what."

    Aaronughed at her blushed face and pressed her down swiftly whispering in her ear,

    " Then how about you treat it with some morning sweetness? "

    Before she could protest, her words were forced to stuck inside her stomach as his fiery lipsnded on her. Her whole body went into a daze state as she saw him nkly kissing her lips madly. His lips fell on her cheeks, corbone, the swell between her breasts as it slowly travelled down over the thinyer of her night down.

    Esme whimpered loudly sensing the lips over her navel as her stomach tightened into a knot in pleasure. Aaron lifted up his face from her waist side before capturing her lips once again before pushing hand into her private area evading under the clothes.

    Esme gasped sensing his sensual touches and tried to protest some muffle moans,

    " No.. S.. stop.."

    Aaron paused quickly before looking down at her shed face disappointing.Esme spoke avoiding his hungry re,

    " Don.. don''t you have to attend the hallroom today? It''s so early in the morning. We should get up now."

    Aaron sighed helplessly and respected her wish thus he pulled out the hand reluctantly and got off from her not before kissing her lips one more time.

    On the contrary, Queen Mother was having her morning tea as usual sitting on the terrace with a downcast look. She was very upset over Athena for not behaving ording to her way. One side, Aaron was slowly falling over Esme whereas Athena was bing more reckless which was giving her tough time.

    Her elegant sipping could be dered as a wless act as if she had practiced to drink this way so far. Just then Zave walked in gracefully following up with a faint smile tugging in his lips before speaking,

    " Morning, Queen Mother. Sorry for interrupting at this hour. But..... I have a good news for you."

    Queen Mother paused her sipping before throwing him a confused nce. Zave continued smiling coldly,

    " The hig Empiric has been found, Queen Mother. Now he is in our palms and can work under us. You just have to tell the name of the antidote. "

    Queen Mother''s face immediately beamed in joy as she replied back anxiously,

    " What.. what did you say, Zave? There cannot be anything better news than that. How should I reward you? Tell me, Zave. "

    Zave shook his head out of respect and pretended to be shy speaking,

    " No, this loyal servant wants nothing but your kind gesture, Queen Mother. "

    Queen Mother was far more satisfied at his loyalty thus she spoke again with deeper meaning,

    " How about I reward you with my daughter, Zave?"

 Chapter 62 - A Mysterious Corpse

    Zave''s expression changed into a shy one to cover his immense happiness that was boiling inside. The anticipation, dream had finally turned true. The insult that he had been enduring throughout the vampire world for born in a low-blooded family, this humiliation had made him more determined to move further.

    He purposely spoke with hesitance,

    " That will be my honor, Queen Mother. Pardon my words, I am aware of the fact that princess has been acting reluctant towards marriage for the past few years."

    Queen Mother''s face sank as she shifted away her gaze to hide the anger. She knew that Zave was spitting out the real truth. Moreover she couldn''t let him know that she had no control over her own daughter.

    Thus she waved her hand condracting,

    " That''s not a big deal, Zave. My daughter just has been too shy over herself. Leave the matter to me and wait for my good news. I''m sure that my son will have no obligation over it."

    Zave didn''t dare to utter anymore word to anger her thus he could only answer with a faint smile. Coming back to the main topic, he reminded her once again,

    " Queen Mother, when are you nning to visit him, then? "

    Queen Mother smirked before plopping down on the chair leaning,

    " Tonight Zave. I have been waiting for him so far. Prepare everything for me."

    Zave nodded before retreating himself from there. But Queen Mother never saw the devilish smile that he gave from the doorway looking at her.

    On the flip side, after ying with his little wife early in the morning, Aaron''s mood was exceptionally good and cheered up. He left the bedroom and headed for the hallway to join his daily activities.

    As soon as his domineering silhouette made appearance in the hallroom, the ministers instinctively got up and bend down their heads to show him respect.His ck boots tiptoed giving off an aura of pressure as he ascended down on the throne before gesturing them to get up.

    The ministers lifted up their heads before sitting cautiously. Their life had been very miserable under his rules andmands. He never gave them any second chances to mend their mistakes thus they always had to be extra cautious towards their tasks. His one phoenix nce was enough to shiver them in fear for the whole day. But it was unbelievable that they had experienced his warm side yesterday towards his wife. In front of her, he was like water which could be used anyway that she wanted.

    Soon after, Aaron ordered Jasper to start the court. Jasper asked towards the crowd that if anyone had any significant matter to tell the Lord. Instantly, the minister from the IKlSLAST STATE which was once ruled by werewolves stood up from his spot before speaking anxiously,

    " My Lord, we have found a mysterious corpse of a Vampiredy nearby my castle in the state. But we were unable to detect the reason. We can only assume the lest possibilities of her death which...which seems impossible logically."

    Aaron threw him a confused re before ordering briefly,

    " Show us the corpse first, Mr.Machwell "

    Mr.Machwell nodded before ordering his guards to bring the body inside. The other ministers showed not much concern thus they all started paying attention to their own state''s problem.

    Soon after, two guards entered holding a bag wrapped in a white thick cloth and stopped in front of Aaron before putting it down slightly. Aaron ordered them briefly to unwrap the cover as everyone''s curious eyes fell on the corpse confused.

    One of the guard bent down before unzipping the bag and a bloodless face of nearly twenty years old girl popped out instantly. But the crowd went in uproar as some of the ministers got up from their spots shocked written all over their faces.

    As the cover waspletely undone, her whole miserable body appeared in front of everyone. The young girl wore a simple long gown had no injuries in her figure except it lost her usual color white. Instead of white, it was lightly green like a new leaf ofte autumn.

    At the sight of her figure, everyone''s body tensed up in fear including Aaron who tightened his grip over the dragon head edge of his throne. Then Aaron gestured the crowd to keep silent and ordered Mr.Machwell to speak first.

    Mr.Machwell seemed horrified as he exined the matter as per his knowledge,

    " My Lord, you know that we, vampires can only be killed hurting by werewolves or witches. But this body has no sign of usual killing. I have summoned the best healers from our state to detect the reason behind her murder but all of them couldn''t figure it out. But one of them mentioned the only possibility that she had been killed by sucking her soul power. "

    He took a deep breath before continuing,

    " We all know that only one person in the history who had the power of sucking vampire soul that is.... Enchantress.. "

    Another minister protested quickly,

    " Im.. impossible.. How can that be possible, my lord? Enchantress was killed by your father after few years of your birth.On the process of killing Enchantress, he was killed too.She can''t be back. "

    Other minister agreed but thought of another possibility,

    " That''s right. Enchantress can''t be back but may be someone new had absorbed this power which is still unknown to us."

    Aaron frowned hardly as he immersed himself in deep thoughts. After hearing everyone''s thoughts, he finally spoke darkening his gaze,

    " At first we have to be assured that how this innocent girl had been killed. I will summon the best healer of mine to detect the cause of her murder. Until then, we have to be patience and shouldn''t take any decision recklessly.By the time, I will suggest you all to be extra careful about your surrounding. "

    Then he shifted his eyes on Jasper who seemed to be in dilemma too,

    " Jasper, make an announcement around the kingdom. "

    Jasper nodded before gesturing the guards to take the body inside the castle.

    On the other side, Esme had done with her breakfast in her bedroom today as Aaron made herte. Getting bored in her bedroom, she stepped outside to find something to do. When she passed by Vanessa''s room, her eyes subconsciously peeked inside through the half opened door. In this days, Vanessa had been very quite as if she wasn''t present in the castle. She had been recuperating in her room quietly without making a fuss. Though it seemed good from outside, Esme''s gut feelings still gave her ominous feelings as if something was going to happen in the future.

    Inside the room, she was her lying on the bed with her closed eyes as usual thus she intended to walk away. After roaming here and there, her mind suddenly reminded her an important task which was left undone. Considering the fact that Aaron was still in the hall room, she hesitated inside her mind to enter in his personal library.

    She walked slowly inside the study then moved forward towards the library. She contemted for a moment and took some time to reconsider. As Aaron honestly never forbade her from doing anything, she finally sighed inwardly before touching the lock.

    The wooden door was opened with a creak as her nostril filled with a misty fragrance of books. She got inside quickly as her eyesid on the piles of book ahead. The shelves were all filled up with various books ording to topics and authors which made the reader to find out her interested books easily. It seemed more like a professional library that she had seen while living in human world. For a moment, she really missed the carefree life that she lived there with a lovely family.

    Sighing helplessly, she proceeded her way inside the big shelves and examined the books and criteria carefully. Most them were about herbs or chemicals whereas few had literatures. She didn''t want to waste this opportunity thus she continued searching for the old book that Ron had mentioned on that day.

    After searching desperately through the shelves, she didn''t find any ancient book at all and felt hopeless. Sighing helplessly, she moved towards thest shelve but stopped at mid-way looking at a sign " Forbidden".

    Her pupils shrunk at the word and at the same time her curiosity sparked. Without thinking twice, she quickly charged towards the criteria hastily. Indeed there had been a lot of old books written in brown paper pieces and seemed extremely old-fashioned.

    She felt puzzled at the sight of so many books and cursed Ron for not mentioning the book name. She quickly scanned the book names one by one and finally stopped at thest book of the row " The Cursed Cave : Reisan (where your death can fulfil your wish)".

    She pulled out the book from the shelve as her eyes fell on its cover which had a picture of a demon god who was worshipped by the evils. She looked around to find a spot and discovered a chair and desk at a corner.

    To avoid any misunderstanding further, she picked another book from other shelve wisely in case Aaron finds herter and interrogate.

    She plopped down on the chair hastily pressing her back towards the doorway and put the book on the desk whereas the other book was used as its shield.

    With a bit shaky hand as if she was going tomit a grieve crime, she turned out the first page nervously.

    Then her perplexed eyes saw the chapter title...

    " The Ritual "

 Chapter 63 - The Eve Of Blood Moon

    The image attached to the first chapter sent shiver in her spine. Even though she wasn''t belong to a mere human family, still the blurr image of the evil made her soul panicking involuntarily.

    Her curious eyes read the chapter details briefly to waste no more time. The chapter ritual initially exined that how did the evil souls were allbined together to gather their powers in a cave. On the image, various dark shadows surrounded a lying figure whereas another head of the evil god was appearing slowly above the lying figure beneath.

    Considering the little time that she had in her hands, Esme quickly jumped into chapter 37 almost at the end of the book and saw the title called immtion. Her gaze darkened as she discovered that the evils need to satisfy their hunger with a body of teenage girl on a special eve.

    She felt helpless without finding any useful information and turned out thest page hastily. Only then her gaze zoomed at the chapter title " your wish can be fulfilled by death or determination".

    After letting out a long sigh, she finally started reading the whole chapter with more attentiveness. The chapter exined that :-

    " On the eve of Blood Moon, if any person jumps into the cave willingly with a longst wish that he or she wants to be fulfilled badly, he or she will achieve it undoubtedly only if she or he stays strong among the evil souls surrounding him or her otherwise her or his body will be sucked off by them. "

    Her pupils shrank at the end of the paragraph as she gazed at the page nkly before murmuring through her tightened lips,

    " Blood Moon.. "

    When she thought of reading further to know about the timetable of Blood Moon, she sensed a vague movement inside the room. With her cleverness, she quickly reced the new book in front of her vision with the other one.

    Very soon, a tall figure towered above her before leaning down and whispering in her ears seductively,

    " Thief! I caught a thief in my library, huh?"

    Esme jolted hiding the nervousness as she asked back trying to hide the book as much as possible,

    " You are finished with your court, already?"

    Aaron responded briskly enhaling the scent of her hairs,

    " Uh.. huh.. what are you reading here? "

    Esme frowned before shifting her eyes on the book that she had taken from the other shelve and replied back feeling his hot breathe on her left shoulder,

    " Well.. herbal.. I. I was just reading to spend my leisure time.. "

    She forced herself to calm down and clutched the book tightly in her grip sitting straight away. Her mind was shaking in fear but still forced herself to be confident as long as Aaron was there.

    In reality, Aaron didn''t find her existence here suspicious.He was aware of the fact that Esme was quite interested towards reading books and mythologies. Thus he only assumed that she hade here to spend her free time.His mood was already dull because of the mysterious corpse but after finding her here, in a moment all his stress had turned into a warm feeling like home.Never ever in his thought, he imagined that this little mistake would make him lose his precious thing one day.

    He smiled genuinely at her usual personality as at the same time, his gaze sessfully dived into her half opened corbone. From upside, the swell of her breasts were plopping out in front of his eyes as his darkened in lust.

    Sometimes he even felt confused about his own desire which could be easily stimted by her mere appearance. Just like a ma pool, it was dragging him towards her way subconsciously.

    Just then, Esme thought of getting up, he buried his mouth into his shoulder sucking and licking the skin gently as she quivered under his sensitive touches.

    She was speechless for a moment before protesting muttered,

    " What.. what are you doing.. this is a library, did you forget?"

    Aaron didn''t heed her words instead replied nonchntly,

    " So.. what!"

    Esme rolled her eyes as usual before trying to break free from his cage,

    " No.. not here.."

    Despite being her useless protest, he continued biting her skin softly like a sweet candy as her eyes were stuck on the book ahead.

    She needed to find a way to hide it as soon as possible!

    Thus she suggested quivering under his touches,

    " Can.. can we visit outside today?"

    Aaron paused in his track before lifting up his head and met her emerald eyes questioningly. Esme continued hesitantly,

    " I mean, together? Can we visit a ce today?"

    Instantly, his face beamed like a new blossom flower before replying without thinking twice,

    " Of Course, mdy. Where do you want to go with me? Just say the name!"

    Esme replied shrugging nonchntly,

    " I have no idea about ces in this world. You choose one."

    Aaron grinned widely before responding standing up,

    " I know a ce ording to your preference. Let me call Jasper to prepare everything. We will have our lunch there."

    After saying, he quickly went out to find Jasper as Esme exhaled a sigh of relief. She put out the book underneath the other book and quickly ced them in their usual spot. After reassuring the book had ced in order, she also left the library consuming in her own thoughts about the cave.

    On the contrary, Queen Mother was heading towards Vanessa''s room but was stopped by a guard midway. The guard handed her a letter that had made her frown hardly. She quickly opened it and unexpectedly her anticipation was right.

    After reading the whole letter, her expression darkened at the same time seemed helpless.

    This boy again!

    After cursing viciously, she reluctantly ordered the guard to summon Zave again before heading for Vanessa''s room.

    Inside Vanessa''s room, she recovered very fast but she insisted of lying down all the while to act pitiful. After Queen Mother entered the room, her eyes lit up with hope as she spoke pleading,

    " Queen Mother, you.. you finally came to visit me. I was feeling hopeless sob. sob.."

    Queen Mother sneered before replying angrily,

    " What do you expect from me, Vanessa? What?? You have ruined our whole n in a second because of your foolishness. What do you want now? Aaron had already ordered me to send you back as soon as possible. "

    Vanessa''s face turned sour as she denied angrily,

    " I will never return to my home unless I die, Queen Mother. Do whatever you need to do. I''m not going back.. never.. "

    Queen Mother threw her a harsh re before speaking with mockery,

    " Then what are you asking me to do? I should kneel down in front of Aaron because of your forgiveness. You want me to be humiliated too like you faced? "

    Vanessa''s face darkened in anger as she murmured clutching the beedsheet tightly in her grip,

    " Kneel down..!! yes, yes I will kneel down in front of Aaron. He will forgive me eventually. I know that he can''t be so ruthless over his childhood friend. "

    As she finished her words, she climbed down from the bed and intended to go outside. Queen Mother watched her behaving like maniac as she shook her head helplessly.

    She didn''t bother her to stop as she had a lot of tasks to do. Thus she also left the bedroom and thought of visiting Athena once.

    OLD CASTLE,

    Athena was staying in her room without doing anything except reading books or eating leisurely. The days in the old castle was like a torture to her that she experienced once. On the flip side, she was constantly missing Ethan for no reason. The days with him in human world were like a precious memory to her that she recalled every passing moment.

    Standing beside the window side, she watched the blue sky outside nkly. Soon after, her hazel eyes saw the carriage that had stopped at the main gate as her face sank in annoyance.

    She shifted her eyes somewhere else as a maid barged in her room and informed forming a bow,

    " Princess, Queen Mother hase to meet you."

    Athena replied nonchntly,

    " Got it."

    Very soon, a familiar footsteps echoed in her ears as her brows tightened together in anger and agony. The door was already opened as she entered smoothly before stopping at the doorway watching her back at the window side.

    Queen Mother''s expression remained cold as she approached slowly near her,

    " Are you doing well here? Is there anything that you want?"

    Athena didn''t reply not even sparing a nce as if she heard nothing. Queen Mother sighed helplessly before regaining her tough attitude.

    She knew her daughter very well that softness or crocodile cry won''t work over her at all.

    Thus she spoke holding an undeniable authority in her tongue,

    " I havee to tell you something. I have fixed your marriage with Zave. You should start getting prepared for your wedding."

    Athena turned her face instantly before asking sarcastically as if she heard a big joke,

    " Excuse me?"

 Chapter 64 - Finish Him Tonight !

    Her sharp gaze somehow fell her in nervousness. Regaining her usual state, Queen Mother continued with a hint of authority in her tongue,

    " Athena, I''m your mother. Whatever I''m doing, it is because of your own sake."

    She stepped forward and continued gazing at her perplexed face deeply,

    " Zave is my loyal subordinate. Moreover in this few years, he has achieved powers over the prominent ministers in the court. They all admire his ability. After getting married with you, Aaron will definitely appoint him as a minister in the court. Moreover he won''t dare to betray you because of his low status than us."

    She squeezed her hand gently and added with assurance,

    " You will be happy with him Athena, believe me. "

    Athenaughed suddenly and responded with mockery and pain,

    " Happiness?? You are talking about happiness to me, mother? "

    Queen Mother''s face sank as she left her hand before looking through her pain filled eyes. Athena continued pestering a bitter smile in her lips,

    " You killed my happiness seven years ago with your own hands, mother. Which happiness you want to give me now? Can you bring me back my happiness?"

    Athena sighed loudly before turning around and spoke looking at the stone cold woman whose ruthless had destroyed her own happiness once,

    " Stop being so unreasonable mother. You have be old, not the young blissful queen anymore. When will you realise that you should stop controlling your children''s life at least now? They have grown up and can choose their own happiness."

    Queen Mother parted her lips to say something but interrupted by Athena''s words again,

    " There is no way that I''m going to agree with your selfish proposal. All you are thinking about controlling brother by marrying me off to Zave. Moreover I don''t like that trash person at all. So forget the idea of my marriage."

    She lifted up her head haughtily and said again,

    " You want to lock me up here, I''m okay with that. But I''m not marrying him, never. "

    Queen Mother was fuming in anger.She never expected that Athena would turn down her proposal without thinking twice. At least she should have considered her proposal being her biological daughter. Thus her anger was boiling inside her more.

    She took a step ahead before grabbing her arm and replied harshly,

    " I have had enough of your recklessness, Athena. Whether you agree or not, you are marrying Zave and it''s final."

    After saying her final words, she turned around and walked out hastily whereas Athena shouted from behind " Never mother.. No.. I won''t marry him ever.. I won''t.. "

    Meanwhile,

    IN MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After listening Esme''s request of visiting outside together, Aaron was exceptionally in good mood and ordered Jasper to arrange everything as soon as possible. As for the ce, he kept it secret and urged Esme to be prepared fast as it would take few hours to arrive at the discerned ce.

    At the same time, Esme returned to her usual appearance and forced herself to forget about the cave momentarily. Although she just made up an excuse for distracting Aaron, his excited face ignited her emotions too. Thus she also showed interest of their outing together for the first time personally.

    She chose a maroon colored short sleeved, round cored gown with a light fabric works on it. The gown was fitted in her body giving her off an aura of pure and elegant appearance. She applied light makeup in her face and left all the ornaments except a round crystalline band around her forehead.Her silky long hairs were hanging down in both sides made her appearance like an young princess from fairy tale.

    She saw her reflection in the mirror onest time before deciding to walk out. Just then, Aaron pushed open the door to check upon his wife but left stunned after opening it. He wore his usual ck attire like the renowned vampire king and didn''t change his appearance except his hairs seemed more glimmering than before.

    His eyes fell on the alluring beauty who was fixing her gown at that moment as the desire suddenly aroused across his mind. She seemed so pure and innocent even from the back side that he couldn''t help but wanted to devour this beauty right now here.

    Letting out a smirk, he suggested cunningly approaching near her slowly,

    " Let me help you, wifey. You are taking too much time."

    But this time, Esme was more alerted. She clearly remembered that what he had donest time and made her embarrassed to death in front of Queen Mother. Thus she jumped off far away him and denied scrutinising her eyes,

    " No need, no need. I can handle it by myself. I''m finished almost."

    A sh of disappointment surfaced his face as he pouted slightly.

    She has turned very smart ! huh!

    After caressing her hairs onest time, she walked towards him finally and urged,

    " Let''s go. "

    Aaron smiled as he stretched out his arm shamelessly and ordered,

    " Sure. Hold me then."

    Esme rolled her eyes but still held it without arguing. Aaron smiled with satisfaction as the couple led downstairs chatting andughing asionally.

    As they reached downstairs in the castle, Esme discovered the most unexpected person and instantly her earlier beaming face reced with a downcast one. Even Aaron was surprised for a moment. Before he could spit out his words, Vanessa knelt down in front of them and burst into a mourning tone,

    " My Lord, please forgive me. I.. I know that I was wrong and overstepped my boundary. I apologise to you and Lady sincerely."

    She continued hanging down her head,

    " I.. I can''t live without your forgiveness, my Lord. Please.. please give me onest chance. I.. I just want to stay as your loyal servant in the castle..sob sob.. "

    Esme was stunned at her sudden apologise and nced at Aaron nkly. Aaron''s face darkened more as he ordered coldly,

    " Get away from our path, Vanessa. "

    But Vanessa was persistent. She couldn''t return to her room without being sessful. Thus she shook her head vigorously and spoke in a remorsing tone,

    " No, my lord unless you forgive this sinful soul, I won''t get up from here. Please think about our previous days in the past, my lord. How can you be so ruthless over me? We have spent a lot of time together. My father had helped you so much to win against the werewolves. How can you forget everything because of my one mistake? "

    Vanessa purposely chose some ambiguous words to ignite Esme and mentioned that how much she helped Aaron. In reality, it made Esme ufortable in her heart and a sting of jealousy coursed through her mind unknowingly. Her words seemed like needles in her heart as she kept staring at her kneeling figure coldly.

    Aaron was annoyed over her approach thus he spit out angrily,

    " Then keep kneeling here. I have no time to hear your nonsense anymore."

    With his words, he pulled out Esme from there and swiftly walked past her figure. Vanessa was dumbfounded at his behaviour and stared at their retreating back from the corner of her eyes. She vowed inwardly,

    " I will be here definitely unless you forgive me Aaron. Vanessa isn''t so easy to deal with."

    She smirked before adding,

    " It seems like you have never known me."

    The Eastern Part Of Silver City,

    Queen Mother was going towards a remote area along with a maid only.The more her carriage moved ahead, it was bing inhabited. Without following any guards around, it didn''t attract attention from the passerby.

    After some moments, it stopped in front of a dense forest as she stepped out quickly. Taking a sharp gaze around, she ordered the maid to stay inside the castle whereas she headed inside the forest alone.

    The thirsty snarling of vampires started spreading out throughout the forest as she reached at the half broken castle in a speed of light. Without taking any permission, she stepped in and saw the beasty vampires sucking blood from deers.

    With her sudden appearance, the vampires diverted their eyes from the corbone of the deers to her way. They somehow was surprised to see her figure and wanted to roar at her.

    But quickly stopped when they saw their leader getting up from his seat and walked towards her way.

    The leader was a masculine man around 6 feet tall and a firm body. His skin had several scratches and had a scary face which could horrify a normal mortal easily. His face was enough to identify him as vampire. Except him everyone around him was busy in sucking blood as if they were thirsty for decades.

    The leader bowed his head slightly as he spoke in his cold tone,

    " After a long time, Queen Mother. What made youe to visit this despicable fellow?"

    Queen Mother hummed coldly before throwing him a letter and ordered with attitude,

    " Read it first."

    The leader furrowed his eyebrows before opening the letter and read it attentively. After finishing, he looked up and spoke with disbelief,

    " Second Prince Ethan?"

    Queen Mother nodded as she heard him continuing in a fearful tone,

    " But I happen to hear that he is very powerful more than his elder brother. The battle might be tough."

    Queen Mother shrugged her shoulder nonchntly and ordered,

    " That''s not my concern.I have never seen him before personally.Finish him off tonight. I don''t like to keep a debt."

    The leader nodded with understanding as he spoke with a smirk,

    " Rest assured! When did we ever disappoint you, Queen Mother!"

 Chapter 65 - It Was Really A Big Reward !

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    THE NEWLEAF HILL,

    A group of teenage boys were marching in the in field. The ray of sunlight was flickering over their exhausted body but still they continued running from back to forth. Some of them asionallyughed between their run and chatted asionally.

    Soon after, a cold voicemanded loudly indicating to the boys,

    " Stop everyone! Come over here!"

    As they all paused and turned around, they found their master standing with a boy beside him. The master was holding his usal cold face along with his long white beard as they stared at their way sternly. Beside him, Ethan stood silently putting on an aloof aura that could make everyone shiver in fear. He had wore a lightly blue colored t-shirt along with a pair of ck ripped jeans that gave him off a vibe of decent man.

    The boys immediately followed hismand as they approached near their master slowly. After giving him a respective bow, they heard him say inly,

    " Meet your new temporary master, Ethan Chole. He will be teaching you all for a few days. Be respective towards him."

    The boys became stunned at the mention of his name and nced each others meaningfully. They whispered among each others as Ethan spoke clearing his throat and snatching back the attention,

    " Nice to meet you everyone. You all have heard my name and let me tell you something more about my rules. First, I don''t tolerate indiscipline, second I am your friend at first then master. So you can share your problems with me whenever you wish. If anyone have any questions regarding myself, you can ask me directly. "

    Ethan finished his brief introduction and gazed at them. The boys seemed uneasy as one of them spoke with fear,

    " Are.. are you the second prince Ethan

    Chole? "

    Ethan frowned his brows slightly before crossing his arms behind and replied slowly,

    " Right now, I have no identity here except your master. You don''t have to feel hesitance towards me."

    The boys felt amused at his sincere answer as they all nodded with understanding. Ethan smiled at them gently before ordering them to get back to their run as they would be starting the training session soon.

    As the boys departed, the old aged master turned to him and spoke coldly,

    " I have a belive that you will prove yourself, Ethan. We will meet soon."

    Ethan responded with gratitude,

    " I will try my best, master."

    As the master left, Ethan paid attention to the bunch of boys who were practicing fight. Suddenly his expression sank as his mind recalled a certain person whom he hadn''t seen so far. Her beaming and teasing face horrified him like a sweet nightmare which he never wanted to get up nor forget.

    No matter how much time, he consoled himself telling that she was just a bloodthirsty animal who never knew the meaning of feelings or trust, still his mind refused to believe his brain and logic. The more time passed by, he started realising that he had been missing her madly as if his all happiness had been fade away after her disappearance.

    Since when did she matter to him so much, Ethan wandered staring nkly ahead!

    Forcing himself to forget about the bad girl, he approached near the boys to start his first lesson as it was test of his capabilities to be the king.

    AT THE TIME,

    IN VAMPIRE WORLD,

    OLD CASTLE,

    After queen mother left the castle, Athena vented out her anger over the furnitures inside her bedroom. The maids didn''t dare to approach her thus they could only saw her pitifully from the doorway.

    As the frustration and anger all went out, Athena finally calmed down and plopped on the bed painfully. Her mother still hadn''t stopped even after ruining her happiness once before. She started feeling regretted to live till now.

    Sighing in and out helplessly, she ordered the maids to prepare a warm bath for her in the smallke downstairs in the castle. The maid soon after informed her that theke water was ready for her bath.

    Thus she led downstairs quickly without having any maid around as her mood was already worsen. She wanted to devour herself into the warm of the water alone.

    Theke was situated at the north pool of the castle''s area. Filled with thousand lotuses and lukewarm water, it was much like a luxurious shower that one could ever wish.

    She walked straight towards theke passed by the long corridor as she paused at the midway curiously. Through the holes of the hard wall, she saw one of her maid was talking with a man standing at the garden aside. The maid was blushing furiously as it took no time for her to understand that what was going on.

    Thus she didn''t want to poke her nose into their business and intended to walk away. As she took a slow step, she heard the man saying mockingly,

    " All right, you should go back to your work. I have a mission tonight."

    The maid asked childishly,

    " What mission?"

    The man replied sighing,

    " You won''t understand. We have got an order to kill the second Prince Ethan Chole from DALASTIA WORLD tonight. The troops are making n to finish him now. "

    The maid gasped in fear and asked back,

    " What.. what.. a Prince? You are going to kill a Prince? What if the fairies attack you back? "

    The man replied with arrogance,

    " No, they are dumb as always. We got a big shot to cover the murder, you don''t have to worry about that."

    The maid nodded with understanding and warned her lover affectionately.

    On the contrary, Athena was froze in her spot and stared at them with her widened eyes. She staggered abruptly as her eyes dropped in confusion and puzzlement.

    She murmured to herself lowly,

    " E.. Ethan?? Is.. is that master..? Se.. second Prince?"

    She gasped loudly holding the wall beside as her trembled lips pronounced a name that she had vowed mentioning ever,

    "It.. it.. it means... Edward and Ethan.. and.. Esme!!!!!"

    She couldn''t finish her words before falling down on the floor murmuring softly under her rapid breathing.

    ON THE OTHER SIDE,

    after the sudden encounter with Vanessa, their chirping moods dropped as the whole path was wordless. Esme decided to stay quite as she looked outside nkly.

    But Aaron was in difort watching her dull face and was cracking his head to return her back to her earlier state.

    Unfortunately whatever he said, she only hummed thus he stopped talking. He only prayed that their discerned ce would make her mood better.

    The carriage of white horses moved away quickly through the city, forest and finally stopped somewhere. Aaron was too fast at his action as he quickly climbed down from the carriage first and helped her to get down.

    Esme lifted down from the carriage carefully still holding his cold hands and was stunned watching ahead all of sudden.

    They were standing in front of a giant sunflower field upied with blooming flowers. The hills had surrounded the field like a shawl from around as the warm sunlight were falling over the flowers gently. Beside the filed, there was a little neat and clean hut seemed old as it was built many years ago. But because of its cleanliness, it still seemed lively.

    Aaron was getting nervous as he asked cautiously gazing at her perplexed face,

    " Do.. do you like this ce or we can go somewhere else if you want?"

    Esme shook her head instantly before replying with a smile,

    " No, it''s too much beautiful. I love flowers more than anything else."

    Aaron gave a sigh of relief inwardly and pulled her towards the field slowly,

    " Let''s see you around then. I had ordered the guards to clean off the hut. We can have lunch there."

    Esme nodded her head slightly and walked over the flowers briskly. Her mood had became a lot better as she blew her cheeks in amazement and whirled around leaving his hand.

    Aaron watched her excited expression with a smile and stood still gazing deeply. She started touching the flowers like a newborn child who had first stepped out from her home to see the outer world.

    Her shimmering lips were carrying a wide smile expressing her inner happiness as if she had rewarded with an expensive gift.

    To Esme, it was really a big reward!

    She loved the flowers and as a fairy of controlling nature, she loved each and every elements of it.

    Aaron stepped near her dancing figure slowly and exined briefly in a remorseful tone,

    " My mom used to take care of this flowers in the past though I had never seen her face. After her death, my brother took care of this ce and eventually it passed over me."

    He inhaled the fresh fragrance deeply and continued,

    " I feel so close to my mother standing here, you know. I feel like she is here beside me."

    Esme paused her movements before gazing at his hurtful face somehow in disbelief.

    She fell in daze and wanted to ask various questions..

    Then who is Queen Mother and Athena? Is.. is his brother dead too? How much lonely he is in his life?

 Chapter 66 - Love And Care Are Shameless!

    OLD CASTLE,

    By the time, Athena had regained her sense, she was lying down on her bed in a drowsy state. She vaguely sensed the maids movements who were messaging her palms and feet hastily. Their panicked andmotion reached in her eardrums as she opened her dropped eyes slightly.

    The memory of few moments back shed in front of her eyes as she hauled up her body hastily. The maid who was in charge of taking care her asked anxiously sitting at the edge of the bed,

    " Princess.. Princess you are awake finally. Are you feeling unwell? Why did you faint all of sudden? Didn''t you drink human blood for a long time?"

    Athena shook her head slightly, leaning against the head of the bed, she responded in a low voice,

    " I''m fine, Marida. I was just feeling dizzy back then.There''s no need to worry about me."

    Marida nodded but still the concern didn''t fade away from her face thus she suggested,

    " Let me give you some blood. You have been acting weird recently."

    Athena didn''t bother to protest as her mind was already filled with various thoughts and conclusions. As Marida and other maids left the room, she sank in deep thoughts.

    Holding the old pain and agony inside her heart, she murmured mournfully,

    " Why God? Why? Wasn''t it enough to break my happiness one time? Why are you challenging my patience every time?"

    She cursed herself several times and clutched the bedsheet tightly. Her heart beated vigorously as she sobbed hanging down her head without any tears.

    After taking onest consoling breathe, she spoke to herself sternly,

    " I can''t let Ethan harm by my people. I can''t..I owe you a lot Edward. I owe you a lot."

    Getting up from the bed, she walked over the window and vowed inwardly reminiscing some pleasant memories with Edward,

    " I will save Ethan no matter what. Perhaps it will make you to hate me less, Edward."

    She closed her eyes slowly and spit out parting her dry lips remorsefully,

    " I regret for falling in love with you, Edward. I regret it. Forgive me, forgive me. In this life, I can''t repay you back a little only by saving Ethan. "

    Her eyes flung open like volcano as she added with a firm determination,

    " I must find a way to save him tonight."

    Her gaze darkened in rage.Looking up at the fresh sky, she summoned a name briefly,

    " Siemas! "

    The sky burst in a loud thunder suddenly as her sharp eyes kept staring towards the way of the clouds.

    ON THE OTHER SIDE,

    Esme watched his dull face nkly and expected him to continue the conversation. Her curious mind wanted to look through every pain and scar that he was holding inside. As if soothing his pain was the most important task that she had found out now.

    But unexpectedly, Aaron didn''t utter anymore word and kept looking at the way of the green mountains aside. Esme didn''t feel content thus she approached near him slowly and cautiously.

    With a tone of soothing breeze, she asked expecting an exnation,

    " Then what happened to your biological mother? How.. how did she die?"

    Aaron''s expression turned terrified suddenly that made her nervous instantly. She had already started to regret for asking too much.

    Still maintaining the dark expression, Aaron responded tantly,

    " She was killed while saving my life."

    Esme''s face sank with a sh of sympathy. She struggled hard not to tear up her eyes and asked again this time more cautiously,

    " I''m.. I''m sorry.. What about your father and brother then?"

    Aaronughed bitterly. His expression was unreadable as he replied in a tone of cursing himself silently,

    " My brother doted on me a lot. While saving me one in the forest, he was killed too when I was merely older than a child. Later my father started hating me for killing two precious people of his life and vowed to kill the murderer."

    He paused a bit as Esme saw his tongue gulping down his own saliva as if he was continuously fighting with his emotions inside.

    She wanted to stop him but he spoke out first onest line,

    " Then he was killed too after killing the murderer. I was left alone with Athena and mother."

    Esme couldn''t believe her own ears. Subconsciously her eyes were already teared up with the mournful story that she had ever known. She stayed motionless in her state for a moments before heard his tone again.

    Aaron shifted his eyes over her face and asked with mockery,

    " What? Don''t you find me I am inauspicious? I am the cause of everyone''s death around me."

    Esme gazed through his painful eyes slowly and denied his words shaking her head slightly.

    She never found him inauspicious! Even though their marriage was baseless and forceful, she never found out a singleint over his care and loyalty so far.

    His expression turned out to be surprised as he asked again with disbelief,

    " You... you don''t?"

    This time, Esme once again denied without any hesitance and closed the gap between them. She faced his hurtful eyes bravely and spoke from her heart,

    " I never find you auspicious, Aaron. Even.. even I''m proud to have you as my husband though we don''t live like usual couple. You never mistreated me like other cheap kings and devoted our marital status. You respected me in front of everyone and supported me against everyone. You always stay.... "

    Her words were interrupted with the touch of a cold finger over her lips as she stared ahead at the leaning face nkly. His low maic tone came out more like whisper,

    " Ssshh! Don''t.. don''t say anymore Esme.. or I might start living in the delusions that you love me."

    She wasn''t sure about the existence love inside her heart but chose to respond truthfully for the first time,

    " But I care for you.."

    Aaron kept staring at her pain shed face nkly and asked somehow in a shaking tone,

    " Then.. if.. if oneday you get to know that you were living in a delusion of my love, affection towards you, will you still care... for me?"

    Esme didn''t get the meaning of his words and randomly came up with a poetic answer. Smiling gently, she replied looking at his troubled expression,

    " Love and care both are shameless, Aaron. Once you start feeling it for someone, it will never stop no matter how much grudges you hold against him."

    His expression rxed a bit at her answer. He genuinely smiled at the sincerity of her words and cupped her cheeks in his palms lovingly.

    Unexpectedly Esme didn''t retaliate this time and continued staring back at him.

    Without their consciousness, the sky turned cloudy above in the sky weing a random wind from north pool. The dark clouds started gathering up in the giant sky indicating the uing rainfall vividly.

    The field of sunflowers danced cheerfully at the touch of the chilling breeze which was passing through the intertwined bodies. This time, Aaron took the step slowly as he leaned his lips onto her face watching her blushed expression with a hint of satisfaction across his mind.

    Her longshed blinked abruptly at the anxiety of her heart as she saw the inche gap between them. Aaron felt satisfied in her obedience. Giving off a light smile, he pressed his lips against her moisty lips ignoring the drastic change of weather suddenly.

    His cold lips sucked the fresh skin and devoured the unique sweetness of it. Comparing to his previous kisses, this kiss was gentle and phenomenal containing a warm happiness flooding through his heart.

    He licked her lips smoothly like a petal whereas his one hand reached to push closer her waist. Their body came more closer as he enjoyed every moment of it.

    But his happiness was yet toe!

    After few moments, suddenly Esme started responding to his kiss. With a bit of nervousness, she also plunged her tongue with his rhythm and pressed her arm on his shoulder lightly.

    Aaron''s eyes went wide as he saw her closing eyes ahead.His brain stopped working for a moment at the sudden rush of happiness.

    Thus he lost thest bit of restrictions in his head and responded back aggressively.He held her close tightly and started pounding his tongue skillfully.

    Esme felt loss at his sudden roughness and tried to ept it slowly. He chewed her bottom lips harshly as she felt slight pain letting out a low grunt.

    Aaron became alerted instantly and licked the minty blood from her lips greedily. Esme felt angry and thought of taking revenge of his aggressive act.

    Thus she bit his upper lips boldly like a chicken piece as Aaron hold theughter in his stomach.

    His little wife can be so haughty!

    Much to her surprise, his lips started bleeding suddenly as her heart sank in pain for using so much strength. She wanted to break their evesting kiss but the man wasn''t satisfied.

    He forced her to drink his blood thus continued charging. She grunted but it was no vein. The rough taste of his blood entered in her mouth and slowly slided down into her tongue reluctantly.

    Having no option of puking it out, she had to gulp down the little amount of blood forcefully.

    Shortly after between their kisses, Esme suddenly started feeling hot like boiled water in her body as if all her blood cells were rushing back and forth.

    At first, she thought that it was because of her feminine hormones as they were still kissing madly.

    But it started feeling different after few moments...

    This feeling was different more like power..

    What was going on???

 Chapter 67 - What Is Happening To Me?

    Esme was fell in dilemma when the cells under her body started moving vigorously. This feeling was quite familiarparing to her past experience. The changes inside her figure only urred to her when she used to cultivate her powers. She almost forgot the powerful feeling that she used to realise before.

    Her head went nk as she paid zero attention to their movements anymore. As the skin started burning like fire, she felt the sudden heat starting from her feet travelling to her head like volcano.

    On the flip side, Aaron didn''t heed attention to her difort through her body as he was immersed in cherishing this heavenly moments.

    Her enthusiastic words made him send in cloud nine because of immense happiness. The awkward moment was interrupted by the first raindrop from the cloudy sky above.

    Esme jolted as the cold waterdrop fell over her left eyelids all of sudden.Soon after thousand drops started pouring down breaking the sky with a loud thunderstruck. Even Aaron himself was surprised at the sudden interference and left their locked lips reluctantly. A gust of annoyance appeared on his handsome face as he looked up at the damn sky ahead.

    Cursing loudly, he only spitted out,

    " What the.."

    Despite feeling the changes still inside her body, Esme spotted the hut behind them and quickly pulled him towards it urging,

    " Let''s head over there. I don''t wanna drench myself in this foul weather."

    Aaron nodded his slightly before scooping her up in his arms. With the power of his speedy motion, he dashingly carried his wife under the roof of the hut. Esme was left dumbstruck in his embrace.

    He could have warned me before taking me up! Unreasonable!

    After lifting her down on the small wooden corridor of the hut, Aaron looked around to check everything.

    The maids really looked after well of this hut. It had no sign of luxury things or expensive utensils. They decorated the hut like a normal living couple with a bunch of jungle flowers, argiceous tea and bowl sets, wooden chairs and tables in the outdoor area.

    On the other side, Esme stood at a little far away from him. Holding the railings of varenda pressing her back, she shivered at the greenish heat emitting from her eyes. She was totally clueless of her changing frantically. It was undoubtedly impossible that her powers were unsealed on its own.

    After all, it was sealed by the highest fairy which couldn''t just break out without her order. To check herself alone, she suggested hiding the me of her eyes abruptly,

    " Aa.. Aaron, can I go inside for a while? I need to wipe off the water from my hairs."

    Aaron didn''t shift his gaze on her. He was reminiscing his mother''s memory touching the hanging top of flower and replied inly,

    " Go ahead. I had ordered the maids to prepare this hut for us. They have ced everything that we need here. Don''t catch cold and change your clothes too."

    Esme quickly slipped out from there and entered the hut which had barely contained two rooms with little space. Panting heavily, she closed the door behind with a thud and almost fell down on the floor staggering on her feet.

    She stooped down holding her arms together and panted rapidly as if she wascking oxygen.The veins of her body started appearing vividly like zigzag lines.

    She remembered her previous lesson that she had gained from her brother which was they needed to calm down inwardly when their powers go out of their control. Even though she wasn''t aware of her changes, she followed his guidance and tried to calm down.

    There was only one thing that could calm her state that was Ayra. Remembering her chirping face andughter, the memories of their days together, her lips formed into a soft smile. One by one, she remembered all the happy memories that they had shared together. The way Ayra used to nag her calling mommy everytime that was enough to heal all the sufferings that she had endured for her.

    By the time, she came out from her sweet memories, unexpectedly everything of her body had returned to it''s usual state. She looked down in her hands and tried to check it spontaneously.

    Looking around, she found a mirror hanging in the wall as she rushed towards it fast. She looked at her half drenched face through the mirror and scanned her hazel eyes. It really had no sign of me that she sensed earlier.

    She murmured to herself drooping her eyes lowly,

    " What''s happening to me?"

    Biting down her swallowed lips, she contemted in her mind whether try to cast any spell or not. After bit struggling with her inner mind, she finally stretched out her fingers shakily.

    Distancing herself from the mirror ahead, she thought of scratching it through her power. With that intention, she closed her eyes stretching out her long fingers and waited for the oue.

    Few moments had passed but still she heard no sound of breaking. shing open her eyes, her face scrunched up in pain as she retrieved her fingers helplessly. Exhaling a long gasp, her disappointed figure fell down on the wooden floor. A stream of hot tears started dripping down from her eyes along with the heavy rain outside as if they were remorsing for her too.

    She cried and cried hard from the core of her heart. She was never obsessed with achieving more extraordinary powers or status but being born and raised as fairy, it was in her instinct to cherish her own nature which was snatched by her for a long time. This pain of not having any nature of fairy was too painful for her which couldn''t be forgotten by any other things easily.

    As the thunder buzzed loudly around the environment, she almost screamed and asked between her crying,

    " Mother.. when will you forgive me?? when?"

    She punched her fists on the floor madly and asked repeatedly,

    " Why.. why didn''t you trust me? Why mother? Why?"

    OLD CASTLE,

    Athena continued staring at the foul weather nkly. Her silhouette was turned tougher emitting an aura of powers that she had hidden inside herself.

    Soon after she spotted a vague shadow of bird descending down from the dark clouds. Her expression turned stiff as she opened the window more to make an entrance before shifting into a corner.

    As the bird came close to her vision, she scanned her scornfully. Her birdie transformation of Eagle still looked so dangerous and cold that could frighten a mere vampire too. Her eyes were emitting dark red ming like the fire from hell which could burn anything. Her wide deep brown wings sshed against the winds as it made her path towards the window in a swift.

    Athena felt a gush of cold wind passing through her pale face as the bird flittered it''s stretched wind among the heavy rain. It quickly entered the room through the space of the window and surprisingly her figure wasn''t wet at all.

    Athena remained a calm face as she waited for her toe back to her original figure. The eagle nced at her with a sh of shipping before started converting into human slowly.

    With a blink of eye, the frightened bird turned into an young woman kneeling on the ground. Her head was hanged down as she spoke with sincerity and worshipping tone,

    " My.. mydy.. you have finally summoned this poor soul after 7 years.."

    Athena sighed staring her kneeling figure and ordered,

    " Get up from the floor Siemus. You don''t belong to this state. I don''t deserve it."

    Thedy lifted up her head and got up from the ground reluctantly. She seemed weirdparing to other usual vampires that had existed in their world. She had messy ck hairs turning into a big bun at the top of her head. Her drawn eyes were smashed with ck makeups and had a small skin art of waterdrops on her chin. Putting on a ripped ck gown, sheplied an aura of mysterious nature which couldn''t be discovered by others.

    Siemus finallynded her eyes over Athena''s face and spoke with concern,

    " No.. Mydy, my life was given by you. As long as I live, I will be forever your servant under your feet. Why are you looking so sad, Lady? As soon as you summoned me, I couldn''t wait toe and see you. In the past, I didn''t had the courage to visit you on my own. I.. I thought that you me me after that incident. "

    Athena sighed before averting her pained face outside of the window viewing the perplexity of the weather,

    " I don''t me you, Siemus. I only me myself. "

    Siemus frowned in confusion and waited for her to continue. Perhaps sharing the unbearable pain of her heart could heal her a little more. But Athena changed the topic instantly andmanded facing her with a firm expression,

    " I only give you an hour, Siemus. You have to find out everything. I heard from a maid that a group of Vampires had been ordered to kill a fairy named Ethan Chole. You first have to figure out that who have ordered them and where are they nning to attack him?"

    She paused in her words and spoke with a trembling tone,

    " And... you..you have to figure out that Is.. Is Ethan Chole really the second Prince of DALASTIA WORLD? "

    Siemus face turned sour as she muttered,

    " Second.. Prince.. you.. you mean.. Prince.. Edward.."

    Athena interrupted her words looking away panicking inwardly,

    " We don''t have much time left, Siemus. You should go and find out everything as soon as possible. "

    Siemus looked at her face pitifully before epting hermand,

    " Yes, mydy. I''m on my way. "

 Chapter 68 - Is It Only Repay Or Something Else?

    The rain continued heavily as if the god had ravished his all blessings open handedly for the people in the world. The flowers were all drenched vividly asionally dancing against the random wind passing through them.

    Aaron was seat at the wooden chair watching the raindrops nkly and waited for Esme toe out. He started thinking that why was she taking so long.

    Just then he thought paying a visit inside, the door was pushed open with a creak as he turned his head on the way.

    Esme didn''t change her dress. She casually wiped off her half drenched hairs and took a little much time to stable her mood. Her expression was unreadable as if reading her expression was the most difficult obstacle that one could ever had. Perhaps women were born to hide their inner feelings perfectly.

    Watching her appearance, Aaron asked tugging a soft smile and gestured him toe over there,

    " Come here! I was going to check on you. Why did you take so long?"

    Esme could only smile back gently before making her way towards his spot. As she came nearer, he gently pulled her and pushed her down on hisp.

    Esme didn''t feel surprise this time as she had be ustomed to her husband''s behaviour. Aaron felt warmth holding her in his embrace and spoke watching the rain outside,

    " It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"

    Esme frowned before drawing her attention to the rainfall outside. Her lips gave off a soft smile as it saw how much the flowers were enjoying the rain. She replied looking at the way nkly,

    " Yeah, it''s indeed beautiful."

    But the man was born as an overbearing person. He asked hinting a dissatisfaction in his tone,

    " Is it beautiful than me?"

    Esme frowned before giving him a cold re.

    Come one, can he be less narcissistic each time?

    Aaron remained unfazed and asked raising up his arched eyebrows,

    " What? You.. you really think that it''s more beautiful than me?"

    Esme also continued to y around with him as she admitted stubbornly,

    " Yes, it is.. So what?"

    She blinked and watched his puff expression as she hold back theughter hardly. But the very next moment, she was pressed against the chair whereas Aaron leaned over her face.

    The action was too fast that she couldn''t even get the time to realise that what just happened.

    Aaron looked at her astounded eyes and spoke letting out a chuckle,

    " You still get so afraid of my action? How are you going to bear everything all your lifetime?"

    Esme''s mind went nk.

    Lifetime?

    It''s still so far away from now!

    Aaron leaned beside her ear before asking seductively,

    " Can you bear the punishment of angering a vampire King, Esme? "

    Esme shifted ufortably as she got the meaning behind his tant words. She sutured trying short their distance,

    " You.. Don''t spout nonsense.. The guards might see us."

    Aaron frowned before ncing back at a far way where their carriage had parked. He turned back and replied with authority,

    " Nobody dares toy their eyes over our private time."

    Esme felt her cheeks burning at his shameless thoughts. She came up with another excuse watching the food on a table aside,

    " I''m hungry."

    Aaron blink innocently and replied,

    " Yeah, me too."

    Esme frowned slightly and replied,

    " Then.. Let''s eat.. "

    Aaron''s gaze darkened as he demanded shamelessly,

    " But I want to eat you."

    Esme "...."

    Before she could realise, his face was leaning forward to capture her lips. She quickly blocked it by her palms before speaking shyly,

    " Not here. The guards might spot us anytime. I don''t wanna feel embarrassed because of you."

    Aaron also replied like a stubborn child before carrying her up,

    " Ok, then let''s head inside the room. My mother would be very happy if we leave some precious memories of us here."

    What precious memory? I would have died in shame if she was alive!

    Esme blushed profusely as he took her inside carrying up in his arms.

    In no time, Esme discovered herself over a small cracking bed letting out naughty sounds because of their movements. Capturing her lips hungrily, he pushed her down one the bed gently. Cold hands travelled to lift up her long gown as she felt a wave of cold wind brushing against her exposed knees. His kiss turned hungry as he continued showing off his skill constantly.

    Esme whimpered as the cold hands squeezed her assets of upper chest hardly. Swinging in pleasure, sheined between his fiery kisses,

    " What.. what are you doing?"

    He smacked on the corner of her lips and replied with a huff,

    " Proving myself that I''m more beautiful than rain."

    Esme was speechless. She just made a one single joke over her and now she was already lying beneath him.

    What kind of punishment was that? If he was supposed to give this punishment to all thedies, I bet that there would be a long row ofdies from capital to here.

    As his hand was about to push down thest singleyer of clothes from her, the door was knocked loudly.

    Both of them jolted before looking at each others nkly.

    OLD CASTLE,

    Athena kept her eyes on the path of Siemus expectedly. Letting out a long sigh, she recalled the moment of discovering Siemus 12 years back in the jungle.

    Siemus was a transformed RAIBON vampire who had special abilities like human, witch and pure blooded vampires. They usually perform dark magics and extremely fond of violence. Thus everyone feared them for their ruthless nature and killing intent. They are blessed to change their shapes anytime.Because of holding powers and natures of three different species, they were born as fierce and extremely powerful which was very rare in the vampire world. They aren''t ruled by anyone even not by the vampire king himself.

    It was Athena''s blessing that she found Siemua in the Rainbow Forest. Years back, Athena went on hunting at a full moon day in the Rainbow Forest and found Siemus injured severely. As no one was by her side, she was almost on the verge of death and fell unconscious.Athena found her state pitiful and used her natural healing power to recover her health. From that day, Siemus vowed to help her whenever Athena summons her to repay the gratitude for saving her life. After that, she worshipped Athena as her master and obeyed by her everymand without opposing.

    But unfortunately, Athena didn''t summon her when she needed Siemus the most !

    Turning back from her vague memories, she nced at the silver clock and saw that more than two hours had been passed. It was nearly at dawn time and the rain continued without showing any mercy.

    The sound of Eagle''s snarling travelled inside the damp room vaguely. Athena''s face tensed up as she saw Siemusing towards her away from the cloudy sky.

    Athena got up in anxiousness and couldn''t wait to hear everything from Siemus. The frightened bird quickly changed her form and turned into a human body quickly.

    Despite having the cold face, Siemus''s expression was pale as she exined after giving a bow,

    " My Lady, I have got all the informations that you wanted."

    Athena had already started having bad feelings about her informations. She gestured her to talk as she heard her saying in a hoarse voice,

    " You have heard right, My Lady. The LG Group had been ordered to kill Ethan Chole tonight. I had been keeping eye over there abandoned house for half an hour. Later I heard the leader Dracomanding everyone how to initiate the attack with a group of muscr soldiers. As for the exact location of their attacking, I couldn''t figure out it. But I heard that their spy had been keeping an eye over Ethan Chole in the DALASTIA WORLD. "

    Siemus seemed hesitant as Athena continued staring at her and worrying for Ethan inwardly. She asked in a low shaking voice,

    " What.. what did you find out more, Siemus? "

    Siemus lowered down her eyes and continued in a reluctant tone,

    " Your.. Your assumption was right, mydy. Ethan Chole is indeed the second Prince of DALASTIA WORLD and the rightful heir of the throne. That.. That means, Brother Edward was his eldest brother."

    Athena gasped softly clutching the edge of the bed behind and panted recalling the earlier disaster. Even though she predicted the entire connection but still she hold a little hope that she might turn out wrong. Now Siemus had confirmed everything, it stood no chance of misjudging the incidents.

    Siemus quickly hold her arms and asked with concern,

    " My Lady, are you alright?"

    Athena looked up at her and nodded her head before pleading,

    " Siemus, find out that where they are going to attack Ethan. I have to save him no matter what."

    Siemus spoke frowning hard,

    " You don''t have to worry mydy. This time, Siemus is on your side. No one can harm you as long as I''m alive. But why do you want to save Ethan Chole desperately? You know that LG are called to be the ruthless vampires that ever existed in our history."

    Athena replied softly looking down the damp floor,

    " I have to repay Edward, Siemus or else I won''t even die in peace. If I lose my life saving Ethan, I won''t feel any regret belive me. "

    Though they didn''t spend so much time with each others, Siemus could read through her emotions. She read her extreme concerned face before asking hesitantly,

    " Is it all only repay or something else, My Lady? "

    Athena shifted her eyes ufortably beforeing up with a reply,

    " Whatever it was, now it''s impossible, Siemus.I can''t cheat on Edward by falling for a wrong person. Moreover I don''t want anymore lives loosing for me. I have already lost two most important persons of my life. I.. I can''t bear to loose anymore."

 Chapter 69 - Your Life !!

    Aaron looked down at her blushed cheeks and cursed the intruder before fixing her messy clothes. Again they were interrupted while being intimate.

    Can anyone be more unfortunate than me?

    Aaron cursed viciously before making his way towards the closed door furiously. The door was flung open like a storming out all of sudden and Jasper was left with a stunned expression.

    Looking at his lord''s darkened face, he forgot his words for a moment. Before he could spit out his words, Aaron''s hoarse voice came out like a cold gush of wind,

    " What? Can''t you just leave me alone for a while?"

    Jasper blinked innocently and spoke abruptly,

    " P.. Pardon My Lord. We.. we are asked to go back in the castle. The ministers have arrived to discuss about the area of ckpool. The ce has been attacking by a group of Vampires for the past few days. They aren''t enough strong to stop them."

    Despite being heard the urgent situation, Aaron was unfazed and ordered nonchntly,

    " Then you go back with the guards. I have no time to y with this simple matters. "

    Jasper was left speechless. He figured out that Aaron was having creepy tempter. Thus decided to let it go and replied nodding his head,

    " Ok.. Okay then. We are going back.. But Lord, won''t you have any probleming alone without any guards around? "

    Aaron grunted grumpily and gawked,

    " What? Do you think that I, Aaron Richards can''t step out alone and unable to protect my wife?"

    Jasper shook his head vigorously and denied,

    " No, absolutely not my lord. I was just being concerned for you and Lady. Then we will be heading back now."

    Aaron hummed before shutting the door with a thud,

    " Now, get lost. "

    Jasper ".... "

    As he walked back to the bed toplete the unfinished matters, Esme was already seated up and watching at his downcast expression hiding augh inwardly. As the man approached to touch her should again, Esme pped his hand yfully. Aaron was stupefied for a moment before looking up at her pouted lips.

    She ordered with authority,

    " No more! I''m very hungry. I don''t have time to y around with you now. I am heading outside to have some delicious dishes in this beautiful weather."

    As she spoke, she walked out domineeringly leaving the poor man remorsing inwardly.

    That.. damn.. damn.. Jasper..!!

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    NEWLEAF HILL,

    the group of teenage male fairies was panting heavily as they cursed Ethan for being the strict master that they had even encountered. Even he was more strict and extremely disciplined person more than their grumpy old aged master. Remembering the blessed thought that he had been charged temporarily to train them, the boys were somehow in relief.

    As they were all exhausted after practicing the forey of physical strength, they heard a loud p more like amand of attention from behind. Pestering a dissatisfaction on their faces, the boys walked towards the pping sound.

    Ethan stood there lifting up his head and scanned the bunch of boys scornfully. His sharp gazended on them before exining the next n,

    "Okay boys, I''m contented enough about your determination so far. I feel like you allshould take a good rest because our next task won''t be so easy."

    The boy''s expression turned grim as they nced at each others crying inwardly. Ethan''s overbearing tone made an interruption as he spoke,

    " We are heading for the REDRUTH VALLEY tonight just after 12am. Your next task will be catching the SANDYIAM DEER without using any magic or archery, only by strength and tricks. I will see that who can catch it first and win a surprising prize."

    The boys were on the verge of crying after hearing him. They weren''t greedy for the prize but afraid of catching Sandyiam Deers. Sandyiam deers aren''t not like any mere deer which could be caught easily by hunting.

    They are the lowest transformation of fairies who could be vanished in the air anytime without leaving any trace. Their bloods are known as the purest blood in the whole universe which could make any fairy bring back his or her life. Even though they aren''t very fast like other deers but they had the magical power of vanishing to protect themselves. Only if any fairy could smell their misty fragrance of fum, they could locate their traces even if they vanish. But that wasn''t very easy as it seems. They are cunning than any other creatures that existed. Thus drinking their blood could make any sick fairy alive, it was prohibited to hunt them by the Royals for some unknown reason and protected their species in the REDRUTH VALLEY.

    Ethan frowned at their puzzled state and spoke arching his eyebrows,

    " Any objection?"

    The boys could only shook their heads helplessly.

    Forget it! Who will dare to oppose him?

    DING......!!!

    The mechanicalrge clock hanging on the top of the white castle dinged loudly indicating the midnight had fallen down.The rain didn''t stop since afternoon.Rather It continued with a slow pace wetting each and every corner of the souls. The roaming dark clouds moved in the sky abruptly over the half moon and created an ominous environment unknowingly. The bloodsucking bats snarled in the sky flying far away fast like a frightened prey.

    Ignoring the abnormal weather, a group of teenage boys with a tall man leading headed for the REDRUTH VALLEY. After safely arrived at the valley, Ethan stood in front of the particr area for hunting. Hemanded the frightened boys loudly,

    " Don''t waste your time anymore. The deers wille out within few moments. You all go inside. I will be staying here waiting for you. Those who wille back first will be the first winner."

    The boys didn''t move and seemed hesitated. Ethan shouted angrily,

    " Get your ass off here. Don''t let me repeat. Get out. "

    The boys jolted in fear and rushed towards the haze area ahead leaving Ethan there all alone.

    Ethan started pacing back and forth ignoring the raindrops pouring over his body. His expression was firm more like a strict trainer and sighed softly recalling everything that was going to happen within few days.

    As he sank in his own thoughts, the sky above his head turned more dark because of a long row of wingsing by from the west pool.

    Ethan''s instinct alerted him spontaneously as he looked around wandering why he had started sensing some presences nearby. His silhouette turned stiff emitting a dark aura as he hesitantly looked up at the sky.

    Before he could think of anything further, his surrounding was blocked by a bunch of bloodthirsty people. The sharp fangs and ck widened wings were enough to figure out that who they were.

    Ethan''s face turned more darker as he furrowed his eye brows asking coldly,

    " Vampires!!! What do you guys want from me?"

    The leader holding a cruel expressionughed at his words devilishly and replied with a demonic grin,

    " Your Life! "

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    OLD CASTLE,

    Siemus rushed inside the room more faster than a flicker of light. Athena instantly jumped off from her bed and asked her,

    " Did you find the exact ce?"

    Siemus answered hastily,

    " Yes, I have found out. Let''s go,mydy. We don''t have time. They have already reached there."

    Athena gasped before intending to leave with Siemus but just then...

    Her vision turned blurr as she staggered over Siemus''s body. Siemus quickly grabbed her disowned figure and asked anxiously,

    " My Lady.. you.. you haven''t drunk human blood for how long.."

    Athena panted heavily as she felt the immense thirst flowing inside her tongue. She touched her corbone gulping down her saliva constantly and pleaded,

    " Siemus, do something fast or.. or we can''t save Ethan. Please.. "

    Siemus seemed troubled and worried as she hold Athena''s numb figure tightly.

    ON THE OTHER SIDE,

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    Ayra was sleeping soundly beside Anna inside the cave. Her stomach grumbled as she woke up from her sound sleeping. She got up and called out Anna who was also in a deep sleep.

    Anna was quickly awoken up by her and asked rubbing her eyes,

    " What happened baby? You want to pee?"

    Ayra shook her head confused written all over her face as she spoke in a low voice,

    " No, sister Anna. I.. I''m just thirsty.."

    Anna quickly reached for the jar aside and poured down a ss of water. She handed it over to Ayra who surprisingly finished it off within few seconds. Unexpectedly she asked for another ss of water and again finished it off with a blink of eye.

    Anna still didn''t find anything wrong till now but when Ayra asked for the fourth time, she asked with concern,

    " What''s wrong, baby? You are drinking too much. Are you hungry?"

    Ayra shook her head declining and replied looking up at her,

    " No, sister.. I''m just feeling too much thirsty. No matter how many water I drink, it doesn''t satisfy my thirst. I.. I feel like I want to drink something else.. "

    Anna was confused as she said,

    " What more could be..."

    Sudden realization hit her brain as she quickly looked over the table clock horrified.

    She murmured softly,

    " 8...8 years old !!! "

 Chapter 70 - Let Me Taste Your Blood !

    Ayra''s face started turning pale as if it was bing bloodless from inside. Her tiny eyeballs emitted a red radiant which was was constantly bing hit and fired. Her smooth skin were turning something else that Anna had never seen before.

    Anna barely spit out her name with concern contemting in her mind that whether to touch her or not,

    " Ay.. Ayra.. baby.."

    Shockingly, the earlier little baby didn''t gaze at her with her pure, innocent eyes. Except she received a dark re of thirst, hunger and ferocity from her that made Anna shifted backward fearfully.

    Letting out some long gasps, Ayra demanded in an extremely cold voice ring from the amidst of her curl hairs,

    " Sister Anna.. I''m thirsty... I''m thirsty.."

    Anna hold her forehead in anxiousness and took a while to fix the situation. Luckily, her mind worked fast as she suggested making a safe distance from this unknown Ayra,

    " Ba.. Baby, give me some time okay. Don''te out from the cave until Ie back. I''m going to find something to gratify your thirst."

    Ayra''s expression was cold and stiff as she responded rubbing her corbone gently,

    " O.. Okay.. It''s burning all over sister Anna.Make it fast. "

    Anna nodded her head slightly before rushing outside intending to find an animal in the nearby forest.

    AT THE SAME TIME IN

    REDRUTH VALLEY,

    Something more terrifying was going to ur in there. Ethan gazed at the bunch of hungry vampires scornfully as he spoke still holding ths authority of a prince in his tone,

    " As far as I know, nomotion had happened recently between our ns nor did we harm your members. Then what''s the reason of initiate a fight with me? Don''t you guys know my identity?"

    Ethan shifted his eyes between the vampires one by one who was circling him with a slow and beasty steps. The leader of the groupughed at his attitude as he responded snarling like a beast,

    " You don''t deserve to know that what have you done. We havee to finish you that''s all you should know, Prince Ethan. Right now, you should think of yourself."

    The leaderughed hysterically as the other members joined in his cruelughter. They had been doing this business for many years. Even though vampires had emotions but this group had no trace of it at all. They only knew how to enjoy their killing.

    On the contrary, Ethan''s suspension sparked more when the leader called him as Prince. Despite being known his identity, they still came here to kill him which seemed more fishy.

    Unfortunately he couldn''t get time to think anything further, the leader threw a punch on his chest as he fell backwards because of his distraction.

    The leaderughed with mockery again as he spoke sarcastically,

    " Tsk.. Indeed a dumbo.. Look at him boys. He couldn''t even endure my single punch. How will he fight back? Aish.. I don''t like to kill people who don''t fight back. It''s no fun."

    The vampiresughed once again as Ethan''s eyes darkened lying on the wet ground. The leader tookzy steps on his way, bend down and provoked him pouting his lips,

    " Tell us, the great Prince Ethan Chole. How do you want to die, huh? Should we suck your blood like your brother or kill you by smashing your bones and ribs?"

    Ethan''s whole body froze at the mention of his brother as he scratched the wet soil under his palms. The veins on his forehead appeared out as he groaned before whirling in the air above from the ground spreading out his uniquerge white wings.

    The leader was off-guard and suddenly got a hard kick on his chin before flying back far away. The other members also fell backwards because of the heavy blow created by Ethan''s magical wings.

    Ethan''s mind went mad knowing the undiscovered truth that his big brother had been killed by this monsters after 7 years. He tried so hard to find the murderers but at the end, he got no clues.

    Who is behind all of this? How did they hide themselves so well for this years?

    Charging forward to the members, he started beating them madly. The member attacked him from every side but he wlessly fighted back giving them hard punches. He unlocked the supreme powers of his body to take the revenge of his dead brother. He vowed to himself that he wouldn''t leave here until he saw their corpses lying in this valley.

    Unfortunately, he forgot the presence of the leader at little distance whom he hurt first. As he immersed in his killing intent, the leader watched his movements darkly when he saw his members were all beaten ck and blue.

    His sinister gaze fell on a particr area of Ethan''s fighting figure as he smirked devilishly. Giving him no chance to beat the members anymore, the leader seized the opportunity of attacking him from back.

    The next moment, he dugged his sharp nails at the centre of Ethan''s wings as Ethan let out a grunt in pain loosening his grips from the corbones of two vampires. Ethan''s strength weakened instantly after getting hurt in his wings as he tried to kick the leader.

    The leader fought back fast and ordered loudly towards the members,

    " Hold his wings. Hold him from back and cut off his wings. This brat is stronger than his brother. We can''t kill him without cutting his wings."

    Ethan''s understood their intention quickly. They wanted to attack on his weakness first. Thus he tried to hid back his wings but the other members were too fast.

    Five of them quickly grabbed his widened wings and one of them again dugged his sharp piercing nails into its centre. Ethan cried out mournfully sensing the extreme pain on his back and tried to break free from them.

    But after being attacked in his weakness spot, his strength had turned weaker than before and couldn''t fight back with his earlier spirit. One by one, all five of them dig in their sharp nails in his backbone aka the centre of his wings. Hot blood started dripping down from his ribs as Ethan growled in extreme pain.

    His face turned pale in pain as the members hold his firm body tightly. Two of them hold his arms spread out wider whereas the other ones hold his half scrunched wings gritting their teeth in anger.

    The leader gave a satisfied smirk at his defeated spirit and spoke licking his upper lips greedily,

    " Oh Boy, you are quite stubborn. Where did you get this confident to win over us? Look at your pitiful state. Even your brother couldn''t win against us.. Tsk.. Still you hold the audacity to be the future king? Huh! "

    The leader opened his mouth slightly as two milky fangs popped out glistening among the darkness as he spoke hungrily,

    " Let me taste your blood. You royals have a good such a taste of blood. "

    Ethan gazed at him with his blurry eyes as he saw the leader slowly stepping near him...

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    After spending a peaceful day with each others, Esme and Aaron wereing back to their castle through an empty path of forest. Having no guards following behind them, Esme felt more lively like an usual couple.

    Inside the carriage, Aaron and she were seated aside and his stubborn husband insisted on holding her figure by waist. Even though he was confident over his abilities, still felt a little insecure especially when ites to safety of Esme.

    He constantly wandered his eyes outside to examine everything through the peephole of the door. Soon after, the carriage paused at the midway of the path abruptly.

    Aaron''s face darkened as he shouted towards the driver loudly,

    " What happened here? Why did you stop suddenly?"

    The driver answered gazing around suspiciously,

    " Pardon My Lord ! I have no idea why this horses aren''t moving ahead. Should I go down and check?"

    Aaron denied,

    " No, you stay inside and watch over your Lady. I''m going down. "

    Esme frowned and grabbed his hand as he intended to get down,

    " No, don''t go alone. Let mee with you. This ce is so empty even we don''t have any guards around. We shouldn''t have spent so much time there but you kept insisting."

    Aaronughed warmly at her concerned face and replied nonchntly,

    " At least, we spent so much time together alone for the first time. Who knows if we wil get the chance tomorrow or not! "

    Esme''s heart wrenched in pain at his words as she cursed angrily,

    " You... you only spout nonsense.."

    Aaronughed again while unlocking the door and spoke,

    " Okay, okay.. I won''t be down for so long.. You stay here and don''t follow me.. "

    Esme spitted out again hiding the worries behind her eyes,

    " Be careful and don''t go so far. "

    Aaron chuckled and replied proudly while climbing down,

    " My Lady, I''m the vampire king here."

    Esme kept staring at his climbing figure nkly and whispered softly,

    " Still..."

 Chapter 71 - Who Gave You The Order ?

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    Lucky Anna discovered a young deer running inside the woods as soon as she reached at the nearby animal forest. Even though she killed a normal deer, her mind was feeling extreme guilt for hunting an innocent animal. As a fairy of protecting nature, it was in her instinct that they wouldn''t like to cause any harm towards wild animal.

    When the bleeding deer finally stopped moving, she scooped it up in her arms before heading for the cave. Under the dim light of candles, she saw Ayra groaning in a low voice sitting on the bed awkwardly.

    Anna felt a bit tensed up about Ayra but as soon as the misty scent of blood reached in Ayra''s nostrils, she quickly jumped off from the floor bed. Without waiting for Aanna''s words, she snatched the dead animal body from her arms hastily.

    Ayra threw the body on the bed not caring about the dripping blood that was flowing dowm from it''s corbone. She arched it''s head beastly before digging her tiny teeth into it as if she had found her muse of life. Her tiny lips started dripping blood as she sucked the animal''s body out of wits.

    On the Contrary, Anna remained frozen standing in front of her and watched her drinking blood for the first time. Her face scrunched up in disgust and she solemnly prayed that her little baby would return to her earlier innocent state soon.

    REDRUTH VALLEY,

    Athena asked anxiously while sitting over Siemus''s giant Eagle form,

    " Siemus, how far we need to go?"

    Siemus gave a loud snarling indicating that they had arrived at the discerned ce. Athena''s body had returned to it''s earlier strength after drinking blood. Lucky Siemus quickly found a human woman in their world who was willing to give her blood. Thus it didn''t take long time to return her state.

    As the Eagle finallynded down on Redruth Valley, Athena''s eyes spotted Ethan''s miserable state. She wanted to rush over there but Siemus quickly held her from behind.

    Siemus exined the situation with warning,

    " My Lady, you can''t be seen by them. You know if they find out that you are acquainted with Ethan, you will have to bear severe punishment."

    Athena denied stubbornly,

    " I don''t care Siemus. I have to save him before they kill him. Don''t hold me back, please. "

    Siemus insisted still considering her safety first,

    " No, mydy. Don''t take reckless decision that might lead you two to destroyed. Let me handle them. You stay here and watch me."

    Athena quickly recalled Siemus''s power which she witnessed once when she needed to escape from the castle. Thus she quickly ordered Siemus,

    " Blind them, Siemus. Bilnd them all and then beat them. Meanwhile I will take care of Ethan. He is bleeding. Don''t think anymore do it."

    Siemus nodded with understanding before casting her darkened eyes over those thirsty animals focused. On the flip side, the leader was just an inch away before digging his fangs into Ethan''s neck and suddenly his vision turned ck.

    Shaking his head, he stepped back and shouted rubbing his eyes,

    " What''s going on? I can''t see anything. rk, Robert where are you all?"

    The fellow member rk replied anxiously,

    " Leader, we are blind too."

    He gritted his teeth and continued,

    " Looks like, this cheap brat has yed a trick on us. What should we do now? "

    The leader groaned loudly in frustration,

    " Hold him tightly, don''t let him run. I will see how long he can continue casting this spell over us. Give our sight back, coward. You used your tricks like cheap woman. Wait and see, what will I do to you when I get my vision back."

    Meanwhile Athena quickly reached near them and went to break free Ethan without speaking.

    Her eyes stopped at his pale face followed by his wings which was flowing blood constantly. Her mind sank as she recalled his words that wings were their biggest weakness.

    Her heart throbbed in pain as she lifted up her right hand to touch his cheek. She missed this man madly in these few days. The amount of time they had spent with each others might be very short. But the affection she felt for him that couldn''t be destroyed so easily.

    Ethan tried to open his eyes curiously when he sensed the gentle touch on his cheek.

    This hand... somehow felt so familiar..

    Her eyes fired up at the sight of vampires who was holding him ruthlessly. She wouldn''t hesitate to kill this bastards if Ethan''s safely wasn''t the first priority.

    Thus she only threw few punches on them so that they would leave his body. Groaning loudly the vampires fell backward abruptly. Ethan''s numb figure leaned in as his face blood covered face fell on Athena''s shoulder weakly.

    For a moment, her heart skipped a bit at the closeness between them.His slow breathing was touching her earlobes as he heard her calling out softly,

    " A.. Athena.."

    She felt an extreme warmth in her heart after hearing her name from his lips. She thought that they would never meet or ever see each others in this life. But may be destiny had decided something else for their journey. When two of them made for each others, at the end of the day they will meet in the same path.

    Ethan had no strength of his body anymore. He was leant against her figurepletely and had lost his consciousness for loosing too much blood. Athena''s hand went behind his back to support his bnce and instantly it was covered with blood that made him shiver in fear.

    She looked aside to see Siemus who was ruthlessly beating those vampires without waiting for hermand. She pulled out each of their fangs mercilessly which was the most cruel step of killing a vampire. They all begged her to stop this torture but Siemus paid zero attention to their mourning.

    She already felt so devastated for the past few years when she couldn''t help Athena in her worst state. This time, she vowed to show no mercy to the people who dared to hurt herdy or her beloved ones.

    After being satisfied of the bruises over the vampires body, Siemus spotted the leader who was trying to fly away despite being blind. Siemus rushed towards him with her quickened speed and grabbed his corbone from back.

    The leader choked at the strength as he begged sobbing,

    " Who is it? Please leave me.. Please.. I didn''t want to kill him.. We had been ordered.. we didn''t.."

    Siemus''s face turned sour as she looked back at Athena to see hermand. Athena frowned hard and signaled Siemus to interrogate further.

    Siemus got her gesture and asked coldly increasing the strength on his corbone,

    " Who gave you the order? Spit out his name unless you want to die."

    The leader choked vigorously bending on the crowd and was hesitating to open his mouth. Siemus was loosing her patience as shemanded onest time growling furiously,

    " I say, speak out his name or else you all will be buried here. You have no idea what a RAIBON vampire can do."

    The leader quivered in herst word and finally decided to speak out the truth. But suddenly they all heard many noisesing out from the forest ahead.

    Siemus quickly left his corbone after giving onest hard squeeze and rushed towards Athena who was looking at the way of the noises confusedly,

    " My Lady, we can''t stay here anymore. Prince Ethan hade to train the teenage fairies. They must be here too. We can''t be found. Let''s take him somewhere else."

    Athena nodded still holding the curiosity of knowing the name of the mastermind. Then she climbed on Siemus''s birdie figure and kept holding Ethan in her arms gazing at his pale face pitifully.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Aftering down from the carriage, Aaron stepped ahead domineeringly and started wandering his sharp rues all around. Surprisingly the path had no block or anything unusual then why did the horses refuse to go ahead?

    As he walked quite far away from the carriage, he figured out a circle of haze had covered the path from few metres ahead.

    Looking up at the rainy sky, he frowned hard as ominous feelings started surfacing his mind.

    It wasn''t any winter time. Moreover the rain was still continuing with slow paces drenching the weather from afternoon. There wasn''t any chance of creating haze in this weather until someone had created it through spell purposely.

    After taking one nce of Esme''s carriage, he created a magical safety barrier around it before walking ahead towards the haze area.

    The raindrops suddenly increased its pace wetting his suite and long coat as he took cautious steps forward. As he entered inside the foggy circle, he suddenly felt a rush of intoxication through his body as if the haze had hypnotised him all of sudden.

    Soon after, hundreds of dark shadows started circling his body and whispered something in a slow and dangerous tone.

    Aaron blinked and saw those dark balls of shadows nkly. As a dark shadow passed through his shoulder, he heard a mournful tone of a woman,

    " Leave my son.. Aaron.. baby.."

    His whole silhouette trembled at the tone whom he only heard in his dream and remembered from his vampire memories. His mouth gasped in astonishment and quickly stalked the shadow anxiously calling out,

    " Mom.. Mom... don''t go.. "

 Chapter 72 - I Hate You So Much !

    The night was dark and silent. Except the sound of light raindropsing down from the sky, there wasn''t anymore noises heard in the empty path. The haze of circle surrounded Aaronpletely isted his existence from the whole world around.

    The balls of ck shadows were dancing inside the circle letting out whispering soundtracks and an aura of danger constantly. Aaron''s gaze started getting heavy as he called out again like a drunken person,

    " Mom.. Come.. Come to me.. Don''t leave me again.."

    Instead he heard a whispering sound in his ears as one of the ck shadow passed through his left shoulder swiftly,

    " Give me your blood, son. I can be alive again. Give me your blood.."

    Aaron nodded his head like a puppet following the order of his owner and spoke struggling with his heavy eyelids,

    " Take it mom.. Take it.. As long as.. youe back.."

    As soon as his words left his tongue, the balls started moving and stopped swinging in the air. The opposite side of the haze quickly made an entrance and Aaron suddenly spotted a woman standing far away from her.

    She had worn a ck leather long coat along with a hoodie thatpletely hid her face behind it. Even her hands were hidden inside the pockets but her dark silhouette was constantly emitting a dangerous aura in the air.

    Under the covering of the hoodie, the woman woman spoke loudly in a calm and dangerous tone,

    " Its been a long time since west met. You have finally caught in my trap."

    Aaron couldn''t understand any of her words as he kept staring at the figure ahead nkly.

    On the flip side, more than fifteen minutes had passed but Esme didn''t hear any response from Aaron since he left the carriage. Unknowingly, a fear had started arousing through her mind as she continued peeping outside.

    Soon after, she lost her patience and intended to get down but the driver warned hearing the door lock cracking,

    " My Lady, don''t go down. Lord had forbade you to follow him."

    Esme frowned and responded stubbornly,

    " You stay here. I''m feeling uneasy. I want to take a look."

    The driver was defeated by her determination thus he could only see her climbing down quickly. After reaching downstairs, her heart skipped a beat when she saw the magical barrier around the carriage.

    He made sure her safety but where is he?

    Esme stepped ahead wandering around anxiously but she saw no sign of Aaron.Her worries increased more when she spotted the haze far away from their carriage.

    Without having caring for her safety anymore, she rushed towards the haze crossing out the safety barrier and constantly called out his name,

    " Aaron.. Aaron.. where.. where did you go?"

    Her pace paused in front of the foggy area as she furrowed her eyebrows in suspension.

    This.. this kind of spell could only be created by any hybrid creature..

    Even though her powers were sealed but she still remembered her lessons vividly. Her heart trembled at the thought of Aaron and she entered into the haze without thinking twice.

    Instantly she spotted Aaron sitting on the ground but there was anotherdy kneeling in front of him holding his right hand.

    Even in the darkness, the silver dagger was glittering like a piece of jade which snatched her attention instantly.

    Esme shouted madly before rushing towards them,

    " Hey, what are you doing to him?"

    She charged forward and pushed away thedy from Aaron quickly. After getting pushed by her, the woman in hoodie was off-guard and staggered backward abruptly.

    Esme quickly hold his body and saw something wrong with his expression. She tried to talk patting his cheeks,

    " Aaron.. Aaron.. talk to me.. what are you doing here? Who is she?

    What did she do to you?"

    Aaron didn''t answer anything and only kept staring at her face nkly as if he couldn''t sense anything around him. Esme didn''t want to spend anymore time inside this circle and pulled up his body quickly.

    But the woman opposite of them didn''t stop. Her anger erupted because of this sudden interference caused by Esme. She let out a loud groan like a beasty animal more like a werewolf and gazed at them viciously through her hoodie.

    Esme diverted her attention on the woman in front of them curiously. Before she could understand anything, the woman casted a dark magic specifically towards Aaron.

    Esme cried out and without thinking twice, she shielded Aaron quickly. The spell dived into her stomach but unexpectedly she felt no pain except a weird sensation.

    Esme nced back at her tummy nkly where the magical boom entered and found nothing unusual. She looked up to see the woman who quickly stepped backwards as if she had seen anything terrific.

    Esme asked out curiously still blocking Aaron''s figure,

    " Who are you? Why are you trying to hurt my husband? What did he do wrong to you?"

    The woman didn''t answer any of her questions. She only scanned Esme from head to toe several times before started stepping backwards fearfully.

    Esme still asked anxiously seeing her running away,

    " Give me the answer. Why were you hurting him? I know you are a hybrid. Don''t go before giving me any answer."

    The woman didn''t stop at all and ignored her questions. Slowly she vanished into the dense of the forest. Esme nkly saw the haze of circle vanishing too along with her departure as if she never appeared here.

    She averted his attention to Aaron who only coughed twice till now leaning against her body.

    Esme tried to speak to him rubbing his palm gently,

    " Aaron.. are.. are you alright?"

    Aaron looked up regaining his usualposure and nodded his head before asking back,

    " I warned you not to follow me. Why did youe down?"

    Esme sighed helplessly before touching his forehead gently,

    " Shut up. First tell me, are you alright? Who was that woman? What was she doing to you?"

    Aaron saw her worried written face amusingly as if being attacked all of sudden was worth it. He replied with a chuckle,

    " Not my previous lover for sure."

    Esme gave him a death re as he shut up his filthy mouth fast. Then he responded truthfully,

    " I really have no idea that who was she. I didn''t see her face nor did recognise her voice. As soon as I crossed the haze area, I started acting like a puppet. I could see everything but my brain wasn''t working on mymand."

    Aaron gazed into the forest gazing deeply,

    " She seemed to demand my blood."

    Esme was a little taken back and asked again,

    " What? Is your blood precious? "

    Aaron shifted his eyes on her and replied with deeper meaning,

    " No. Poisonous. "

    Esme gasped loudly,

    " What!!!!!"

    Aaronughed and dragged her towards their carriage,

    " Kidding! Let''s go. We should get out of here."

    AT THE BARRIER OF

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Athena made Siemus from stepping ahead. She hesitated for a moment before ncing at Ethan pitifully. On the flip side, Ethan was lying down in her arms as his long legs were hanging down from the back of Siemus''s birdie figure. Lucky he hid back his wings inside his backbone subconsciously that made her to carry out his weight easily.

    Siemus turned her eagle eyes on Athena who seemed afraid to take Ethan in her castle. But right now, they could only treat his wounds well in the castle. Moreover if the maids somehow found her departure, they would definitely inform queen mother which would make the situation worst.

    Siemus only transformed half of her figure into a human form and spoke to Athena,

    " My Lady, I''m the barrier of Prince Ethan. So you won''t be punished at all. We will send him back soon as soon as he regain his consciousness. As a raibon vampire, I have the power of carrying anyone inside our world."

    Athena nodded nkly before ncing at Ethan one more time and ordered Siemue to go ahead then. Shortly after, the giant Eagle reached at the area of old castle and casted the blind spell over the guards and maids living in the castle.

    With the help of Siemus, Athena quickly dragged Ethan inside her living room and closed the door from inside gently.

    Both of them helped Ethan to lie down on the bed and Athena asked Siemus worriedly,

    " I can use my healing power on him. Will it workpletely?"

    Siemus shook her head denying and exined the critical issues,

    " He was hurt in his wings,dy. He could only be healed half by your healing powers. But for recoveringpletely, he needs another herb to recover fast. "

    Athena already guessed it after scanning his severe injuries. Thus shemanded Siemus urgently,

    " Then you go and find those herbs for him. Meanwhile I will use my healing powers on him. "

    Siemus epted her order and flew away through the window after changing her form into a little birdie. Athena sat down on the edge of the bed and gently ced her palm on his chest.

    Her eyes shed with pain and hurt for him as she started ravishing her powers into his numb figure. Very soon, she noticed a positive change in his body and started decreasing her powers.

    But the next moment, something unusual happened that she never expected!

    Ethan opened his eyes with a sh and saw Athena''s puzzled state. His eyes fired up in rage and the following moment, he got up from the bed with the least energy that was left inside his body.

    He grabbed her tongue fiercely before dragging her harshly towards the wall and pressed her back against the hardness of it.

    Athena choked on his strength but still kept staring at him with a sh of guilt across her eyes.

    Ethan''s ferocious gaze fell on her face as he spitted out angrily,

    " You.. you traitor.. why did you save me?

    Why?"

    He leaned in close to her face and continued letting out some low groans,

    " You know, I hate you so much Athena. I hate you.. I regret to know you."

 Chapter 73 - Can I Kiss You?

    Athena kept gazing through his harsh Hazel eyes nkly without protesting on his violent behaviour. She mentally registered her mind that she deserved this rudy behaviour of him. The hate and hurt in his eyes were so real that pierced her plumping heart into pieces.

    She choked inwardly still not retaliating and her skeptical gaze read his expression briefly. Even though he was hurting her but the glimmer of softness especially for her in his eyes couldn''t be void and null.

    Ethan increased his strength on her tongue and leaned in as his forehead created only an inch gap between them. His hot breathing fell on her cheeks like a burning fire and she heard his hoarse voice,

    " You chose to stay by your n''s side. Why did you save me?"

    Athena avoided their eye contact and shifted away her gaze ufortably somewhere else. Ethan felt erged at her dense silence and shouted on her face madly,

    " Tell me why did you save me? Why??

    Why?? "

    His roaring voice hit her heart as she shouted back subconsciously,

    " I can''t see you dying. I can''t.."

    She choked and whispered still in his grip,

    " I.. I just can''t.."

    Ethan felt his back aching suddenly as he loosened the grip before letting out a low groan,

    " Aahh.."

    Athena enhaled a long breathe after getting out of his grip and noticed his painful expression. She quickly went to hold him but the man jerked off her hands instantly,

    " Don''t touch me. You all are murderers. It makes me disgusted on you."

    Athena''s figure intervaled at the midway as she watched his disgust painfully.

    Did he find out everything already?

    As she contemted in her thoughts, Ethan looked around wandering,

    " Where am I? Where did you take me in? "

    Athena was stunned for a moment and understood that Ethan was still unknown about her identity.

    But why was she feeling afraid of being hated by him?

    Athena gulped down her initiative words and responded briefly,

    " It''s my home, master. My mom had forbidden me to visit human world anymore. That''s why I couldn''t go to meet you."

    Ethan growled in pain before looking up at her suspiciously. Whatever happens earlier, he couldn''t deny the truth that Athena had saved him several times.

    Ethan took a swift look of his surroundings and asked suspiciously,

    " It seems like an old castle. Why do you live here? What''s your rtionship with the vampire King?"

    Athena''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of his words. She almost made up her mind to reveal everything but she couldn''t betray her brother too. If Esme wanted to leave this world on her own, she wouldn''t oppose her decision. But informing Ethan everything right now, it would make her doing a worse sin by betraying her own blood rtionship.

    Moreover she was the main reason behind Edward''s death!

    How could she say the truth to Ethan?

    He threw the question and waited for the answer frowning at her puzzled face deeply. After a while, Athena came up with a reasonable answer as she replied lowering her gaze to hide the guilt,

    " Nothing especial. My mom works under him in the court."

    Ethan gazed at her deeply before settling down himself on the bed and asked with a tone of pleading,

    " Can you help me meeting Serena in that castle? How did you manage to take me here?"

    Athena sighed helplessly and exined everything,

    " I can''t Ethan. If anyone finds us out there, we both will be prisoned for eternity. I had found about your abduction through my vampire friend, Siemus who helped me to save you. Only she has the permission to carry out any outsider in our world."

    Athena''s every answers seemed reasonable to Ethan thus his anger for her sudden disappearing had subsided a lot. Moreover why would she help him always when they didn''t had any rtionship?

    They were only strangers, weren''t they?

    He calmed down a little and suddenly recalled the words told by the leader as his eyes turned bloodshot again. He spoke looking down on the floor nkly,

    " Why do the vampires want to kill me? They have even killed my elder brother. But they told that they had been ordered to do that."

    Athena also thought about this matter and agreed with his statement staring away nkly,

    " Even I found out it too."

    She knew that her mother had ordered to kill Edward but she always felt that there was another person with her. Queen Mother had the reason to kill Edward but why would she try to kill Ethan?

    She looked outside distracted and continued,

    " They were speaking about a mastermind behind all of these. But I couldn''t get to know his name."

    Ethan looked up at her saddened expression and asked with hesitance,

    " Can you help me out finding this group of Vampires? I need to find out the real murderer behind my elder brother before I take back my sister from that ruthless king."

    Athena turned her face and saw his pleading face nkly.

    He only needed her help, didn''t he?

    Whatever she also needed revenge for Edward''s death. Thus she nodded her head slightly and said,

    " I will help you finding them. That''s all I can do for you. Except that don''t ask anything from me, Ethan. I''m helpless."

    Ethan understood her and noddedprehensively with her decisions. Suddenly his eyes saw the light red mark on her corbone and felt guilty.

    He got up from the bed slowly and came close to her before reaching out to rub her corbone asking softly,

    " Did I hurt you? "

    Athena jolted at his action and somehow felt perturbed for a moment. She hesitantly stepped back rubbing her aching spot awkwardly and replied lowering her eyes,

    " I''m.. I''m okay. It''s nothing much."

    Ethan''s eyes dimmed at her sudden rejection and felt extremely distressed in his heart. They had seen each others after a long time but still this woman treated him weirdly.

    His alluring gaze observed her difort for a while but still approached towards her boldly,

    " Athena.. Did you miss me?"

    This line seemed to hit the deepest core of her heart as she started stepping backwards nervously.

    On the flip side, Athena also stepped back abruptly at his approach and tried to remind herself that this was her brother-inw and they should keep distance from each others.

    She moved at a corner where there was no way out of stepping back and muttered seeing his approach,

    " Ethan, you.. you aren''t recovered yet. Lie down on the bed until Siemuses."

    Ethan whispered softly " I will" but his paces didn''t stop from moving forward. Athena''s heart started thumbing violently as she breathed rapidly.

    Ethan leaned his face closer to her trembling figure and whispered softly in her ears,

    " You seem to avoid me, Athena. What''s wrong? Shouldn''t I be the one to ignore you?"

    Athena''s lips trembled clutching the hem of her clothes tightly in nervousness and replied avoiding his lust filled eyes,

    " No.. I was just telling you to rest well."

    Ethan gazed at her face deeply and stated truthfully,

    " You know what?

    I missed you madly. "

    Athena''s wavered heart sank as she lifted up her eyes partially widened in shock. She badly wanted to spit out that he shouldn''t !

    She was the reason behind his brother dead!

    But all her words were stuck in her tongue because of her nervousness arousing from her heart or she couldn''t bear his hatred no one knows!

    But the next moment, she heard something unexpected from Ethan who was staring at her thin lips,

    " Can I kiss you?"

    Athena''s mind stopped working for a while as she gazed deep through his intoxicated eyes. The love of his eyes seemed so surreal that she lost all her earlier warnings inside her brain instantly.

    Feeling drunk under his hypnotised eyes, she nodded her head in agreeing without thinking about the oue. At the final moment, her lips were sealed by a pair of cold lips harshly before she could give it a second thought.

    His kiss contained roughness as if he was craving for it for thousand years. His tongue inserted into her mouth sucking each of it''s corner while one of his hand pulled her frozen figure closer.

    Athena even couldn''t get the chance to respond but her armspletely denied her order and wrapped his neck initiatively.

    This little gesture excited Ethan more as she pressed her figure against the wall still devouring her lips. To give them another enjoyable pleasure, his left hand went under her right thigh and swiftly pulled it up. He wrapped it around his waist like a chain as she kept standing in tiptoe.

    His cold palm gently brushed the skin of her thigh as she quivered at his sensual touches. Her tummy started gathering butterflies and a familiar arousal started coursing from her abdomen.

    She felt nk against his fiery kisses and continued staying numb. Between his fiery kisses, he heard his mumbled words vaguely,

    " Athena... I...I.. missed you s..so..much.."

 Chapter 74 - A Queen Will Always Be A Queen!

    His voice reverberated in her ears like a soothing music that had broken thest bit of restriction inside her mind. Athena didn''t answer him but chose another way to respond him.

    She tightened her leg around his waist hardly and fisted some strand of his hairs harshly.Her slender fingers grabbed his hairs from back and pulled in for a violent kiss. Ethan fell in daze for her sudden reaction but quickly paced up with her rhythm.

    Athena kissed him back hungrily as if she was expressing her feelings through their fiery kiss.Both of them panted heavily and started getting tempted. Ethan''s hand subconsciously travelled inside her clothes and gripped her bosoms roughly.

    Athena gasped at his cold touch and quivered vigorously. She mumbled realising the fire inside her,

    " E.. Ethan.. N.. Aaah.."

    Initially she wanted to discontinue their intimate touches but her body had denied her orderspletely. His moisty hands squeezed her bossoms roughly earning some low, encouraging moans from her.

    Her body melted in his touches instantly and slowly epted the pleasure of him. Ethan left her lips and pressed his lips on her sexy corbone.

    He started covering her skin with slow kisses as she arched her back against the hard wall letting out a loud gasp. In their pleasurable state, she vaguely heard his annoyed tone,

    " Why.. why did you leave me without leaving me? "

    Athena wasn''t in her stable mind to provide him any answer. She whimpered at his showering kisses and turned her left slightly to give him better ess.

    Thebination between his hand and lips sent her at the edge of arousal. Thus her cum started wetting her shorts subconsciously.

    Ethan swiftly pushed down her clothes from her neckline and gave the smooth skin a long lick. Athena looked down drooling over at her arousal and found Ethan''s lips biting her skin whereas his hand continued massaging her upper body slowly.

    Her eyes suddenly fell on the window and she sensed a presence over there. Her face immediately turned shy as reality hit her head instantly.

    She quickly pushed away Ethan and pulled up her clothes. Ethan frowned at her dissatisfaction written on his expression as he blurted out,

    " What... what the.."

    He paused suddenly and followed Athena''s embarrassed eyes. Athena nced at him nkly before calling out loudly,

    " Siemus.. Come..e inside.."

    Only then Ethan understood the situation thus he fixed his state quickly. He curiously kept staring at the window as an Eagle made it''s entrance inside.

    His face shed with surprise as he saw the transformation of the Eagle shockingly. He had a brief knowledge about raibon vampire. But the fact that surprised him the most was the master and subordinate bonding between Athena and Siemus. He knew that raibon vampires aren''t controlled or ruled by anyone.

    He kept his curiosity inside as he saw Siemus bowing her head to Athena and spoke hiding a naughty smirk,

    " Mydy, you saw me."

    Athena shifted her eyes ufortably and replied blushing,

    " Yeah.. you..you were waiting for the right time to enter the room."

    Siemus nodded smiling softly and nced at Ethan meaningfully who seemed awkward too. Then she handed over a herbal medicine in a little bottle and informed,

    " The healer has suggested to drink this one. It will help him recovering fast. "

    Siemus examined Ethan from head to toe and added,

    " I see that you have used your healing power on him. Then I will be waiting outside until he finishes drinking medicine."

    Athena suggested awkwardly,

    " You can stay Siemus. Moreover you will have to send him back soon."

    Siemus refused to stay and spoke meaningfully,

    " That''s fine, mydy. I will wait outside for your order. I don''t want to be the third wheel."

    Athena''s face turned red like tomato and saw Siemus going outside hiding a mischievous smirk.

    Suddenly the empty room was filled with awkwardness as both of them knew that they were outrageous. Athena decided to avoid their eye contact and she instructed while lifting up a ss of water from the side table,

    " Sit down on the bed !"

    Ethan watched her shy appearance and followed hermand as he settled down himself on the edge of the bed. Athena handed him the medicine and spoke avoiding his gaze,

    " Finish it up quickly. You have to go back to your world soon."

    Ethan took the medicine quickly staring at her shed expression and spoke after gulping down the water,

    " When will we meet again? You don''t think that you owe me more exnation."

    Athena finally met his questioning gaze and replied nkly,

    " Sometimes knowing each others more can be dangerous, Ethan. Anyways Siemus will inform you as soon as we find out the group of Vampires. I hope they will lead you to find out everything. "

    Ethan heard her words and nodded his head slightly. His expression seemed reluctant to leave so early thus he parted his lips to say something,

    " Then.. can.. I.. s... "

    Athena''s straight words interrupted his words and ordered coldly,

    " You should leave now. Siemus will help you returning to your world."

    Athena finished her words before shifting away to put down the ss. Her eyes were closed in hurt as she kept standing far away showing her back.

    She clearly exined her decision thus Ethan couldn''t find any excuse to stay here anymore. He felt hurt and uneasy sensing her reluctance thus hauled up from the bed instantly. He stated inly,

    " Then I''m going outside of the room. You summon Siemus to send me back. I don''t want to disturb you anymore."

    Athena hummed coldly without ncing at him as she heard his hasty footsteps drifting further away from her. As the whole castle was under Siemus''s unbreakable spell, she didn''t stop Ethan from heading outside.

    As the door was closed shut loudly, she let out a long sigh painfully. She summoned Siemus loudly looking towards the window.

    Siemus was nearby thus she appeared in front of Athena quickly. Siemus saw her dull expression and spoke letting out a helpless sigh,

    " You are being too hard on yourself, mydy. Why don''t you try to listen your heart onest time?"

    Athena denied quickly and replied stubbornly,

    " No, Siemus. That can''t be possible ever. I.. I was his brother''s wife. Initially he is my brother-inw. "

    She looked up at Siemus painfully before continuing her obstacles,

    " I can''t be so selfish to be with him when Edward is dead. He will call me a selfish woman from heaven, Siemus. Moreover I can''t put his life in danger because of my feelings."

    Siemus wasn''t happy with her answer. She only thought that Athena should listen to her heart onest time. Athena had been living with her scars all these years and seemed to forget how to love. When her heart was finally wavered by Ethan, she held herself back forcefully even though her heart was constantly craving for his love.

    Siemus spoke desperately,

    "Then what are you nning to do, mydy? You want to see him going far away from you or keeping yourself locked in this room forever?"

    Athena gulped down her saliva painfully and replied with deeper meaning,

    " I have found out the best solution,Siemus. Don''t worry. "

    Siemus''s face turned horrified assuming Athena''s decision as she blurted out shockingly,

    " My..mydy.. you.. you want to..."

    Athena stopped her wordsmanding sternly,

    " Send him back to his world, Siemus.Don''t waste anymore time. "

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    At the same time, Esme and Aaron returned to their castle safely. But Esme''s mind was still concerned for the earlier incident about that dangerous woman. She couldn''t help but recalled again and again that moment.

    Moreover what was she trying to do with Aaron?

    As the couple reached the hallway, they were again stopped at midway. Esme furrowed her brows hard as she discovered Vanessa still kneeling down on the floor.

    At first Aaron decided to leave her here like that but Esme whispered to him,

    " You should at least settle this matter. People will mock at your judgement if she continues to stay up here."

    Aaron grabbed her waist usually and walked in front of Vanessa. His eyes held no mercy for her still he emphasised loudly,

    " What''s your intention this time, Vanessa? Spit it out fast. "

    Vanessa lifted up her hazel eyes nkly. Her appearance seemed pitiful and messy as she uttered boldly,

    " I just want the forgiveness of my lord and want to continue staying here. Can you please reconsider our friendship once again? "

    Vanessa finished her demand and nced at Esme hatefully. Esme somehow felt her gaze challenging as if she was proudly dering a cold war against her authority.

    Esme''s eyes dimmed at Vanessa''s provoking re and thought of teaching her a lifetime lesson. Unexpectedly Aaron shifted her attention to his wife and asked softly,

    " You want to forgive her, wifey?"

    Vanessa''s face darkened in anger when she saw Aaron prioritised Esme''s opinion first. On the contrary, Esme smiled softly to him and looked down on Vanessa proudly speaking like a queen,

    " I forgive her. Moreover I know that a queen will always be queen no matter how many seductresses stay by the king''s side."

 Chapter 75 - Shameless King!

    Afterpleting her words, Esme and Aaron strode upstairs holding each others arms. On the contrary, Vanessa''s face turned sour as if she was forced to eat shit. Gnashing her teeth together, she got up from the ground angrily and cursed under her breathe,

    " You think, you have won Esme? But unfortunately it''s just the beginning."

    Her gaze turned vicious as she continued clenching her fists,

    " This castle and your status will be mine soon. I have to wait for the right time just."

    Vanessa smirked before returning to an evil silhouette. Her earlier pitiful face vanished fast more than a speed of light. Stepping near the window side, her eyes caught the sight of full moon after a long time raining. The weather was rather cold and gloomy as the wind blew slowly.

    Forming a victorious smile, Vanessa looked outside to check on the regr guardsmen. Finding no way out to step outside, she chose the alternative way to reach at her discerned ce.

    Passing the castle''s area, there was a giant garden attached to the castle. Behind an old thick tree, an alternative entrance was built in case of using it during emergency time. But it was a secret only for the royal family. Unfortunately Queen Mother once revealed it to Vanessa that made her seizing this opportunity.

    After putting on a red radiant hoodie to hide her face, Vanessa used that secret path to head outside hiding from the guardsmen eyes.

    On the other side, Esme insisted on checking through Aaron''s body as soon as they reached upstairs. Her genuine concern was written all over her expression as she caressed his firm chest gently. Her skeptical gaze didn''t miss a single spot of his skin and continued searching.

    Esme had an ominous feeling that woman was trying to hurt Aaron doing something wrong.Morever the magnificent haze spell could only be casted by hybrid as per as her knowledge.

    What did she want from Aaron?

    Curiosity and fear quickly engulfed her mind as she gazed at his firm chest absentmindedly. This was the first time, she realised the fear of loosing someone that you love!

    Wait, did I fell in love with him? Why do I care for him too much?

    Aaron finally noticed the distraction of his wife as he asked turning on his flirtatious mood,

    " What''s wrong wifey? Are you drooling over my beauty?"

    Esme jolted before giving him an annoyed nce. Aaron uttered again shamelessly leaning in,

    " I can let you see everything if you want. Just you say, yes."

    Esme smiled and replied pouting her lips,

    " Shameless king! "

    Aaronughed at her sweet gesture and tried to console her troubled mind,

    " I''m really fine. I have more than hundreds enemies in the world."

    He exhaled a long breathe helplessly and continued staring at her worried face,

    " Sitting on the pinnacle of power, we are bound to have more enemies than friends, Esme. But you can trust on your husband. He is capable enough to handle all of this or else.. I would have been killed by them a long back."

    Aaron grabbed her palm gently and ced it on his cheek.He nuzzled his nose inside her palm and mumbled,

    " I just want you by my side always. "

    Esme''s heart skipped a bit at his demanding voice and suddenly spoke out abruptly,

    " What.. what if I''m gone one day, Aaron?"

    Aaron paused for a bit and stared at her face sternly. His whole heart wrenched in pain as the fear of not seeing her anymore consumed his mind. Anger, pain and possessiveness enveloped his all feelings thus his voice came out like an erged beast,

    " You are still thinking about leaving me?"

    Esme jolted at the rage in his tone and tried to tame his temper,

    " Aaron.. I.. I was just saying... aaah..."

    In no time, he caged her underneath his bare body and growled harshly looking through her eyes,

    " What will make you to stay by my side, Esme? What do I need to do to get your love, tell me?"

    Esme drew a deep breathe and replied softly locking their gaze,

    " Aaron.. you need to calm down.. I was speaking casually.."

    Aaron ignored her wordspletely and asked while panicking inwardly,

    " Is that the consummation of our marriage stopping you to love me or care for me, Esme? But I just never wanted to do anything against your will. "

    Esme fell in dilemma and regretted for speaking too much. She rubbed his shoulder gently and replied still keeping her tone low and soft,

    " I''m sorry. I never meant to hurt you. Don''t mind my words and I''m happy that you respect my wish. "

    But Aaron didn''t heed her words a bit. His whole mind was warning his brain continously telling that Esme would leave him soon. Thus his nature was unruly and somehow more possessive than before.

    He blurted out ring at her feared eyes,

    " No, you will leave me, I know. I will love you more so that you won''t think of leaving me ever."

    At the end of his words, he only showed actions more than any soothing words. He violently crashed his lips against her and showed his immense love passionately.

    Even though Esme found it rough than his usual attitude, she understood his emotions well. He was more like a child in mind who lost his own people one by one. He craved for love and care more than anything else in the world.

    Thus she epted his violent behaviour slowly but apparently he didn''t hurt her at the end. He only showered her body with his hard and hungry bites as she whimpered underneath him. Even though he was out of his sense that night, he didn''tplete the final step of their intimate act. His mind still held thest restriction and only pleasured Esme roughly.

    Coming back to Vanessa''s whereabouts, at the same time, she was climbing up a mountain located at a remote area away from the royal castle. Her vampire speed made the path smooth and quick fast as she spotted the familiar figure standing at the edge of the mountain.

    The crystalline river was flowing underneath the mountain and the groan of waves could be heard asionally. Under the full moon''s warm light, the figure stood showing his back towards Vanessa.

    Vanessa pulled down her hoodie in a swift before slowly approaching near the figure from back. Her face was holding a seductive smile as she wrapped his chest from back affectionately.

    Her soothing tone echoed in the empty mountain,

    " Darling, I missed you so much but finally I have seized the opportunity, Zave. Did you get the antidote?"

    Zave turned around putting on a smug smile and replied pinching her waist yfully,

    " You have done well baby. I got your antidote."

    Vanessa''s face beamed in happiness and suddenly asked back mysteriously,

    " But what will you give to Queen Mother, then? She has ordered to prepare the antidote too."

    Zave smirked before taking out a ck liquor bottle from his pocket,

    " She is a dumb ass. It''s easy to fool her by giving the wrong antidote, baby. But you know, what do you need to do? Isn''t it baby? "

    Vanessa nodded her head instantly as her eyes shed with wickedness. She grinned and asked sarcastically staring at the bottle viciously,

    " Tell me the process of using this antidote, baby. "

    Zave smirked before looking away from her face and spoke,

    " It will work on Aaron when he will be weak and fragile. As a pure blooded vampire, its not easy to make him your puppet unless he bes weak."

    Zave turned back and continued smiling devilishly,

    " As soon as he will be under your control, you canmand him to leave his throne. Then as a son-inw, the ministers will eventually appoint me as the king because they don''t have any other eligible heirs."

    Vanessa grinned widely butter asked with concern,

    " But Zave, Princess Athena hasn''t agreed to marry you. How can you be so confident? Moreover what will you do to her after you ascend the throne? "

    Zave walked ahead and assured her smiling widely,

    " Don''t worry baby. Only you will be the queen of Vampire world. I will just kill her off or will throw her among werewolves. As for her approval of marrying me, I''m quite worried about it. After all, she is known as a stubborn bitch."

    Zave mocked and continued sarcastically,

    " Besides who will want a woman who already gave birth to a child of an illegal affair? She is just a cheap slut and deserved to be abandoned my any man. "

    Zave caressed her cheek gently and added arrogantly,

    " We will hold the extreme power of this world, love. You just need toplete your tasks."

    Vanessa smiled wickedly and replied with confident,

    " I will, Zave but don''t forget your promise. Only I will be the queen and will rule over everyone."

    Zave smirked and replied pulling her closer,

    " Of course, love. But you need to satisfy my lust. "

    Vanessa winked mischievously and spoke pping his arm yfully,

    " Naughty! "

    Zave nudged her hastily and urged,

    " Let''s go inside the forest. "

 Chapter 76 - You Are Alive!

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    All the fairies,high fairies, teenagers,mon citizens all were gathered around in front of the magnificent white castle. They all seemed death worried and utterly panicked. On the contrary, Ester stood at a corner putting on a saddened face as if his family had been death.

    He made his appearance so pitiful and worried that people started getting worried for him. They whispered among each others and felt sympathy for Ester who seemed so depressed after hearing out the news.

    All the people kept their eyes locked on the pathway of the castle and seemed to wait for a person. Soon after a middle aged woman wearing a in, simple gown rushed outside hastily ignoring her own status.

    Her face was deathly pale and one could notice just by looking at her eyes that it was swallowed as if she had cried hard. Watching the wave of people, she adjusted her mood slowly and spoke towards the crowd,

    " Thank you everyone for your concern and love for the second Prince. Our troops had been searching for him throughout our entire world and nearby ces."

    Queen Melinda choked struggling hard to hold back her tears and continued lowering her voice a little,

    " Let''s pray and hope that he will be found out soon. "

    After the group of boys came out finishing their tasks, they couldn''t find Ethan''s whereabouts. They all searched through the nearby ces but didn''t find a trace of him. Without seeing any bit of hope, they informed about his sudden disappearance in the castle. Soon after this news had spreaded out all over the capital and the n members of fairy had rushed over there to hear the truth.

    On the contrary, Queen Melinda almost fell sick after the brutal news of Ethan. She had already lost two children of her. She couldn''t bear to loose Ethan or else only death would be herst destination.

    Evan Chole, the youngest Prince was consoling her mother standing by her side. His face was tensed up as he recalled the mysterious murder of his elder brother that broke their whole family just like a sudden wave.

    One of the ministers seemed like an old aged man received a meaningful gesture from Ester. The minister immediately understood his hint thus cleared his throat to get an attention from Queen.

    He sighed purposely before stating his concern to Queen Melinda,

    " My Queen, you need to be strong now. We already don''t have our king over our heads. Moreover if you can''t get over it, the future king will feel more burdened over the state''s matters. Well, I have a quick suggestion to console the crowd fast."

    Queen Melinda shifted her gaze on him confusedly silently gesturing him to spit it out. The minister seemed bit hesitance still dared to speak out boldly,

    " If we can''t find out Prince Ethan by tomorrow, we can hold the coronation ceremony the day after tomorrow. In that way, the crowd won''t panic and spread out more rumours."

    Evan''s face turned cold and stiff before staring at his wrinkled face angrily. Even though everyone considered him as a childish person around the state but still he was sensible enough to acknowledge Ester''s scheming. Only his mother trusted Ester blindly.

    Evan wanted to protest the decision at once but Queen Melinda nodded with understanding giving it a second thought. Her heart was still in pain because of Ethan as shemanded her minister absentmindedly,

    " Your words make sense, minister. You can announce the news to the crowd in advance. They have already started gathering up. Something unexpected can be happen anytime or else our enemies can seize this opportunity wisely."

    The minister beamed happily before giving a positive signal to Ester who seemed excited after receiving the news. His face started turning normal but he forced himself to keep up a pitiful appearance.

    As the minister cleared his throat loudly to get the attention of the crowd and spoke loudly,

    " ATTENTION EVERYONE! I have a piece of news to share with you all."

    The crowd turned silent immediately as the old man ordered in his raspy voice. They all seemed curious about the announcement and focused on him.

    As the minister parted his lips to speak out,

    " After judging everything, we have decided.. "

    " What announcement right now?", a cold and familiar voice came down from the sky as the crowd gasped in astonishment loudly looking up.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment and saw the missing personnding down on the ground spreading out his white magical wings.

    Ethan''s expression was cold and stiff as if he had encountered something terrible. He walked towards Queen Melinda briskly before speaking with curiosity,

    " What''s going on here at this hour?"

    Evan replied first still holding his mother''s arms,

    " Brother.. you.. you are safe..you are alive.."

    Ethan''s face turned awestruck as he nced at her mother meaningfully. Queen Melinda instantly broke out into tears as she hugged Ethan sobbing hardly and mumbled,

    " Son.. Son.. you.. you are safe.. I.. I thought I lost you like your brother.. Where did u go without telling any of us? We had been looking for you."

    On the other hand, the crowd cheered happily after finding Ethan safe and sound. They didn''t pay attention to the earlier announcement anymore and saw the overwhelmed scenario in front of them. Evan also joined them in bear hug and felt rxed after caging his brother.

    Only one person stayed at a far distance in an astounded state and baffled expression. His face darkened more quickly than summer clouds and left with bewildered. Ester couldn''t believe his own vision that Ethan was secure and safe standing in front of him.

    His all dreams had shattered into pieces as he clenched his teeth tightly. For the sake of his own image, he couldn''t dare to vent out his anger and frustration in front of the crowd. The minister also retreated himself from there wisely in fear of being an eye-sore to their future king, Ethan.

    The ministers, high fairies and all the other citizens knew that Ethan had the most powers, abilities and capability to be their king.He had also cultivated supreme powers at an early age that could describe his worth undoubtedly. Moreover he was the biological child of Queen Melinda.

    Thousand years ago, one day a female woman suddenly appeared in the castle iming that she was bearing the child of their King referring to the father of Ethan. She stated that she had a one night stand with the king and the unborn child was the consequence of their intimate act.

    Queen Melinda was heartbroken after hearing that her husband had cheated on her even they had child together. Later the King also epted the undeniable truth and admitted his wrongdoings solemnly. But he was still doubted on the fact that the child in her womb had really belonged to him.

    Queen Mother once again chose the side of justice and ordered his husband to marry the woman instantly. After marrying Ester''s biological mother, King felt extremely guilty especially when his children had started distancing themselves from him. In pain and agony, one day he left the castle at midnight without uttering a word and never came back. They searched for the king all over the world but he vanished like air and never found out.

    Soon after Ester''s birth, his mother had died just after his born and he waster raised by Queen Melinda solemnly. But Queen Melinda perhaps never imagined that her motherly love had no ce in Ester''s heart. Thus today he had be their backstabber and sworn enemy.

    Ester finally regained his calmposure and walked over the family of trio slowly. Forcing on a relived smile, Ester spoke intending to give Ethan a hug,

    " Brother, you are really back. We had been death worried for you."

    Ethan left their embrace before meeting his eyes with a cold re. He spokeughing mysteriously,

    " I told you that I will take back everything that belong to me only."

    Ester''s face sank quickly as the two brothers gazed at each others eyes deeply.

    Another blissful morning fell down in both worlds weing another new day.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    OLD CASTLE,

    Despite the smiling sun was ravishing it''s heat on the floor as usually, the girl on the open window side seemed dull. Her gaze cing on the empty street away from her living castle was vacant and wordless as if she buried all her unspoken words deep inside her cold heart.

    Just like another day, a familiar carriage made its appearance on the entrance along with a familiar silhouette. Athena smiled bitterly watching her mother rushing inside hastily.

    Even before she heard her words, she knew her purpose of arriving in her castle early in the morning. Athena exhaled an exhausted sigh before staying firm and determined over her decision inwardly.

    She leaned her head against the edge of the wall and fell in dilemma. The door was burst open with a thud and a woman''s erged voice echoed in the room,

    " Athena, what happened to the guards yesterday? They all couldn''t see their visions for a long time. Did you y any trick over them? I never heard that you have the power of blinding vampires."

    Athena didn''t provide her a single answer. Instead she replied gulping down her bitter saliva onest time,

    " Mother, I''m willing to marry Zave. You can arrange our marriage soon."

 Chapter 77 - FLASHBACK

    The air in the room suddenly turned stiff and dense silence. After hearing her statement, Queen Mother turned dumbstruck and speechless and watched Athena without blinking for a long time.

    She never imagined that Athena would finally listen to her and suddenly all her earlier question left unspoken.

    Queen Mother beamed into a wide smile before replying excitedly,

    " Athena, you.. you are agreeing with me finally. My dear daughter, you will be the happiest woman in the world.I can guarantee that. Let me discuss this matter with your brother. We will first hold the engagement ceremony soon."

    Athena didn''t give any opinion on her thoughts anymore. She shifted her nk gaze somewhere else outside and vaguely heard her mother''s overjoyed tone.

    Athena''s eyes suddenly fell on the red crysal flowers downstairs in the old castle. Her pupils shrank abruptly reminding a special memory that she never forgot. Her gaze turned blurr and her mind drove far away from there sinking into deep thought.

    **** FLASHBACK BEGINS ****

    Ten years ago, It was another blissful morning with a warming sun, the sweet mystical fragrance of autumn''s flowers and chirping of happy birds inside the REDRUTH VALLEY.

    Back then, Athena was no longer an aloof or rudydy. Her appearance was sweet pestering a soft smile always, she was known as the elegant princess of vampires. Her natural healing power had helped surviving many soldiers after getting injured in wars. Thus everyone respected her more than other female vampires.

    Athena was always passionate towards hunting. She loved to hunt every new animals and always searched for new adventure. Thus on that day, she reached in Redruth Valley without knowing the history behind it or its authority.

    The magical sandiyam deer caught her attention thus she was desperate to hunt the deer. But no matter how many times, she approached, it was vanished in the air that made her erged.

    While chasing behind the deers maniacally, a male fairy grabbed her harshly from back as she freaked out.

    She turned around and met a pair of blue ocean eyes frowning at her. Just like a love at first sight, Edward was bewitched by her beauty and was stunned for a moment.

    Athena was furious thus she pushed him backwards harshly and shouted out,

    " Who the hell are you? How dare you abduct me?"

    Despite being received her hot tempter, Edward was unfazed and smiled at her face sweetly. His appearance was different from Ethan resembled to his father more likely. His hairs were lightly brown along with those enchanting blue eyes that could describe him as handsome man. But he wasn''t aloof faced like Ethan. Apparently he had a beaming face and a sign of nobility in his appearance.

    Athena was dumbfounded at his foolish smile all the while and wanted to retreat from there. Edwardughed at her attitude and spoke smiling from back,

    " You can''t catch them,dy. They aren''t anymon dears. Moreover you aren''t allowed to step in this valley. It belongs to fairy n only."

    Athena paused in her track as her face sank in fear. Her mother warned her several times that she shouldn''t cross the area of Vampire World.

    She hissed under her breath and turned around to face Edward who was smirking at her mysteriously. Athena pretended to be strong and nonbothered thus asked back boldly,

    " Then how on earth you are allowed to step in here?"

    Edward shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and replied,

    " Because I have the permission, simple."

    Athena furrowed her eyebrows angrily and blurted out,

    " Then how can I get the permission tell me? I want to hunt that deer no matter what."

    Edward gazed through her pure eyes deeply and replied taking a step ahead sensually,

    " Marrying me! "

    Athena was astounded before shouting out,

    " What? What did you say? I dare you to say again. "

    Edwardughed at her blushing face and wanted to know her more. Thus he suggested cunningly,

    " I was kidding with you. Don''t get angry or else you will be thirsty and suck my blood. Let me show you catching those deers.They are brat, indeed. "

    Athena watched him suspiciously andter agreed with him. After that, they entered into the dense forest together and then their story started.

    Day by day, Edward seemed more interesting to her and got a bad habit to spend more time with him. Athena had started to stay outside more than indoor. On the other hand, Edward had deeply fallen in love with her after finding out her charming personality.

    After one year, they had finally confessed their feelings in front of each others and started dating officially. The coronation ceremony of Dstia world had been dered thus Edward was more afraid of loosing Athena.

    As a future king, he knew that his mother would order to marry him as soon as he ascended the throne. Moreover both of them knew that their ns would never approve their rtionship. Thus Edward suggested a bold idea that they should get married secretly before taking the throne.

    After being the king, he could handle the high fairies and convince them to ept Athena as their king. Furthermore their marriage would be done.Basically no one would dare to oppose his decision so much.

    Finally on the eve of the full moon day, they got married on the presence of Siemus only and soon after consummated their marriage too.

    Unexpectedly Athena conceived a baby after 4 months of their marriage. On the contrary, Queen Mother had been suspecting Athena''s behaviour for the past few months but unfortunately couldn''t figure out so much.

    Athena made up a n to save her baby thus she requested Aaron to send her far away for earning lessons. Aaron approved and sent her to go their world''s hunting school. But he never knew that Athena lied to him and started living in a cave with Edward far away from two worlds.

    Few monthster, at a stormy night, Athena gotbour pain in the cave. Except Edward, no one was there for her.Even Siemus didn''t appear after her summoning.

    On the tiny bed, Athena was sobbing and screaming hard as she pleaded to Edward,

    " Edward no matter what happens to us, you will save our baby, okay?"

    Edward was holding her palm as he replied kissing it''s back,

    " No, honey. I want both of you. It''s my fault that I suggested first to marry you.You are enduring so much for me."

    Athena smiled bitterly and spoke while sobbing and breathing rapidly,

    " No. If we can''t be together for eternity, there will be a symbol of our love in this world. I don''t regret, Edward. I don''t! "

    With another painful scream, Athena finally gave birth to a beautiful girl. Edward was so happy at his wife''s courage and started kissing mother and daughter continously.

    But the main disaster was yet toe...

    As Athena was resting inside after giving birth and Edward went out to look for Siemus at her ce along with the baby.

    Queen Mother had appeared in the cave along with her bloodthirsty vampire troops and dragged away Athena''s numb body from there.

    Queen Mother''s harsh tone echoed in her ears,

    " You shameless woman! You dared to deceive your own mother. How dare you go in a rtionship with a fairy? Don''t you know that it''s crime to engage in a rtionship with white magical creatures?"

    Athena sobbed but inwardly felt relived when she didn''t spot Edward or her baby nearby. But the next moment, she screamed out loudly watching two of the vampires dragging Edward on her way. Her little newborn baby was wrapped in a thick red cloth in Edward''s arms.

    Athena fell down on her Mother''s knees and begged,

    " Mother please let them go. Let them go. I will never meet him ever. Don''t kill them mother. I wille back with you. But please spare their lives. Everything is my fault."

    Queen Mother''s expression sank when she discovered a baby in his arms. Her daughter even gave birth to an illegitimate child along with a fairy.

    Her gaze turned vicious as she kicked away Athena from her feet. Edward saw Athena''s pitiful face and consoled her still held by the guards,

    " Athena, don''t think about me. You go back to your castle. I will find youter."

    Athena shook her head vigorously and responded,

    " No.I will never leave you two here along with them. They will harm you. I won''t go."

    Queen Mother sneered and spoke to Edward sternly,

    " You still have the guts to find my daughter after running her life. At first I thought of sparing your life. But no.. You are far more daring that I have thought."

    Then she gestured to Zave and the guards as they nodded with understanding. Very soon, a re was handed over to Zave who approached near Edward beastly.

    Athena screamed in pain predicting the next action and wanted to rush over there. But Queen Mother and other guards quickly held her back as she shouted hysterically,

    " No.. No. Leave them mother.. please leave them.. The child is innocent, mother leave them."

    Unexpectedly Edward wasn''t retailing as if he was expecting this oue from the very first. His blue eyes only saw Athena''sst struggle for saving their lives wholeheartedly. He felt fulfilled after seeing the genuine love in Athena''s eyes who was constantly telling her mother to kill her and leave them.

    He smiled gently as the re came near his body and spoke to Athena,

    " Athena, I never regret of loving you. Never! I kept your words, remember!"

    Athena remained frozen for eternity as she spotted the two figures burning into ash in front of her vision slowly..

    **** FLASHBACK ENDS ****

 Chapter 78 - You Are The Best Wifey!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme was standing in front of the mirror reviewing her marked body over and over again. Her white skin had various bite marks crafted like bunch of tattoos. From her corbone to her chest, Aaron had left almost a series of marks defying his outrageous act fromst night. Exhaling a long helpless sigh, Esme pulled up the nightgown from her shoulder side and started caressing her messy hairs.

    Unexpectedly she didn''t feel any ounce of anger for giving her so many marks.Rather an indefinable warm surfaced her heart after seeing those love bites on her body.

    Stepping out from the washroom, she didn''t spot Aaron and assumed that perhaps he had left for the courtroom already. Esme''s eyes fell on the calendar and instantly her expression turned dull.

    Clutching tightly the opened date, her heart sank reminding the day that Ayra turned 8 years old. Her vampire form must have unreleased from it''s shell and will want to crave for blood in every full moon day.

    Esme''s heart throbbed in anxiety for the safety of Ayra and started cracking her head for meeting Ayra once.

    Can he ask Aaron once to visit Ayra? After all, their rtionship have progressed a lot in this days.

    After finishing her breakfast, she headed for the study taking in note that the court had been adjourned half an hour back. Aaron must be staying in his study now.

    Reaching in front of the study room, Esme gave two light knocks but didn''t hear any response. Thus she pushed open the door gently and found the expected person sitting on the chair. His deep red eyes were reading a old wrenched book attentively and he seemed absentminded too.

    Esme entered the room after locking the door and walked over him curiously. Still getting no response from him, Esme initiated the conversation stopping near his chair,

    " Are you busy? You haven''t heard my knocking."

    Aaron lifted his head from the half opened book and spoke pulling her in his embrace. He responded beaming into smile,

    " Not busy, I was focused only. You seem to miss me this days so much, huh?"

    Esme chuckled at his speech for turning every conversation into flirtatious words.Watching his happy expression, she was hesitating to mention about visiting Ayra.

    Will he believe me? Why am I caring for his feelings too much?

    Just then her gazended on the opened page of that old book. Her eyes darkened at the word " ENCHANTRESS" as she asked curiously sitting on hisp,

    " What are you reading about?"

    Aaron shifted his eyes from her face and followed her gaze. Rubbing her arms gently, he exined seriously,

    " This woman was a powerful hybrid in the era of our parents. Even though she was born as half werewolf and half witch in blood but she had cultivated the supreme powers of werewolf and witch by killing weak ones. She had some conflicts with my mother thus at the end of the day, my mother had to lose her life in hands of ENCHANTRESS. Later she had started stalking our family to absorb the supreme powers by sucking our soul powers. She killed my older brother too who was trying to save me from her wrath. Thus my father had vowed to kill her and finally did by exchanging his own life."

    Aaron paused between his words and sighed helplessly reminiscing his painful past. On the contrary, Esme''s face turned sour hearing the brutal incident and tapped on his palm infort.

    How can anyone be so cruel enough to finish a entire family?

    Aaron continued in a lower tone and exined the incident of mysterious corpse briefly. Esme''s face tensed up and asked anxiously,

    "So you are predicting that ENCHANTRESS hasn''t been dead yet? She is back and trying to harm you?"

    Aaron shook his head helplessly and replied gazing at her,

    " That seems impossible Esme. On the flip side, only ENCHANTRESS had the power of sucking soul powers in our world. I''m clueless. She hasn''t appeared in front of me yet."

    Esme furrowed her eyebrows recalling the earlier attack and blurted out,

    " What about thedy from yesterday? I''m assured that she is a hybrid. Because only hybrid has the power of casting haze spell. You were hypnotised as soon as you stepped in."

    Esme stopped abruptly reminding that she had revealed too much and fell awkwardly quite. Unexpectedly Aaron didn''t find anything odd with her exnation nor did he interrogate further.

    Esme felt uneasy and mumbled to avoid any suspension,

    " Well, I had read it from your library book on that day. You should be careful, then."

    Aaron gazed at her perplexed face deeply and spoke with deeper meaning,

    " Esme, you can trust me. I promised to you that I will never hurt you."

    Esme nced sideway of his face and felt uneasy with his words.

    Why does she feel like Aaron knows about her very well?

    As the atmosphere inside the study turned awkward and stiff, a hasty knock from the door interrupted their conversation. Esme jolted before quickly lifting up from hisp.

    Aaron frowned slightly andmanded,

    " Come in."

    As the door opened, Queen Mother stepped in beaming into a wide smile. Her gaze shifted on Esme who seemed perturbed and averted her eyes on Aaron quickly.

    Even Aaron was curious behind her immense happiness early in the morning. He asked curiously,

    " Mother, why are you so excited?"

    Queen Mother smiled and responded immediately,

    " Aaron, son I have taken a big decision for Athena. Well, I think that Zave is perfect match for her and she seems to agree with this marriage. Now, I only need your permission to arrange the engagement ceremony soon."

    Aaron knitted his eyebrows together and replied closing off the book,

    " When did you take this decision, mother? Is Athena okay with that? Or are you forcing her to ept your own decision? "

    Queen Mother''s face sank as she heard Aaron''s doubt on her judgment. She seemed nervous and wanted to say something. But Aaron talked first getting up from the chair and spoke with warning,

    " I don''t know what had happened between you two seven year ago. I clearly remember that when I had returned from the southern coast city after six months of my training, Athena seemed to stay in her room most of the time. She had started creating distance with her family and even now I can''t see her in front of me anymore.It feels like my little sister had been dead after that year. "

    Aaron paused a bit before continuing again,

    " Well, I won''t interfere between you two. But I won''t approve this proposal as long as I don''t hear it from Athena. Meanwhile you can think over the decision once more."

    Queen Mother''s face darkened in his indirect refusal and nodded her head nkly. After saying that he could hear from Athena too, she quickly left the room leaving Aaron in daze.

    Esme saw his concerned expression and suggested sincerely,

    " You have taken the right decision. You should talk with Athena first. Why do you guys don''t behave like normal siblings?She seems to be isted from the whole family."

    Aaron sighed and replied stepping near her,

    " I don''t know, Esme. I asked her several times that what happened with her when I was gone. But she wasn''t ready to tell me anything. She wasn''t like this before and I seem to be the worst brother. "

    Esme reminded her bonding with Ethan.Honestly her brothers pampered her like a little girl always and never let her feel the absence of dad. Snapping out from her wild thoughts, she suggested grabbing his palm lovingly,

    " It''s never toote to mend any bond as long as you try and you are willing."

    Aaron gazed at her face deeply and her words somehow encouraged his mind. He nodded his head and felt light headed.

    Yes, he can try to get back his little troubled sister again!

    cing a chaste kiss on her cheek, he replied intending to visit Athena at once,

    " You are the best wifey, love. You always impress me. You can stay here if you want. I''m going to the old castle now."

    After saying goodbye, Aaron departed from there as Esme smiled at his retreating back.

    He behaves like a teenage boy in love sometimes!

    Esme shook her head helplessly forming into a sweet smile and sat down on the chair intending to know more about ENCHANTRESS.

    She was still feeling bothered on thedy that was trying to cut off Aaron''s wrist. What was she attempting to do exactly?

    In this all mess, she forgot to ask his permission about going to visit Ayra.

    As she fell in dilemma and started turning the pages absentmindedly, the door was knocked once again.

    Sinking in her own thoughts and conclusions, she responded briefly,

    " Come in! "

    Without looking up, she thought that it was some maid but unexpectedly heard a familiar tone,

    " Good Morning!"

    Esme paused before lifting up her gaze shockingly. Her face beamed in happiness as she uttered surprisingly,

    " Ron! Thank goodness, you have finallye to meet me!"

 Chapter 79 - I Will Make Her Love Me Today Or Tomorrow!

    Ron gazed at her genuine smiling deeply. He felt bothered subconsciously assuming that she had been doing well with Aaron.

    Is it toote for him? Why did their destiny make them to leave apart for all this years? Was it his fault to wait for her in their discerned ce reminiscing their pleasant memories? Did they have those intimate rtionship ever?

    Swallowing back the bitterness in his lungs, he smiled back forcefully at her beaming face. Esme lifted up from her spot before walking over to him slowly and spoke,

    " How have you been? Aaron had left for the old castle a while ago."

    Ron smiled softly and responded putting on an indifferent expression,

    " I''m doing well. I came to meet you personally. I didn''t expect you to meet first even alone. Let''s talk about business first."

    ncing back at the doorway, he continued looking back at her,

    " Thus Aaron isn''t here, we should talk about the important matters first. Did you check through Aaron''s library? "

    Esme''s face changed into a serious one and replied truthfully sinking in deep thoughts,

    " I did and got some confidential information about Reisan Hallow. I never knew that there could be such a mysterious ce like that hallow. Even the detailed exnation was like an unsolved mystery to me. Anyways what did you find out till now?"

    Ron gazed through her eyes deeply before responding absentmindedly,

    " I didn''t find the information about the Reisan Hallow."

    He turned around and continued judging her expression cautiously,

    " I have a way to take you back to your world or human world. But we can''t be found out by anyone or else Aaron will kill both of us."

    Esme''s body stiffed after hearing the word of leaving this world and asked out curiously,

    " How?"

    Ron replied briefly watching at her perturbed face,

    " EERY JUNGLE! I can be your bearer. "

    Esme''s face sank in fear as she denied instantly,

    " No! I can''t put your life in danger. I heard from Athena that no one is allowed to step in or out without Aaron''s approval. If somehow he gets to know that you are the one that helped me to escape away, he will kill you mercilessly. I know his tempter quite well. I.. I think that I will rather choose Reisan Hallow to fulfil my wishes. "

    Ron''s face darkened in anger and agitation. He gazed through her pitiful eyes sternly and shouted out holding her should,

    " I don''t give a damn to his fucking rules or temper. Have you gone insane? No one never knows that what exactly happens inside Reisan Hallow. I can''t see your life in danger, no matter what."

    Ron paused between his words and asked with a nervous tone,

    " Or.. Or you just don''t want to leave him, Serena? "

    Esme''s heart skipped a bit hearing out the undeniable truth. But if she stays more, she will fall deeper and she was aware of that. Moreover Ayra was the lifeline of her life and she can''t leave her baby alone because of anyone not even her own feelings.

    Driving away her gaze from him, she replied in a trembled tone,

    " I.. I do want to leave Ron but I can''t take the the risk of your safety."

    Ron loosened his grip from her shoulders and nodded with understand secretly feeling relieved,

    " I understand your concern for me, Serena but we don''t have either way. Let me take you out of this forced rtionship. Now I know that you don''t want to live with him. After all, he isn''t a man of being loved by you. He is way too stubborn and ruthless for your innocence. I will take you out, don''t be afraid. "

    Esme''s heart filled with difort as soon as she heard the rude definition of Aaron''s character from him. She never found him ruthless and tried to take the final decision inwardly.

    Exhaling a long sigh, she averted her eyes on his face and epted his decision putting on a hard stone on her heart,

    " Then.. I agree with your suggestion. But how we escape away from here? After all there are guards all over the castle."

    Ron smiled softly and answered with assurance,

    " We will definitely get a chance of leaving here. After we enter the EERY JUNGLE, no one will find you out ever. You must be missing Ayra too much? "

    Esme''s expression softened at the mention of Ayra as she nodded her head nkly. That kid had never lived for so long without seeing her. She must be missing her too much.

    Reminding of another serious matter, Esme quickly requested Ron putting off her star designed pendant,

    " You have to do a favour for me. Can you visit RIVERGREEN VALLEY? The abandoned valley between Vampire and Dstia world?"

    Ron nodded his head before watching over the pendant on her palm nkly. Esme smiled with relief and instructed,

    " You just need to take care of Ayra until I go back to her. As a close friend, only you know about her existence that she is still alive. Only I can trust you Ron. Her vampire power had been unleashed after turning 8 years old. Anna can''t handle her vampire aura now and you need to teach Ayra how to quest her thirst. Please do this favour for me and also try to know from Anna that what my second brother had been doing. "

    She handed him the ne and continued,

    " If Anna doesn''t believe your words, show her this ne. She will trust you then. Moreover assure them that I''m doing well here and I will go back soon. I don''t know what my reckless brother has been nning to do."

    Ron noted each one of her words and replied stuffing the ne into his pocket,

    " I got it, Serena. Don''t worry, I will take care of Ayra. When I find out the chance of taking you out, I will let you know the n."

    He stepped nearer and added gazing at her face affectionately,

    " We will wait for your return."

    Esme smiled softly but the difort in her heart quickly declined her happiness and reced with a hint of guilt for deceiving Aaron.

    OLD CASTLE,

    Athena was looking through some old book leisurely as one of the maid was caressing her hairs softly. Even though her eyes seemed focused on the book but her troubled mind was somewhere else.

    Suddenly her door was pushed open with a thud finding out a familiar figure looking at her lovingly. Athena looked up surprised shed all over her face as she called out softly after ordering the maid to go outside,

    " Brother, you didn''t inform me about your visit."

    Aaron smiled softly entering inside after closing off the door gently. He answered stepping ahead,

    " Why? Does this brother need permission to meet his sister anytime?"

    Athena shook her head with guilt. Recalling their harmonious past rtionship, she med herself for being so isted from her brother. He wasn''t involved in anything still she cut off her sibling rtionship with him too.

    Smiling bitterly, Athena gestured to him patting the bedside,

    " Come and have a seat. I am surprised. What''s the reason of visiting me in rush? Did mother inform you something already? May be, after all she is in cloud nine."

    Aaron gazed at her nonchnt expression deeply before walking over to her side. Sitting down on the bed, Aaron spoke ncing at her face side,

    " So you are really willing to marry him? It wasn''t a forced decision by mother? "

    Athena shook her head nkly before driving her gaze way too far and replied,

    " No one forced me, brother."

    Turning around, she added gazing through his concerned eyes,

    " But I''m happy that you havee to know my opinion and still care for me even though I had stopped visiting you for years."

    Aaron answered caressing her head gently,

    " I tried but you never let me take care of you."

    Athena responded with a bitter smile,

    " You are already broken. I can''t let you bear my pains too. You deserve to be happy, brother."

    Aaron smiled and replied arrogantly,

    " Happiness can be seized not gained with sympathy, Athena. You will loose everything as well if you stay soft or numb."

    Athena gazed at him deeply and asked with hidden meaning,

    " Just the way, you seized your own happiness by forcing her to marry you?"

    Aaron''s face turned cold as he responded sighing softly,

    " It''s different. "

    Athena shook her head desperately and asked giving him a pitiful nce,

    " You know her identity very well, don''t you? You still want to y with her? Why? "

    Aaron''s face darkened instantly as his words came out abruptly trying to conceal the nervousness in his tone,

    " What... what do you mean by that?"

    Athena looked at him sharply and answered confidently,

    " You are telling me to believe that the supreme king of Vampire n, the pure blooded vampire gifted with all magical powers doesn''t know the real identity of his own wife? Don''t try to fool me. Remember that we both have same bloodline."

    Aaron hauled up from the bed angrily and replied shouting abruptly,

    " I am not fooling you, Athena. I.. I admit that I married her with purpose but its different now.. I.. I can''t let her see in hurt.. I can''t.. "

    Athena watched his back sympathetically and suggested getting up from the bed gently,

    " I understand your fear, brother. But are you sure that she loves you and wants to stay with you? "

    Aaron turned back and replied stubbornly,

    " She loves me, Athena. She just doesn''t realise it. I will make her love me today or tomorrow."

    Athena saw the possessive expression on his face and felt pity for him inwardly. She knew that his brother had fallen in love with Esme deeply. But his way of loving her could be the reason of their drifting farther.

    Athena sighed helplessly and asked putting her palm on his shoulder infort,

    " But will she still love you after finding out the truth, brother?"

    Aaron jolted hearing the question and felt his heart started beating violently.

    He can''t bear her hatred.. he can''t..

 Chapter 80 - Are You Planning To Kill Her?

    The room fell in dense silence afterwards. Aaron''s expression changed into a horrified one as if he was damn afraid to face the reality. He knew very well that Athena was speaking out the truth. But his mind wasn''t ready to believe that Esme could leave her.

    He saw how she threw her life everytime to save him. Maybe her tongue could lie but her eyes couldn''t. He answered closing off his hazel eyes and replied whispering,

    " I won''t let her go away Athena no matter what. May be I was wrong, I was wrong to use her but now everything is different. Why won''t she forgive me then? I never mistreated her so far."

    Athena sighed helplessly and turned his numb body around. Gazing through his fearful eyes, she exined sincerely,

    " If you reveal everything on your own, she will forgive you brother, trust me. But don''t let her find it first before you tell her, or else it will shatter her feelings and trust for you."

    Aaron shook his head nkly fear shed across his face and denied abruptly,

    " I can''t confess the truth. She will hate me more and leave me,Athena. "

    Athena shook his arms and stated confidently,

    " She won''t! Trust me brother, she won''t. Just tell her your own before it''s toote."

    Aaron averted his gaze far away from her and replied nervously,

    " I will think about it. "

    Reminding the main purpose of his arrival, he changed the topic and asked sincerely sternly judging her expression,

    " Now tell me, you are really willing to marry Zave? Don''t feel pressured. I will only approve as long as you say yourself. "

    Athena''s face dropped as she lowered her head down. After contemting for a while in her mind, she lifted up her head again and spoke firmly,

    " I''m willing to marry him, brother. No one forced me."

    Sheughed bitterly and added holding those invisible tears behind her eyes,

    " You know how I am. No one can push her decision on me as long as I don''t want."

    Aaron nodded his head slightly but the dissatisfied on Athena''s expression couldn''t escape from his sharpened gaze. Frowning hardly, he patted on her head lovingly and bid farewell before saying,

    " Your brother is still alive, Athena. Don''t forget your own family because of your pains or agony. It will only make you more suffocated. Take care ande to visit me in next weekend. I will choose the day for engagement ceremony soon."

    Athena smiled absentmindedly before hugging her brother onest time. Her heart eased up a lot when she realised that at least someone in this world cared for her feelings.

    Meanwhile in

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After Ron left the castle leaving an important documentary for Aaron, Esme intended to take a warm bath today. Thus she instructed the maids to fill up the tub with lukewarm water. But she never knew that her casual preference of taking a warm bath today could reveal the mystery of her life.

    On the contrary, this piece of news had travelled into Vanessa''s ears. She was waiting for the rare opportunity to take her revenge andughed hysterically after hearing it out from her maid.

    Her gaze turned vicious as she put out a little bottle wrapped in a thick red napkin from her pillow side. Handing over the bottle to her loyal servant, she spoke with mockery swinging her hairs yfully,

    " Carol, mix this up with her lukewarm water."

    Carol asked suspiciously gazing at the slightly familiar bottle,

    " My Lady, what is this? Are you nning to kill her?"

    Vanessa gave her cold re before exining nonchntly,

    " No. Are you mad? Aaron just has forgiven me. I can''t take the big risk. It''s just the blood of poisonous hybrid vampire which can suck her human blood hungrily as soon as it will touch her delicate skin. Apparently she will be just paralysed for a few days. Now don''t waste your time here. I''m anticipating eagerly to hear her mournful screams. "

    Carol seemed hesitated but receiving the harsh re from her, she reluctantly went toplete her task. On the flip side, the exceptional shower room was fully prepared for Esme. The artificial tub was filled with lukewarm water along with petals of red roses. The fresh fragrance of petals were travelling all over the room and created an intoxicated weather.

    After preparing the especial bath for their Queen, the maids went outside to inform Esme leaving the shower room empty. Seizing this opportunity, Carol entered into the shower room and mixed the bloody smelled blood drops into the water as per Vanessa''s instructions.

    After finishing the whole bottle, she quickly departed from there as soon as she heard Esme''s voice from nearby.

    Esme headed for the shower instantly as she felt troubled inwardly. All the wild thoughts were roaming in her mind and made her panicking. Considering the fact that a warm bath could ease up her mind, she headed for the shower without wasting time.

    She never liked to be seen by the maids thus shemanded everyone to stay outside at the doorstep. After entering the showerroom, she spotted thevishing decoration of the entire room and smiled with relief.

    Sighing softly, she reached for the chain behind of her gown and very soon, she pulled off all the remaining cloths of her body. She stepped near the tub slowly and slowly entered just a feet to check out the temperature.

    Feeling the light temperature, she slipped inside the tub quickly and dove her bare body into the water. She leaned her head against the tub''s edge and closed off her eyes infort.

    Inside the water, the tiny blood cells had started running vigorously as soon as it smelled blood. Slowly it started travelling towards Esme''s dived figure in order to suck her pure blood. Esme had no idea about the disaster happening inside the water as she leaned back leisurely.

    On the other side, Aaron had return from the old castle and strode upstairs directly. The shower room was situated on the way of their living room thus he spotted the maids outside while making his way.

    When he wanted to ask about Esme''s whereabouts, his face sank immediately sniffing a very familiar scent. Aaron asked the maids anxiously,

    " Who is taking bath inside? Who?"

    The maid jolted at his sudden roaring and replied abruptly,

    " It''sdy. She is taking shower..."

    Aaron didn''t wait for her words to be finished and burst open the door banging. He wisely closed off the door before rushing over to Esme with his light of speed.

    Esme shivered before letting out a loud scream terrifically. Her eyes went wide open as she spotted Aaron kneeling near her bathtub. Before she could register her mind, Aaron urged her anxiously,

    " Get out of the water, get out of the water now."

    As he intended to scoop her up in his arms, his expression turned astounded again. He watched her face carefully and tried to look through her body.

    Indeed she wasn''t feeling any pain or injury. Does this mean her powers were unleashed?

    On the contrary, Esme was in dumbfounded state and still trying to assert her mind that what was he doing here.

    Looking at his perplexed face, she scolded finally,

    " What the hell are you doing here? Get out of here, now. Pervert! I''m taking shower."

    Aaron had paid no attention to her cursing instead urged intending to lift her up from the water,

    " You can''t take bath with this water. Come out and let the maids prepare another one for

    you. "

    Esme was astonished at his oblivious question and denied stubbornly,

    " wait there! Don''t touch me. I''m not wearing anything, for god sake. Why can''t I take bath here? "

    Frowning hard at her disobedient face, Aaron replied nonchntly diving his hands into the water to lift her up,

    " No reason! I don''t want you to take bath here and you won''t. "

    Esme quickly scrunched up trying to hid her assets and scolding giving a ssh of soap water in his face,

    " Don''t look at me. I can''t get out of my own. You are behaving unreasonably. You.. you.. turn around and then I wille out. "

    Aaron''s face darkened at her exnation and answered indifferently,

    " Why are you acting like a chastedy? It''s not like I have never seen you naked before. Well, I neverpleted the final step but I did everything except that. "

    Esme''s mouth fell open in awe at his tant words as her ears turned hot immediately. Blushing profusely, sheprised finally and let him scoop her up.

    As her bare drenched body came out from the tub, Aaron held her tightly in his arms as she scrunched up her body timidly. She didn''t dare to meet his eyes and urged constantly,

    " Give me the towel fast. Don''t look at me."

    Honestly Aaron wasn''t in mood of ying with her then. His only concerned was on her safety as he knew very well that what could those blood drops do. Thus he intended to check through all over her body and ordered cing her on the barstool at a corner suggestively,

    " Spread your legs now. I have to look through all over your body."

    Esme''s face turned red immediately as she asked him speechlessly,

    " What ?????????"

 Chapter 81 - You Can Never Get Away From My Palms!

    <em>VOLUME 3 : ~ Unfolding The Mysteries ~</em>

    <em>WARNING: CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK~</em>

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Ultraviolet by Freya Ridings

    Aaron didn''t had any intention of ying with her then.He only searched for the bruises on her body desperately. His face darkened as soon as he smelt the bloody scent of hybrid blood.

    On the contrary, Esme was in dumbstruck state. She waspletely naked in front of him without having a singleyer of cloth. She was astonished and curious at the time same time watching his horrified expression and sharpened gaze.

    Coming back to her sense, she quickly shoved off his hand that were touching her lower abdomen while observing the smooth skin carefully.

    She jolted slightly before cursing him in rage,

    " What the hell are you doing? Get out! You.. you are just teasing me, aren''t you?"

    Aaron frowned looking up at her flushed face and growled angrily,

    " Can you stop making weird assumptions? Now, can you please tell me that are you feeling burnt or injured or sick.. anything odd? "

    Esme''s expression turned stupefied at his question and wanted to ask a pile of questions. Just right then, her eyesnded on the tub''s water that had started boiling suddenly. The bubbles of slightly cked blood were popped outside from nowhere and started boiling like hot water.

    Esme''s face turned sour and doubtful as she asked pointing on the tub curiously,

    " Why..why the bubbles turned red? What was in the water?"

    Aaron followed her gaze and spotted the bloodthirsty bubbles too. His expression dropped before turning murderous. He turned back his face and asked Esme once again,

    " You are really not feeling sick?"

    Esme shook her head slightly not realising the slight trembling behind his tone. Aaron lowered his gaze contemting deeply in his thoughts and at the same time felt relieved finding her safe and sound.

    Esme noticed his perturbed face and asked out softly,

    " What was it, Aaron? Did anyone try to harm me again?"

    Aaron sighed before lifting up his hazel eyes and locked their gazes intensely. He spoke keeping his eyes on her,

    " I will never get you hurt as long as I''m with you."

    His voice sounded intense and honest that made her heart thumped abruptly. Reminding his earlier begging to stay by his side, Esme''s mind filled up with guilts and agony. After spending a few moments staring at each others face, Esme whispered softly,

    " Can I wear the clothes now? Handover me the towel behind your back."

    Aaron''s face turned stiff after hearing out her words. His eyes finallyid on her seductive figure and immediately his gaze darkened in desire and lust. Esme noticed his change of emotions and urged him shyly,

    " Don''t.. don''t.. stare at me like that.. you are so.. perverted.. Give me the.. towel.."

    Aaron asked out innocently putting his palms on her sideway and whispered seductively,

    " Why can''t I? After all, it is reserved for me only. Then.. why don''t we y a bit? "

    Esme''s face turned hot at his tant word y. She knew very well that what he meant by those words. His earlier marks still didn''t vanish away from her skin and here, he was ready to y another round with her.

    Her breathing turned rapid as she replied abruptly moving backwards ufortably,

    " No.. You.. You go out.."

    Aaron leaned more closely closing the inch gap between her eyelids and his face and replied softly,

    " You turned me on! I never thought of doing it now."

    Esme''s expression sank as she wanted to protest his uses on her. But her words were left unspoken.

    Aaron crashed her lips like a hungry animal and slipped inside her tongue. Instantly his body felt hot brushing against her delicate appearance and started loosing control. After soaking in hot bath, her skin felt so smooth and touchy that it gave him the urge of licking her whole.

    Her half drenched lips tasted like cherry in his tongue and at the same, her bosoms turned hard and erotic. Esme whimpered at his sensual touches and vaguely heard the sound of ripping clothes.

    While assaulting her lips, he pulled off his shirts in excitement and revealed his firm muscr chest in front of her vision. Even though she had a lot ofplications regarding her feelings for him, she couldn''t deny his touch ever.

    Each time he touched her, her body quickly melted under his embrace and followed up like a puppet.

    Her little hand gently caressed his firm chest as he groaned under her cautious touches. Growling between his fiery kisses, he mumbled with amanding tone,

    " You are going to be mine only, Esme. Even if you go in heaven, I will still grab you back from there. Remember my words! You can never get out of my palms in this life or after life."

    Esme moaned loudly as soon as his hands attacked her sensual spot. Without a warning, he slided a finger inside her as she gasped loudly.

    Her arms subconsciously wrapped around his neck as he continued roaming his finger in a slow pace. Opening his eyes partially, he saw her aroused face proudly. Increasing the speed of his finger, he whispered in her ears,

    " Can you feel it, baby? Only I can make you feel this good. No other man! I can give you more if you want."

    With the saying, he inserted another finger inside her as she moaned loudly leaving some scratching marks on his back. He was making her insane in pleasure gradually.

    She moaned uncontrobly as the speed increased suddenly. She whimpered and pleaded in his neckline,

    " Aaron.. Stop.. I.. I can''t take.. it.. anymore.."

    She clenched her teeth loudly to stop her shameless moans and felt embarrassed thinking that the maids could hear her voice. Aaron saw her falling in silence and spoke with a threatening tone,

    " Don''t hold back your voice, wifey. Let me hear you. "

    Esme shook her head refusing hismand and continued holding onto his neck tightly. After giving a sly smirk, he dived his head into her puffing chest that had turned hard in arousal.

    Esme lost herst bit of restriction as he bite down her hard nipple suddenly. Gasping out loudly, she fell her head back against the hard wall unknowingly giving him the ess of pleasuring her more.

    After biting and chewing her nipples, he captured her swallowed lips once again lovingly and confessed truthfully,

    " Esme.. no matter what happens.. you should just know that I love you.. I truly do.."

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    On the grassed field, Ayra was running behind a running butterfly giggling loudly. Her appearance returned to her earlier sweet one as she smiled widely. From a certain corner, Ron was watching over Ayra pestering a soft smile on his lips and was contemting on the fact that he shoulde out in front of her or not!

    What if she gets scared?

    Giving it second thought, he slowly approached behind her as she caught the blue butterfly finally. Smiling victoriously, she turned around but stopped abruptly finding out Ron.

    Her expression turned suspicious more than a fearful one and asked out knitting her eyebrows,

    " Who are you? How did you find me?"

    Ron chuckled at her bold attitude upon a stranger and knelt down to match her height. He spoke softly smilingly contemptuously,

    " I''m your mommy''s friend. She has asked me to check Ayra on her behalf."

    At the mention of her mother, Ayra''s face melted as she asked out anxiously,

    "Mommy.. you are my mommy''s friend? Why didn''t shee? Doesn''t she miss Ayra?When will she meet me? "

    Ron''s eyes shed with pity for her and replied carefully,

    " Of course, mommy misses Ayra. But she can''t visit Ayra now. That''s why she sent this friend of him."

    Ayra blinked innocently and tried to believe his words. But suddenly Anna rushed over there sensing an unfamiliar presence in the valley.

    Her expression turned sour and erged as soon as she spotted Ron''s back. She never knew about Ron. Thus instinctively she thought him as a bad guy.

    Pulling away Ayra behind her back, she asked scrutinising her eyebrows,

    " Who are you? Why did you block her path? What do you want here?Wait... you.. you are a vampire.. What are you doing with my child?"

    Ron understood her fear thus he remained patience and got up. Anna hid Ayra behind her back protectively and frowned hard at his indifferent face.

    Ron introduced himself politely and inwardly admired her protective nature,

    " You don''t know me, Anna. I came here because of Serena''s I mean Esme''s words. I have a piece of news for you."

    Anna''s expression switched into a surprised one and still interrogated hesitantly,

    " You.. you are really Esme''s friend? Did you meet her? Where is she now? "

    Ron looked behind Ayra''s beaming face and responded watching around suspiciously,

    " It''s not safe to talk about it here. Let''s get inside the cave. Don''t worry. I can prove you that I''m really not a bad guy. "

    Anna nodded her head nkly after gazing him from head to toe and gestured him to walk inside the cave.

 Chapter 82 - More Powerful Than I Thought !

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme''s face had turned red after enjoying the immense pleasure more specifically after not being satiated fully. Her climaxes had been urred three times within just few minutes. Thus her body went numb and timid under his embrace. His possessive words reverberated in her eardrums repeatedly as she felt agitated while reminding her escaping n with Ron.

    Panting heavily, she pressed her head on his bare shoulders and enhaled the misty fragrance of their hormones. Her face shed in embarrassment profusely as she whispered softly,

    " We should.. take a.. bath now.. You have wasted too much time.."

    Aaron chuckled lightly carrying her exhausted body towards another bathtub and teased,

    " But you enjoyed, didn''t you?"

    Esme hissed before hiding her face shyly into his bare chest. After reaching near the new tub, Aaron put her down into the water before joining her quickly.

    On the contrary, Vanessa was dying in anticipation of hearing themotion in her bedroom. Her happiness had no bound thinking of hurting Esme as she kept looking continuously on the doorway.

    Soon after, Carol entered the room seemed utterly confused and met herdy''s anxious face. She knew that Vanessa had been waiting for her news eagerly.

    But how can she tell her the news now? After all, their n has fired back to themselves.

    As soon as Vanessa saw her, she rushed over to Carol in excitement. Her smiled went wider as she asked with high expectation,

    " What happened? Did she faint? Did she yell and beg for help?"

    Carol nodded her head slightly scratching her clothes and lowered down her gaze. As she intended to speak out the real situation, Vanessa burst intoughter hriously.

    Sheughed so hard as if she heard a funny joke just now. She spoke with mockery,

    " See, that bitch was boasting her status on me being a mere human being. Now look at her. She can''t even endure the hybrid blood.. how can she dream of being the real queen? Oh Carol.. Now help me spreading the rumours across the kingdom.."

    She paused before stating proudly,

    " Everyone should see that who deserve to be the queen of Vampire World. "

    Carol was speechless and gazed at her proud figure nkly. She didn''t even give her the chance to exin the whole situation and already assumed everything on her own.

    Thus Carol started speaking after taking few steps backwards carefully,

    " Umm.. Mydy, you.. you have predicted too early. I was.. going to say that Esme had begged for help but that was something else. After I came out from the bathroom, very soon Lord came back from outside too. He happened to smell the blood and rushed inside the shower room. Afterwards they... they haven''te out for so long and the maids didn''t hear anymand from him except those.. those pleasingly noises.. "

    Vanessa''s face sank instantly before gazing at her way furiously.

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    " So do you believe my words now? ", Ron asked sitting down from the little shabby bed and looking up at Anna. She was still holding Ayra further away from Ron and scanned the star locket in her palm.

    She was familiar with that locket that belonged to Esme exclusively.Once in her birthday, Edward had made this special ne for her and gifted her as present. After his death, Esme never put off the ne from her corbone.

    Sighing helplessly, she finallypromised and asked back Ron,

    " I believe in you. But why can''t she juste back here? Is the king forcing him to stay with him?"

    Ron dropped his gaze and replied absentmindedly,

    " She just said that things wereplicated between them. Moreover they are legally married and Aaron seems to like her very much. "

    Anna blurted out in disbelief,

    " What? They got married too? "

    Ayra was familiar with the word marriage and asked out curiously,

    " Sister Anna, mommy got married? Won''t she leave me then? "

    Anna barely forgot that Ayra was present there too. Thus she coaxed her to y outside for a while as she continued the conversation,

    " How.. how did she meet the vampire king? O my god! Her life was already miserable after being banned by the fairy n. If they somehowe to know that she married the vampire king, Queen Melinda would never take her back in our world ever."

    Ron fell in dilemma. He also knew that they weren''t allowed to marry any white magical creatures as theirbined power could bring disaster or harm over other creatures. He remembered another question and asked Annw nkly,

    " What about his brother, Ethan? She was asking about his whereabouts."

    Anna faced him nkly and spoke nervously,

    " Well, he is nning to ascend the throne. Afterwards he will demand Esme''s return to the vampire king."

    Ron''s expression turned sour as he stated jumping off from the bed,

    " Aaron will never return Serena. I know him very well. If her brother threats him to give back Esme, there will be a war between two

    worlds. "

    Anna''s face turned horrified as she asked out anxiously,

    " Why will he insist on keeping Esme? Does he know about her identity? What will he do to her? Don''t tell me that he had fallen in love with her madly that he will prefer holding a war rather than giving her back?"

    Ron spit out seeming expressionless,

    " Possibly. "

    Anna gasped loudly and murmured,

    " No, it can''t be. We have to figure out a smooth way. I have to pursue prince Ethan somehow. But for that, we need princess back here soon."

    Ron sighed heavily and responded,

    " Don''t worry, I will definitely bring her back soon before they collude in a war. By the way, Ayra had achieved her vampire powers. I came here to teach her how to control her thirst."

    Anna nodded with understanding and leaded him outside,

    " Let''s go in the nearby forest. There are many animals living there as I saw before. "

    Aftering outside, Anna took Ron and Ayra inside the nearby forest full of wild deers, tigers and other creatures. Ayra was confused about their visit in this jungle and asked Ron sweetly,

    " Uncle, what are we doing here? "

    Ron smiled and replied softly taking her little hand,

    " I will teach you how to hunt Ayra. You will love it."

    Ayra''s face darkened as she denied instantly,

    " No, uncle. Mommy said that we can''t harm any innocent animals. It''s sinful. "

    Ron sighed helplessly and leaded her forward patiently replying,

    " Don''t think about it now. Once you see them, you will eventually want to hunt them, princess. Just let me show you how to grab them. "

    Ayra was still reluctant inwardly but hearing hismand, she followed his footsteps slowly whereas Anna stayed in a far distance.

    After entering in the middle forest, Ayra jolted spotting a tiger eating a dead deer hungrily.Under the shadows of giant old trees, it was calmly eating the fresh meat of the deer and basking in the hot sunshine.She eventually wanted to run back to Anna but stopped abruptly smelling the warm blood flowing down.

    Ron naturally saw her vampire aura and wanted to hold her back for a moment. He intended to give her the lesson that vampires needed to drink fresh blood and avoid drinking dead animals.

    But the following moment.. something happened that he never predicted before..

    Ayra''s nerves tensed up vigorously smelling the blood and started groaning in a low voice. Her mouth watered subconsciously craving for the blood that was flowing down inside the eating tiger.

    Her round eyes turned red and bloodthirsty as she jerked off her hands from his palm and ran towards the tiger.

    On the contrary, Anna shouted out from behind afraid that tiger would hurt Ayra and rushed behind her saying continously,

    " Ayra.. no..he is a beast.. stop.."

    But midway, she was held by Ron forcefully as she heard his cold voice,

    " Don''t stop her. They are our prey."

    Anna jolted slightly sensing his cold touch on her grip and mumbled watching her running figure nkly,

    " But.. but.. she is still little.. "

    Ron assured loosening his grip,

    " She is more ferocious than any animal."

    They both stared at her back nkly. Surprisingly Ayra didn''t even spare a nce on the dead deer and directly jumped over the tiger. The tiger groaned loudly trembling the whole forest and wanted to grab that tiny figure.

    Unexpectedly it couldn''t even dare to retaliate after watching her vicious gaze and started to break free. Ayra pushed down the tiger mercilessly before grabbing his cor ruthlessly.

    Her fangs popped out suddenly as she digged her teeth into his cor beastly. The tiger let out hisst mournful groan as she sucked all of his blood with pleasure.

    At the same time, her wings went out that had two differential colors ck and white. Ron gazed at her way deeply before murmuring to Anna who seemed stunned,

    " She is way more powerful than I thought,Anna.She can be anyone''s cruel death or lifesaver."

 Chapter 83 - She Isnt Sober!

    In front of their stunned gazes, Ayra finished off sucking the blood gradually. Anna''s heart throbbed at the sight of Ayra''s cruel nature and started feeling emotional. She never imagined that the little girl who seemed like a newly blossomed flower could be so ferocious more than a tiger.

    Ron watched Ayra''s movements carefully and seemed to fall in daze. This was the first time in their history that a baby was born with the power of fairy and vampire both. Ayra would be the first hybrid creature that had absorbed white and ck magical powers in her vein. If she couldn''t control her powers, that could bring terrible disasters for the ns.

    After gratifying her thirst, Ayra tilted up her face on their way. Anna gasped softly as soon as her blood covered lips came insight of her vision. Her tiny milky teeth was reced with the fangs that were dripping fresh blood stains from there. Her curly hairs turned messy that made her appearance symbolised like a devil.

    Ayra stooped up from the ground still groaning in lust as she gazed at Anna viciously. Ron''s face sank immediately as soon as her eyes fell on Anna. He definitely knew that what Ayra was intending to do.

    Ron shielded Anna quickly and spoke trying to divert her attention,

    " Ayra.. baby.. you.. you want to drink more? We can hunt again moving forward. Okay? You hear me? There is no prey for you here anymore."

    Anna quickly protested skipping aside and warned Ron,

    " No. That''s enough for today, Ron. She is still a child. Don''t turn her vicious."

    She shifted her eyes on Ayra who stood still ncing at her way hungrily. She wanted to approach her but Ron shouted pulling her backwards,

    " No, don''t go. She isn''t sober. Don''t go."

    Anna appeared confused as she looked at Ayra''s way nkly. On the contrary, Ayra had started walking ahead timidly as if she was trying to scare her prey with her deadly steps.

    Ron again shielded Anna and reminded her again and again,

    " Ayra, no. We don''t have any prey here, baby. We can head inside to hunt together, okay? Let''s go. Ay.. Ayra.. Don''te near."

    Anna murmured beside his ears,

    " What.. what''s going on? Why are you coaxing her?"

    Ron replied shortly panicking and backing up,

    " She has lost control in thirst and must be thinking you as her prey."

    Ayra didn''t listen to Ron and started moving forward slowly. Ron reminded her again turning his voice loud and clear,

    " Ayra, I say stop right there. She is your sister Anna. Ayra stop. "

    Without a prior warning, Ayra had jumped towards Anna in a lightening speed and beastly paw. Lucky Ron was alerted from before and quickly shoved away Anna from her range.

    Ron grabbed Ayra''s jumping figure and tried to stop her movements. He scolded clenching his teeth and grabbing her waist,

    " Ayra, stop. I said stop. She is your sister. Come to your mind."

    Anna fell on the ground and looked up at her vicious figure. Her eyes teared up at the sight of her beastly nature as she called out softly,

    " Ayra.. baby.. what.. what have you be?"

    Surprisingly Ayra paused a bit before gazing at Anna''s tearful eyes attentively. Her nerves subconsciously eased up and she jerked off from Ron''s grip horrifically.

    Stepping two steps backwards, Ayra looked down on her figure and started wiping off the bloodstains vigorously. She once again nced at Anna and cried out,

    " No.. No.. its not me.. Sis.. sister Anna.. what''s happening with me? Sob.. sob.."

    Ron and Anna both stared at her crying face pitifully.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Coming out from the hot shower, Aaron directly carried Esme into their bedroom. He wasn''t only contented enough to carry her figure. Instead he insisted on dressing her on himself as themotion outside increased enough.

    Esme stood over the bed keeping her eyes locked on her husband''s careful movement and didn''t dare to utter a single word. She understood that he was erged and feared because of the mysterious blood that had appeared inside her bathtub.

    She didn''t had the clear idea about its harmful effect but judging Aaron''s angered face, she assumed that it could be terrible. Taking out a pink colored shimmer gown from the cab, Aaron walked over her.

    She was only wearing her undergarments that made her quite shy even though they had just been intimate few times before. Gesturing her to lift up her arms, he scanned her pure freshly skin once again to find any symptoms. Reassuring himself that she really didn''t get hurt, he helped her putting on the gown like a child.

    From the doorway outside, Jasper''s tone could be heard fearfully,

    " My Lord, all the maids have been summoned."

    Aaron hummed coldly before putting on his own clothes and headed outside gloomily. Esme quickly followed his path sinking deep on the thought that who had tried to harm her again. After that incident, it couldn''t be rted to Vanessa as she had been forgiven from her earlier mistake recently.

    But Esme forgot that an evil couldn''t be turned into a saint just by day.

    Following up into the corridor, all the maids in the castle were knelt down in a row hanging down their heads. Some of them sobbed hardly whereas the rest of them shivered as soon as they spotted Aaron''s silhouette.

    Aaron nced at Jasper meaningfully who also jolted under his death re. Gulping down his own saliva nervously, Jasper informed truthfully lowering his gaze,

    " My Lord, I have already interrogate all of them and they all denied that none of them dared to do it to Lady."

    Aaron turned his body hastily and spoke with warning,

    " Then you mean to say that you have mixed the blood Jasper?"

    Jasper shook his head vigorously before kneeling down and sworn instantly,

    " I dare not, my Lord. Why would I dare to hurt the queen? My whole life is devoted to serve both of you. I assume that some intruder might be came into the castle and escaped after setting up his trap."

    Aaron sneered before ring at the row of the maids viciously,

    " If anyonee and go inside my castle so casually, then I should just start living in the street and leave my throne. "

    He quickly charged forward and pulled out the silver sword from Jasper''s waist. Pointing on the first maid on the row, he roared like a beastly lion,

    " Tell me who went to the shower room or else each one of you will pay the price. "

    Everyone shivered at his powerful voices as the maids begged for the forgiveness,

    " No.. No.. My lord.. we don''t dare to hurt the queen.. We don''t dare.. Please have mercy on us. "

    On the flip side, Esme was watching the whole scenario from the doorway and found that the maids never really treated her badly. Moreover what will they achieve by hurting her?

    Suddenly she spotted Carol standing on Vanessa''s doorstep and appeared extremely nervous after hearing out the mournful crying of the maids. As Carol was Vanessa''s loyal servant, she wasn''t included in the section of castle''s maids. Moreover nobody spotted her arrival on the showroom. So basically she wasn''t in the list of doing this crime.

    Esme knitted her eyebrows tightly ncing on Carol''s state scornfully. As the moments passed, Carol''s face turned more sour and frightened that ignited Esme''s suspension deeper.

    Averting her gaze on the maids, Esme blurted out,

    " My Lord, No! Don''t.. Don''t hurt them. Let them go."

    Aaron paused from cutting the head of an young maid ruthlessly. His eyes turned soft as he spotted her suspicious gaze. Trying hard to keep his tone gentle, he asked out angrily,

    " You are asking me to forgive those bastards who tried to harm you? Have you gone insane?"

    Esme sighed helplessly knowing his outrageous temper and stated ncing over Carol,

    " I''m not stopping you for eternity. But I would like to interrogate someone."

    Pointing on Carol, Esme asked indifferently hiding the coldness under her clumsy gaze,

    " Why isn''t she in the row? Isn''t she a maid too?"

    Carol jolted tremendously after hearing her cold voice and felt a chill ran down through her spine. Aaron frowned hard andmanded gazing deathly on Carol,

    " Come in front of Esme. Noww!!!"

    Carol gulped down beforeing towards Esme and bowed her head slightly. She whispered in a low voice,

    " Yes.. Yes.. mydy.."

    Esme asked coldly scanning her each single movements,

    " Where were you?"

    Carol responded briskly,

    " I didn''t enter the shower room."

    Esme frowned tightly,

    " I didn''t say that you were in the shower."

    Carol''s face dropped as she mumbled,

    " I.. I just thought that you were going to ask me about that."

    Esme''s eyes dimmed turning vicious as she asked in a serious tone,

    " Then what was that bottle doing inside your room? "

    Carol panicked quickly before rumbling out,

    " That bottle isn''t mine. Someone must be trying to frame me. My queen, you must believe me."

    Esme sneered looking down furiously on her,

    " I was just lying."

    Her words couldn''tplete before the sliver sword directly digged inside her right arm ruthlessly.

    Carol cried out loudly before cramping down on the floor in pain!

 Chapter 84 - I Have Spoiled You Too Much!

    Esme shifted her eyes towards Aaron who had a murderous look that could destroy heaven and hell. The fact that he felt audibly protective of her, this newly feeling was divine. Esme gazed at Carol''s lying figure as she heard his hasty footstepsing towards them.

    Without waiting for anymore interrogation, Aaron pressed his hard boot on Carol''s bleeding arm earning out a mournful scream. The other maids quickly knelt on the ground fearfully as if their lives hade to an end.

    Aaron gnashed his teeth angrily and asked in a hoarse tone,

    " Who told you to harm her? Speak out! Who.. told you Carol.. Is that Vanessa?"

    Esme''s face turned stiff as she looked down on Carol coldly. She nced on Vanessa''s doorstep and didn''t see any sign of her. From her perspective, Esme already assumed that Carol was definitely sent by Vanessa. Moreover Carol won''t achieve anything hurting Esme.

    Carol groaned in pain as she responded pleading for mercy,

    " My... My Lord.. I.. I didn''t do anything.."

    Aaron sneered before increasing the strength of his feet that sent her another severe pain. Carol heard his demonic voice nkly,

    " You are still daring to lie? Who are you saving now? Tell me.. or else you will remember my name even after your death, Carol. Tell me the truth."

    Esme also waited to hear the truth but unexpectedly Carol was still loyal to Vanessa even on the verge of her death. Carol said still groaning in pain and sutured,

    " I.. It was me, my lord. Nobody sent me here. I.. I was just trying to make space for Lady Vanessa.. Please forgive me.. I won''t repeat my mistake.. I was wrong."

    Aaron''s expression darkened as he asked in disbelief,

    " You are saying that you were doing a favour for Vanessa? So you have the gut to hurt my wife? "

    Carol kept quite and let out another groan. Esme frowned hard at her loyalty and decided to y around with Vanessa. She suggested Aaron holding his arm gently,

    " Lock her up my Lord. I think she needs more interrogation."

    Aaron diverted his gaze on Esme who had wore a mysterious expression. Aaron assumed that she had other ns in her sleeves and ordered Jasper behind,

    " Take this bastard out of my sight and lock her up in the dark prison. We will handle her againter."

    After giving hisst order, he headed for the study room as Esme followed him closely. As they entered the study together, Aaron pulled her closer before asking out curiously,

    " Why did you let her go, wifey? You are way too soft inparison with your vampire husband."

    Esme chuckled lightly pushing his chest away yfully and stated her own n,

    " I just want to figure out that who try to kill her in the prison now."

    She turned around and looked at him meaningfully. For the first time, Aaron felt afraid of her merciless nature that had been hidden inside her calm appearance so far. He thought that she had be soft and gentle after living with humans so far.

    Hiding the hesitant behind his dark gaze, he admired forming a mischievous smirk on his tightened lips,

    " Umm.You are too clever wifey. I had misjudged you."

    Esme smiled back ying with the paperweight in her palms slowly. Suddenly they both heard a gentle knock over the closed door as Aaron replied fast,

    " Come In!"

    Jasper''s firm body led inside following behind a middle aged man that had an aloof appearance. Bowing their heads respectively, Jasper spoke in urgency,

    " My Lord, our healer has found out something to inform you."

    Esme spotted the initiated healer behind who kept hanging down his head and seemed worried about something. Aaron gestured Jasper to leave and spoke to the healer offering him the couch at the Western corner,

    " Cheif Healer, have a seat please. Did you find out something regarding the corpse?"

    The healer looked up at Esme hesitantly. Esme saw through his gaze thus she thought of giving them space. She bowed lightly seeking for permission to go out,

    " My Lord, I have something to do in my living room. Can I go back now? "

    Aaron understood her intention thus pulled her to sit back on the opposite couch and instructed the healer,

    " You can in front of her cheif healer. She is my love."

    Esme blushed at his affectionate words and plopped down beside him gently. She was aware of his outrageous behaviour thus she didn''t urge to slip away from the room anymore.

    The healer looked at Esme nkly and took the other couch appearing extremely worried. He cleared his throat before exining cautiously,

    " My Lord, I had been doing research over the corpse for the past few days. I am sure on the fact that the youngdy had died because of loosing soul power. Soter I suggested Mr. Jasper to look for the vampire that had achieved the special power of sucking soul. After investigating further, we really haven''t found anyone with they extraordinary power."

    He paused a bit as Aaron gestured him to continue frowning hard. The healer continued lowering his head in daze,

    " We assume that ENCHANTRESS is alive and hase back again. "

    Aaron eximed in astonishment,

    " What? How could it be possible? She was killed by my father. Then.. even if shees back, why isn''t she appearing in front of me and trying to get my attention? "

    The chief healer had been known as an intelligent man. He was working on this criteria for a long time and was professional. He sighed helplessly and looked up at Aaron before stating the truth,

    " I guess that now she is eyeing over you, My Lord. "

    Esme''s face darkened as she blurted out worriedly,

    " What does she want from Aaron? She had already killed his whole family."

    The healer shifted his peripheral gaze on Esme and answered truthfully,

    " Soul Power. Only Royal blood has the supreme powers of Vampires that could rule over the whole kingdom. Even half of the vampire members couldn''t fight against a one single royal blooded vampire. Definitely she could lead over the vampire n even she seeds of sucking Lord''s soul power."

    Aaron shouted in rage,

    " She dares toe back again and thinks that she can destroy my whole family once again? I would kill her before sheys her eyes over my family. Back then, I was young and powerless but now I''m not that teenage Aaron anymore, cheif healer. Inform all the ministers and tell them that ENCHANTRESS needs to be found out soon. "

    The healer nodded with understanding and suggested,

    " You need to ensure the security of your family members, Lord. After all she can use them as pawns. "

    Aaron nodded his head nkly and spoke with understanding,

    " I know, chief healer. I will send them back into safe ces soon."

    The healer bowed his head before going outside quickly. Esmeid her eyes on Aaron who was lost in thoughts and asked anxiously,

    " You need to be safe, Aaron. Why don''t you appoint more bodyguards around you? "

    Aaron ignored her question and answered gazing at her concerned face deeply,

    " You need to go back to the human world, love. You will be safe there. I will take you back again once I settle the matters of ENCHANTRESS. "

    Esme''s body turned stiff when the realization hit her head. He was sending her away just to keep her safe and sound? Then what about him?

    Esme blinked her eyes nkly before blurting out,

    " I''m not going anywhere leaving you alone. I won''t mess around and will stay by your side always. But please don''t send me away."

    Aaron looked back at her persistent eyes and lectured angrily,

    " Don''t be so foolish Esme. Enchantress is far more dangerous than you can imagine. Moreover few days back, you were pleading me to see your parents. But now when am I agreeing to send you, why are you refusing?"

    Aaron paused between his talks and added smiling bitterly,

    " Furthermore if I die here in hands of Enchantress, you don''t have to be caged here anymore. Isn''t that what you wanted always? Then don''t waste your time and use this rare opportunity, Esme. "

    Esme''s face sank alternating between pain and difort. She really wished to be free from this forced marriage but now why was her heart stopping her?

    Why doesn''t it want to leave Aaron in this critical stage?

    Perhaps women were born to express their feelings through rage. Thus she appeared erged and cursed him viciously,

    " You live or die, that has nothing to do with me, Aaron Richards. But whereas I want to go or not, that absolutely my choice. Now, I''m saying that I''m not going back to human world, it means that I won''t go no matter you want or not."

    Venting out her mixed feelings, she hauled up from her spot instantly and stormed outside as Aaron shouted in anger from back,

    " Esme,e back here. What did you say? You are going back to human world. No one ever dare to deny my order. Come back.. you.. Esme.. turn back.."

    Despite being his numerous warnings, she continued walking towards her bedroom. Aaron watched her stubborn back in disbelief. Even though he was erged over her denial but he didn''t had the guts to hurt or scold her.

    He could only gnashing his teeth and murmurs to himself,

    " Indeed I have spoiled you too much. You.. you dare to backwards me."

    He hissed under his breath angrily and said,

    " But the worst part is that I can''t even scold you now. You have bewitched me. uggh!"

 Chapter 85 - No One Is Here Except Few Guards!

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    It was a warm afternoon time as the happy birds were travelling back into their nests flying the radiant sky. At the same time two different scenes could be scene into the two parts of magnificent white castle.

    In the courtyard, Queen Melinda was having a afternoon tea putting on a soft smile as the girl beside her helped pouring the tea into the white porcin cups. Her affectionate gaze asionally travelled behind where Ethan was ying with his sword absentmindedly.

    Queen Mother took another sip of her tea as she spotted the blushing cheeks of the girl sitting in front of her. She smiled and asked pretending to be unnoticed,

    " Katherine, how''s your mother doing? Why didn''t she visit? It''s been a long time since west met."

    Katherine jolted ufortably before replying back with a wide smile,

    " She is just busy, aunty. She will definitely attend the coronation ceremony."

    Queen Melinda hummed coldly before asking out cautiously judging her expression,

    " Who do you think that will be the king?"

    Katherine was little taken back before replying calmly,

    " Well, pardon my words Queen Melinda. You already have the answer that who is the most suitable person for the throne. But you ask about my opinion, I can say that Brother Ethan is far more mature, powerful than Brother Ester. So definitely Brother Ethan deserves the title King undoubtedly. "

    Queen Melinda nodded her head nkly as she observed the re of excitement behind Katherine''s gaze.

    Katherine was the daughter of Queen Melinda''s childhood friend. She was born with an alluring face that could attract anyone''s interest immediately. Moreover she was elegant, decent and maintained an aura of prominentdy just like her mother. She was well known with Ethan''s family since her birth.

    On the contrary, Ethan was swirling his sword in the air continously. His movements were skillful but his gaze was distracted and seemed to be somewhere else. With an another swift movement, he digged the sword into the soil as his eyes red up.

    In his mind, the pale face of Athena continued reying continuously that made his heart anxious. His eyes were craving to see her just for once but unfortunately he had no way to go over there.

    To avoid this distraction, he decided to y with his sword but nothing was usefulparing to her beautiful face. Sighing angrily, he turned around and intended to head outside briskly.

    Queen Melinda saw his retreating back as she called out affectionately,

    " Ethan,e over here. See, Katherine hase to visit us."

    Ethan didn''t bother to turn back and continued walking giving her a brief reply,

    " I have works mother. I will see herter."

    Queen Melinda''s face flushed with disappointment as she smiled back at Katherine awkwardly.

    This son.. Will he never listen to her?

    On the other hand, Ester had locked himself inside his living room that was situated in the outdoor area of the castle. Before his birth, his father had made this little home like castle specifically for his biological mother. After she passed away, Ester started living here from his teenage age.

    Even though it was a daytime outside but his living room was pitch dark as he had sealed every windows and doors angrily. Sitting down nkly on the cold floor, his eyes were bloodshot that could swallow anyone within a minute.

    He had set up this trap for a long time but now all had been failed because of Ethan. He already assumed the blissful scenario of sitting on the white throne and the divine feeling of seeing everyone bowing down their heads respectively.

    Everything is ruined now..! What''s more can be done?

    Meanwhile, Jeremy entered the darkened room cautiously and saw his pitiful state. Before he could ask anything, Ester''s voice came first coldly,

    " Jeremy, do you think that I don''t deserve to be the king here?"

    Jeremy''s face turned perturbed as he mumbled fearfully,

    " No.. No.. master.. you still have the chance of being the king. Above all, the main fighting will be happening soon. You can defeat the second Prince. "

    Ester looked up audibly and suddenly hauled up storming towards him that horrified Jeremy,

    " You think that I can''t defeat the man? His powers are useless to me. But why will I have to fight with him when the throne is legally mine? "

    He shouted in rage on his face,

    " Why those useless vampires couldn''t kill him? Tell me why? What did that old queen order? Why? "

    Jeremy remained silent before answering fearfully,

    " They.. they really attacked him master but someone had saved prince Ethan."

    Ester pushed him hard backwards and ordered furiously,

    " I don''t know whom she had sent or not! Call her tonight. I need to threat her again. She has forgot that seven years ago, I did the biggest favor for her n. "

    Jeremy nodded with understand and asked lowering down his tone,

    " Then where do you want to meet? "

    Ester frowned hard before falling into deep thoughts.

    He needed to select the best secured ce. Thus his mind could only find that suitable ce for their meeting and ordered shortly,

    " RIVERGREEN VALLEY. Tell her toe over there."

    Jeremy received his order before walking outside leaving him in pitch darkness.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    The peace inside the living vampires and few humans had been shattered just by a single piece of news that ENCHANTRESS was still live. They heard numerous terrific stories about her that could tremble a vampire or werewolf too. The ministers had all taken necessary steps to guard their valley or city ording to Aaron''s order. The tenants were all thrilled and avoided their bests to roam outside.

    In nearly dawn time, a bunch of guards and maids entered into the old castle and started pulling out the necessary assets of Athena. Athena was surprised to see them as she heard Zasper''s abrupt tone exining,

    " Princess, Lord has been ordered to send you into our secured castle at Sasha Pce. Even Queen Mother will arrive there soon after finishing some works here."

    Athena frowned hard and asked anxiously,

    " What happened all of sudden? Is brother all right? Why is he sending us far away? "

    Jasper avoided eye contact and replied lowering down his head respectively,

    " Well, recently there had been mysterious murder of Vampires in the kingdom. So the healers are predicting that ENCHANTRESS is still alive and probably targeting the royal members. So Lord wants to keep you safe all of you."

    Athena''s face sank as she refused instantly,

    " What are you talking about? What about him, then? He wants to stay in danger by sending all of us away. No, I''m not leaving. Tell them to go back. Whatever happens, we will all bear the consequence. "

    Jasper lifted up his gaze admiringly and knew that Athena loved Aaron wholeheartedly even though they stayed apart for a long time. Perhaps Aaron knew his sister well. Thus he had given strict order to send her into their secured castle at any cost.

    Jasper sighed before responding cautiously,

    " Princess, if you insist on staying here, Lord will be worrying about your safety all the time. Only when all of you stay in a secured ce, he could focus on destroying ENCHANTRESS. Moreover I promise that if something happens to Lord, I will definitely take you back here. "

    Athena wanted to refuse again but giving it a second thought, she had topromise at the end considering the whole situation.

    So in that evening, Athena left for the Sasha Pce leaving the old castle with Jasper.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme hadn''t seen Aaron for the rest of the day as she kept on burning in rage. She didn''t even know that why was she getting erged over Aaron. Moreover that guy even didn''t appear to coax him.

    But she didn''t know that Aaron had been very busy in managing the entire kingdom after the news had been travelled to everyone.

    Nearly at ten o''clock, she locked the door from inside and hopped on the bed angrily. Surely soon after, Aaron knocked on the door asking cautiously,

    " Esme, why did you lock the door?"

    Esme replied indifferently,

    " I want to sleep alone today. You can stay in another room."

    Aaron''s expression darkened as he spoke knocking on the door hardly,

    " Don''t y around. Open the door and let me talk with you. "

    Esme shouted underneath the nket,

    " No, I have nothing to discuss with you. If yoy havee to talk about sending me away, then you can go to another room. I have already given you my answer. "

    Aaron was already disturbed after handling all the chaos and felt angered over her reckless attitude. He clenched his fist and answered angrily,

    " Open the damn door or I''m going to break it. You have been acting disobedient for the entire day. I''m giving youst warning. Open the fucking door or I will break it."

    Esme shrugged and replied indifferently,

    " Then break it. Its your castle by the way. You have to fix the door again. "

    Aaron "..."

    Aaron was really attempted to break the door but suddenly one of the guard interrupted his task. The southern part needed his presence as soon as possible as he spoke to Esme softening his tone,

    " I''m going to the South for tonight. Once you''re sober, we will talk. Rest well."

    Esme''s heart skipped a beat as she heard the footsteps disappearing slowly into the air.

    The man has gone!

    Sighing bitterly, she tossed and turned on the bed continuously and couldn''t sleep at well.With a blink of eye, one hour had passed already without her conscious.

    As sheid down on the bed staring nkly at the celling with her puzzled mind, the door was knocked abruptly. She jolted and looked at the doorway curiously.

    Tiptoeing near the doorstep, she called out again,

    " Who is it?"

    The other party didn''t give her any answer but it was knocked again. Knitting her eyebrows confusedly, she parted open the door slightly as a familiar silhouette slipped in instantly.

    Gasping loudly in astonishment, she staggered backwards as Ron quickly closed off the door.

    He was panting heavily as if he had finished a marathon race. Without waiting for any exnation, Ron urged her instantly,

    " Get ready. We will be leaving the castle now. No one is here except few guards. I can handle them."

    He grabbed Esme''s hand and started pulling her out,

    " Let''s go. We don''t have so much time."

    On the flip side, Esme''s face sank as her heart wrenched in extreme pain that made her feeling suffocated.

 Chapter 86 - Aaron Is My Husband, Dont Forget That!

    Esme stood still for a while before falling into a dilemma. She vaguely heard Ron''s words that were enough to cut her heart into tiny pieces. Ron was in rush when he started dragging Esme out of the room. Thus he didn''t spot the unwillingness vividly leaped on her expression.

    Suddenly Esme paused a bit before stopping Ron abruptly. Ron looked back at her face confusedly and asked impatiently,

    " What''s wrong? Why did you stop? Did you leave something?"

    Esme seemed puzzled before opening up her tightened lips slightly. Her heart was in mess and subconsciously her feet weren''t cooperating her in stepping ahead. Just the moment, she decided to discuss again with Ron about this sudden decision, a hasty voice of Viviana had starteding down from the outdoor.

    Esme''s face turned stiff as she urged Ron to hide in a corner. Pulling open the door, she found Viviana''s horrific face that had turned ck more than rainy clouds.

    Esme quickly moved ahead asking anxiously,

    " What''s wrong?"

    Viviana answered gasping heavily,

    " My Lady.. Lord.. Lord has been attacked on the way of South and he is missing now. We are tracking his location but still can''t find him."

    Esme''s face sank into the depth of the ocean as she kept staring at Viviana astounded. Imagining any danger urred on Aaron, she felt suffocated and extreme pain that couldn''t be exined in words.

    She didn''t think twice before requesting Viviana impulsively,

    " Where did he go? Did you appoint more guards? I want to go with you too."

    Viviana seemed hesitance at her requirement. That jungle is very dense and pitch dark that one could hide into it forever. From her knowledge, the guards found Aaron''s riding horse on the midway of the Dark Forest that leaded the entrance of western kingdom.

    Looking up at Esme''s perturbed expression, Viviana nodded her head inpromising. Seeing her affirmative answer, Esme gave a sigh of relief before ordering her,

    " Viviana, can you wait for me downstairs? I''ming down in a minute."

    Viviana answered affirmatively before striding downstairs whereas Esme locked the door quickly. She turned around and saw Ron''s darkened expression.

    Giving her no chance to exin, Ron strode towards her and shouted anxiously,

    " Have you gone insane, Serena? For god sake, this is the best opportunity that we can ever have. Why are you bothering to find Aaron? Of course, the guards will find him out sooner orter. But did you think about yourself? Did you think that we miss this chance, will we be able to get out from here ever? "

    Esme didn''t heed his words anymore and eximed appearing dreadful,

    " Ron please. Its not right time to discuss of leaving this castle. I need to look for Aaron fast. Moreover did you know that ENCHANTRESS had been suspecting to be alive. What if she attacked Aaron?"

    Ron captured her shoulders hardly and reminded her consciousness angrily,

    " Come out of your damn sense, Serena. This time, you should think about your daughter the most. Do you know what? She can''t control her powers anymore and seems to be getting distressed after not having you by your side. What if we can''t get the chance again? "

    Esme''s body turned stiff at the mention of Ayra. She knew that Ayra needed her but Aaron needed her too now. She can''t possibly leave the man here in danger who had been treating her more like a princess. At least her mind wasn''t willing to do that.

    Sighing heavily, she looked through Ron''s disappointed gaze and replied tidying her clothes,

    " I understand everything Ron. But Ayra has Anna, Brother Ethan by her side now. I know that they will try their best to help her controlling her powers. But.. now.. I really should look for Aaron once. I won''t leave until I see him safe and sound."

    Ron''s heart throbbed in pain as he slowly loosened the grip on her shoulders. His expression turned hurt as if he had figured out an undeniable truth.

    To console his aching heart, he forcefully wanted to remind her Ayra''s existence once more. Thus he spoke coldly staring at her busy figure,

    " Ayra is your daughter, Serena. Don''t forget that."

    Esme already had turned to head outside but hearing his voice, she paused in her track and nced back nkly. She answered briefly without looking through her emotions,

    " Aaron is my husband, Ron. You shouldn''t forget that too. "

    After giving him a death silence reply, her tensed figure quickly retreated from there leaving Ron in an aching heart.

    SASHA PALACE,

    The air in the kingdom had turned stiff and cold as if everyone was in extreme fear and tried best to hide their existences in this world.Sasha Pce was the most secured ce under the authority of Royal Members. Situated in a remote area of kingdom, it was surrounded with various magical herbs that could protect the living people inside the castle. If any intruder tries to enter the Pce, he or she will bound to have attacked by poisonous ribs that could kill or injure them undoubtedly.

    But it had an eye catching interior along with a natural beauty environment alongside. The crystal river had passed by the right side of the Pce emitting a peaceful aura. The castle seemed not that oldparing to the old castle and had brown marble wall in outside walls. Without having any symbol ofvishing architect, it still gave off a decent living environment.

    Inside the castle, Athena had already shifted in her new room that had a tiny corridor and two giant windows. She still contemted in her thoughts that she shouldn''t have left Aaron in the capital alone.

    After having a warm shower, she tiptoed in her room wrapped in a thick white towel that reached barely till her thighs. Another towel was wrapped into a bun upon her head to absorb the waterdrops from her silky hairs.

    Reaching in front of the full view mirror, she gazed to her own reflection nkly. The yellow light of candle illuminated her soaked figure vividly inside the ss mirror and fell each corners of the middle spacious room.

    A gust of wind blew through the tiny candle as it trembled vigorously. Athena quickly stretched out her palms to shield the lightning. In her daze state, her eyes fell into the mirror following towards a shadow that had been moving behind the curtains of the corridor.

    She gasped in astonishment and quickly turned back. Clutching the knot of her towel hardly, she asked in a nervous tone,

    " Who is there? Come out? Who is it?"

    She heard no response as the sudden fear started increasing through her mind. Taking two slow steps ahead hesitantly, she called out again gazing deeply on the shadow,

    " I said,e out or else I will shout and call the guards. "

    Once again the shadow didn''t move a bit and stayed motionless in his usual spot. Athena''s face turned dull and erged as she continued walking towards the shadow with a thumping heart.

    Just an inche away before pulling off the curtains, she nced back at her door deeply. If something happens, she could call out the maids or the guards faster.

    Sighing restlessly, she pulled off the curtains but before it could fall down, the shadow finally moved and charged forward without warning.The towel over her head had fallen down carelessly on the floor revealing her silky hairs that had a smell of jasmine liquid.

    Athena gasped loudly in fear as her back had sensed the hard wall behind her. Her lips were blocked by a cold palms as she heard her favourite voice,

    " Sssh! Don''t shout. It''s me, Ethan."

    Athena''s eyes went wide as she gazed through his hazel eyes astounded. Much to her surprise, the man had no expression of fear or anxiety. His eyes were glowing in excitement as if he had just won a trophy.

    Her mouth were still blocked thus she couldn''t utter any words. His excited voice wavered the deepest core of her heart as she heard him saying,

    " I see you finally."

    Athena whimpered gesturing him to take off his pressed palms. Ethan quickly took it off and gazed at her perturbed face deeply. His tongue dried as soon as his gaze fell on her sexy corbone that had been washed off just a while ago.

    Athena was so astounded that even forgot to initiate any conversation. Her heart tightened into a grip before barely able to ask a question,

    " How.. how did you get in here? Wait.. who carried you inside our world? Ethan.. you are.. really.."

    Ethan smirked cunningly leaning to her face and replied arrogantly,

    " Siemus. I had ordered her to take me in."

    Athena''s face flushed at his closeness and turned her aside. She frowned hard and asked curiously,

    " Impossible. Raibon Vampires aren''t ruled by anyone until they want initially. How did you manage her to obey you? "

    Ethan gazed deeply at her perturbed face and wanted tough sensing her thumping heartbeats. He whispered in her ears seductively,

    " With my charm. "

    Athena ".... "

 Chapter 87 - Say That You Love Me..!

    WARNING : CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK.

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Stand Still By Sabrina udio

    NOTE: Vote for this book as much as possible. If It crosses 500 votes this week, there will be an extra chapter on next monday.

    ~~~~~~

    Another gust of cold wind blew through the opened window of that stiff room passing through the two intertwined figures. Athena kept staring at his face in disbelief and terror that he had dared to tame Siemus who were renowned to be the ruthless form of Vampires.

    But how did he manage to do that, it was still unknown?Why did he take the risk? For her?

    This question pierced in her heart like prickle and at the same time created thousands butterflies in her tummy. She gulped and looked back at his excited face nkly.

    Reminding their undeniable rtionship, she put a hand on his bumping chest gently and warned even though her tone was shaking,

    " Etha. Ethan.. you shouldn''t have done the wrong thing. Keep your distance from me."

    Ethan''s face darkened before gazing at her unhappily. He had to tame Siemus for hours before rushing here just to take a glimpse of her face. But this girl was so cruel enough to break him down within few words only.

    Unfortunately Ethan was not being the creature who could be driven away by her easily.

    Instead he clutched her pressing palm tightly sending shiver in her spine and asked knitting his brows slightly,

    " Why should we stay apart? Is it because you don''t want it or you are afraid that you will fall for me deeply?"

    Athena was a little taken back after hearing her hidden thoughts from his mouth and jerked off their intertwined palms. She took a soft breath and spitted out firmly,

    " We don''t have any sort of rtion. Do we? We belong to different ns and different worlds.We shouldn''t meddle into each others business. Moreover I promised that I will help you out finding the mastermind. But why do we need to meet before that? I.. I don''t want to see you again before I send you any message."

    Athena finished her words in a breath and stared at his unreadable face nkly. All the while, Ethan observed her emotion that was appearing on her face while speaking. Even though she made it clear but Ethan didn''t feel convince by her warnings.

    He gazed at her deeply and blurted out smirking,

    " I don''t believe your words."

    Athena was astounded,

    " What???"

    Ethan answered confidently meeting her nervous gaze,

    " Your eyes aren''t speaking the truth, Athena. You are forcing yourself to say this words."

    Athena fell in daze as her face shed with guilt. She didn''t imagine that Ethan had known her so well within this short time and could see through her eyes. Gulping down the emotions that was floating inside her heart, she still denied stubbornly,

    " I mean it."

    Ethan replied firmly,

    " You don''t mean it."

    Athena was erged and without thinking twice, she lifted up her right leg to give him a hard kick but Ethan saw through her intention.

    He blocked her stretching thigh quickly and smirked at her defeated face,

    " I told you that you can never defeat me.."

    He added leaning beside her ear and whispered seductively,

    " Unless I let you defeat me."

    Athena jolted as soon as his hot sensual breathing brushed against her earlobe. Before she could register his words in her mind, Ethan quickly shoved her backwards and in no time, she was seated on the edge of the dresser that reflected their twisted figures vividly.

    Athena gasped in astonishment at his sudden behavior and looked up at him blinking awkwardly. The next moment, she heard his maic tone echoing in her eardrums,

    " But there are various ways to hear the truth from you, Athena. You know very well that what I feel for you and I can''t resist that."

    Athena''s heart skipped a beat as he finished his words and gazed through her lovingly. His eyes clearly shed with love and joy that beamed only for her. She wanted to correct him but her words were all stuck in her tongue.

    The next moment, Ethan crashed his lips against her roughly that shivered her whole body. He acted so roughly that made her clutching the wooden dresser to bnce her own weight.

    She whimpered and tried faintly to break this fiery kiss but she was powerlessness against his love. The dresser creaked lightly at their vigorous movements as he continued plunging his tongue inside the depth of her sweet mouth.

    Athena started falling backwards soon to be collided with the ss mirror and suddenly her hand came in touch with the candle that fell down on the floor darkening the whole room. The moment turned more intense as soon as darkness engulfed in front of their vision. From his daze, Ethan vaguely saw their burning figures back through the mirror.

    His eyes spotted the smooth skin of her neck side that gave him the urge to suck it off immediately. His left hand subconsciously went up over the knot of her towel and pulled it off without any prior notice. Her bare back quickly came insight his vision through the mirror and ignited his passion more.

    Athena jolted as the cold wind brushed against her bare chest. She moaned softly and barely made few words,

    " Ethan.. no.. hmmm.."

    Her words only lit the fire inside him. Even though she said no but her body waspletely against her thoughts and went with the flow. Soon after a pair of cold palms grasped her breasts roughly as she let out a shameless moan.

    After devouring all the sweetness inside her mouth and lips, he lifted her up by waist and wrapped her slender legs around his body like iron chain. Their whole body was on fire as they both were burning in extreme needs that couldn''t be absorbed just by this little.

    Ethan continued smashing her lips as his palms rubbed her ass roughly.Athena let out another louder moan as she merely sensed that they were heading towards the neat bed.

    Before her sense could stop their acts, it went nk again receiving his fierce biting on her neckline and the nape of her breasts. Soon after Athena realised that she had been bring down on the bed as his body was leaped between her legs.

    Ethan paused a bit before meeting her burning gaze that was silently pleading for more. He pecked on her swallowed lips gently and confessed,

    " Athena, I.. I have realised that I have been in love with you from the first day. I know that we might be not suited for each others but I need you. I need you by my side. You understand?"

    Athena''s mind stopped working after hearing his words and stared at his face in disbelief. His words resounded so sincere that it was hard for any woman to refuse him right now.

    Before she could give him any response, Ethan pressed his forehead against her and barely stated a line,

    " I.. I can''t hold on anymore now. Can I?"

    Athena didn''t understand his wordspletely but her undisciplined head gave a slight nod that was enough to encourage Ethan.

    Next moment, Athena moaned loudly as his sharp teeth tortured her hard nipples. She gasped and panted heavily as she looked down to face him.

    Ethan was lost in his pleasure after receiving her affirmative answer. His mouth was watering for her nipples as he desperately had the urge to turn it hard by sucking roughly.

    He sucked her right breast manically and enjoyed her pleasurable moans. Athena squeezed her eyes shut as her feet gnashed vigorously.

    She called out breathlessly as she sensed his index finger inserting into her womanhood,

    " Ethan.. Aahh.."

    Ethan smirked satisfiedly as soon as he heard his name from her tongue and bite down her untouched left nipple hardly. Athena gasped loudly as he inserted another figure inside her letting out a groan.

    After she turned out into a wet pool, she heard the sound of ripping clothes vaguely. Parting her eyes slightly, she spotted his bare figure hovering over her.

    Her face blushed profusely as she quickly closed off her eyes. Ethan chuckled lightly at her embarrassed face and demanded rubbing his dick gently on her wet entrance,

    " Look at me, Athena. Come on."

    Athena was too shy to see him anymore and shook her head slightly. Ethan smirked mischievously before inserting inside her without any warning.

    Athena gasped loudly flung open her eyes and panted heavily. It had been long time since she had sensed this pleasure and almost forgot about this intense feeling.

    Ethan smiled widely as he met her eyes that was carrying love for him. He didn''t move and asked domineeringly,

    " Say that you love me."

    Athena whimpered at extreme pleasure, need and asked gasping,

    " Ethan.. move.. o my god.. I.. I.. can''t take it."

    Ethan smirked and demanded again shamelessly,

    " Say that you love me or else I won''t give you what you want, love."

    Athena gasped pushing herself into him involuntarily and enchanted,

    " Yes.. yes.. I do.. mmhh..

    love you...so much.. "

    Ethan''s face beamed into a immense happiness as he thrusted inside her gently. Athena moaned softly before holding his neck and kissed his lips initially.

    Ethan reached at the pinnacle of his pleasure as soon as she kissed him on her own. He thrusted roughly earning louder moans from her that increased his velocity each time more and more.

    Very soon, hot sweatdrops started gathering up on his forehead and he asked truthfully giving her the best pleasure,

    " Athena, be my queen."

    Athena couldn''t give him any answer as another rough thurst consumed her body. The room was dark except the neon light of moon that was slipping through the room vaguely.

    Except their moans or whimpering, there wasn''t any sound left that could be heard inside the entire room.

    After reaching climax once, they went for another round as they both had good stamina more than humans. As Ethan thrusted her rough and rough, Athena''s form shifted into her vampire form.

    As Ethan continued his thrusting, her skeptical gaze fell on his neck that was appeared in front of her vision clearly even in this half darkened room.

    Just like other natural vampire, she was having the best pleasure of her body and her vampire was craving for marking her mate. Her sharp fangs popped out abruptly and didn''t wait for any permission.

    Without thinking twice or further, she digged her fangs into his smooth skin as Ethan paused abruptly letting out a groan.

    Looking down, she saw Athena''s tongue that had been drinking his blood after leaving two lined marks on his neck. His mind surfaced with mixed feelings and at the same time, he was feeling another pleasure after viewing her sucking tongue.

    After marking himpletely as her, Athena left his neck still in daze and started pushing herself into his dick. Just like earlier, he fulfilled her demands and continued thrusting hardly than before.

    Athena epted him rough and held his neck passionately until realization hit her head. Drooping her eyes on his neckline, her breathing stopped as she murmured between her pleasure,

    " Dear God! What have I done!"

 Chapter 88 - You Cant Leave Me Like That !

    Even though Athena was in pinnacle of pleasure but she couldn''t mend the mistake that she had done just now. Staring nkly at the crafty sign of her marking, her breathing almost stopped in fear and agony that made her forgot everything else around her. She could only tighten her lips together in fear of not making any sound of her pleasure.

    On the flip side, afterpleting their mating bond, the pleasure inside them urged for more needs and enter courses that was unavoidable.

    Suppressing the guilt inside her frozen heart, she melted once again before another her organs reached another climax letting out a sweet moan. The dense darkened room was filled with the misty scent of their hormones that could thousand butterflies in anyone''s stomach. After eating the forbidden fruit, Ethan had lost his control as he thrusted inside her mercilessly moreover she didn''t stop him once.

    Her sweet moans echoed in his ears like encouragingments that made his actions more rough and vigorous.

    Outside of Sasha Pce, the whole surrounding was quite empty after themotion spreaded among the vampire and werewolves citizens. The few maids in the castle had all shifted in their respective rooms downstairs. Thus no one even heard the naughty noises that wasing out from Athena''s bedroom.

    The poor creature Siemus was only left with awkwardness who had been guarding at the rooftop and blushed shyly as the sounds vaguely reached in her ears. But inwardly she was happy that Athena finally got the courage to ept Ethan and epted his love atst. She waited patiently even made sure that no maids coulde upstairs to find Athena.

    In celebrating of their intimate moments, Siemus summoned thousands fireflies to enter the room of Athena to create a loveable environment.

    Just like this, more than one hour had passed after they finished their final round. Both of them turned bit tired andid down on the bed panting slightly.

    Athenaid at his left pressing her naked back against his bare chest that felt sweated. No one didn''t speak as she kept staring at the ceiling to see the fireflies dancing rhythmically.

    Ethan started feeling ufortable at her silence and whispered in her ear pressing a palm on her waist,

    " You regret it, don''t you?"

    Athena gulped down and decided not to answer as her mind was still in mess. After few seconds, she answered in a low voice,

    " Why didn''t you stop me when I started marking you?"

    Ethan''s face fell as his assumption turned true. He gazed at her back nkly and replied truthfully,

    " Because I don''t regret or did I feel like stopping you."

    Athena whispered holding back her choking,

    " What should we do now? It''s.. it''s... done already.."

    Ethan stiffed sensing her reluctant and replied confidently holding her figure more tightly as if she would fly away from her,

    " Marry me. After I ascend the throne, I will ask your parents for your hand. Till then, wait for me. I have to get back my sister too."

    Athena''s heart trembled violently at the word of " marriage" as the scenes from her past started ying in front of her vision. She jolted before replying clutching the bedsheet to keep her confidence firm,

    " No.. I.. I can''t marry you.. I.. I will figure out a way to break our bond."

    Ethan''s mind went nk at her rejection and forced her back to face him. After looking through her guilty eyes, he warned manically,

    " Don''t you dare Athena? How dare you try to escape from me? I can be very gentle in behavior but when Ites to protect my loved ones, I can go to any extent."

    Athena looked up at his fired face and responded tried her best to keep her tone firm,

    " No.. we can''t get married and it''s forbidden. It can''t be possible Ethan. I will find a way to b... mmmhhh.. "

    Before she could finish her words, her lips were once again sealed violently and in no time, he hovered over her naked figure once again. His actions turned more violent than before and continued showing his desperate love for her through his actions.

    Athena couldn''t believe that a cool man like Ethan could be so possessive over her and turned out to be a real beast in bed. She still had something to say but Ethan wasn''t ready to hear her refusal again and again.

    He loved her and wanted her for his entire life. Their ns or worlds couldn''t be a obstacle between their loves. Thus he could only coax her in bed in order to not break their mating bond.

    Soon after, he flipped her body and with one powerful thrust, he entered her from behind as she buried her head into the pillow crying in pleasure. As he continued acting vigorously, he came in her neckline and whispered showering wet kisses on her smooth skin,

    " You can only be mine, Athena.Mine!"

    DARK FOREST, SOUTHERN PART

    After a crazy horse riding with Viviana, Esme had finally reached at the spot where Aaron was seenstly. Descending down, she found Jasper and other guards were waiting at the entrance of the Dark Forest anxiously. Spotting her figure, Jasper rushed over to her and spoke giving her a short bow,

    " My Lady, why did youe here? It''s too dangerous for you toe here. Enchantress is perhaps keeping an eye over all of us. You could have been attacked on the way."

    Esme gasped not heeding his words and asked anxiously,

    " It''s not time to talk about myself, Jasper. Where''s your Lord? Did you guys find him? I want to go with you. "

    Jasper blocked her path and warned seriously,

    " My Lady, you can''t enter the forest. This is one of the darkest and dangerous forest in our kingdom. Even we vampires are afraid of entering here. Please go back,mydy. We will definitely find him out. "

    Esme''s frowned before stating sharply,

    " Even you didn''t dare to enter the forest. How do you expect me to stay calm? "

    She gazed angrily over the guards behind him and continued,

    " You sent only few guards to find him whereas you bunch of trashes are just standing here to watch the show. If you guys can''t take the step, let me go. Let me enter the forest. "

    After saying her words, she decided to enter the Dark Forest without any further evidence. But Jasper blocked her path once again reminding her the danger,

    " My Lady, please don''t act impulsively. You can be died there too. Please let us handle the investigation."

    Esme jerked off his hand and ran towards the forest before giving him short reply that made everyone fell in silence immediately,

    " I don''t care about my life for him."

    Jasper barely shouted onest time calling out her before her running figure disappeared into the dense darkness of Dark Forest. Jasper wanted to follow her but ncing at the darkness, his feet paused instantly in fear.

    As soon as Esme stepped into the forest, only darkness engulfed her vision along with various unknown sounds of insects. Gazing around, she couldn''t see a single spot that could be seen in her sight.

    Panting slightly, she remembered that today was full moon day that could help her perhaps. Even though her powers were sealed, it didn''t include the permission for seeking help from deities.

    Panting slightly, Esme prayed to the moon deity that her brightening light could lead Esme''s path to find her husband,Aaron. She waited patiently and soon after, the moonlight illuminated the dark forest magically.

    Esme smiled great fully before continuing her search. The further path was only covered with bushes and forests that screwed her expensive gown drastically. But her intention never fell over her gown except finding Aaron. Each step she took, it only tightened her heart and involuntarily brought tears in her eyes.

    I can''t let you die here even though I want to leave you. I owe you a lot, Aaron. Please be safe for me.

    Her prayers continued chanting inside her mind as she continued walking forward pushing away the brunches from trees. After waking for twenty minutes, she arrived under a banian tree that seemed too old judging the roots and branches.

    The bright moonlight fell over it as the whole tree appeared in front of her eyes vividly. Esme pondered for a moment before her eyes fell over a body on the ground under the tree thatid down t on his stomach.

    Esme''s breath hitched as she spotted the familiar coat on his back. Her heart throbbed in anxiety and pain before scurrying away towards the figure.

    Without thinking twice, she held the figure in her arms and turned it around. She gasped loudly watching the blood covered scratching face that were terrified to be seen.

    She screamed before crying out hardly and patted his cheeks desperately asking,

    " Aaron.. Aaron.. what happened you? Aaron, please look at me.. Please talk to me.. Please don''t leave me like that.. I.. I can''t leave without you.."

    Her muffled screams and constant pleading echoed in the air of the dark forest that could even waver the heart of a beasty animals too.

    As she continued crying and calling out his name, aughter of mockery filled with extrem happiness buzzed in the air.

    Esme paused before embracing the figure in her arms and looked around fearfully.

    CHECKOUT MY OTHER BOOK ON WEBNOVEL:

    " OUR CURSED FATE"

 Chapter 89 - Silence Can Kill

    There came another round of hystericalughter that could send anyone shiver in their spines. Clutching the sweaty head in her warm embrace like thest bit of her life, Esme''s gaze wandered around desperately searching for the person that had beenughed over her pitiful state.

    Suddenly she felt freezing cold in her embrace as she looked down hesitantly. But the following moment, she screamed out of her wits throwing away the figure that she had been holding so far.

    Smashing against the raw leaves, she crippled backwards hastily as her expression turned grim and worried. The body that she had assumed as Aaron was only a mere skeleton with no facial expression. His face was scratched drastically that anyone would be afraid of taking a glimpse of it.

    Much to her surprise, she figured out that the skeleton imposed more like Aaron from back. Frowning hard in concern, she shouted from the top of her lungs,

    " Aaron... Aaron.. where are you? Where.. are you? Please.. Please let me know .."

    Her vague words echoed in the air of Dark Forest along with the shivering whisper of winds. Esme gazed around hopefully to see his glimpse but there was no one around and suddenly the forest fell in dense silence.

    Somehow she felt relief gazing on the skeleton that it didn''t belong to Aaron. Thus her heart held the tiny hope of finding Aaron in this dangerous ce.

    On the other side

    IN SASHA PALACE,

    After the rough inter course, Athena''s power was all wasted off by Ethan even though she had a good stamina inparison with human. She kept lying down showing her back and heard his vague words as he caressed her back softly,

    " When youe back to your sense, we will talk about it Athena. I don''t want to force you to confess everything right away. I will be waiting for you."

    Athena didn''t respond and only shifted in her spot ufortably. The guilt was traveling all over her veins that couldn''t be avoidable by any means.

    Ethan kept his eyes focused on her back that didn''t provide him any response. Sighing helplessly, he kissed the nape of her neckline softly and mumbled,

    " I have to return to my castle now. You should rest. I will be back again."

    He waited a bit but still the other party didn''t give him the expected answer. Thus he stopped asking anymore and slowly got up from the bed after grabbing his clothes from the floor.

    Athena heard the sound of zipping clothes as she secretly clutched the bedsheet tightly in her fists. She again put danger in another life just like Edward.

    Her breathing hitched as she held back the muffled screams in her stomach. After putting on the clothes, Ethan gazed at her back for a few seconds before spoke with concern,

    " Rest Well. I''m going."

    Athena closed off her eyes shut tightly and heard his footsteps going away towards the corridor slowly. Reaching near the corridor, Ethan nced back at her lying figure once again and found no trace of concern.

    He gulped down his own saliva bitterly and thought inside his mind,

    " Sometimes silence can kill anyone terribly more than words."

    Exhaling a painful sigh, he summoned Siemus who was waiting for him in the rooftop. Reaching down after hismand, Siemus found the air between them turned stiff as she wanted to interrogate further. But looking at Ethan''s dull expression, she didn''t like the idea and stopped midway.

    Athena only turned back when she heard the loud snarl of Eagle outside in the sky as her heart left with vacant.

    DARK FOREST, SOUTHERN PART

    The air inside the forest had changed its direction and started blowing abruptly. Esme still gazed around suspiciously as she sensed a present nearby. Her subconscious mind gave her the thought that someone might be watching over her from the branches.

    Unexpectedly she didn''t spot anyone except those jungle trees and the moonlight from the giant sky above. She hauled up hesitantly and stepped forward near the old tree.

    As she thought of moving forward once again, she heard thousand whispersing out from the tree along with a rows of ck shadow creating circles in the air above.

    She tried to hear their words but couldn''t understand a bit except whisperings. Those voices increased more roaming around her figure and danced rhythmically.

    Esme observed them carefully and made a safe distance from touching or brushing against their balls. She remained unfazed and paid a great observing about her surrounding.

    All of sudden, a female voice came out from the back of the tree angrily,

    " Stop! She isn''t the same as him."

    Esme jolted slightly before gazing on the way boldly. Another shadow started appearing out from the back as she took a step backward for safety.

    This was the same woman that she had seen with Aaron that day!

    What was she doing here in Dark Forest? Is Aaron with her?

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    At the same time, the two enemies who were secretly friends had arrived at their discerned ce under the covering of their trained guards.

    Jeremy suggested Ester to chose the most umon spot inside the forest. Thus they both had gone over the wild pool that hadn''t been used for years. Standing beside the pool, Ester was far more anxious and questioned Jeremy repeatedly,

    " Will she really appear? Why is it taking so long? I will be going back if she takes anymore time."

    Jeremy could only give him helpless re and asionally nced on the path. Very soon, a figure starteding out on their way covered in a thick shawl that hid her face behind itpletely.

    Jeremy let out a sigh of relief and informed Ester fast,

    " She is here, Master."

    Ester nced back on the path and saw the figure that he had seen a few years ago. Esterughed sarcastically and weed jokingly,

    " Wee, wee Queen Mother. I thought, I needed to wait for a year to see your face."

    The figure paused before grunting annoyingly and pulled off her shawl. Queen Mother''s face had darkened in anger as she responded,

    " Do you think that it''s easy for me to meet you any time? I have been living in fear of exposing for this years. Lucky Athena had sealed her mouth in front of her brother. Or else I would have existing in the prison by now."

    Ester shrugged his shoulders indifferently and asked,

    " It''s none of my business. Now tell me, why did your useless guards couldn''t finish Ethan Chole? Do you think that I have so much time to y anymore? He is fighting with me for the throne. "

    Queen Mother sighed before replying back,

    " Even I don''t know what happened on that day exactly. One of them only told me that they had lost their visions for a while and heard a woman''s tongue. As for who it was, they had no idea. What''s my fault in that? Tell me.."

    Ester grained raking his fingers through his hairs and said,

    " I don''t want to hear anything. I helped yoy seven years back to save your reputation. Even I betrayed my own blood for you. "

    Queen Motherughed at his words and replied with mockery,

    " Come on Ester, don''t lie anymore. We both know that you did for your own sake. Don''t drag me into this. Now speak out. What do you want again? I have already paid off your debt. "

    Ester sneered and demanded stepping forward,

    " You haven''t, Queen Mother. I wanted to kill Ethan but he is still alive. How can you say that you have paid off? I want you to attack him again unless... "

    Queen Mother frowned and asked coldly,

    " Unless what??"

    Ester smirked and continued,

    " Unless you don''t want to go in prison and hated by your children till death. "

    Queen Mother shouted out,

    " Ester..!!! "

    Ester hissed lifting one of his arm sarcastically and cleared her words,

    " Don''t shout back, Queen Mother. You know that what can I do to you."

    Queen Mother red at him hatefully and fell in dilemma.

    Inside the cave,

    Ayra had woken up from her sound sleep suddenly. Her tiny hands rubbed her sleepy eyes but immediately became alerted realising the grumble in her stomach.

    Blinking away on the entrance of the cave, she figured out that it was another full moon day and she needed to drink ck. Turning back to see Anna who was in slumber sleep, she thought of heading out on her own.

    Thus she got up cautiously not wanting to wake up Anna and headed for the forest nearby. Shortly after, she arrived at the middle of the forest and started wandering her eyes for her prey sharply.

    Walking ahead without knowing her destination, she vaguely heard some noisesing out from the pool side as her tracks paused in puzzlement.

    Who came here in this valley? Sister Anna told me that no one stays here except us.

    REMINDER: Just to remind you once again guys, vote for this book as much as possible. If it crosses 500 within Sunday, there will be an extra chapter on Monday night.

    So cheer me up ??

    P:S I have prolonged the story a bit. So I will tell the story of Aaron and Esme for another month.. hehe ??

 Chapter 90 - Save My Husband!

    DARK FOREST, EASTERN PART

    The wind suddenly started blowing abruptly. The air turned cold and the numerous whispers of winds could be heard in the forest. Esme''s gaze was stuck in front alternating between fear and anxiety. Today the woman was still wearing that familiar hoodie hiding her viciousness behind the shade of it as she examined Esme while standing still for a while.

    Esme''s face darkened in fear when she assumed the woman to be the dangerous woman ENCHANTRESS.

    Her heart throbbed for Aaron that she couldn''t wait to smash this woman into pieces if she harmed Aaron anyhow.

    Esme parted her lips to ask Aaron''s whereabouts but the woman spoke first in a tone of whisper and danger,

    " Blood of King Henry...!

    Indeed they have courages."

    Esme''s face turned sour as she fell in dilemma after hearing out.King Henry was the biological father of Esme who had left his kingdom a long time ago. Afterwards she never met her father nor did she saw him anymore. Hearing the name of her father from this mysterious woman had surely pricked through her heart.

    The woman smirked spotting her dropped expression and provoked purposely,

    " Tsk... a banned fairy and an abandoned child."

    Esme''s heart felt a stab at her words but still remained firm because of Aaron and instead asked boldly,

    " Who are you? Why are you after us?"

    The woman broke out into aughter as she started stepping near Esme. Her steps were slow yet dangerous as if she hade to seal souls.

    Esme staggered backwards ufortably before paying a sharp attention over her footsteps. The womanughed once again sensing her thumping heart and replied sarcastically,

    " I thought that you are already aware of my identity Esme Chole.. opps.. Should I call Esme Richards?"

    Sighing deeply, she continued smirking from her hidden face,

    " But I don''t see you marked by him. Why do you care about him then?"

    Esme''s face turned stiff as she ridiculed her without bothering. Her face shed with anger and rage as she replied forming a proud smile,

    " Marking is part of the ritual that can''t be ignored. But love is way more above than marking which can''t be seen by everyone. Especially some vicious woman like you, ENCHANTRESS."

    Enchantress felt humiliated at her words and started fuming in rage. No body ever dared to talk boldly in front of her not even any king of vampires. But this girl without any superpower had defined her as vicious and furthermore lectured her about love.

    Letting out a loud groan, Enchantress sneered and spoke loudly,

    " When you know my identity, how dare you still standing here? Don''t you afraid of death? Go back to your home, girl. I don''t have any grudges against you."

    Esme replied back drawing a long sigh and peeked around,

    " I will definitely go but let my husband go."

    Enchantress refuted nonchntly,

    " He isn''t with me. "

    Esme frowned not believing her words and demanded stepping forward,

    " He is under your cage, I can understand. Or else he isn''t so weak enough to be lost in this dark forest. I''m telling you Enchantress, give him back to me or else I''m not going to spare you at any cost. You might have grudges against him or his family but right now, he is my husband and we can solve it in other ways if you want. "

    Esme talked and tried best to divert her attention whereas she gazed around to find Aaron secretly. Enchantress was a little taken back at her chivalrous attitude even in this worst situation.

    She sneered and broke out in a coldughter,

    " No..He can only be finished by me.This is thest time that I''m telling you girl. Go back and save your life. Don''t waste your time over me."

    After saying her words, she nned to return inside her hiding spot but just then, Esme casually looked up at the high branches of the tree. Her breathe hitched at the sight over there as she let out a muffled scream,

    " Aaaroonnn!! "

    Enchantress''s face had turned dark as she followed her gaze and realised that Esme had figured out Aaron who had been tied against a thick branch above.

    Esme breath turned rapid in anxiety as she spotted the bruises over Aaron''s face. This time, she was confirmed that it wasn''t any imposter that she had encountered earlier. The cold aura of his face didn''t even fade away after being injured severely. His eyes were closed off as if he was in deep slumber sleep.

    Esms started rushing over the wooden body of the tree intending to climb up but Enchantress quickly casted a spell on her away that made her fall far away from the tree.

    Esme gasped feeling the crisp pain on her stomach and looked up at Enchantress lying down on the wet ground. Enchantress sneered hatefully before stepping near her and spoke devilishly,

    " I thought of showing some mercy on your pitiful state. But it seems like you are here to ruin my all hard works and I''m not going to let you do this."

    Esme tried to get up but her body denied as the pain on her stomach was far more painful than her numbs. She watched Enchantressing across but still held thest bit of hope. She struggled hard but Enchantress grabbed her long hairs harshly dragging away from the tree.

    Esme screamed at the pain on her hairs and spoke gritting her teeth together,

    " Let go of me, Enchantress. You will never achieve your goal. Evil won''t win.. won''t ever.."

    Enchantress took a pause between her task and shifted her gripping on Esme''s tongue as she dogged in pain.

    She lifted up Esme''s fragile figure in the air single handedly and looked through her eyes. Esme''s eyes teared up at the pain on her tongue and saw her firing eyes nkly. She whimpered but never begged for mercy and boldly faced Enchantress''s viciousness.

    Enchantress spoke scanning her daring face and tried to break her confident stating,

    " You want to see how I sucked your father''s soul, Esme Chole?"

    Esme stopped struggling and suddenly faced her in disbelief.

    What did she mean by that?

    Her eyes went wide as she barely managed to speak those words gasping for breathing,

    " You.. you.. killed... my.. father.. too? "

    Enchantress intended to give her another heart wrenching reply but the next moment, she sensed a hard punch on her chest that made her loosening her grip.

    Esme also fell down on the wet ground along with Enchantress and coughed vigorously. Her gentle appearance had long gone as she red at Enchantress harshly.

    On the contrary, Enchantress''s turned awestruck at her sudden change in action and charged towards her beastly.

    Esme jerked off from her grip and gave her another kick sliding behind her. Enchantress groaned in a low voice at her vicious attack and turned around swiftly. Without wasting anymore time, Enchantress gripped her tongue and attempted to suck her soul power.

    She let Esme saw through her eyes and started emitting the dark airs of sucking her inner energy. Surprisingly a re of white lights started eliminating from Esme''s chest pushing Enchantress backwards all of sudden.

    Enchantress cried out in pain as she drifted backwards hastily. She vomited a pool of blood instantly before watching Esme with her horrified eyes.

    On the flip side, Esme was stunned too. Her teary eyes looked down on her own chest that appeared out her zodiac sign Star which was glistening like the real star in the sky.

    The jungle trees turned messy in heavy winds around as the wind passed through her frozen figure. Looking down at Enchantress who appeared frightened at Esme''s lightening, she started staggering backwards slowly.

    Esme frowned hard closing off her eyes and tried to calm down her unstable mind. Within a blink of eye, her surrounding was gathered up with many white women who all had white wings along with a pretty face.

    Opening her eyes partially, Esme spotted the crowd of fairies who all had bowed down their heads in respect. One of them lifted up her head slightly and asked smiling widely,

    " Princess Serena, what''s yourmand?"

    Esme was too surprised to say something. She exhaled long breaths and suddenly remembered the most important task here.

    She looked over the tree and spitted out nkly,

    " Save my husband first. Save him."

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    The noises were bing louder and louder as Ayra proceeded moving forward. She had forgotten her thirst momentarily and followed the way of the noises.

    Reaching almost near of the pool, she stopped under a shadow of giant tree and looked on the three people having conversation over there.

    They were most likely arguing and one of them seemed disturbed as he talked with the woman rudely. She kept quite for a while but suddenly a spider fell down on her dusty feet from the tree.

    Subconsciously she let out a scary scream that sessfully drew the attention of the people over there.

    Three of them shifted their eyes over the spot that the loud scream came out. Because of the shadow and dense darkness, they couldn''t see her face but her existence were vivid.

    Ester ordered Jeremy loudly,

    " Grab her fast. Go affer her."

    Ayra trembled at his roar and without waiting anymore, she started running into the jungle fast.

 Chapter 91 - Save My Heart ~??

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Bitter Love By Pia Mia ~??

    DARK FOREST, EASTERN PART

    Esme watched attentively as the fairies brought down Aaron''s numb body that appeared lifeless. The sight of his unmoved body clenched her thumping heart into a fist as if she was dying in suffocating.

    Within just few seconds, the fairies dismantled those thick silver chains from his body that left several bruises on him. It digged inside his fair skin leaving longsting scars on it which had scared out of Esme''s wits.

    Her brows tightened in rage as she nced back at the culprit viciously. On the flip side, Enchantress was the most shocked one present there. The reason she dared to attack Esme only because she thought that Esme''s power was still sealed and won''t wake up ever.Under the vicious gaze of the fairies, she felt frightened as her eyes continued searching for a way of escaping.

    As the fairies proceeded bringing down Aaron''s numb body, Esme''s attention paid on Enchantress who was staggering over the raw leaves.

    The woman in white long hairs spoke approaching near Esme,

    " Princess, we never thought that you would regain your powers soon. When did it happen? Why do you dy to summon us?"

    Esme fell in daze as she heard her loyal servant Linda''s words. She swiped her eyes over the women who had been her personal saviors since she achieved the supreme powers of high fairies. The star sign hidden beneath her skin was themunicator between her and this fairies which didn''t work while being in abduction. Even Esme herself was surprised over this sudden changes all of sudden.

    But how did her power wake up? Moreover this powers had been acting weird than before. It acts up without any warning or summoning.

    Her head was in choa as lots of questions started popping out inside her brain. Remembering Aaron''s health, Esme changed the discussion and gave another order,

    " Even I''m unaware of this changes Linda. Lucky that you all have found me.. and.."

    She paused before ncing over Aaron''s body that had been carried by the other fairies and continued,

    " my husband. Or else I couldn''t save him from this sinful woman."

    Linda''s expression changed into a surprised one and asked curiously,

    " How.. how did you end up marrying a vampire?"

    Esme refused to waste anymore time and replied ncing back at Enchantress who was trembling in fear,

    " Let''s talk about it some other day as themunicator is working now. But first we need to punish this woman just the way she harmed my husband."

    Linda''s expression turned dull as she noticed the killing intent behind Esme''s gaze. Possessing the supreme powers above all the female fairies, Esme had always been merciless over her enemies and hated persons. She might be appeared calm and elegant but Linda knew too well that Esme was alway been a vengeful person.

    Snapping out of her daze, Linda exined looking down on Enchantress,

    " But we can''t kill her, Princess."

    Esme''s face sank before shifting over Linda meaningfully. She spitted out gritting her teeth together,

    " What are you saying Linda? She tried to kill my husband and admitted to me that she had sucked soul powers of my father. Are you showing mercy over this evil creature?"

    Linda shook her head denying and exined rifying the obstacles,

    " Don''t believe in her words casually, Princess. Even though we don''t have grudges against her but I believe that she never met King Henry nor did she sucked his blood. She was trying to break your confidence so that she can kill you easily."

    Gazing over Enchantress who was surrounded by fairies, Linda continued dimming her eyes,

    " I know well about her. She was born as hybrid butter obtained all dark magical powers using wrong method or sucking poor creatures. As per ourws say that we can''t momentarily harm hybrid creatures but can''t kill them for eternity."

    Esme''s expression turned nk as she kept staring at Linda''s face timidly. Esme asked still boiling in anger,

    " Does this mean that nobody can stop this vicious woman from killing innocent people? Is there no way out to kill her? "

    Linda nodded before sinking in deep thoughts. She replied in a low voice,

    " Possible. Only another hybrid with pure blood of vampire and blessed by the powers of moon deity can kill her but we don''t know anyone like that. We can only torture her for the time being and left her nearly on the verge of death. But eventually she will recover after few days."

    Esme exhaled a restless sigh andmanded gazing on Enchantress angrily,

    " Then torture her, torture her to death until she begs for her own death. Linda, she is upto you. I have to take care of Aaron first. "

    Linda nodded before gesturing the fairies to hold Enchantress up straight. Enchantress groaned in protest and shouted out still holding her pride,

    " You think, you can kill me? You brainless fairies. Enchantress can''t be killed by anyone.. anyone.. you are all fools.."

    She let out a sinisterughter that buzzed in the ear and the hiding animals inside their nests shivered at this ruthless tone.

    Esme sneered before replying with a smirk that sessfully worked on stopping her immense happiness,

    " We may not be seed to kill you but I can pay you back whatever you did to my husband,Enchantress."

    Enchantress''s smile faded away instantly as she replied with hunger,

    " You think, you can save that brat?"

    She paused and continued cracking into a wide devilish smile,

    " His soul powers would be mine one day and you will witness it with your own eyes. Hahaha..."

    Esme''s face darkened at her vicious words as she responded gazing at her face deeply,

    " From today onwards, as long as I''m with him, you can forget about touching one strand of his hair. "

    Enchantress groaned in their gripping and cursed them constantly. Ignoring her maniac acts anymore, Esme quickly rushed over Aaron who was held by her other servants Olivia and Andle.

    She held his face and tried to wake him up patting gently,

    " Aaron, please.. talk to me please.. Are you hearing me? Aaron?"

    Olivia who was staring at them pitifully suggested,

    " Princess, you should bring him back to the castle fast. He must be alright."

    Esme mumbled grazing his blood covered lips as her tears started falling down unconsciously,

    " But he.. he isn''t responding Olivia.. Do something.. I can''t forgive myself if something happens to her. "

    Andle consoled watching over her,

    " Don''t cry anymore, princess. I can feel that he is a pure blooded vampire and must be very powerful. Nothing will happen to him. We can''t recover his state. You should bring him to their healer soon. "

    Esme nodded her head vigorously wiping off her tears and ordered,

    " Take him near the entrance of the dark forest. His guards are waiting for him on the road. Be careful. You guys shouldn''t be found and bring Enchantress far away from here. "

    They both nodded in agree with her suggestion and departed on her mentioned path way. Esme quickly bid farewell to the other members before following their path hastily.

    Arriving at the entrance, Esme located Viviana vaguely standing on the entrance thus she grabbed Aaron''s figure and ordered them to dissappear from there.

    Staggering with her footsteps while holding Aaron, she called out Viviana loudly,

    " Viviana,e over here fast.."

    Viviana heard her voice and rushed forward without fear. She spotted Aaron leaning on Esme''s shoulder and gasped holding him,

    " My Lady.. where did you find him? How did he get so hurt?"

    Esme panted before urging her,

    " Let''s bring him to the castle now. We need the healer soon."

    Viviana nodded vigorously before helping her going forward. Jasper and other guards already spotted them and rushed over to help them.

    Under Esme''smand, she quickly climbed up in the carriage with Aaron and ordered them to hurry back to their castle.

    Viviana and Jasper led the carriage while protecting the carriage from around. After sitting inside the carriage, Esme massaged his palm softly as his head was pressed down over her right shoulder.

    After the carriage went away for fifteen minutes, the man on his shoulder moved a bit before letting out a dry cough spitting little blood.

    Esme was alerted and tried to speak while grabbing his chin,

    " Aaron.. can you hear me? Answer me..Are you hurting anywhere? Please.. just give me an answer.."

    The half conscious heard her words vaguely and mumbled parting up his heavy eyelids,

    " Esme... why.. why did.. you.. show.. up there?"

    Her heart wrenched a bit at his question and replied abruptly,

    " Why.. why can''t I? You are my husband after all.. "

    Aaronughed bitterly still struggling with his daze state and mumbled leaning against her shoulder weakly,

    " Why.. why do you put yourugh on danger for me every.. time.. whe.. when.. you.. always.. want to leave.. me..?? "

    Esme''s breathing heaved at his words as she gulped down her saliva hesitantly. She turned her eyes slightly to see his pitiful face and replied whispering,

    " I... I.. just want to save.. you.. from..

    danger.. "

    The manughed softly at her reply and nuzzled against her necks. He exhaled a long sigh and titled up his head from her shoulder before gazing through her eyes deeply.

    Esme also looked down to meet his gaze which was shed with mixed feelings. He demanded like an abandoned child gazing through her eyes earnestly,

    " Save my heart then. Will you?"

    Esme blinked before sensing a sudden gust of pain for him arousing from her heart.

    Why do I feel like I''m caged here in this world voluntary?

    ~~~~~~~

    REMINDER: Only few hours left before reaching 500 votes.. Remember to vote today guys so that I can give you all extra chapter tomorrow.. hehe ??

 Chapter 92 - Scared Of Hurting Your Feelings ~

    The ride was quite more calmer than an empty midnight street. The horses snarled instinctively as they ride away towards the discerned ce. Inside the curtained carriage,only shallow breathing could be heard of them as they both shared a nk nce.

    Esme fell in silence at his words that melted thest bit of restriction in her mind. Looking down at his poor face, she felt the extreme pain and difort that she had never felt before for someone except her baby daughter.

    In this entire cliffhangers of her life, she never faced the hard choices of hearing her own mind or logic. She was banned, humiliated and worst of all had been dered as prostitute in front of the whole world but she never regretted when she needed to endure everything for Ayra and her safety. Hiding her from all the evil people across the world, she gave her a safe shelter. But right now, except Ayra,Aaron was the only person in her life that could make her heart wrenched for leaving him.

    She whispered averting her eyes from him,

    " Protecting you is my duty as your wife."

    Aaron let out a hot, exhausted breathe before mumbling,

    " I don''t want duty..!"

    Esme''s body stiffed before heard him continuing in an emotional tone,

    " I want you to protect me because you love me, you care for me. "

    She never found his demand unreasonable. After being staying by his side, she knew that this man would kill himself first before harming her. But the future isn''t known to anyone.

    Holding him more tightly, she whispered while caressing his back slowly,

    " We can talk about itter once you have recovered, okay? Don''t you see? Your body got several bruises so deeply."

    Aaronughed bitterly and responded tugging his head into the depth of her shoulders,

    " You only see my this bruises, Esme? My heart has more scars than it. Did you see ever? "

    Esme shivered slightly after hearing out his mournful words and kept her lips shut tightly. Sighing deeply, she murmured softly,

    " Please don''t talk too much now. You are injured. "

    Aaron mumbled softly clutching her cold palm that were ced on herp,

    " See.. You always ignore my words."

    I don''t! I''m just too afraid to admit you but I have no way out. You will be the another one calling me slut once you find about Ayra. I know, I''m aware of that. That''s the reason, I''m scared.. scared of hurting your feelings.

    She replied to herself without uttering a word from her tongue and urged the guards to ride faster.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Around twenty minutester, the carriage finally reached at its destination. Jasper, Viviana and other guards quickly approached forward to help them as they all swiftly held Aaron who fell unconscious already after mumbling to Esme.

    They started taking him upstairs inside his bedroom as Esme tailed them off closely. Her expression turned more dull and worried as she noticed his movements numb.

    In this state of choas, she failed to notice that there wasn''t any sign of Queen Mother around. Her only wasid on Aaron as Jasper put him down on the soft bed.

    On the flip side, Vanessa had been informed about Aaron''s condition thus she rushed inside the room hastily. Her face instantly turned pitiful as she spoke abruptly while attempting to approach near him,

    " What happened to the Lord? Goodness, he is bleeding. Let me see him."

    As she took a step forward, Esme quickly grabbed her arms from behind. Vanessa gasped in this sudden attack and turned back angrily. Esme red at her face coldly beforemanding sternly,

    " Did I give you the permission to take care of him? Stay back and watch from here."

    Vanessa''s face sank as she gritted her teeth enduring this humiliation silently. Reminding the magical antidote that she had achieved from Zave, she smirked inwardly and vowed that once Zave will ascend the throne, she will pay back everything to Esme with ten folds.

    Thus she gave a slight nod before slipping pass to another side. Esme didn''t bother about her anymore and walked over to sit beside Aaron.

    Observing his pale face that had turned lifeless, she gulped down a bitter feeling that couldn''t be stopped anyhow. Soon after, Jasper entered the room with the cheif healer.

    Esme instructed the maids to provide him everything that he needed and waited at a corner as the healer examined Aaron''s condition.

    After scanning his bruises, the healer''s expression turned dull and frowned tightly. Esme couldn''t hold back her anxiety anymore as she asked impatiently,

    " Did she suck his soul power? Why isn''t he waking up? It has been an hour."

    The healer fell in deep thoughts before responding briefly,

    " My Lady, it was god wish that you had reached fast over there. She couldn''t able to suck his soul power and only tortured him externally. I assume the he would be fine soon after providing him sufficient human blood. Moreover there is another important task to do for overnight. "

    Esme nodded briskly and asked,

    " Sure. What do we need to do to cure him fast? "

    The healer put out some red herbs that seemed more likely petals. Handing it over to Esme, he instructed lowering his gaze respectively,

    " Boil this herbs into water and wipe off his body tonight as much as possible. The scars won''t be left in his body. After drinking blood, he should be fine. Call me again if he doesn''t recover."

    Esme heard each one of his words attentively and nodded with understanding. Jasper led the healer downstairs as she ordered to the maids to boil a bowl of water fast.

    As the maids and Jasper left after Esme''s order, only Vanessa and Esme left in the room alone.Esme was taking out another clean sets of cloth as Vanessa asked curiously,

    " My.. my Lady.. who has dared to hurt Lord brutally? We should find out and punish him soon."

    Esme heard her words vaguely and replied while patting the clothes,

    " You don''t have to worry about that."

    Vanessa felt suspicious over her response and asked again curiously,

    " How did you manage to save him? "

    Esme threw her a cold re that didn''t subside her confidence a bit. Instead she mocked while gazing at Aaron,

    " Tsk.. Tsk.. This is the disadvantage of marrying a mortal. If he got married with a vampire, perhaps she could have saved him before he got hurt."

    Esme was stunned at her provocative words for a while and turned her head sideway. She nced at Vanessa coldly before calling out the maids over the door,

    " Come inside the room. "

    Vanessa was awestruck for a moment before looking behind curiously. The maid entered the room and bowed their heads respectively,

    " Any order, My Lady?"

    Esmemanded indifferently,

    " Send Miss Vanessa to her room. It''s too

    Vanessa was astounded as she red at Esme shockingly. Her jaw was ticking in anger as she heard Esme saying with a smirk,

    " That''s what a human can do to you.Send her away from here now."

    The maids quickly led her outside as she threw Esme onest death re before retreating from the door.

    Esme shook her head sighing helplessly and started pulling off his cloths. After sessfully removing all of his clothes, she hesitated on thestyer of his cloth on his lower body.

    Her eyes subconsciouslyid on his length that sent her shiver in her spine. Even hiding behind the clothes, she could anticipate that it was too big and long. Her cheeks burnt instantly as she blushed profusely.

    Cursing herself mentally, she postponed the idea for a while and took up the wet towel that was dived into the water of medicine.

    She gently wiped his corbone following down to his bare chest and started feeling hurt watching his deep scars.

    How can Enchantress be so cruel?

    After wiping off his upper body, she finally paused again at his lower abdomen biting down her bottom lips. Even though he was unconscious, she still felt ashamed and thought that Aaron would tease her to death when he finds outter.

    But the healer firmly asked her to wipe off his whole body !!!

    Closing her eyes shut, she exhaled a deep breath to subside her puzzled mind and decided to pay attention on recovering him fast.

    Breathing rapidly, she pulled down the ck underwear gently as his manhood quickly popped out in front of her vision.

    She gulped down watching its full view once again and started shaking.

    Clutching the wet clothing tightly, she pressed the towel on it lightly to give it a wipe and then all of sudden, a pair of cold hands grabbed her wrists earning a loud scary scream.

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    The night was exceptionally quite inside the dense forest. Fickle of moonlight were lightening the forest through the caress of leaves. Over the path of raw leaves, hasty running steps could be heard inside this dense silence.

    Ayra was running vigorously without looking back as her vampire aurapletely turned on sensing the danger behind. Thus her speed was more faster than usual and ran as fast as possible.

    On the other side, Jeremy was following her from back and felt extremely furious and astounded at the same time. Looking her back, he already assumed that it was a little girl who had been peeking on their private conversation.

    But the surprising fact was that she was incredibly faster than himself and it made him more aggressive to grab her.

    Unfortunately there was tree falling down on the pathway of Ayra when she ran. After reaching near the tree, her feet was smashed against the wooden part as she fell over the wet ground crying out astonishingly.

    Sheid down groaning in slight pain and sensed the vague present of a man behind her.

    Jeremy smirked mischievously and spoke,

    "Now where will you run, little girl?"

    ~~~~~~~

    FROM AUTHOR: Yeappy..! We got more than 500 votes in this week. There will be two chapters tomorrow evening. Thanks a bunch guys. ~??

    Join my official ounts:

    Instagram : "Anamika_author"

    Facebook Page : "Books of Anamika Ana"

    Combined Discord Server : https://discord.gg/AvCQ

 Chapter 93 - A Vampire Girl !

    Ayra wasid down over the wet grass filled ground that had contained little drops of water. Her eyelids trembled in fear at his hoarse tone and at the same time, one part of her mind was persistent to smash his head. Still she tried to resist but the immense anger inside her was unknown and inevitable. It was ready to burst out and burn the whole surrounding drastically.

    She enhaled long long breaths without turning back and gave onest warning to the chaser that was walking towards her dangerously,

    " Go away!"

    Jeremy was startled at the vibe of her tone that more likely resounded death warning. But his manlyposer wasn''t ready to feel defeated against a tiny girl who was smaller than the length of his legs.

    Thus he groaned while attempting to lift her up grabbing her neck,

    " How did you find us little brat? You have the guts to hear my master''s private conversation. Come up and show me your face."

    Still Ayra didn''t turn her face. She was well aware of her change that if she faced that man, she would re up like volcano which she didn''t wish to do.

    Perhaps Jeremy had wished for death wish. He smiled devilishly and proudly grabbed her neck from back hardly while growling,

    " You little bitch! Dare to disobey mymand?"

    Ayra felt a light pain on her neck as her vampire and fairy both formplied her body. She couldn''t stay dumb and numb anymore thus she turned around hastily before throwing a flying kick on his stomach.

    Jeremy gasped loudly as the kick felt so hard that he feared, perhaps his bones had been broken. Instantly his body flew a few metres back before smashing against an old tree that gave him severe pain on back.

    Jeremy cried out slipping down on the ground and groaned in pain. On the contrary, Ayra had got up from the ground angrily as her steps became extremely dangerous. Her curly hairs had covered her erged face as she appeared more cruel and dangerous. Even the moonlight couldn''t bring gentleness on her terrified aura.

    Jeremy struggled to look upward and found hering on his way. Even though his head was in daze, he spotted the mysterious transition behind those messy hairs. Her round eyes were changing color in every minute from green to red and red to green. He frowned mysteriously as he never saw this changes before.

    From her appearance and kick, he understood that this girl was way too dangerous than he thought. Moreover now he was having firm doubts on her power that was so powerful.

    He tried to bargain changing his tone,

    " You.... little girl...we can talk about it..I..I didn''t mean to hurt you..."

    Ayra didn''t had the intention of hearing his words. She scoffed putting on a mischievous smirk,

    " I told you to go away but you insisted. Now pay the price."

    Jeremy shivered at the mention of price and decided to call for Ester. As he opened his mouth to shout loudly, his tongue was grabbed by a pair of tiny cold palms.

    Looking up with widened eyes, he saw Ayra''s hair covered face hovering on him. She gritted and tightened her hold as Jeremy tried hard to break free but she was too strong.

    Ayra smirked before speaking viciously,

    " Why afraid now? Calling for help so that you all can die together? Tsk.."

    Jeremy tried to say no but she didn''t give him the chance and directly dig her teeth into his neck. Jeremy cried out at the pain of her pains that made him restless.

    He screamed hard as the girl continued sucking his blood drops pleasurably without pausing. He started getting afraid that perhaps she would suck all of his body or might eat his bodyter.

    He pleaded constantly,

    " No.. have.. have.. mercy on.. me..dy..Please..I will.. die.."

    On the flip side, Ayra turned deaf ears on his pleading and unexpectedly enjoyed his painful mourns under her palm. Satisfying her thirst, she shoved away his body like a doll. Jeremy bounced against the ground once again and groaned in pain as his body felt so weak and powerless. Moreover he didn''t belong to the rank of high fairies whoposed various magical powers.

    Ayra nced on his fallen figure sharply before dering onest warning,

    " Don''t evere in front of me unless you want to leave with no blood."

    Jeremy didn''t had the power of chasing him anymore. Thus he could only see her retreating back vanishing into the dense of the forest.

    Who was she exactly?

    On the flip side, Ester was getting tensed up after not finding Jeremy for so long. Queen Mother was also urging to go back and scolded Ester for not bringing more guards around.

    Now only god knows who have seen them together?

    Ester peeked on his departing path once again and gritted his teeth suggesting frankly,

    " Let''s take a look around. Hopefully he didn''t get lost whileing back here."

    Queen Mother looked over him sharply and scoffed wrapping her shawl more tightly,

    " I should have known that you are a useless trash.Seriously how can you bring only one guard with you? Now see we have been discovered. "

    Ester scoffed back and answered,

    " Watch before you speak. Did you deny to meet me here? Moreover who knew that people stille in this abandoned valley? "

    His eyes shed with viciousness as he continued,

    " As long as we can kill the intruder, we both will be saved. Let''s find Jeremy fast. "

    Queen Mother hummed in agreement and followed his footsteps inside the forest. After walking for a while, Ester finally located Jeremy on the ground. By then Jeremy was half conscious and was trembling vigorously.

    Ester''s face turned dull as he rushed towards him before helping him getting up from the ground. Queen Mother couldn''t hold back his anxiety anymore as she asked,

    " How did you get hurt? Did you see the person that has seen us? Who was it?"

    Jeremy murmured while answering fearfully,

    " A little girl.. A Vampire girl.. But.. she.. seemed different.."

 Chapter 94 - Easy Love!

    EXTRA CHAPTER FOR TODAY ????

    WARNING : CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK.

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Lips On You By Maroon 5 ~??

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme was frozen at midway as she looked up to meet his intimating gaze. She blinked awkwardly and heard his hoarse tone,

    " Taking advantage of my poor health? Didn''t I tell you earlier that all you need to do is just ask, wifey?"

    Her cheeks turned red like tomato and replied suturing,

    " When.. when did I take advantage of yours? I was going to treat your scars."

    His eyes dimmed in lust before replied with different meaning,

    " Really? What about my little brother then? Look, how it turned hard just at your little touch."

    Esme''s mouth fell open in awe at his shameless words and replied scolding,

    " Can you stop teasing me for today? You are injured."

    He chuckled while rubbing her palms softly,

    " I can''t help when ites to you."

    She blushed profusely before trying to retreat her hands softly struggling,

    " Let.. let go of my hands. Now you are awake.. Do it yourself. "

    Aaron grinned lightly before pressing her down on the bed swiftly. Esme gasped at his sudden attack and stared at his shed face nkly.

    This man still has the energy to y around?

    Averting her gaze shyly, she reminded him worriedly,

    " You are sick, my lord. Let me take care of your health first."

    Aaron leaned beside her ears exhaling a hot breath and whispered,

    " You are doing it already."

    She blinked innocently and muttered,

    " H.. How?"

    He smirked before giving a bite on her corbone as she gasped softly trembling. Sucking her skin, he replied softly,

    " Like this. You are helping me subsidising my arousal."

    Esme whimpered and suddenly recalled the next order that was given by the healer. He needed to drink human blood but could her blood help him?

    Whatever... As long as he recovers..!

    She murmured exhaling low gasps of pleasure,

    " My.. My.. Lord.. you need to drink.. blood.. Drink.. my blood.."

    Aaron paused between his kisses and lifted up his head to meet her hazel eyes that were carrying concern for him only. Sighing softly, he exined keeping their eyes locked,

    " You know that what are you saying? We can''t end up having sex together once I get drown in pleasure, Esme."

    Esme stared at him for a while before chewing her bottom lips in contemtion. Even though she had objection over getting marked by him but she never felt that giving him her virginity would make her regretter.

    Shifting her eyes over his deepest scar which was still wet in blood, she nodded before replying boldly,

    " I.. I.. I won''t... regret.."

    Aaron''s face sank as his eyes shed with desire after hearing out her respond. His breathing turned rapid as he spoke while tugging her hairs behind softly,

    " Tell me once when you feel hurt. I will try my best to not hurt you, love. "

    Esme nodded her head slightly before inhaling deep breathe to stay confident. Aaron watched her enthusiastic expression amusingly and today he wanted to seize the opportunity.

    Even if he couldn''t mark her for eternity, he still wanted to have her as his wife fully. Perhaps only then she would be willing to stay with him forever.

    As she turned her head sideway to give him full ess, his gaze turned dim in desire. Her delicate skin came in front of his vision as his vampire form pushed him hard to dig his fangs instantly.

    But he dyed hardly as he didn''t want to hurt her a bit. Clutching their palms together, he leaned his head on her corbone and gazed deeply.

    Esme started trembling slightly in fear but then heard his soothing tone like mantra,

    " Easy love. Don''t be nervous. I''m not going to hurt you until you don''t resist."

    Her body rxed subconsciously after hearing his tone as she kept her eyes shut tightly.

    Aaron smirked at her blushing cheeks and let out his hot tongue to give the skin a swipe. Esme gasped softly at the touch of his hot tongue and held his palm more tightly.

    Aaron exhaled a long breathe and in no time, his two sharp fangs popped outside from his mouth. Taking a nce of her firm face, he digged his two fangs into the depth of her corbone gently and cautiously.

    Esme gasped loudly at the sudden pain flung open her eyes but immediately rxed as he felt him sucking it softly. Their palms were intertwined more tightly as her breathing turned rapid and restless.

    Even though he was doing a beasty task but she didn''t feel an ounce of rage for him. Instead she felt an extreme desire that was surfacing through her heart.

    A row of fresh blood started dripping down from her corbone following down to her chest and swell of breasts. She hissed in pleasure and moaned loudly. The contrast between her blood and his lips felt divine.

    Aaron realised that she had been turned on thus he helped her to release more. Unlocking one of their intertwined palm, he inserted one of his palm under her clothes and gripped her two breasts hardly.

    His palm massaged it gently along with the blood drops that slipped under her cloths. Her whole chest were covered with her own blood as the gentle touch of his palms had ignited the passion more.

    Esme moaned as she felt like a wet pool and demanded more,

    " Aaa... Aaaron... more.."

    He took thest sip of her misty blood that tasted divine to him. Tilting his head up, he found her drooling in pleasure thus he consoled while pulling off her clothes hastily,

    " Yes.. baby.. I''ming.."

    Soon after, all the clothes from her body had been thrown on the ground ruthlessly as her bare body popped out in front of his vision.

    He looked down on his chest and found a tongue drying scene. Her whole breasts were wet with blood and appeared so inviting that he couldn''t wait to suck them hard.

    Licking his upper lips slyly, he stated staring on her chest hungrily,

    " You are so beautiful today.. baby.."

    Esme parted her eyes slightly dwelling in daze and barely heard his words that she didn''t understand. The next moment, she felt his warm tongue licking her blood drops that had drenched her skin.

    A soft moan escaped through her lips, she called out sweetly,

    " Ooh... Aaron... aah.."

    She moaned loudly as his lips sucked her right nipple hardly. Her back arched subconsciously pushing her cushion up to give him better ess. Aaron enjoyed her sweet moans while sucking the whole blood stains that had left in her breast.

    His other hand quickly went for touching her other breast and squeezed it hard. Leaving her nipples that had turned pink in swallowing hard, he captured her biting lips to gulp down her loud moans.

    Esme whimpered and wrapped his back affectionately. Today she felt no hesitant or resistant against his touch. Only a feeling of giving him whole reversed in her mind.

    Kissing each others hungrily, Aaron''s right hand went inside her panty and paused before rubbing her clit over the cloth teasingly. He could feel her wet even with the panty that ignited his desire drastically.

    Looking up, he saw his girlpletely obedient under his cage today. Still he hesitated of hurting her pride even at this uncontroble state.

    Thus he captured her lips once again sucking every corner of it before spreading her legs further. He settled himself between her thighs before rubbing his hard dick over her panty softly that had turned wet in her cum.

    Esme moaned loudly at the interaction of their private parts and gazed at him nkly. The man''s appearance turned more beaming than earlier and carried only desire and love for her.

    He whispered still rubbing and panting heavily,

    " You are so wet for me, love.. What should I do with you?"

    His hands softly massaged her nipples that were bouncing in lust. Esme blinked shyly and met his gaze that was silently seeking her permission.

    Her mind recalled every memory that were shared between them, his care, flirting and genuine concern for her. Meeting his expected eyes, she asked herself,

    why can''t she love the man who cherish her? Was there anything wrong in trying once?

    Exhaling a long breath, she met his gaze boldly and whispered gulping down her saliva nervously,

    " Aaron.... I... I... want.. it... now.."

    ~~~~~~~

    Heya guys~?? Hope you are enjoying. Don''t forget toment in chapters. Check out my another book " Our Cursed Fate". Moreover if you have any demands of knowing any side character''s life, you can share it in thement section. I will give that character any particr scene.

 Chapter 95 - Im Yours!

    WARNING : MATURE CONTENTS CONTINUES.

    RECOMMENDED SONG : God Is A Woman by Ariana Grande ~??

    The giant room had no flicker of lights except the row of round candles that were dimly lightening thd room. The moon was full outside but it couldn''t had the honour of trespassing inside the room today as the curtains were all covered the peepholes.

    Without the raspy sounds of their heavy breathings, the room had no other noises that could distract their activities.

    Over the bed, two pair of eyes were locked with each others for eternity as time had stopped and they only had them in their eyes. Aaron was a little taken after hearing out her wish and gazed down nkly.

    His expression alternated between joy and fear as he gazed through her and hardly controlled himself from attacking viciously.

    His question sounded like breathless whisper,

    " You... you sure? Once we are done, we can never go back from here."

    He leaned in and whispered in her ear seductively,

    " Moreover vampires are sex freak. I''m afraid that it won''t be ourst time."

    Esme gulped down her saliva nervously as her heart pounded fast in her chest. Even she could hear her own messy heartbeats that were urging for more. Under there, their twisted parts were still rubbing gently and were getting more desperate in need.

    She exhaled a breath of rxation and replied meeting his burning eyes,

    " I.. I don''t regret it. That.. that''s all I can do as your wife.. But..."

    She paused and continued with hesitance,

    " If..If you don''t want to do it.. You.. can.. stop... hmmmm.."

    Her words were swallowed back as he crashed his lips against her hungrily.

    Is this woman insane? I was holding my breath for so long just for her safety. Damn it!

    While devouring her sweet lips, he quickly ripped off thestyer of her body. Without wasting anymore time, he inserted two of his fingers inside her wet core that had turned a pool more likely.

    Esme moaned loudly in his tongue and subconsciously started moving rhythmically. His fingers worked slow andzy sending her in the edge of the pleasure but literally at the same time didn''t provide her the exact pleasure that she was craving for.

    Esme was getting impulsive and started squeezing her feet hard. His dirty words echoed in her ear pleasantly,

    " Should I fuck you hard or slow, love? Say.."

    Esme was gasping for breathe and replied shamelessly biting down her lower lips,

    " Hard... Aahh.. Please Aaron.."

    As the words escaped through her lips, his pace turned rough. Just like a series of thrust, it started working rough earning uncontroble moans from her. She gasped and panted rapidly clutching his neck.

    On the contrary, Aaron''s dick was turning harder as the time passed by. He whispered in her ear continuing his fingers working hard,

    " Like this? Mmmh?"

    Esme let out another groan and started sobbing replying,

    " Y...Yes...I..I can''t take it.. anymore.. please.."

    Aaron watched her face turned red in extreme pleasure and decided to not tease her. His fingers slipped out swiftly as she let out a dissatisfied sigh.

    Gazing through her hazel eyes, he demanded in a low husky voice,

    " Guide me, love. "

    Esme was stunned for a while before started blushing profusely. Looking down on his thick, she shivered in thoughts and reached for touch it gently. As her soft ms held his length, he let out a low groan in anticipation and urged,

    " Hurry Love. "

    Esme breathed rapidly and slowly took his length on her wet vagina. With a gentle push, his mushroom dick entered a bit inside her womanhood as she gasped loudly loosening her grip.

    Aaron smirked in satisfaction and whispered in her ear taking it slow,

    " You are a good girl, Esme. Now let me reward you, love."

    Esme whimpered holding his neck and didn''t pay much attention to his words. Her only thought lingered on the intertwined parts under there and was driving her crazy.

    Aaron watched her blissful expression amusingly and entered bit by bit. Very soon, he felt heryer breaking down as a satisfied smile pestered in his lips. He wanted to be the only first andst man in her lifetime.

    As he feltpletely inside her, he exhaled a restless sigh before asking onest time,

    " Ready love?"

    Esme was already shivering at pleasure and replied earnestly burying her head into his shoulder,

    " Yes.. Move.. Aahh.."

    Aaron chuckled softly at her impatience and started moving slowly making sure that she could enjoy every bit of this blessed moment.

    Esme cried out in pain for a few times but soon pleasure started consuming her body. She never knew that this kind of pleasure existed in her body. Their calloused chest were undting against each others as he increased the speed slowly. His lips never stopped kissing her and sent her heaven in pleasure.

    Even though her decision was hasty but looking up and saw his sincere gaze, she didn''t feel regret for a moment and epted his love wholeheartedly. She forgot about the future or past momentarily and only thought about this moment that she was living on.

    Was it very distasteful to follow your heart for a moment? What if we break the rules for a moment?

    Esme kissed him back sweetly and started thinking that perhaps Aaron liked this slow. But she was terribly wrong. Aaron only used half of his strength in fear of hurting her on their very night.

    As the time passed by, Esme couldn''t hold it any longer and demanded shamelessly kissing on his lips,

    " Faster...!"

    As her demand escaped from her tongue, something was turned on inside Aaron. He slipped out his length almost at the end but didn''t pull it outpletely.

    Meeting through her dizzy eyes, he replied kissing her lips warmly,

    " As mydy wishes. "

    With his words, he thrusted inside her roughly as she cried out in astonishment. It nearly hit her womb as she whimpered panting hard. From that moment, his thrust turned vigorous and rough sending her directly at the edge of the pleasure.

    Her climax urred again and again but the man didn''t show any sign of stopping. His thrust was harder each time that he entered. Esme started feeling like she would copse any time.

    Still her lips didn''t tell him to stop and endured his sweet tortures. Grabbing his shoulders, she sobbed and moaned in pleasure as her legs started shaking lowly.

    Giving it a pause, Aaron groaned in her tongu threateningly,

    " Next you will ride me, love."

    Esme''s face sank in embarrassment and denied instantly,

    " No... I.. I don''t.. know.. how.. to.. do.. it..I can''t.."

    Aaron''s face turned stiff as he didn''t thrust anymore rather stayed inside her without moving. He warned teasingly,

    " Whatever, I will ept it.. You must do it.."

    Esme denied once again hiding her gaze,

    " Noooo... I... I can''t... "

    Aaron smirked before reminding,

    " Okay. Then let it be like that.."

    Esme''s face dropped as she whimpered cursing loudly,

    " You.. Aahh.. Move.. "

    Still he didn''t move a bit and demanded again,

    " Say first, you will ride me.. "

    Esme was already burning in pleasure and couldn''t hold herself anymore. She quicklyprised before pping his neck yfully,

    " OK... okay.. now move.. Aaah... you are so hateful.."

    Aaron kissed his lips before giving her a hard thrust and whispered,

    " Whatever am I, I''m yours.."

    A soft smile tugged in her lips after hearing out hisst words and kissed him back lovingly. Soon after she realised that she was foolish enough to admit that she liked it rough.

    This man waspletely beast in bed and didn''t show any sign of stopping for a while. His stamina was way more strong that she imagined before. Each time he thrusted, she felt that her flesh of walls had been copsed inside and started feeling itchy.

    As they both reached climax for a few times, Aaron finally slowed down a bit. Burying his head into her chest, he started sucking her boobs with pleasure. Another round of desire started consuming her body as she caressed his hairs softly while letting out slow gasps.

    Her muscles tightened once again as she looked down at his sucking lips that were biting his nipples. The vision appeared so erotic that surprisingly she never wanted to be stopped.

    Leaving his nipples, Aaron was ready for another round but this time, he wanted to be passionate more. Thus gazing through her eyes deeply, he asked in a husky voice,

    " Watch me, love."

    Esme blinked before looking up at his face clearly. Aaron bent down her head a little and corrected,

    " Look down. Watch me fucking your cunt, love. Seee.. how I make you feel crazy.."

    Esme''s breathe hitched in anticipation but still obeyed his words looking down. Aaron entered her hard as she gasped widening her eyes and saw his dick into her womanhood. Her cum was dripping on his length continously as he thrusted again and again skillfully.

    Esme moaned parting her lips wide and saw their intertwined parts erotically. Her body was turning hotter at this erotic sight and her ass started bouncing to match his paces subconsciously.

    Aaron smirked in satisfaction and growled giving him hard thrusts,

    " Only I can make you feel this good, love. Remember that.. No one is allowed to touch you except me. Your body will have only the trace of Aaron Richards. You hear me?"

    Esme''s head arched back before moaning loudly. His words buzzed in her ears but she wasn''t in state of answering him anymore. She had reached her climax again and again thus her mind was working nk.

    Aaron demanded again in a domineering tone,

    " Say it.."

    Esme jolted at his roar and whimpered,

    " Hmmm.. Y... Yes..."

    With a swift, Aaron pulled out from her andid down beside. Wasting no more moments, he pulled up her on herp and ordered gazing deeply at her naked body,

    " Your turn love.."

    Esme blushed watching him beneath him and bite down her lips tightly in shyness. Her body had turned on again as she felt his grin under her pussy hole. Blinking awkwardly, she asked in a shaking tone,

    " How.. how should I do it.."

    Aaronughed at his wife''s innocence and taught her widening apart his legs. His gaze turned dark in anticipation of moving her hips over his body and exined,

    " First take it inside you and started rolling it with your hips. Later you will go with the flow love."

    Esme nodded her head slightly before holding his wet dick trembling. Lifting up her weight a bit, she inserted it inside her dripping vagina swiftly as they both groaned in pleasure.

    Aaron''s husky voicemanded,

    " Now roll it and move love.. Yes.. that''s it.. Aaah... you learn too fast wifey.."

    Esme started rolling his thick before moving her hips slowly yet the pleasure didn''t feel less. Aaron grabbed her hips hastily to match their paces and started dancing rhythmically.

    Esme fell down on his shoulder while moving fast and panted heavily. Their moans buzzed across the room as Aaron lifted up from the bed holding her back.

    He captured her boobs hungrily as her back arched while increasing the pace beneath. As he left his lips, Esme voluntarily captured his lips that made him turning wild in passion.

    Two bodies rubbed against each others wildly as Esme whispered in his ears softly,

    " Hubbyy... I... I think.. I''m in love with.. you.."

 Chapter 96 - In Love With You, Aaron!

    The night was destined to so long and quite. The warm moonlight yed hide and seek from the luminous sky with the peepholes of the windows. A gust of wind blew through the curtains passing through their intertwined body that made her feeling chilled. Esme''s heart pounded faster enough under his burning gaze that was glued on her silently.

    His heart trembled in anxiety as their movements were paused momentarily. Esme chewd her lower lips in shyness and ttered her dazed eyshes.

    Aaron grabbed her chin harshly still buried inside her and asked hoarsely,

    " What... what... did.. you say?"

    Esme''s breathing hitched at his aggressive look and answered cing her palms on his shoulder softly. She whispered gazing through his eyes deeply,

    " I.. I think.. I''m in love with you Aaron.."

    Aaron smiled widely and somehow nervously. His smile contained happiness and nervousness both as he appeared to be dumbstruck.

    Leaning beside her lips, he spoke sensually exhaling hot breaths,

    " You know love, you have given me more than I had imagined. I can''t be less happy today. I love you and I have always loved you,Esme."

    Esme''s heart wrenched gazing through his sincerity that won her heart in a blink. Following moment, he pushed her down swiftly and rolled over. Her face blushed at this intimate posture and held her breathing while clutching the bedsheets tightly.

    She buried the face into the depth of the pillow in anticipation and heard his raspy voice in her eardrums.

    He kneaded her sweaty ass roughly and said seductively,

    " Now let me reward you love. You have healed me todaypletely. I don''t regret that you want to be marked by me or not."

    Esme whimpered at his dirty words and under skillful rubbing. The next moment, he entered inside her from back without warning. With a sound of crisp and numb, he thrusted harder more than before earning screamed moans from her. Esme shivered and trembled at his beastly torture but still feltpleted as if their souls became one today.

    In this state of pleasure, she heard him say in her ears,

    " I won''t mark you until you want it enthusiastically,love. I don''t want to cage you here forcefully. I.. want you to be caged here for my love."

    Esme whimpered clenching her teeth until she fainted after reaching climax so many times.

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    Ayra returned to their cave after beating Jeremy in the forest. Her anger subsided a lot after finding out his pale, lifeless face. As soon as she stepped in, Anna was already up and appeared extremely anxious.

    She was pacing back and forth then heard her tiny voice from the entrance,

    " Sister Anna, when did you wake up?"

    Anna jolted before turning around and heaved a sigh of relief. She rushed over Ayra and grabbed her arms asking desperately,

    " Where..where did you go, Ayra? You know I was dying in anxiety. Where did you go at this hour? "

    Ayra yawned leisurely and replied indifferently,

    " I went for hunting, sister Anna. I was craving for blood... and.."

    She continued while attempting to slide into the nket on the little bed,

    " idently encountered with a brat. He was annoying me a lot. So I just sucked all of his blood probably. He was persistent of following me desperately. Bloody hateful man! "

    Anna''s expression turned pale instantly and blurted out shakily,

    " Whom.. whom did you meet in the jungle? Ayra? "

    She rushed and sat down beside her panicking. She asked desperately gazing at her nonchnt face,

    " Whom.. whom did you see? People had stopped stepping in this valley for years. Ayra, what.. what have you done? Oh gosh. They will eventuallye after to find you."

    Ayra blinked innocently and exined the whole situation briefly. Anna''s face turned horrified at the mention of fairying here and started urging her saying,

    " Ayra.. baby.. we should hide now.. we can''t stay in this cave. I don''t know whom did you meet but I really can''t take the risk of your life.. Let''s go somewhere else.. Dear god.."

    Ayra didn''t understand her worrisome clearly but still obeyed her following quietly.

    Why did sister Anna so afraid of meeting an outsider?

    On the other side, Ester was ready to find the girl that had been sucked Jeremy''s bloody pathetically. He attempted to follow her into the forest but Jeremy held him back pleading and warning in a low voice,

    " No... no.. master.. she.. she is super.. strong.. you..you can''t.. beat her..."

    On the contrary, Queen Mother fell in deep thoughts after hearing out everything. Finding a vampire little girl in this abandoned valley seemed impossible. Moreover their n members nevere to hunt here. Hearing out the description from Jeremy''s tongue, she was clueless on the fact that which vampire girl possess so many super powers at a time.

    Her appearance sparked so many mystery and curiosity in her mind that she couldn''t help but sank deep in thoughts again and again.

    She also tried to pursue Ester for his well being and spoke agreeing with Jeremy,

    " He is saying right Ester. We can''t just jump on finding her. We should investigate this valley first tomorrow that who has started living here."

    Ester hummed coldly before reaching for helping Jeremy who stayed motionless. Holding him up straight, he spoke staring at her sternly,

    " I will write you letter again that what do we have to do with Ethan. I can''t sleep a bit until I see his death body in my sight. For now let''s head back to our castles."

    Queen Mother hummed lowly still wandering her eyes around and couldn''t less her suspicion than before.

    Who was that powerful little girl?

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    THE WHITE CASTLE,

    The first ray of sunlight started appearing outside as the boy over the bed yawned loudly dodging over the bed leisurely.

    His eyelids were heavy as he struggled to open his eyes. The sunlight skipped inside the room through the open corridor that amodated the room with it. Getting up hastily, his first memory recalled him the earlier intimate acts with Athena.

    Rubbing the spot on his neck that had been bite down by her, a grinning smile surfaced his lips warmly. Chewing his bottom lips, he turned his head sideway to see the empty spot behind him.

    Exhaling a long helpless sigh, he murmured smiling from ear to ear,

    " One day I will wake up by your side Athena. I realise now that how much I''m in love with you."

    Later he climbed down from the bed before entering the washroom to fresh up. Changing into a pair of clean clothes, he strode outside intending to join early in breakfast.

    But halfway before reaching the dinning table, his paces were stopped abruptly hearing out the harmoniousughtering out from the hallway. He frowned before stepping ahead timidly.

    He got up early today and thought that no one would be awake at this hour. Reaching nearby, his face darkened after finding out Katherine''s whole family gathering on the table.

    Queen Melindaughed heartily while chatting with the family. As soon as she spotted Ethan, her smile grew wider as she gestured sweetly,

    " Look who has woken up to join us in breakfast. Come on Son. Here."

    Ethan hesitated for a bit before walking over timidly. He could see Katherine blushing profusely as soon as he plopped down beside her spot. Initially that was the only empty space that was left on the dining table. The other four chairs were upied by the guests and his mother thus he had to choose this spot to sit.

    Katherine''s mother was nearly at the age of Queen Melinda. Watching them sitting together, she nced at Queen Melinda meaningfully and exchanged toothy smile.

    Ethan offered hello to them politely before reaching out to grab his breakfast. Katherine''s mother suddenly spoke turning her face over to Queen Melinda,

    " So when are we holding the engagement ceremony, besty?"

    Ethan froze at midway before looking up at his mother sternly.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    SASHA PALACE,

    Athena was standing in front of the mirror and kept staring on her marked body nkly. Her body was only wrapped in towel and those biting marks reminded her Ethan more.

    She wanted to scream, cry and p herself badly but her body felt numb. She had already done the sin.

    What could she mend it now? After all, marking is a bond for eternity that can''t be broken just by few words.

    Right behind her, Siemus had entered the room through the window quietly and thought that Athena was still resting after their intimate acts.

    After entering the room, she was little taken back after viewing her biting back that were covered with red marks. Hiding a shyughter, she coughed dryly before speaking teasingly,

    " Wow.. Lady, he is quite wild in bed."

    Athena frowned hard and started throwing tantrums continously,

    " Siemus, you damn woman. Why did you take him in our world? Did you be fool? How...how could you be tamed by his sweet words? You dumbo.."

    She took up a stick from aside and threw towards Siemus who appeared guilty. Snatching the stick from the air, she replied innocently,

    " Lady.dy.. I did it for your good sake. Btw I have another piece of news to inform you. I.. O have heard that your marriage, engagement ceremony will going to be fixed today."

    Athena''s expression sank as she murmured,

    " What !!!!!!"

 Chapter 97 - Love Sickness !!!

    Siemus noddedprehensively and looked up at her perturbed face nkly. Shaking her head slightly in distress, Siemusined in a displeased tone,

    " Why are getting panicked mydy? Isn''t that what you wanted?"

    Athena''s expression dropped before running her fingers through her messy hairs frustrated. She really wanted to forget Ethan totally but now the situation waspletely different. After marking Ethan, she couldn''t marry someone else because eventually on the day of their marriage, her future husband will definitely find it out as she wouldn''t be able to provide him the unique scent of mating blood.

    Seeing her getting over anxious, Siemus asked with doubts,

    " My.. My Lady, you seem audibly distressed. Did something happen between you two?"

    Athena sighed before rubbing her head annoyingly. Her mind was in mess as she didn''t find the right way to fix everything. ording to Ethan''s temper, he won''t break the mating bond between them ever.

    She looked up at Siemus and responded whispering,

    " I... I...mistakenly marked Ethan.st night..in..pleasure.."

    Siemus was startled blurting out fast,

    " What.. what did you two? You.. you two havepleted the mating bond already? Why didn''t you inform me first?"

    Athena frowned and watched her beaming expression angrily. Rather than being stressed, Siemus appeared happy and excited after hearing out the news of their marking.

    Athena shouted over her beaming face,

    " Siemus! Tell me the way of breaking our bond. It seems impossible. How can I mark my brother-inw? Oh gosh.. what sin have I done in my past life?"

    Siemus held back her smilie and replied turning her tone serious and reasonable,

    " Why don''t you call off the marriage then? "

    Athena paced back and forth clutching the knot of the towel and answered truthfully,

    " That''s impossible too. I have already given my opinion to my brother and mother. My mother won''t listen to me ever and she won''t let me tell my brother too. There is only way to solve each problem."

    Siemus asked astonishingly,

    " What?"

    Athena gulped down her saliva nervously and answered,

    " I will get married with Zave fast. After that Ethan will definitely agree to break up our mating bond. I can''t let history repeats itself, Siemus. Moreover Ethan will eventually hate me after finding out everything."

    Siemus mumbled reaching to provide her a pair of neat clothes,

    " Hopefully Ethan will let you go so easily, Lady. He was so cunning to convince me with hisme excuses that I have eventually be his pet."

    Athena didn''t heed her words clearly and asked instead curiously,

    " By the way how did he tame you?"

    Siemus frowned hard while handing her over the clothes,

    " He somehow figured out my location and directly went over there to meet me. I was so shocked to find him there and thought that something might have happened with you."

    Athena asked while putting on the clothes,

    " And then?"

    Siemus twisted her lips and continued,

    " He said that he was sick and probably would die soon. He appeared so pitiful that I trusted his words without checking out on my own. He stated his desire to see you once and pleaded me to be his subordinate before he dies. Later when we arrived at this Pce, I asked him out of curiosity that what incurable disease he was suffering from? "

    Athena was little taken back and kept staring at her curiously. Siemus gashed her teeth angrily and responded,

    " Only then that cunning Prince replied to me that he was suffering of love sickness. At the end, I had be the dumb one. "

    Athena "...."

    Meanwhile in,

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    The air inside the dinning room had turned stiff after Ethan threw his mother a cold re of question. Queen Melinda''s smiling face had vanished away fast as she gave Katherine''s mother an awkward smile. Trying not to infuriate Ethan anymore, she wisely diverted their attentions to somewhere else and asked taking a nce of Katherine''s blushing cheeks,

    " Aahh.. Besty, why don''t you stay in our castle for a few more days? I have been spending alone time here."

    Katherine''s mother was little taken back after hearing an unexpected answer and replied smiling widely,

    " I was thinking about the same Melinda. We all should spend more time together. Isn''t it? "

    She nced over Ethan and Katherine as Queen Melinda silently caught her meaning before agreeing with her. They both started random chats as Ethan paid attention on his foods only and kept lowering down his gaze.

    He didn''t understand why was he smelling something fishy in this gathering?

    Soon after, he got up first halfway of his breakfast and excused himself from the table. A sh of disappointment appeared on Katherine''s face as she heard him say leaving.

    Katherine''s mother was way more cunning than Melinda. She wasn''t ready to give up at all thus called out Ethan sweetly,

    " Ethan.. Dear.. why don''t you show Katherine your fighting skills? She will be left alone in the castle. Is it okay to bring her with you if you don''t feel disturbed?"

    Queen Melinda''s expression dropped drastically as she watched his son in horror. Even she didn''t dare to ask him to apany Katherine as she knew his weirdo tempter. He wouldn''t hesitate to refuse her in front of everyone.

    Ethan paused in his tracks abruptly before turning around with a cold face. He blinked before looking over Katherine nkly who had already turned red blushing profusely.

    Considering their hostility, he nodded his head reluctantly and replied with awkward smile,

    " Sure.. Sure... aunty.."

    Katherine''s mother beamed into a satisfied smile before winking at Melinda victoriously. Melinda was surprised too as she gestured Katherine to tail him off quickly.

    Ethan sighed helplessly before heading outside hastily as the girl struggled to match with his paces hardly.

    As he walked outside, his mind subconsciously reyed the face of Athena fromst night as he felt depressed to meet her more and more.

    Why is it so troublesome to fall in love? She is always in my mind!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The first ray of sunlight shone in the radiant sky weing a warm day as the girl over the head was still sleeping soundly. She had been sleeping on her back naked under the nket and hugged the side pillow tightly in her embrace.

    As a row of birds chirped nearby the tree beside her open window, her sleeping was disrupted as she frowned hard still closing her eyes shut.

    Her movements were slow andzy as she stretched out her hands in the air yawning leisurely. But the next moment, she let out a low growl as the pain on her lower abdomen was still so sore that it was difficult to move a little.

    Opening her eyes groggily, she looked outside only to be found that it was already early in the morning. Last night, she couldn''t even remember that when did she faint and fell asleep. In her state of daze, she vaguely remembered that someone had wiped off her wet body and tugged her under the warm nket.

    Holding her sore waist, she shifted her eyes beside him and the man was long gone.

    He was sick already. Where did he go early in the morning?

    Looking down, she spotted their ripped clothes that had turned into mess and reminded her their wild acts fromst night. Frowning hard in displeasure after not seeing Aaron, she got up from the bed slowly before heading for a warm shower. The lukewarm water had helped her to subside the pains a lot as she felt better.

    While wiping off her soaked hairs, she located a bottle of unknown medicine over the dresser.Curiously she walked over there and picked up the bottle before turning crimson in embarrassment.

    Aaron had prepared a medicine to subside her sore and put it on the table with a side note. Feeling warm wholeheartedly, she drank the medicine as per his instruction and thought of finding him outside.

    He needed a bed rest for a day at least !

    Changing her clothes into a presentable one, she decided to head outside before Viviana called her from outdoor.

    Esme smiled before giving her the permission,

    " Come in Viviana."

    Viviana entered holding a present in her hand that was wrapped in a red box along with a bunch of flowers. Esme frowned slightly and asked as Viviana put down the gifts and flowers on the side table,

    " What''s all of this?

    Did your Lord get a present? "

    Viviana nodded before responding briefly,

    " Yes, mydy. But you got presents too. This gifts were all sent by the Warrens."

    Esme''s expression changed into a dull one before giving Viviana the order to go outside. After her departure, Esme quickly unwrapped the gifts that had logo on her name.

    As soon as it was openedpletely, her anticipation turned true and saw that Ron had sent her a letter.

    Making sure that the door was locked properly, she opened the letter hastily.

    The first line shocked her dramatically as she read,

    " Ayra and Anna both are with me.Ayra is crying to meet you."

 Chapter 98 - The Vision!

    In a moment, Esme''s beaming face hadpletely faded away more faster than any falling droplet. She read further desperately as her heart throbbed in danger. In the letter, Ron exined her clearly that someone had spotted Ayra from the forest of RIVERGREEN VALLEY. Moreover Ayra had sucked his blood which could create suspension regarding the valley. Before he left the valley on that day, he informed Anna about his abandoned house over Crimond Hill. If someday Anna needed his help or support, she could visit him on that ce as he preferred to research on his studies over there.

    Thusst night, Anna directly travelled for Crimond Hill as she was frightened that someone could attack Ayra to get his avenge. Right now, they are under his protection and living in the Crimond Hill for the time being. Even though, he had no opposition regarding their living here but Ron was afraid on the fact that they might get discovered by others identally. Furthermore Ayra had turned more disobedient and was begging to see her mommy once.

    In a word, Ron was now asking her opinion about their safety and what should he do next!

    Esme''s face turned pale like paper shit and plopped down over the bed with a thud. Scrunching the paper in a fist, she med herself for being selfish and didn''t take enough care of her baby.

    Who could help her out at this crucial moment? Moreover her brother was busy in coronation ceremony and other struggles that might be happening in their world as she was well known about Ester and her mother''s biased towards him.

    Biting her lips together, her subconscious mind reminded me a name " Aaron". Yes, he could provide her safety. As a king, he had the powers of safeguard Ayra from other vicious animals in human disguise.

    But will he ept her? How will he ept the truth that she had a shameful past?

    This all ominous feelings aroused in her mind as her gazeid on the marble floor nkly. Letting out some anxious sighs, her motherly love couldn''t feel ease at all reminding Ayra''s baby face. On the flip side, her other part of mind feared of Aaron''s bad temper that might hurt Ayra or her or both.

    Finding no way out, she finally vowed to tell Aaron everything right now. Thus wiping off those indisciplined tears from her eyes, she put down the letter on the side table before heading outside to find Aaron.

    CRIMOND HILL,

    CRIMOND HILL was situated in the centre of two magnificent worlds that had separated them from each others boundary. Hills after hills, this hill could be described as heaven in earth as it had the most pleasant eye catching scenario outside. The flying clouds sometimes bounced against the top of it and created an heavenly moment. The surrounding all had only high hills that had protected its instinct subconsciously.

    Ron''s secret little house was maid of bricks over that hill. The little house barely had three rooms along with a spacious library filled with numerous books that he used for researching alone.

    On that morning, Ron was sitting on the courtyard outside having in eyes glued on the sun that was appearing out from the top hill in front. Showering his face with warm sunlight, it was weing a new blessed day but his appearance was dull and vacant.

    Anna got out of the house after coaxing Ayra into sleep and spotted Ron from the back. She could vaguely sense that his rtionship with Esme didn''t seem so simple as per he said.

    Reaching near him hesitantly, she gave a dry cough before suggesting lowly,

    " What would you like to eat for breakfast? I can cook anything."

    Ron turned back his head and answered nkly,

    " You don''t have to worry about that. I have already arranged foods for all of us."

    Anna clutched the hem of her cloths and said nervously,

    " Did you write letter to Princess? Why.. why didn''t shee to meet us so far?"

    Ron smiled bitterly and replied hiding the pain behind his gaze,

    " Perhaps she doesn''t want to leave from there."

    Anna was a little taken back at his answer and didn''t know how to respond. Giving a long sigh, she gathered up the courage to ask him finally,

    " Don''t you think that you are too desperate to bring her back? Ayra is a baby after all. She will forget about her emotions soon. You didn''t need to scare her too much. Even Brother Ethan will find us soon definitely. They had been protecting her since her birth. "

    Ron averted his eyes away from her and replied briefly. His tone wascking confidence as he said,

    " She was just forced to have a rtionship with King Aaron. She doesn''t need to suffer terribly. Moreover she doesn''t love Aaron. "

    Anna blurted out displeased about his own judgement,

    " How do you know that she doesn''t love that king? She is his nominal husband after all. "

    Ron''s face sank in depression as he replied somehow impatiently,

    " Impossible. She is just feeling responsible for being his wife. Aaron isn''t her type. He is always so overbearing and rude. Serena can''t take a liking on him. Moreover ording to Aaron''s outrageous attitude, he will kill her mercilessly if someday he finds about Ayra. "

    Anna was speechless at his response and feard that Ron was getting obsessed with Esme. Anna also knew Esme very well from her days in Dstia World. She doesn''t let anyone humiliate her dignity no matter who he is. Anna only predicted that Esme''s purpose of living with Aaron for so long might be only because she fell for him either her husband treated her so well that she was torn and clueless in this chaotic situation.

    On the contrary, She understood Ron''s emotion well who had been loving her secretly for years. His feelings won''t be faded away easily.

    Thus she only hoped that Esme could make out the right decision.

    AT THE SAME TIME

    IN REDRUTH VALLEY,

    Today Ethan came here not for teaching others but for himself. He was going to join the second challenge of being the eligible candidate for the King''s throne. The other prominent masters of fairies were present too as they all gave him the brief instructions.

    Katherine was stood at a corner and heard their conversation excitedly. Ethan quickly noted their advises and headed inside the certain part that was the living zone of Sandiyam deers who are blessed with magical powers.

    His main task wasn''t remained of catching or locating those magical deers but to tame any of it to obey hismand. If he seed of taming one of it, that deer could show him all the hiding powers that was still sealed or hidden inside Ethan''s blood.

    Thus he moved forward boldly as the boys and Katherine cheered up for him from the back. After stepping ahead over the grassy field, his cunning gaze started wandering around as he smelled one of its scent.

    Concentration.. Concentration.. Inner peace..

    He reminded himself repeatedly before inhaling a stomach full fresh air. Turning his gaze away, he located an almost vanishing deer that was eliminating shimmering red glowing mes. It was quietly eating the grasses and appeared exceptionally calm and nonchnt even though Ethan had only few steps far away from it.

    Sighing in relief that he didn''t had to waste a longer time to find them, he approached towards it slowly. Unexpectedly the deer didn''t try to run or seem frightened.

    He picked up somewn grasses from the ground and attempted to feed it after kneeling down on the ground.

    The deer lifted up its head from the grasses and blinked at his face twice hesitating to eat the grasses on his hand or not. Ethan smiled sweetly and coaxed,

    " Eat it, good boy."

    The deer kept staring at his face nkly before slowly taking it into mouth. As soon as Ethan gazed through its eyes, his head felt ached as he let out a low growl in pain.

    He heard an unknown voice inside his head that wasmanding him whispering,

    " See.. the.. past..See the.. past.."

    Ethan looked up at the deer confused about what was happening with him. Remembering the word " Past", he had an absorb thoughts that was the deermanding him to looking through his past or someone else''s past.

    He didn''t understand vividly but still wanted to try it. Considering the fact that he knew his past, he decided to look through anyone''s else past. Thus his mind gave him a name that immediately brought blooming smile on his lips.

    Closing his eyes in a shut, he remembered her face again and again while trying to go through her life span. After checking through for a while, his vision vaguely showed him some little memories..

    Fire... Fire... her desperate crying.. screaming.. begging...

    Ethan couldn''t tolerate anymore as he shot open his eyes breaking in cold sweat. He gasped and panted heavily before gulping down panicking.

    What was the vision? It sounded just like her.

    ~~~~~~~~

    Don''t forget to vote andments

    everyone ~??

 Chapter 99 - Only I Have The Right To Be The Father Of Your Child..!

    Ethan looked up nkly only to be found that the deer had been leaving his side and was moving towards the centre of that forest. Gazing at his retreating back, his head ached once again before he squeezed his eyes shit tightly letting out a painful hissing sound.

    Holding his sore forehead, he groaned softly feeling his veins inside started getting malfunctioned. Even though he was having those visions right then, her mournful screams still reverberated in his mind that was enough to cut his heart into pieces. Her desperate crying sounded so pitiful that he held his breathing in suffocation. He realised only that particr moment that seeing your loved one gets hurt or sorrowful is far more unbearable than your own pain or scars.

    Wandering around for that magical deer one more time, he figured out that it had vanished away from his vision once again. Feeling perturbed, he turned around before heading for the outside area.

    Over the entrance, a row of peculiar audience could be noticed as they all kept their curious eyes glued on the entrance. Spotting Ethaning out fast, Katherine was jumped off from her spot and rushed over to him shamelessly. She asked smiling widely and excitedly,

    " Brother Ethan, did you tame the deer? Did you? I knew it. You can never fail."

    Ethan didn''t bother to answer her thus passed away towards one of the prominent master fairy. Katherine''s face shed with disappointment and bite down her lower lips tightly.

    No matter what she does, Ethan never pays attention to her.

    The other teenage boys who came to witness his magical powers all nced at each others meaningfully after finding him dull and alone. Ethan gave a short bow to master fairy Aaslond and said,

    " Can we postpone this task for a day? I have other things to do for the time being."

    Master Aaslond seemed surprised before asking out in a concerned tone,

    " Prince Ethan, is everything alright? Did you get distracted in front of it?"

    Ethan sighed before informing with hesitance,

    " I.. I don''t know.. When I thought of taking it outside, it was already gone. I was distracted for the time being and.. started having some weird visions that showed me someone''s past. I felt perturbed and walked outter."

    The other high fairies all were startled after hearing it out and nced at each others shocked. Master Aaslond also appeared quite astonished before breaking into a wide smile. Patting on his shoulder gently, he exined with proud,

    " There''s nothing about worrying, Prince Ethan. You have sessfully tamed it. If you now enter again and call him out, it will appear in front of you."

    Ethan looked up surprisingly and saw him nodding his headprehensively. Master Aaslond continued proudly as everyone heard him with great interest,

    " The deer has already revealed your hidden powers which is knowing anyone''s past. If you gaze through any creature''s eyes and wish to see him or her past, you will eventually get in touch with the memories and will figure out everything. It might be hard for you sometimes. "

    Everyone gasped in admiration and watched Ethan sheepishly. Ethan appeared more pale as his heart wrenched on the thought that perhaps he could see through Athena''s past if she doesn''t wish to say so. After all, he wanted her to forget about everything and starts a new journey with him only.

    Nodding his head nkly, he seemed anxious and stated,

    " I will take my leave masters. I need to meet someone as soon as possible."

    Before waiting for their permission, Ethan turned around and flung open his widerge wings in a shot.In a blink of eye, he flew above high in the sky with a speed of light as Katherine murmured in confusion,

    " Whom he wants to meet so desperately? "

    MEANWHILE IN

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Inside the study room, Aaron was checking through some papers appearing extra attentive and focused. A whileter, Jasper knocked on the door seeking for permission respectively,

    " Report, Lord. "

    Aaron looked up on the doorway before answering coldly,

    " Come in."

    Jasper pulled open the door gently and spotted Aaron sitting on the couch leisurely. He appeared energetic andpletely fine that surprised Jasper deeply.

    Holding the brown envelope, he stared at him for a few seconds before mumbling,

    " Lord.. your bruises?"

    Aaron smiled keeping his eyes locked on the paper shits,

    " Gone."

    Jasper''s detective eyes fell on his corbone that had a little teeth marks which appeared quite vividly. Grinning mischievously, he dared to tease boldly,

    " Seems like you have been treated very fast and the medicine was quite effective."

    Aaron nced over his coldly and replied with a sly smirk,

    " I told you that she is useful for me."

    Jasper shook his head helplessly and thought inwardly that his lord didn''t notice the changes within him that had only happened after Esme entered in his life. Changing the weird assumptions that made Jasper concerned for Aaron''s married life, he reported in his serious tone,

    " Lord, we have figured out the informations that you have been looking for."

    Aaron suddenly put down everything from his hands and ordered paying all his attention,

    " Say it."

    Jasper nodded before unfolding the envelope that had been sent by their person spy group of Vampires. Jasper pulled out the white paged letter and read it within a minute. Noted down everything in his brain, he said keeping his voice quite lower,

    " ENCHANTRESS has been missing fromst night and they couldn''t figure out her location till now. Furthermore they have noticed some abnormalities in LG force that they have been missing from their abode for the past few days."

    Jasper paused before continuing pitifully,

    " After searching for the past three months, the polices from human world couldn''t finddy, I mean Esme Watts and has closed the case dering her death. From the information of our guards, they have seen her mother mourning for her everyday and was admitted to the hospital. Now she is recovering from staying in the hospital."

    Aaron hummed coldly and answered while getting up from the couch,

    " Very well. Keep watching over them and make sure that they don''tck in anything. "

    Jasper nodded and asked hesitantly,

    " About informingdy? Don''t you want to send her back in the human world for the time being?"

    Aaron gazed on the trees outside before answering nkly,

    " I will take care of it. There''s no need to send her back anymore."

    Jasper couldn''t quite understand his words properly and kept staring at his back nkly. Suddenly the door was pushed open along with Esme''s suspicious tone,

    " Whom you don''t want to send back

    anymore? "

    Jasper was startled and looked back nervously. On the other side, Aaron''s face darkened in fear too as he smiled hiding his nervousness forcefully,

    " You wake up? I was just discussing some matters with Jasper. Come over here. "

    He shifted his eyes over Jasper timidly and signaled him to leave. Jasper quickly retreated from there as Esme approached near him frowning slightly.

    As she parted her lips to interrogate further, the man wisely sealed up her tongue giving her a warm, lingering kiss while saying,

    " Did you sleep well or having any pain?"

    Esme smiled back sweetly at his concerned face and replied,

    " I''m fine now. The herbs were really effective."

    Aaron smirked and added with deeper meanings,

    " Not more than you."

    Esme blushed before reminding her purpose ofing here. Her heart throbbed in unknown fear and guilt as her lips quivered before asking lowly,

    " Aa.. Aaron... I want a favour from you.. "

    Aaron appeared surprised before asking nonchntly as he yed with her soaked hairs,

    " Anything for you."

    Esme kept staring on his face nervously and asked in a low voice,

    " What.. what.. if I say that.. I.. I have a child outside and you... you.. have to protect her for my sake? Will you still agree then?"

    Aaron paused in his task abruptly before looking up at her face nkly. His gaze instantly turned furious as he gave her a frightened re that made her trembling all over slightly.

    Before she could continue, her throat was grabbed harshly before banging her back against the shelf in a blink hardly. Esme gasped at the sudden pain on her tongue and felt numb and suffocated.

    Widening her eyes, she saw Aaron''s red eyes that had contained rage and immense anger. The shelf behind trembled vigorously at her desperate struggling to break free from his grip as she heard him say viciously in a freaking possessive tone,

    " Stop joking around with me over serious matter, Esme. I am warning you. I don''t like this kinds of jokes from you. Only I have the right to be the father of your child and no one will ever snatch it away from me. You will give birth to my offspring only.You hear me? NEVER EVER JOKE AROUND LIKE THIS WITH ME. "

    Esme choked vigorously before a stream of hot tears started falling down from her eyes.

    She knew it !!!!!

 Chapter 100 - Dont Follow Me !

    Esme trembled all over her body that had turned vulnerable under his powerful beastly ws. But in reality, she was feeling more pained after gazing through his reddened eyes that was emitting a demon aura. She knew that she was married to the most ruthless vampire that existed in their worlds. She never witnessed his vicious side that much except that terrible experience from one night when she faced how he tortured some people brutally.

    Her tears had no boundaries as it continued falling down recklessly more in pain that had clutched her heart.

    I shouldn''t have said it to him! Never! Perhaps it was my fault for trusting him so soon!

    On the flip side, Aaron was lost in anger and jealousy that was coursing through his veins and blood cells. He forgot that they had sexual encounterst night that was enough to wipe off his all doubts. But the moment, the girl had dared to spit out that what if she carried other man''s child, he turned a possessive freak that could kill anyone who dared toy a hand on her body. Thus he forgot that in this way of venting out his rage was hurting her the most.

    Aaron jolteding back to his sense when her hot tears dripped down over his palm sliding down to the carpeted floor. The fire in his eyes instantly faded as soon as his nk gaze spotted the stream of teardrops falling down from her white eyes that had turned pale in fear.

    He loosened the grip from her tongue before gazing at his own hands in disbelief. Esme coughed violently until she felt breathless. Her corbone part still ached a little as if he had left bruises on it.

    Aaron blinked twice feeling lost and somehow baffled out after watching the pitiful oue that he had caused to his beloved woman. His breathing hitched at the sight of her constant tears and vulnerable state. He never felt so ashamed of his own behaviour.

    Esme squeezed tightly in her spot holding the pulling angels of the shelf and breathed rapidly without noticing his guilty face. Without knowing how to console her, Aaron reached out to touch her body but Esme jolted violently noticing his stretching hands.

    Squirming fearfully, she shouted mumbling,

    " Do.. Don''t touch me.. don''t..Please.."

    His hand paused in the air until his eyes turned hurtful. This wasn''t not the first time that she feared him.But today it was different from the past. His woman feared his beastly nature that was mostly on the verge of harming her.

    He pursued his lips to speak something but nothing came out as he spotted her trembling figure just like a fallen leaf from winter.

    Esme finally looked up with her tear filled eyes before exining herself,

    " I.. I''m sorry.. I should have known my ce in your heart.."

    Aaron gulped down his bitter feelings slightly as if her words were cutting every inch of his body. Exhaling a hot breath that showed how guilty he was inwardly, he whispered softly,

    " I.. I didn''t.. mean.. to.. do it.. I was just.."

    Esme interrupted fighting with another stream of tears that were begging to fall down,

    " You just thought that I''m that kind of woman who will carry another man''s child even after I have epted you wholeheartedly? So I''m that kind of irrespective woman in your heart, King Aaron? Why? Because I belong to other world and not a member of your n? "

    Aaron was startled and felt terribly guilty. This guilt was slowly killing him inside like slow poison.

    Shaking his head slightly, he corrected her words in rush,

    " That''s not true Esme. How.. how will I make you believe me? What favour you were asking for? Sorry.. please.. I should have listened to your words.. I.."

    Esme cut off his words whispering softly as her tearful eyes hit the deep core of his heart,

    " Just trust me! "

    She choked beforepleting her words murmuring,

    " That''s the only favor I need you from now."

    Aaron lowered down his gaze and watched his own hands frowning hard. Sighing rapidly, he looked up to ease up her mind but the woman was already heading for the door.

    As Aaron just took a step to chase her, she ordered without turning back,

    " Don''t follow me."

    Aaron paused abruptly and felt powerless over her determined tone. As she pulled open the door to walk out halfway, Aaron dared to take another step as he was feeling more suffocated than her. He only wanted to see her smile sooner even if he needed to kneel down in front of her.

    As Esme heard his boots sound, her anger was erupted like volcano. Turning back, she gazed at him so furiously that Aaron was a little taken back at her wrath face.

    Stopping on his spot abruptly, he heard her say shouting madly,

    " I told you to stop following me, Aaron Richards."

    BANG!

    As her words left her mouth, she punched on the door in her rage that left an unbelievable impact. The iron material door was wrenched hard before appearing out a vague sign of five fingers that was nearly an inch deeper.

    Aaron was surprised before gazing between the her burning face and that marked spot. Even Esme didn''t notice the impact that she left on the door that subconsciously showed her supreme powers.

    Crying softly, she turned around before heading for her bedroom marching over the corridor hurriedly.

    Aaron sighed at her flying figure and waved his hand to close the door through spell. Plopping down on his chair, he dove his face into his palms sensing the deep pains that had engulfed his heart.

    Why can''t I hurt her? Why? Why? Wasn''t it all nned? Then why can''t I do it now?

    He leaned against the rocking chair absentmindedly and tried to forget about her hurtful face.

    Reminiscing in deep thoughts, he recalled the memory before meeting her on human world.

    *** FLASHBACK BEFORE THEIR MARRIAGE***

    It was nearly at dawn time when Aaron arrived at the SEAEYES ind to meet the old vampire lord from the history. He had left his throne and chose a normal life to spend his lifetime peacefully. But secretly he was the head adviser and rooter of thews of Vampires who are bound to follow those rules.

    The sky was slowly getting darker as he reached at his secret vi disguising as a guard. The man seemed old as he had stopped drinking human blood even though Aaron insisted so many times.

    He never wished to live long life thus he only worked behind the curtain to fulfil the promise of helping Aaron that he gave to Aaron''s father once. The two Lords sat opposite each others carrying their own remarkable aura of King.

    Lowering his eyes down, Aaron informed nonchntly,

    " I have found her, uncle. But marrying her will be a crime once everyone finds it out. They will say that the king himself doesn''t follow thews andmits crime."

    The old woman nodded his head nkly and understood his concern as he took a sip from his hot tea. Exhaling a long sigh, he smirked wisely before stating proudly,

    " I have another n to solve this problem."

    Aaron shook his head slightly in admiration of his intelligence. This man had always a way to solve any critical problem. Gesturing him to continue as the old Lord suggested giving it second thoughts,

    " Hide her identity from everyone and make sure that no one finds it out in your castle until you aim your goals."

    Aaron frowned slightly and asked curiously,

    " Understood. But what will I do with herter? I don''t wish to spend my life time with a different creature. Moreover why was she banned? I couldn''t find out the reason behind it. "

    The old man frowned hard before darkening his eyes,

    " Queen Melinda is a very wise and cunning woman. She had sealed the informations quite deeply that no one except their few n members know the news of her powers getting sealed. Forget about the reason and focus on what will you need from her, remember? "

    Aaron noddedprehensively and asked annoyingly,

    " You are saying right uncle. But what will I do with her after that? "

    The old man smirked cunningly and replied putting down the teapot,

    " Kill her! Just kill her after you are done with your aims. In that way, your tenants won''t have anything to say about getting married with a Fairy or engage in a forbidden rtionship. After all marrying a human isn''t umon or prohibited in our n but marrying a white magical creature or produce a bybrid child is considered to be the grieve crime in our world."

    Aaron was startled after hearing him out and asked surprisingly,

    " But.. if her mother gets to know about her death after I kill herter, won''t they try to avenge on me? or they might dere a war against us. "

    The old man shook his head denied and replied with an evil smirk,

    " No.. If they really cared for her, they wouldn''t have let their princess suffer so much in other world. They won''t try to dig out the truth desperately, I can assure you that. "

    Aaron nodded before speaking,

    " You are always so brilliant, uncle. Well then let''s head for the so called marriage. "

    The old man asked raising up his eyebrows doubtly,

    " But will you kill herter sure? You have to give your words to me or I can''t approve this marriage, Son. I can''t break thew for your sake. "

    Aaron smirked while getting up from the spot,

    " I promise to you uncle. She will be killed by me after I''m done with her. There will be no crime in my world. "

 Chapter 101 - Be Obedient Or Let Me Make You Obedient!

    The shback ended inside his mind following by a loud gasp that escaped through his quivering lips. His heart clenched into a fist that barely gave him the audacity of breathing properly.

    Resting his palms on the desk, he murmured to himself while grazing through his hairs roughly,

    " What.. have.. I done?? I.. I... seem to really fall in love with you, Esme..I have be so damn selfish that I can''t bear to share you with anyone."

    Exhaling long restless sighs, he buried his frightened face into his palm before choking and ming his own thoughts for being stupid earlier.

    For the rest of the morning, he spent his entire time locking himself inside the study room as he deeply spected his own thoughts and feelings towards Esme until his mind decided a final decision.

    On the other side, another man was waiting over thest barrier of Vampire world that prohibited him to step inside. Ethan flew all the way towards here and called Siemus several times but received no response from her side.

    Thus he waited on the barrier walking back and forth anxiously as his mind couldn''t forget her shrill scream for a second. His gaze never turned rxed as he exhaled long anxious gaze. He only wanted to reconfirm that those noises weren''t attached to her life or was she hiding something from him?

    His thoughts were bing wild as he called out Siemus angrily,

    " Siemus for god sake,e to me now. I need you just right now."

    On the contrary, Siemus was staying with Athena in Sasha Pce as she nced at Athena onest time helplessly and asking for the fifty times perhaps,

    " My Lady, please let me go. He is calling me since morning. You can''t possibly tie me here for eternity."

    Athena red at her angrily and scolded while closing the book in her hand,

    " Don''t you dare, Siemus! You were the one who foolishly epted his request of summoning you.I know that he must be calling you to bring him here again and I''m not going to let it happen once again."

    She paused before continuing nkly,

    " Don''t forget that my marriage is going to be fixed tonight in Moonshine Castle. I can''t let my feelings go wild at least not over him. "

    Siemus parted her lips to speak something but didn''t find a word to console her overflowing emotions. Perhaps she would have taken the same decision if she was Athena. Not everyone has the courage of choosing the same fate again and again.

    Thus she remained quite as her mind connection heard Ethan''s continous shouting and calling her name.

    Damn this man!

    The chilling evening fell down along with a light moonlit that was barely high lightening the dark mountains or pathways.A remote part of Vampire World that had been long dered as uninhabitable. Over the half deteriorated mountain, a fragile figure was lying down scrunching up her bruised legs that had showed sternly that how much she had been tormented. The windy weather made snarling noises as it passed through her fragile figure roughly. Except her low groans of pain, nothing could be heard on the Jajoba Mountain.

    This pains were bing more severe and unbearable as each moment passed by. As she fell in dilemma in pain between daze and reality, she heard a sound of wings pping from the foggy sky above.

    Her cruel eyes struggled to see up but the sound stopped after thundering on the ground in front of her lying figure.

    Very soon, a tone of mockery echoed in her ears,

    " Tsk.. Tsk.. What happened with the evil queen of Vampire World?"

    ENCHANTRESS frowned deeply at this unfamiliar voice and inwardly feared that are those fairies came back again to beat her.

    Thus she murmured in fear,

    " Go.. Go.. away..."

    Zave was a little taken back at her refusal on his first impression. His gaze filled with mockery as he sneered saying,

    " Still you have so guts to speak with me like that? You will be suffering here for a month at least as I see, your condition isn''t so higher than a street dog."

    ENCHANTRESS finally looked hearing an unexpected answer and found a tall figure standing away from him. Even though he didn''t seem familiar bit judging from his expression, she assumed that he didn''t had good intentions to visit her here.

    Thus she jumped on the straight question that seemed suitable in that situation coldly,

    " What.. what do you want from me? Spill it out or get lost."

    Zave smirked evilly before pulling out a paper bag from his side pocket and answered briefly,

    " A DEAL."

    Her eyes dimmed at his straightforward answer before gazing him from head to toe.

    Meanwhile in

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The maids and staffs all were busy in redecorating the hall room for the happiest asion happening in the castle today. Queen Mother had given strict instructions to the maids that nothing should look dull or lifeless. Even the color of the curtains changed into a colorful ones. The front door had little touch up decorations with those invaluable lily flowers that considered to be a gracious thing in their world.

    From the afternoon hours, they all were gathered up in arranging or cooking as Zave wille with his parents officially today to ask for Athena''s hands. Even Aaron had nothing to say over the matter that Athena, herself expressed her thoughts to him.

    Except one person, all were busy in celebrating this happy asion. The person was none other than Esme who had been staying in her room since her argument happened with Aaron.

    As the king and queen, they must have to be present while deciding the dates of marriage and other pre rituals. Thus Aaron had long back ordered a maid to send her dress to get prepared for the asion tonight. He didn''t dare to appear in front of her in fear of erupting her anger more. He was aware of her bold and outrageous attitude which was returning to her instinct as her powers were woking up slowly.

    As he was having brief conversation with Jasper regarding the safety of castle, the maid appeared on the doorway seeming hesitant.

    Finally she reported hanging her head down,

    " Pardon, My Lord. Lady has refused to join the asion and said that she wasn''t feeling well and wants to stay in her room."

    Aaron''s expression dropped instantly before recing with a darkened expression.

    She is ying too hard! Fine, let her be there!

    But giving it a second thought, he knew that it might create weird rumours inside the guests if Esme really doesn''t show up with him.

    Thus he dismissed Jasper quickly before heading for the bedroom putting on cold aura. He vowed in his mind that if she acted harsh with him, he was going to be the ruthless king this time.

    Standing in front of the door, he pondered for a while before slipping inside fast. The room waspletely dark as the candles were all turn out. Except a vague figure lying on the bed, nothing attracted his attention as he moved forward slowly.

    Reaching near her lying body, he saw her breathing fast indicating that she wasn''t sleeping exactly. Thus he poked on her cheek yfully leaning down but spoke coldly,

    " Stop pretending and get ready fast. We have to join the family dinner."

    Failed to drive away this dumb Lord, Esme flung open her eyes before looking up to see his face nkly.

    She remained unmoved before repeating her decision once again,

    " I''m not feeling well. Didn''t the maid tell you? You can join the dinner on your own. I''m not going out anywhere."

    Aaron''s face darkened before urging her turning his tone serious,

    " Don''t act stubborn for no reason, Esme. Get up and wear this dress."

    Esme blinked before asking in a mocking tone,

    " Are you deaf? "

    Aaron frowned before knitting his brows hard,

    " What?"

    Esme replied tugging the nket over her body gently,

    " Didn''t I say that I''m not going out? "

    Aaron clenched his teeth together before ring hard at her stubborn face,

    " You are definitely going with me either willingly or forcefully."

    Esme was erged at his words and blurted out suddenly,

    " Yes.. yes.. what can you do except forcing me? Tell me??"

    Hearing her indirect allegation, Aaron was angered more before pulling up her body straight harshly.

    Esme cried out at his sudden action before finding herself standing over the bed straightly.

    She found his grip on her waist as she cursed desperately,

    " Let go of me. I''m not going with you.. Bastard.. let go of me.."

    Aaron held her slim body tightly as her upper body bent down a little and her palms grabbed his both shoulders involuntarily.

    Watching hatefully through his raged eyes, Esme heard him say with deeper meaning,

    " Now be good and change your clothes. Or if I take the charge of changing your clothes, you will face the consequences for an entire night. Now choice is yours."

    He paused a bit before whispering seductively, "Be obedient or let me make you obedient."

    Esme felt goosebumps all over her body as his narcissistic words made a cold ssh on her raged body.

    This man was always good on dominating!

    ~~~~~~~~~

    Please Do Read The Author''s thought today.

    ~??

 Chapter 102 - It Hurts... In Here..!

    RECOMMENDED SONG : What if I told you that I love you By ALI GATIE ~??

    They shared an intense look for the time being as if they only had themselves in their bottomless eyes. Esme blinked nervously as she saw the sh of lust in those red volcanic eyes which were burning her body subconsciously.

    Just a moment, she was going to give up herself in this unreasonable fighting y, her mind reflected his earlier behavior that seemed disrespectful to her dignity. Thus her anger quickly took back the sovereignty before letting out a low growl,

    " Get away from me. Your meaningless threats doesn''t work on me. I''m not going to show up with you downstairs. If you are so desperate to bring apanion with you, take Miss Vanessa with you. She will be far more happy to be obedient by you. Your unscrupulous behaviour disgusts me. "

    At the moment, those triggering words left from her mouth, the beast finally came out from his shell. Within no time, she was pinned down on the bed harshly before finding a figure hovering on her body.

    Esme screamed out loudly at his impulsive action before gazing through his burning eyes that had ready to cut off her slippy tongue. She gulped down a mouthful saliva as she faced his wrath face.

    She knew his bad tempter well and solemnly regretted for angering him too much. She shouldn''t have mentioned Vanessa''s name. If he really wished to have otherpanion, he would have epted Vanessa as his concubine like other perverted Kings. Moreover she was way too cold to him at the beginning days of their marriage life.

    His hoarse and shaking tone echoed in her ears scaring her messy heart,

    " What.. what do you say? I disgust you..Say it once again.."

    He shouted in rage reverberating the whole room,

    " I DARE YOU TO SAY AGAIN ESME! "

    Esme jolted all over her body before pursuing her thin lips. No matter how courageous she was, under his burning gaze, nothing seemed toe out from her tongue. Thus she could only provide him a silent res.

    Just like an another hungry beast, he attacked on her pinky lips all of sudden before pounding it vigorously. Esme quivered slightly although she didn''t expect that but still started feeling intoxicated under his powerful kissing skill.

    She whimpered as he felt his tongue diving into the depth of her tongue stealing all her sweetness inside.

    How did the situation turn out like this intimate?

    From their collided skins, she could sense his heating figure that was burning over her like a stove in arousal or rage who knows!

    His kissed so fiercely until her vision turned blurry and her stomach startedcking oxygen. She protested softly to break this kiss and heard his overbearing reply leaving her lips,

    " Tell me now, do I still disgust you?"

    Esme was feeling drowsy as her heavy eyelids struggled to meet his demanding eyes that were stuck onto her face. Swallowing down her bitter feelings, she chose to ignore his question before pleading softly,

    " Aaron.. Get down and don''t annoy me anymore."

    The man''s expression darkened more as he heard her answer and clenched his teeth together. Swimming down into her lower body, he entered into herstyer of cloth without any prior warning. Esme gasped softly at the coldness of his touch as she red at his harshly.

    As she wanted to push away his sinful hand and intended to curse him, her lips only spoke out a low moan. He was already rubbing over her clit skillfully that turned on her desire.

    She could only let out an abrupt warning,

    " You.... you..."

    He asked challenging her words,

    " I... what?"

    Esme''s breathing turned rapid and unsteady as she gave him a cold re whimpering softly. Aaron''s expression remained unfazed and calm as he asked leaning down to her heated face seductively,

    " Tell me, do I still disgust you when I do this to you? "

    His rubbing continued very smoothly as her feet squeezed together in more demand. Esme could only breathe barely and mutter,

    " You... you.. are.. so.. hateful.. aah.."

    His index finger entered into herdy part swiftly as soon as her stubborn words escaped through her lips. Esme''s back arched up in pleasure before letting out a loud moan. She scolded out harshly but her tone wasn''t carrying absolute denial,

    " Aaah.. Stop.. this.."

    She breathed heavily as her eyes were squeezed shut. Aaron smirked in satisfaction and whispered daringly,

    " Now answer me, do I still disgust you when I do this to you... or this??"

    He finished his words as the pace of his finger worked faster than before until she had turned wet drastically.

    Esme groaned in desperate need and pleasure while asked hoarsely,

    " What.. what do you want..? "

    She was aware that her body was carving for more and more. Even she was scared that if his slow torture continued like this, she would end up asking more shamelessly. But she wasn''t a girl to give up easily when he clearly angered her earlier. So it was best to fulfil his request rather than begging to please her enthusiastically.

    Aaron smiled contentedly and asked gazing at her aroused expression firmly,

    " Take back your words ande down with me like a good wife. You hear me?"

    Esme red back at him fuming in rage and arousal before contemting for a while. Judging by his determined face, she knew that he wouldn''t give up unless shepromised. It was better to go down with him rather than tortured by him for a few hours now.

    Thus looking away from his face, she blurted out reluctantly,

    " A.. All.. r.. right.."

    Aaron smiled half before diving his head into her corbone and asked sensually,

    " Now say that I don''t disgust you.."

    Esme''s heart beated so fast that she could hear it clearly. She gasped softly as his cold lips suckled her moisty skin like a delicious candy but was very careful of leaving no marks. Perhaps he already knew that she would give up at the end. Thus he was cautious of his fondling her as she needed to be appeared in front of the guests after a while.

    Compiling his sucking and rubbing skill, he was driving her crazy eventually. Thus she admitted abruptly,

    " Y...You... don''t.. mmhh.. disgust... me.. Now.. stop.. I.. I.. need to.. mmmh...get ready.. damn it.."

    The man paused in his actions instantly suppressing his hunger ot devouring her now as he didn''t wish to make her appearing ufortable in front of the guests.

    His finger slipped out from herdy part swiftly as she let out a low gasp of dissatisfaction. Aaron smirked at her dissatisfied expression before leaning down beside her hears speaking in a teasing tone,

    " Tsk.. we don''t have enough time wifey.. or else I surely wouldn''t have let you go.."

    Esme responded sneering although her cheeks started blushing,

    " Who wants you! Get away.."

    Aaron chuckled lightly finding it amusing to see her intelligence of hiding truth.But the next moment, his expression turned unexpectedly serious and somehow hurt.

    Exhaling a long restless breathe, he adjusted his own forehead on her once and gazed deeply through her hazel eyes. His momentum seemed nervous and frightened as if he was deeply cautious of his every single behaviour towards her.

    Esme blinked awkwardly not understanding his action and heard his breathless whisper,

    " Don''t..don''t ever say that.. I disgust you.. Esme.. please..."

    Esme was a little taken back at his words and asked back curiously,

    " Why???"

    Exhaling another series of hot breathing on her perturbed face, he slowly reached to grab her right palm that was fisted into the bedsheet.

    Unlocking her loosening fist, he stretched out her scrunched fingers gently before caressing them sensually as if it was her most precious part of her body.

    Esme observed his movements nkly before feeling her hand had been dragging over his firm chest slowly.

    Not knowing what to say, she saw him cing her palm on his left chest over his heart side. Her eyes involuntarily looked up questioning his sweet gesture.

    Their nose tip brushed against each others gently exchanging each others abrupt breathing subconsciously. The distance between their lips were too close that she involuntarily examined his lips.

    She heard his emotional hurts in disbelief,

    " It hurts deeply in here, belive me."

    Esme''s face sank before looking down on her palm nkly that was ced on his heart. Her heart clenched into a tight fist and a teardrop fell down from the corner of her eyes silently.

    She didn''t know why was she crying. Was it because she hurt his feelings or was she hurt because she hurt him unknowingly?

    Her emotions was too chaotic as she cried silently until she started choking.

    Her truthful words escaped through her lips unwittingly and sounded abrupt,

    " I.. don''t disgust you... I.. I really can''t.. do it... even if I want... belive me.. I.. was just mad.."

    Before her words could be finished, a pair of soft lips sealed her sobbing tongue this time sweetly.

 Chapter 103 - His Death Will Be My New Beginning!

    The room was in quite silence more like a midnight street that had turned an empty shell and a horrible atmosphere without having no noises. Except the sloppy kissing sound and a low whimpering moans, nothing couldn''t be heard in the amidst of darkness.

    Esme''s tears kept falling down like a stream of water who didn''t know how to stop. The exact reason behind her tears wasn''t clear in her head as she felt so many mixed emotions. She hated her dominant behaviour but at the same way couldn''t bear to disgust him. When did this man upy so much space of her heart, she didn''t know or never understood.

    Comparing to his earlier kissing, this one felt different to her as if he was expressing his inner joy through this lingering kiss. His hands were rested over her head in an overbearing way as he caged her sinful tongue into its embrace. asionally his fingers brushed inside her hairs roughly following on with a little bit torture on her lips than usual.

    Aaron was happy and sad at the same time that he didn''t know how to console his emotions. He was only one step away from achieving his aim but something was holding his back firmly. He knew that they he could do everything to her now and end this forbidden game that he started.

    But some unknown force was holding him toplete his task and burnt his soul everyday with this thoughts of killing her.

    Didn''t he vow to kill her? Who''s stopping him? He could break this woman into pieces now. Because he knew... he knew that she had devoted her life for him now and could go to any extent to save him.

    But why does he feel that in process of breaking her, he will end up getting broken far more than her?

    He couldn''t ignore this feelings nor did he could wash it away like dust ! He could only submit to this feelings that had no control!

    As the kissing turned slowly and soft, they both heard an urging tone of Jaspering out from the outdoor,

    " Lord, they have started their journey to reach the castle. You need to hurry up."

    They broke the kiss finally as Esme fell in daze. Wiping off her fallen tears from her cheeks gently, Aaron answered loudly,

    " Coming, Jasper. Tell the guards to lead them from the entrance. Inform mother to get ready fast. "

    Tidying his messy clothes, he helped her to get up and urged to get ready for the feast.

    JAJOBA MOUNTAIN,

    Enchantress lifted up her pitiful face to decipher his thoughts and found that man was already smirking at her way dangerously. From that evil smirk, she could assume that this vampire wasn''t any good human being.

    Considering about her pitiful state, she thought of hearing him out once as she murmured crumpling on the dusty ground,

    " What.. deal? I don''t even know you.."

    Zaveughed lightly before answering briefly,

    " Aaron Richards! We both have amon enemy? Aren''t we?"

    At the mention of Aaron who caused her to get beaten severely, Enchantress was furious and growled out,

    " So you are one of the enemy of Aaron? You want to kill him too?"

    Zave smirked and replied turning his head,

    " Nope, you want power and I want throne. In considering of our mutual benefits, I can only help you to finish him off. In return, I want nothing else. His death would be my new beginning. "

    Enchantress frowned hard before asking out curiously,

    " How.. how will I do that? He is always surrounded by powerful people."

    Zave''s face beamed in happiness before revealing the dark secret,

    " Come on! Did you be dumb after hiding for a few years? Did you forget about the bite that you gave him when he was 7 days old?"

    Enchantress sank into deep thoughts researching through her memories before her face turned astounded. She didn''t believe herself that she forgot the most important thing about him.

    Now she understood that why Aaron fell under her spell so easily back then Only because he was already turning weak and powerless.

    Smiling sinfully, Enchantress spoke looking up at his silhouette,

    " So his blood is still poisonous and will be killing him soon?"

    Zave smiled and replied while looking away to the riverside,

    " That''s right. He will be more powerless to fight against you soon. Then you can suck his soul power on that day and kill him instantly. It''s the only favour that I can ask you. In return, I will give you an antidote of recovering too fast."

    Enchantressughed hysterically before asking somewhat curiously,

    " But how did he survive so far? Didn''t he find any antidote of curing himself? "

    Zave walked ahead to her lying figure and replied coldly,

    " No. I got to know from the world famous healer that nothing can cure a jinx blood. It will slowly kill his cells and push him towards a horrible death. From the perspective of healer, he confirmed that there is no antidote. So rest assured that he won''t recover ever and is just waiting to die in your hand, Enchantress. "

    Enchantress giggled manically and huffed with proud,

    " Those Richards family only deserves to die. They are our sworn enemies and will always be. His mother was a pure slut who dared to deceive our n and married a vampire. We can never forget that humiliation that she brought to our n. At least, I have done a holly work to bite that bastard back then. I already predicted that he would be a powerful hybrid vampire."

    Zave smirked mischievously and replied,

    " That''s your concern. All I want is that

    throne. "

    THE BARRIER OF VAMPIRE

    WORLD,

    Ethan was still waiting for Siemus to appear out in here as he paced back and forth. He believed that Siemus would definitely meet him now orter. Still he waited and he couldn''t wait to know the truth of Athena''s life.

    After an unknown amount of time, he heard a snarling voice of Eagleing down from the giant sky above. He exhaled a sigh of relief before seeing the Eaglending down over the grassy field.

    In no time, she changed her form into a woman before giving him a bow of apologise,

    " Pardon my behaviour, Prince.."

    She muttered softly,

    " I.. I was stuck.."

    After Athena went down to handle some tasks regarding the kingdom, Siemus finally found a way to escape from her grip. This was in the instinct of Raibon vampire that they could never disobey their master''smand no matter what situation they were. For that reason, she couldn''t possibly turn a deaf ear to Ethan''smand repeatedly.

    Perhaps Ethan saw through her guilt thus he didn''t pursue this matter anymore. Instead he asked impatiently,

    " Siemus, take me to your Lady now. I have to meet her as soon as possible."

    Siemus could see his anxiousness and didn''t understand how to answer him now. On the contrary, Athena had already warned her that she didn''t wish to meet Ethan ever as they were going to fix her marriage tonight.

    Swallowing down her saliva, Siemus replied lowering her gaze slowly,

    " I.. I can''t Prince. She is very busy today and doesn''t wish to meet anyone."

    Ethan''s face sank before asking out impatiently,

    " I won''t take a lot of time, Siemus. I just want to confirm my assumption. I won''t interrupt her for a long time,I swear. But try to understand that it''s very urgent to meet her now or else.. I.. I would never.. know.. about those visions.."

    Siemus''s face sank in deep thoughts as she asked somehow in a shaking tone,

    " What... what visions.. Prince.. "

    Ethan turned around and muttered absentmindedly,

    " I.. I don''t know Siemus.. she.. was crying hard in that vision.. some.. burning fires.. I don''t understand what was that all about.."

    Siemus gasped in a low voice staggering backwards. Her face turned grim in fear before asking out suspiciously,

    " What.. what more did you see? "

    Ethan was too devastated in reminding those visions. Thus he didn''t see the abnormalities on Siemus''s face and whispered,

    " I couldn''t see everything clearly. It was blurry and dark..."

    Siemus exhaled a deep breath speaking out,

    " You.. you can meet herter.. we can''t step in the sasha Pce now.."

    Ethan didn''t had the intention of hearing her out much. Thus he responded in a thunder tone,

    " No, Siemus. I have to meet her now. If we can''t meet her now, then bring her somewhere else. But I must see her today. "

    Siemus wanted to protest as she parted open her lips slowly,

    " But...Prince..."

    Ethan shouted back and used his authority for the first time on Siemus,

    " No.. But.. Siemus.. Bring her over to me and this is mymand to you as master. Now find a safe location to talk."

    At the end, Siemus was stuck between this two lovers and didn''t know what to do. Nodding her head slightly, she finally decided that now they should both know the truth even if the consequences could be terrible.

 Chapter 104 - Broken Heart !

    JAJOBA MOUNTAIN,

    After hearing out Zave''s true motive, Enchantress figured out that It would be the best idea to coborate with Zave at this moment. She didn''t had dream of achieving the throne. Her only intention was the soul power of a pure blooded vampire that could give her the chance of living for another 1000 years.

    Almost everyone thought that she was dead by Aaron''s father. But only she knew that how she saved her life in that night. Even though she had lost all her powers in process of fighting with King Logan aka Aaron''s father,she was able to save her life because of her witch power. But she needed to cultivate more powers. Thus she waited and waited for the chance of attacking Aaron after his age reached at a certain point when his soul power would be strong. Now the day had finallye and she didn''t want to waste this opportunity anyhow.

    Suddenly she remembered another notable point and asked looking up at Zave,

    " What about his wife? Do you know that she belongs to the fairy n?"

    Zave was astounded and blurted out,

    " What? How.. how can it be possible? She.. she was kidnapped from the human world."

    Enchantress smirked devilishly and snarled out,

    " She is just a banned fairy from her world and all her powers had been sealed. But she has some helpers who can block our path. What are you nning to do with her? "

    Zave was still in shocked beforeughing out hysterically,

    " King Aaron is definitely going to kill from all sides this time. Once our superior vampires get to know that he has engaged in a forbidden rtionship, they will definitely ban him from our world too. As his wife had no powers, she won''t be a big problem to cut off. Furthermore once she will get to know that Aaron is having jinx blood, she will definitely leave his side. Even if she doesn''t, we can kill her too after finishing Aaron. Tsk.. I wish that she would have powers. Then I could have easily seized the throne revealing this dark secret to the superior vampires. But without evidence, they won''t believe my words. "

    Enchantress suddenly howled out in pain before pleading,

    " I get it.. Give me the antidote.. Those bastards have broken my ribs too.. aah.. "

    Zave frowned hard before throwing the bottle towards her and shouted out,

    " Here it is.. You know what to do Enchantress. I will let you know the day of attacking Aaron. I wil have to know from the healer that which day he would loose all the powers from his body."

    Enchantress nodded before opening up the bottle as her eyes shed with killing intent.

    Your death will be in my hands Aaron Richards and Esme... you will pay the price too!

    She vowed inwardly after finishing the magical liquid in a gulp!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After dressing up into a beautiful maroon dress, Esme reached downstairs along with Aaron as they both spotted Vanessa and Queen Mother sitting together more likely a family.

    Giving them a cold re, Aaron reached to greet Mr. and Mrs Scott who were Zave''s biological parents. Mr Scott appeared far more excited as his eyes wandered around the castle greedily as he couldn''t believe that his son would be a royal member very soon.

    On the flip side, Mrs Scott seemed like an elegant woman who remained calm and nonchnt as if she was nonbothered about the event. But deep down, she was cunning and wise woman who knew how to behave ording to situation. Probably Zave had inherited all his evil tricks from his mother.

    She threw silent warning to her husband who appeared far more excited and warned him to behave. The man had lowered down his eyes after the warn and tried to behave elegant.

    Aaron spoke faking a smile and introduced politely,

    " Wee to our home, Mr and Mrs. Scott. This is my wife, Esme. You probably haven''t seen her yet."

    Esme greeted politely gesturing them to sit down,

    " Hello. Please sit down. We are family. No need to be formal."

    Mr Scott replied impatiently,

    " Yes.. Yes.. We are family.. "

    Mrs Scott pinched his arms gently and smiled at them awkwardly. After they all sat down, Queen Mother gestured the maids to server the snacks as they started chatting randomly.

    Mr Scott couldn''t hold back the excitement in his tone every time he realised that he was sitting among the royal family.

    As the conversation continued further, Aaron suddenly asked out,

    " Where''s Zave? Why didn''t hee?"

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    After giving Siemus the harsh warning, Ethan drove her away to take Athena here as soon as possible.

    For a safe ce, he chose the backside of RIVERGREEN Valley and thought of meeting Ayra on the way to his world.

    He stood still over the edge of the mountain as his eyes stuck on the dark clouds which were circting on the sky. The weather turned messy all of sudden as the cold wind continued passing abruptly around the valley.

    A part of the sky sometimes lightened up with the thunderstroks without any sound as he examined the chaos over the sky deeply. It seemed like rain would be arriving soon but he didn''t care. He needed to know his answer anyhow.

    Shortly after, his wait had finallye to an end as Siemusnded down bringing Athena on her birdy back.

    Athena seemed erged as she had a terrible fight with Siemus beforeing here. She didn''t want to meet Ethan anymore but Siemus wasn''t listening to her today. She repeatedly begged Athena toe and meet Ethan here.

    Ethan turned around and weed her with a faint smile. Instantly her earlier anger had faded away as soon as her eyes met him. She couldn''t help but smile back bitterly before walking ahead.

    On the contrary, Siemus decided to stay away as she knew that they needed private space to talk openly.

    Athena stoppeding in front of him and asked abruptly,

    " You.. you wanted to meet me? Is there anything urgent that you want from me?"

    Ethan felt a little sad on her words and shook his head denying. He hesitated for a bit before jumping on the straight-line as he promised Siemus to take a little time,

    " Athena.. do you have anything to say to me about your past? "

    Athena froze instantly before looking up at him astounded.

    Did he figure out everything?

    Shaking her head nkly, she answered muttering on her words,

    " N... No.. I mean.. not now.."

    Ethan asked feeling deeply concerned on her pale face,

    " Why not now, Athena? You have already marked me and we are bound to live together for our entire life. I deserve to know about you."

    Athena sutured hiding her gaze,

    " No.. Ethan.. it won''t be possible.. We should stop here. We.. we really can''t.."

    Ethan was furious over her constant denial as he suddenly clutched her palms,

    " Why don''t you just tell me, what''s your problem? You clearly ept me when I touch you but you aren''t ready to be mine for eternity. Do you take me as your tool of pleasure?"

    Athena squeezed her eyes shut holding back her sobbing as she trembled vigorously. Each of his allegations were true but it cut through her heart terribly.

    When he didn''t receive any response, Ethan had turned more furious. Grabbing her chin with one of his hand, he forced her to look through his eyes shouting,

    " Look at me when I''m talking to you, Athena.. Look at...."

    His words were interrupted as soon as their eyes met, his subconscious mindmanded his powers to see through her past life.

    One by one those visions started reying in front of his sight as his whole body remained frozen.

    From the first day of Edward and Athena''s meeting, their secret marriage, every vision came in front of his sight one by one. This time, it wasn''t blurr or dark but clear as his willpower was strong.

    A few moments had passed by without uttering a single word as the sky thundered loudly. The wind was passing through their bodies so speedily that Athena was struggling to keep her eyes open.

    She didn''t know what was Ethan seeing through her eyes but subconsciously her mind was having bad feelings about everything..

    A momentter, Ethan staggered backwards leaving her palm in disbelief. He kept staring at Athena disbelievingly as his eyes struggled with those teardrops hardly.

    Athena wanted to hold him but Ethan silently gestured her to stop over there. Athena didn''t know what had happened with him suddenly as she panicked.

    When she parted open her lips to speak something, Ethan''s vulnerable body suddenly knelt down on the ground weakly.

    The first raindrop from the sky started pouring down from the sky above as it fell over his crumpled body gently.

    Both of them remained frozen and unmoved as Athena didn''t know how to reach him.

    Soon after, the rain started falling drastically as if it was feeling the pain of his broken heart that had been just sliced into pieces.

    Looking up at her perturbed face, those tears from his eyes finally fell down along with those raindrops following down on the muddy floor. He managed to say onest word which was enough to stab Athena''s heart,

    " A.. A.. Athena.. Richards..."

 Chapter 105 - I Hate You

    RECOMMENDED SONG : You Broke Me First By Conor Maynard ~~

    Athena gasped loudly staggering backwards few steps and paused abruptly at her spot until her breathing turned unsteady.

    The rain continued heavily soaking drastically their frozen figures who stood quietly holding their own scars.

    Ethan kept staring at her face that had turned pale as soon as his words escaped through his lips..

    He was right... his visions were all right..!

    The pain inside his heart turned so unbearable that he didn''t know how to ask her anything further. Every memory shared between them started shattering into pieces inside his heart.

    It could be their beautiful memory but it turned out to be his most sinful pleasure that he had ever done.

    Even though he didn''t say anything else except her name along with surname,Athena had already assumed that Ethan had seen through her past and found out everything.

    From the dark sky, the rain continued mercilessly but the boy didn''t show any sign of getting up as if he didn''t know his existence anymore.

    Athena held back her sobbing before slowly approaching near him to lift him up while calling out nervously,

    " Eth.. Ethan..."

    As soon as her hands came across his range, it was shoved away ruthlessly saying,

    " Don''t touch me..."

    Athena staggered backwards abruptly at his raged tone as she looked up finding his wrath covered face.

    Ethan managed to say barely clenching his fists tightly,

    " Why... why did you lie to me? why?"

    Athena choked knowing that he wouldn''t believe her words still replied truthfully,

    " I.. I didn''t lie...I.. just didn''t reveal the truth and really wanted to help you cause I owe Edward.."

    " Don''t fucking call out my brother''s name from your filthy tongue, Athena Richards", Ethan shouted hauling up from the ground as his eyes turned bloodshot.

    The blue veins of his forehead appeared so vivid over his soaking skin that had turned more smooth. His whole silhouette was emitting a dark aura that could destroy heaven and earth right at this moment.

    Athena shut up her mouth immediately and didn''t know how to make him believing her sincere words.

    Suddenly Ethanughed bitterly but hisughter stabbed in her heart so deeply that her lungs felt suffocated at this cruel torture.

    He gazed at her face deeply with an unreadable expression and asked coldly,

    " How are you feeling after ruining my brother''s and my life?"

    Athena squeezed her eyes shit until managed to say briefly,

    " I.. I''m sorry.. I.. I really loved him Ethan, belive me or not.."

    Ethan chuckled lightly letting his tears falling down,

    " Love? Do you know how does it feel? Tell me, do you know? "

    Athena didn''t know how to answer thus she hanged down her head focusing on the waterline that was passing through her feet nkly.

    The following moment, Athena cried out in astonishment as her back was pressed harshly against a big stone behind.

    The stream of waters were dripping down from his hairs symmetrically as he gazed through her pained face viciously through the amidst of heavy rain.

    He emphasised each one of his words looking through her guilty eyes,

    " You know what is love?"

    He shouted on her face aggressively while continuing punching the stone behind her back continuously,

    " This is what called love that I fucking want to kill you now but I am ending up hurting myself.. You deceived me just like my brother.. Again.. again.."

    Athena closed her eyes shut as the breaking noise of stone started roaming in the heavy air. She started sobbing hard and replied repeatedly,

    " I didn''t mean hurt you.. I didn''t... I didn''t.. "

    The big stone finally broke down under the hard punches of Ethan''s fist as he pulled Athena closer to his soaked body.

    He grabbed her chin harshly and forced her eyes to meet him roughly,

    " Tell me, what we have done to your family Athena? Just tell me.. Your brother has captured my sister for what? Are you guys fond of ying with us or habituated to use our innocence, tell me?"

    Athena sutured while sobbing tremendously,

    " Ethan.. pl.. please calm down and listen to me once.. "

    Ethanughed blurting out in disbelief,

    " So that you can trick me again? "

    Athena shook her head vigorously and said looking through his fired eyes,

    " No. I just want to punish the murders trust me.. I.. "

    " You are the murderer ", Ethan used sternly making her whole body turning into a frozen cube.

    Athena stared at him disbelieving and subconsciously hoped that Ethan wouldn''t me her at least.

    Watching her fell in dense silence, Ethan continued grasping her shoulders more hardly,

    " You are the reason that my brother had to die leaving us alone. Yes, you are the reason Athena Richards. You just didn''t kill him, you have broken our whole family. Do you know what happened after he left us? My mom never loved us like before. She has turned into a living soul.I have lost my brother, sister, mom everyone just because of you.."

    Athena couldn''t bear his words anymore as she shouted back loudly,

    " I have lost my child too, Ethan.. Not.. you... "

    Ethan cut off her words and replied ruthlessly,

    " You don''t deserve to be her mother. It''s great that she has d... "

    PAK!

    A hard p of rage fell on his skin suddenly as he looked up in disbelief. Athena was gasping and panting heavily as she stated gritting her truth,

    " I hate you...I hate you Ethan Chole.. "

    Ethan smiled bitterly and nodded releasing her arms,

    " I know.. you never loved me, how will you hate me then? Hate, you can do as much as you want. "

    Athena choked biting down her bottom lips until it turned bloody.

    Turning around, Ethan caressed through his messy hairs roughly and mumbled,

    " I should have understood that vampires can never love anyone without any motive... I should have known... Then.. Esme.."

    In a moment, his gaze turned furious once again before turning back to face Athena swiftly.

    For the first time, Athena felt shuddered under his burning gaze as she gulped down her saliva nervously.

    Taking to hasty steps in front of her, he pulled her arms harshly before swearing,

    " Mark my words Athena Richards. From today onwards, we are nothing but just enemies in each others eyes. You wanted to go away from me, didn''t you? Fine, I''m letting you go for the whole life. But you and your brother will repay for everything that you have done to us. I will smash the whole vampire world if he doesn''t give me my sister back. I will kill every single vampire who have killed my brother.. I will let you feel how I felt when my brother was killed without any trace. Even if I find at the end of the day that you were behind my brother''s dead, I will kill you too.. "

    He choked and added whispering,

    " Then I will kill myself.. "

    Athena looked up with her aching heart.

    Athena was mentally prepared for everything that he had said just now. But thest few words sent shiver in her spine as she asked muttering,

    " What... what.. do you mean by that...? "

    Ethan replied coldly loosening his grips,

    " Tell your brother to be prepared for a war. Ethan Chole will being to conquer the world."

    Athena gasped and begged holding his arms,

    " No, Ethan please calm down. You don''t have to do this.. He doesn''t know anything about Edward.."

    Ethan jerked off her hands and shouted,

    " But you knew.. you knew from the beginning but you still yed with my feelings."

    Without wasting no more time, he turned around and started walking into the valley ignoring her hysterical screamings,

    " Ethan.. please don''t drag my brother into this.. Ethan please trust me.. I did for... your good.. sake... Ethan.. please.. I beg you.. I beg you... please stop..."

    Despite hearing her begging, he didn''t pause a bit nor did spare a single nce..

    From the nearby Bush, Siemus came out to hold Athena''s knelt body that was sobbing and shouted constantly.

    Siemus knew that this was over. Nothing could be mended now after everything. But still she felt happy that they didn''t continue deceiving each others feelings any more.

    Siemus knelt down beside her and ced her palms on Athena''s shoulder gently as she continued mourning. After sensing Siemus''s presence, Athena broke out into sobbing once again and hugged her tightly saying,

    " I don''t hate him Siemus.. I don''t.. I just didn''t want to see him getting killed like Edward.. I couldn''t bear to loose him like Ethan..I really love him a lot.. I do.. He said that he let me go which I wished always.. then why my heart is in pain, Siemus.. tell me.. why?? "

    Siemus couldn''t find a word to console her anymore. Thus she could only hug her more tightly to give her warmth.

    Perhaps it was their destiny to be hated by each others at the end of the day..

 Chapter 106 - Marriage Fixed

    Ignoring the heavy wind that were crashing over those jungle trees wildly, Ethan continued walking through the path nkly. Each step was so heavy for him as if he was leading inside the hell slowly.

    Perhaps his heart was more in uproar rather than this tragic weather outside. Those shy images of their intimate moments continued reying in front of his vision as a guilt towards his death brother suppressed through his heart.

    His breathing hitched as he forced himself to ignore those bitter feelings that was spreading through his veins slowly like a slow poison.

    In no time, he arrived in front of the cave where Anna and Ayra used to live. The re outside of the cave had been lit off after the constant sshes of raindrops thus he couldn''t see through it clearly.

    With a heavy heart, he entered the cave without any prior warning and instantly froze as soon as he found it empty. His gaze wandered around in every corner of the rain as he felt his heart getting panicked immediately.

    Just like a mad man, he started throwing the staffs inside the cave continously until he spotted a piece of scrunched paper beside Ayra''s little pillow. Unfolding it hastily, he saw Anna''s words that had been written in rush. She only mentioned their location that they had shifted in Crimond Hill because of an unexpected situation and they would be waiting for him to meet there.

    Ethan closed off the letter before his expression darkened at the mention of Crimond Hill.

    What are they doing there?

    Not wasting a second, he turned around to head for the Crimond Hill as soon as possible.

    He can''t put down Ayra''s safety at any cost!

    Meanwhile In

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    As soon as Aaron questioned about Zave''s whereabouts, Mrs Scott''s expression turned stiff.

    Beforeing here, she asked her son that where was he heading for. In response, he only replied that to take over the responsibilities for being the future king and flew away smirking cunningly.

    She didn''t dare to wish this impossible dream but his words definitely frightened her and she could assume that Zave was upto something.

    Regaining her usualposure, Mrs Scott answered wisely,

    " Pardon My Lord, this boy of mine is fond of working hard. His only motive is to devote himself for the n. He got some urgent matters to handle and would be arriving soon here."

    Queen Mother joined along with her baffling proudly,

    " You have really spoken the truth Mrs.Scott. Zave is really impressive man in case of working hard and never failed to amaze me. You must be very proud of your son. "

    Mrs.Scott smiled shyly and replied,

    " Oh it''s nothing Queen Mother. He is way too hard working since his young age. "

    Queen Mother nodded offering them another te of fruits as she asked Aaron looking up,

    " Son, can we head for the main issues now?"

    Aaron hummed coldly and asked taking a sip from his favourite herbal tea,

    " Though its already been fixed, still I want to hear from you two that do you have any objection regarding my sister?"

    Mr. Scott stopped munching his apple suddenly and replied hesitantly,

    " Well.... those... rumours.."

    Before he could finish his words, Mrs.Scott quickly interrupted shooting him a death re andplied,

    " As a sweet girl, she is bound to get some rumours, my Lord. We don''t mind them at all and we can understand that as a princess, she will have some haters obviously."

    Mr Scott still wanted to mention those rumours but Mrs. Scott secretly clutched his right wrist ready to break it anytime.

    After hearing their response, Queen Mother gave a sigh of relief and smiled gleefully. Only one person felt suspicious over Mr.Scott''s behaviour and that was Esme.

    She had been very calctive girl and could notice anyone''s instinct very well. She noticed that Mr.Scott tried to speak something but his wife didn''t let him speak at once.

    Aaron smiled slyly and spoke,

    " Then we can wait for Zave''s arrival. I want to hear his opinion too."

    As soon as he said those words, Zave arrived at the entrance wearing a navy blue tuxedo as he resembled a face of decent boy.

    Queen Mother smiled widely spotting him on the entrance and beamed,

    " There he is.. "

    Esme looked up and saw Zave heading inside politely. His gaze were lowered down respectively as he bowed them slightly.

    Even though Esme didn''t know about Zave very well but for an unknown reason, she had a bad feelings regarding this boy and decided to judge his every single movements cautiously.

    Zave upied the spot beside his parents before exchanging a meaningful nce with his secret lover who was seated beside Queen Mother.

    On the flip side, Esme was stunned for a moment locating their silent interaction before wandering between Zave and Vanessa''s face in bewildering.

    What... what had she just seen? Do..do they know each others?

    Calming down a bit, she looked over at Zave who seemed indifferent.

    Aaron gazed at them for a while before asking straightforwardly,

    " Zave, we have already discussed with your parents and was waiting for your arrival. Let me ask you directly. Are you really willing to marry my sister or you can''t ignore this proposal only because my mother has chosen you as her groom? Don''t feel hesitate to answer me. I don''t want my sister to suffer in this marriageter. "

    Zave nced at Queen Mother''s slightly before responding wisely,

    " I do respect Queen Mother a lot but my decision has nothing to do with her choice. I solemnly want to marry the princess and ready to take care of her for my entire life. "

    Queen Mother smiled contentedly and looked up haughtily at her son who was suspicious over her decision. Aaron nodded his head with understanding but Esme suddenly spoke expressing her thoughts,

    " Why don''t we bring Athena here? They should hear her opinion''s too."

    Before Aaron could answer, Queen Mother spoke in a displeased tone,

    " My daughter will only do what I will decide for her. There is no need to bring her here."

    Her voice sounded rude and sharp as Aaron nced at her meaningfully. Queen Mother quickly looked away to hide her unreasonable rage for Esme and smiled awkwardly.

    Vanessa quickly seized the chance to button her up and stated,

    " That''s true. Princess is very obedient towards her mother. There''s no need to trouble her at this hour. Moreover she is staying in the secured castle for the time being."

    Everyone nodded in agreement as Esme seemed ufortable. Perhaps she could never understand their emotions nor did they try to do know her.

    Aaron quickly cut off their words sternly,

    " That''s enough. I know what to do."

    He turned towards Mrs Scott knowing that she was the master in their family and asked,

    " It''s settled then Mrs Scott. May we proceed for the dates now?"

    Mrs. Scott nodded beaming into a pleasant smile and said,

    " Obviously my Lord. I have visited the priest beforeing here. He has said that after one week, there is a blessed full moon day to perform any ritual. If you have no objections, we can hold the engagement ceremony on that day. Then on the next weekend, we can hold the wedding ceremony as it will be the biggest lunar eclipse ever on that day. "

    Aaron thought for a while and liked her opinion. Thus he asserted his final opinion to everyone,

    " Then it''s final. We will be holding the ceremonies ording to your dates. I have no objections on that. "

    Everyone smiled widely agreeing with his proposal and toasted with their most pleasant juice human blood. In the middle of chaos, Zave once again smirked at Vanessa meaningfully as it caught Esme''s attention again.

    This time, Esme was confirmed with her assumption and felt difort in her heart.

    She needed to talk with Athena fast !

    After their discussion, Queen Mother led the guests inside their separated guest house leaving Aaron and Esme alone in the hallway. Aaron was drinking continously as he didn''t wish to join them.

    On his fifth swipe, Esme held his hand angrily and scolded,

    " Enough of this! You were sick, did you forget that? How can you drink so much?"

    Aaron whispered beside her ears smiling smugly,

    " Even I didn''t forget that what happened between usst time when I was drunk."

    Esme''s face turned crimson instantly and red at his shameless face harshly before pushing his face away yfully.

    Aaronughed lightly and heard her mumbling shyly,

    " You have such a glib tongue seriously. Your citizens will go insane if they hear you saying this words."

    Aaron smirked before gazing at thest gulp of wine meaningfully. As he took another sip daringly, Esme shouted loudly,

    " You dare to drink again... I will throw out of my room today, trust me Aaron..mmmh.."

    Her words were interrupted as a mouthful wine was stuffed into her tongue forcefully.

    She whimpered clutching his shoulders and heard his voice nkly,

    " Then let''s get drunk together."

 Chapter 107 - The Third Stage

    Esme was speechless at his words before scrutinising her eyebrows sharply. Attempting to fly away from his cage, she turned her face aside before warning in a low voice,

    " You.. Stop it..They can be here anytime. Furthermore how can you drink so much with your empty stomach? Don''t you afraid of being drunk?"

    He inhaled her unique fragrance from her hairs and mumbled,

    " Mmm. no.. At least you are the one who suffer not me. "

    Esme was awestruck and started protesting wriggly as her eyes continued examining around panicking,

    " No.. You get up Aaron.. I don''t want to be found out by others in this state."

    Aaron ignored her sly protest and attempted to bite down her exposed corbone but suddenly the girl pushed him backwards hardly,

    " No.. Stop.."

    Aaron gasped backing up abruptly as he seemed astounded at the pressure of her single hand. Even though he belonged to the one of the strongest vampire living among the entire world, her strength still horrified her as she sessfully made him pushing backwards.

    Esme was a little taken back at her own action and panted watching his pale face.

    How did she manage to push him back?

    In fear of angering him badly, she hauled up from couch sitting straight and said constantly,

    " I''m sorry..I didn''t mean to push you back.."

    Aaron remained in daze for a while before beaming into a soft smile saying,

    " Don''t be so nervous wifey. I didn''t feel angry. Wow, you must have gained some strength after our forey fromst night."

    Esme''s face turned red like ripe tomato and scolded shyly,

    " No.. It.. It must be you who were off guard."

    Aaron decided to let go her this time and suggested pulling her closer lovingly,

    " Let''s have dinner together. What do you

    say?"

    Esme blinked before suggesting considerably,

    " Then why don''t we join them in the guest house? It didn''t seem good when you refuse to eat with them."

    Aaron replied creasing her hot cheeks,

    " They are too troublesome. We two will have dinner alone. You should feel proud that I have decided to spend time with you rather than them. "

    Esme rolled her eyes back and replied indifferently,

    " You always want to stay with me, what''s new on that?"

    Aaron smiled slightly and responded looking through her innocent eyes that had filled with trust for him,

    " We don''t know what will happen in the future. In case I don''t regretter, I want to give you my entire time. "

    Esme was clueless behind his meaningful words and intended to ask further. Noticing her perplexed face, Aaron quickly drove away her attention somewhere else and urged calling out the maids,

    " Get our dinner over here. "

    At the end, Esme had forgot about his words eventually and paid attention on serving him dinner.

    In the meantime, the news of Athena''s marriage had been travelled away all over the city too fast. The normal citizens had always been interested in Royal Family affairs thus their new event of gossip had spreaded too fast within an hour. They were particrly happy for princess but the choice of Zave as her life partner didn''t ept well by some citizens truthfully.

    Meanwhile In

    SASHA PALACE,

    The chaotic weather outside had subsided a little except those drizzling that were falling down over the hills and trees continuously. The direction of wind was still so wild and vigorous that it asionally bounced against those raindrops creating a shivering ssh.

    At the north window side, the girl had kept her gaze hooded over those drenched trees that resembled a new beginning of life. But her mind wasn''t stable or eased for a moment after all this happened that she wished so far.

    A burden had been lifted up from her shoulders and those buried guilt towards Ethan had all vanished away but she was missing something wholeheartedly. When Ethan''s hateful eyes disyed inside her mind, she only felt suffocated that could kill her mercilessly.

    As the shivering sshes sometimes touched her pale skin, she only felt more and more vulnerable like those helpless raindrops that couldn''t stand between this heavy wind.

    As another ssh of raindrops showered her moist skin, she heard Siemus''s lower tone behind her back,

    " My Lady, they have chosen the date of your marriage. Your engagement will be holding on next week. Lord has already dered it among the members."

    Athena didn''t respond nor did she heed her words attentively. Exhaling a soft sigh, she asked in a deep painful tone,

    " Did you see him after that? "

    Siemus lowered down her head and replied softly,

    " No, mydy. I had been staying near the moonshine castle. I didn''t dare to find him."

    Athena closed her eyes gently and ordered,

    " Make sure that he had returned to his world safely. Don''t let him roam around our boarder anymore. Go and find him now."

    Siemus appeared hesitant but eptedprehensively,

    " As you wish mydy. "

    After receiving her order, Siemus left the room shifting into her eagle form and intended to find Ethan without knowing the future that she was going to discover another truth.

    Crimond Hill,

    Soaking under the constant drizzling that had made his skin more whitey,Ethan finally arrived at the Hill anxiously. As long as he couldn''t see Ayra safe and sound, his mind won''t feel ease at all.

    Stopping far away from the vi, thousand questions appeared in his mind as he gazed around the cold environment skeptically. The vi had no light from outdoor and perhaps he would have mistaken it as an abandoned house if Anna didn''t mention this particr vi firmly.

    Gazing around, he didn''t find anymore houses and decided to climb up finally. Passing the muddy path, he reached in front of the wooden door that seemed expensive.

    Who own this vi?

    From the exterior design, Ethan could sense that this owner has an exclusive taste choosing brickwork. Filled with numerous questions, Ethan finally knocked on the door gently.

    Inside, Anna and Ayra had already fallen asleep aside except Ron who had been reading his medical books till then. As he was a vampire, he doesn''t sleep like other creatures.

    Hearing this light knocks, Ron was alerted before putting down his book hastily. Reaching in a light of speed aside the door, he tried to hear any noise from outside but nothing came out.

    Ethan knocked once again hardly and was feeling suspicious. Over the other side, Ron stood still contemting in his thoughts and finally decided to open it boldly.

    Taking a glimpse of the two sleeping figure over the shabby bed, Ron opened the door partially and spotted an unknown figure.

    On the flip side, Ethan was stunned after discovering an unfamiliar man inside and gazed at him harshly. From his powers, Ethan could sense that the boy was a vampire and immediately felt erged.

    Without waiting for hearing any exnation, Ethan charged forward manically and grabbed Ron''s throat harshly. Ron was off guard and didn''t expect his attack at all. Thus he was dragged few metres back before his back was pressed against the broken table hardly.

    Looking down at Ron''s face viciously, Ethan shouted angrily,

    " Who the hell are you? What are you doing in Anna''s House? What the hell you vampires want from us?"

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After their dinner, Aaron urged Esme to sleep in her room as he sat downstairs for a while. He felt happy and sad at the same time that her sealed powers had been ravishing slowly and probably she couldn''t realise it because of her carelessness as she lived among humans for seven years.

    Smiling bitterly, he momentarily forced himself to forget those negative thoughts and thought of spending this especial moments that spared between them.

    Thus intending to sleep beside her, he started climbing upstairs slowly but at midway, his head started feeling dizzy all of sudden.

    He clutched the railings tightly and exhaled a long breathe. Attempting to take another step, his pace missed because of his dizziness before slipping off from the stairs banging loudly.

    Aaron grunted slightly feeling weak and fell down on the ground loudly. His face faced the cold floor as he whimpered lowly panting and gasping rapidly.

    Unfortunately no one was nearby when he fell down as the maids were busy in servicing their prominent guests. At that time Jasper was entering the hallway with a heavy heart that Athena''s marriage had been fixed with Zave.

    Even though he never dreamed of having her in this life, still his heart was aching uncontrobly. As soon as he stepped in, he spotted the fallen figure over the ground tly.

    His expression turned pale before rushing over Aaron quickly. Kneeling down, he called numerous times checking his face again and again,

    " Lord.. Lord.. what happened to you? Speak to me, Lord.. Lord.."

    As soon as he pulled up Aaron''s wrist to check the pulse, Jasper''s expression turned horrified as he located the ck vein in the middle of his wrist line.

    Gasping loudly, Jasper fighted with his sobbing tone hardly before mumbling,

    " The third stage....!!!! "

 Chapter 108 - No More Excuses !!

    CRIMOND HILL,

    As the usual staffs from the table all fell down on the wooden floor banging loudly, the sudden noise was enough to break their sleepy states. Anna jumped off from the bed fast gasping loudly as her feared eyes located the unexpected scenario ahead.

    Ethan was only one step away from killing Ron who was writhing under his cage desperately struggling to protest but his strength wasn''t powerful enough to stop a vengeful Prince of fairy.

    Anna screamed loudly " No" before rushing over to separate them. Even Ayra had awoken up from her sleeping state too as she rubbed her eyes groggily before hauling up.

    Anna quickly held back Ethan from backwards and pleaded constantly,

    " Brother Ethan, let him go.. Let him.. go.. He is our saviour.. Let him go.."

    At first Ethan was too erged to hear her words but as the word " saviour" escaped through her lips, he loosened his grip slightly before turning around curiously.

    Under his questioning gaze, Anna nodded her head nkly to confirm her words and looked behind Ron who was coughing and gasping heavily.

    Patting his suffocated chest, Ron looked up to their faces and inhaled a long breath. After viewing Ethan, he could find the simrities between Esme and Ethan''s facial features thus he bowed out of respect wisely,

    " Wee to my vi, Prince Ethan."

    Ethan was stunned before turning back and found his bowing figure. He asked curiously scanning his face deeply,

    " Who are you? What''s the rtionship between you and Anna?"

    Anna''s face blushed slightly at the tant question and intended to correct Ethan''s absorb thoughts. But Ron spoke first shaking his head and stated,

    " Nothing but I am a close friend of Serena. "

    Ethan''s face sank at the mention of family name''s of Esme that was only known by their close friends and families. Calming down his temper a bit, Ethan asked anxiously,

    " I have never seen you before. How do you know Esme? Furthermore when did you know about Ayra? Did she contact you somehow?"

    His eyes widened in expectation as he continued earnestly,

    " Or Did you meet her in vampire world?"

    Ron sighed before nodding his head nkly. As soon as he nodded, Ethan quickly held his arms asking desperately,

    " How is she doing over there? Does your Lord torture her or harm her anyhow?"

    Ron wanted to confront him telling that Esme was doing well in their world but suddenly her earlier words and concern for Aaron stabbed inside his pure mind all of sudden. A part of his mind wanted to seize this opportunity to get back Esme as he contemted in his thoughts for a while.

    Looking up at Ethan''s concerned gaze, with a bit of hesitant Ron gave a nod confirming Ethan''s fear as they all were stunned.

    Ethan was the most shocked one who blurted out angrily,

    " What ?????"

    On the bed, Ayra groggily heard their words and she could feel that they meant, her mommy was hurt or was in danger.

    Thus she quicklynded down on the floor before walking over Ron hastily. Grabbing his palm, she asked fighting with her tears,

    " What did you say, uncle? Mommy is hurt. Who hurt her? Tell me, uncle. Who dared to hurt my mommy? I will surely avenge for mommy."

    The room fell in dense silence as they all waited for Ron''s answer impatiently.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    After considering the outsiders that were present inside the castle now, Jasper brought Aaron in his firm house which was located near the castle.

    Putting him down on the bed, Jasper checked his wrist once again that had the poisonous ck vein.

    Sighing helplessly, hemanded his guards to find the healer as soon as possible. The nextmand was to find the old Lord from the ind now and took him here to checkup Aaron''s state.

    Aaron was still unconscious closing his eyes shut as heid down like a lifeless body over the bed. Jasper was always on his side and didn''t dare to leave him alone for a while.

    Staring at his pale face nkly, Jasper inwardly seeked for his forgiveness as he had summoned the old Lord without hearing out his permission.

    But Jasper was helpless too. He couldn''t see him suffering anymore in front of his eyes.

    After the healer had confirmed that Aaron had entered the third andst stage of his poisonous blood cirction, fear shed all over Jasper''s expression. Like other times, the healer had given him the temporary medicine that could heal his health state for the short time being.

    After his departure, soon after Old Lord entered the house anxiously before finding out Aaron''s pale state. He rushed over to his bedside and asked Jasper anxiously checking his pulse,

    " What happened with him? Why isn''t he recovered yet?"

    Jasper remained silent for a while before stating the truth whispering,

    " He hasn''t taken the final remedy yet. I think, he is hesitating to do that. I can''t change his thoughts but you might be."

    Old Lord frowned hard disappointment written all over his expression as he scolded picking up his wrist,

    "Foolish! I had warned him so many times that he needs to stick on his decision. He can''t be so weak as a king."

    As soon as he spotted the ck vein, his face sank horribly speaking in a trembled tone,

    " Goodness, he has entered the final stage and hasn''t taken the remedy yet. Is he willing to die for an useless woman who can bring destruction on his luck only? "

    Standing up angrily, he walked over the window side andmanded Jasper sternly,

    " Wake him up, fast. I think, it''s time that I should use my power on him. "

    Jasper nodded with understanding before proceeding the tasks to recover him as per healer''s instruction.

    One hourter, the sky outside was cleared and reced with floating clouds that had grazed against the half moon asionally. After the heavy rainfall, the weather had turned rather cold than before as the breeze was gentle and peaceful.

    Over the bed, Aaron had just now regained his sense as his eyes first fell on the back of familiar figure that was stood in front of the window ahead.

    Knowing the person, he called out groggily,

    " Uncle... you.. how..."

    The old lord diverted his ferocious eyes from the half dimming moon and faced Aaron with an erged expression.

    Humming coldly, he replied angrily,

    " What? If I hadn''te here, did you n to die and leave the n on intruders? "

    Aaron rubbed his temples slightly before gesturing Jasper to go outside. He got up from the bed and met his eyes nkly.

    Aaron knew that he wasn''t following his instructions anymore and nkly followed his damn uncontrolled feelings.

    But could he control?

    Thus he lowered his gaze guiltily and was ready to hear old Lord''sints.

    Old Lord sneered knowing his inner battle and stated sternly,

    " Didn''t you promise that you will kill her after fulfilling your tasks? Then tell me how did you enter the third stage and didn''t recover so far? How is she alive till now? Didn''t you promise me? How can you break your own promise as a king?"

    Aaron muttered gulping down his saliva bitterly,

    " Un..Uncle.. I never forgot it.. I''m trying.. I really am. Can.. can we change the n a bit? I mean.. why do.. we need to kill her? "

    Old Lord shouted angrily giving him death res,

    " Shut up! Do you know the consequences of keeping her alive? The whole world will go against you and I.. Probably they will be willing to hang you rather than epting a white magical creature as their queen. We can''t keep it secret forever especially from the council. "

    Aaron''s face turned horrified as he looked up still pleading,

    " But.. uncle.. killing her is a sin too.. how.. can.. we.. "

    The old lord lifted up his hand domineeringly gesturing him to stop and dered his final statement crossing her arms together behind,

    " No more excuses, Aaron. I have given you enough time. If you can''t finish the task tonight, be ready to see my cruel side."

    After saying his words, the old man headed outside of the room leaving Aaron with a dying heart.

    After staying another half hour pondering in his own thoughts, Aaron slowly headed for the moonshine castle alone with a chaotic heart.

    Crossing the dinning room, stairs nkly he arrived inside his bedroom where his beautiful wife was sleeping soundly after waiting for him for hours.

    Her innocent sleepy face was enough to break his heart once again as he slowly climbed up on the bed cautiously. Lying down beside her tender body, he hugged her from back burying his head into her shoulder as his throat fighted with his sobbing nose hardly.

    He whispered in a low voice,

    " I wished that I wouldn''t find you ever, Esme. I have always remained in dark but seeing the light of yours, I couldn''t hold my greed for your love anymore. I''m sorry.. I''m sorry for making you loving me too much.."

    As soon as his words let out from his shaky tongue, his two fangs popped out from his mouth too.

    Lowering down his head, his heart wrenched in pain but his mind startedmanding him to mark her now..

    As soon as his cold lips touched her skin, Esme jolted before opening her hazel eyes in a shot.

 Chapter 109 - Im Sorry...!

    WARNING : CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK..!!

    Esme quivered all over her body as she sensed the cold touch of his fangs retreating from her skin. With a bit of nervousness, she asked groggily unknown about his main purpose,

    " Aa.. Aaron.. what were you doing?"

    Aaron''s body turned stiff and frozen as he felt that she had been awaken up. But deep down, he knew that his fangs was retreated only because he was unwilling to let go of her or hurt her feelings.

    Instead of marking her, his lips sucked the exposed part of her neckline seductively as she felt goosebumps arousing all over her body. Assuming that he was swinging in lust, she whimpered in a low voice asking curiously,

    " Where.. where did you go? I was waiting for you but you didn''t show up."

    Aaron paused between his actions before replying in a hoarse tone,

    " Outside..! Did I wake you up?"

    Esme was disturbed from her sleeping but still denied in fear of disappointing him. Thus she lied still on her back pressing against his firm chest,

    " No.. I didn''t fall asleep, deeply.."

    Aaron hummed coldly seeing through her lies and spoke whispering softly,

    " Esme, what if I want something from you? Will you give that?"

    Esme smiled faintly tugging her hairs behind and replied sarcastically,

    " You already have everything that you need including the whole vampire world. What can I give it you more precious?"

    Aaron''s face turned stiff as he felt multiple hands squeezing his heart into a fist. Exhaling a hot breath, he responded in a shaking tone,

    " What.. what if I say that I want your life? "

    Esme''s face sank not knowing why did she feel bothered on his words but she believed that Aaron didn''t mean it.

    At least he would never kill her.

    But can destiny be changed?

    She turned her face back meeting his nk eyes that was flushing with mixed feelings continously. She smiled but spoke truthfully,

    " If my death can satisfy you, I''m more willing to do that."

    Aaron''s heart froze releasing the depth behind her words and asked in a shuddering tone,

    " Why will you do that?"

    Esme smiled bitterly before turning around and facing his stiff body. She gazed through his eyes deeply but didn''t understand why his emotions were too unstable too.

    Lifting her hand up on his cheek, she patted his cheeks gently before whispering in a low voice,

    " Because I love you."

    A tear of overwhelmed feelings escaped from the corner of her eyes as she saw the man turning frozen for eternity.

    Aaron didn''t know how to respond her now. He had only heard once they were in the haze of pleasure and assumed that those words perhaps didn''te out from her heart. But right now, she was all in her sixth sense and was looking at him affectionately.

    He couldn''t believe that she was finally admitting the truth and was confessing to him sincerely.

    Just as she waited for his answer, the man quickly pulled her closer roughly as an astonished gasp escaped through her lips.

    Without giving her any answer, he crashed his lips on her hungrily iming his authority on her. The kiss was fierce making her whimpering and holding his shoulders tightly.

    He chewed her lips hungrily until it turned sour as he slowly started getting top on her. His lips never left her mouth as he hovered over her swiftly and continued plunging his tongue fiercely.

    He felt that he could never tired of feeling addictive for her as he invaded his palms into the depth of her clothes. Esme shuddered at the cold touches of his tips on her belly button as she felt melting eventually.

    His hand slowly travelled over her straps until he found her hardened nipple over the clothes.He skillfully rolled and squeezed over the clothes as she moaned between his kisses.

    Wasting no more time, he pulled down the clothes from her shoulder revealing her smooth skin that were burning in passion.

    Leaving her moisty lips, he buried his head into her corbone and started biting hard leaving a series of hickeys to see everyone.

    But he didn''t mind. She was his and no one would have the right of iming her ever even if he doesn''t keep her with him for entire life.

    A gush of possessiveness quickly engulfed through his mind as his actions turned more aggressive than earlier. Bending down, he roughly pulled out one of her strap revealing her bossom that was craving for his touch.

    Just like an hungry animal,he suddenly bite down on her nipple hardly earning a loud moan for her before soothing it again licking with his warm tongue.

    Esme whimpered clutching his broad shoulders that was still clothes on. In her daze of pleasure, she helped him putting off the clothes as he dlyplied her activities.

    Revealing his bare chest, he imed her lips aggressively as she jolted before epting his roughness wholeheartedly.

    She didn''t know why did she feel something different inside him today as if his mind was in chaos with various feelings!

    But the man didn''t let her think straight with his perverted behaviours as he showered her whole upper bodies with fiery kisses. Knowing that she tempted this beast today with her sweet words, she didn''t dare to protest in case of infuriating him more.

    She knew him too well.!

    Without a little warning, he quickly pulled off her panties before settling his cock between her thighs. Her cheeks turned fire as she felt his hardness on her thigh that was emitting little heat.

    But somewhere in her mind, she felt proud that this man was crazy for her. Locking their lips once again, Aaron whispered as she cupped his face lovingly,

    " I don''t know after life or past life, Esme. But for this life, you will belong to me only."

    Esme''s eyes fluttered nkly without understanding the hidden meaning behind his words and stared at him curiously. Aaron held his breath as he couldn''t wait to be buried inside her wetness.

    It was already very tortuous for him but still he put her willingness first while asking softly,

    " May I?"

    Esme gulped knowing the meaning and gave a slight nod. Aaron whimpered before entering her in a swift as she cried out at his sudden action.

    Worried that he might hurt her, Aaron soothed beside her ears going gently,

    " I''m sorry.. I was mess today.. ughh.. you are still too tight.. How didn''t it change a bit after ourst encounter? We should do often."

    Esme was speechless at his tant words and gave him a cold re earning a low chuckle from him.

    Moaning uncontrobly, she could feel him increasing his speed as she moaned louder gritting her teeth together. Watching her infort and pleasure, Aaron didn''t hold back himself anymore as his thrust turned wild and rougher.

    Sliding down, he lifted up her right leg in the air as it spreaded out her womanhood further. Feeling her widened apart, he thrusted deep inside her probably reached her womb.

    Esme cried out loudly in pleasure but didn''t had the ounce of wish to make his stop at once. She knew that he was wild in sexual encounter but always reserved for her safety.

    But today she didn''t intend to stop him even if she felt her bone breaking inside. Clutching his shoulders, she pulled him down iming his lips for a hungry kiss as he dived deep and deep inside her.

    A few momentster, she moaned saying dirty words in his ears encouraging him to continue his beastly torture,

    " Aaah... Its hitting.. my womb...hmmm..Don''t stop hubby.. You feel so damn good inside me... Aahh.. Aah.."

    Each words felt like a reward for him as he continued more wildly. Feeling the numbness of her leg, he put it back on the bed before sliding his hand down on her core.

    He rubbed it gently while continuing his thrust as Esme felt like a new round of pleasure consuming her soul once again. With his rubbing and thrusting, her body was burning on fire even though the weather was cold today after the rainfall.

    She started sobbing but not in pain and continued moaning giving him her silent encouragement to go ahead.

    Muchter on when Esme was on the verge of copsing, Aaron leaned beside her neck sniffing the spot of marking.

    After finding out, he nced once at her tired face before closing his eyes shut in guilt. Going slow but deeper, he slowly bent down as his two sharp fangs came out beastly.

    He parted his mouth widely not before whispering onest line lowly,

    " I''m sorry...."

    With his words came out of his tongue, his fangs buried deep inside her skin as she cried out a pain before sensing something breaking deep down inside her heart... slowly breaking into pieces until those while cells started spreading out through her blood....

    A stream of tears started falling down until pain consumed her soul.....

 Chapter 110 - Farewell My Sister

    The pleasurable moans and groans had faded away instantly as soon as his two fangs dived down into the depth of her skin until it found the right spot of marking her as his own.

    Pleasure consumed with pain quickly spreaded through her veins that made her tears falling down involuntarily. She was slowly feeling weak and vulnerable as the white cells under her skin started running wild through her blood vessels.

    Aaron felt his whole body turned frozen unable to think straight as he sensed her body turning numb underneath him slowly. But he couldn''t go back from the moment that he was in now. It was impossible to pull out his sinful fangs which had already found the right marking spot of his mate.

    Pulling out from her deepest part, he drank a potion of her blood but the girl was unresponsive to his tasks. Leaving her blood stained neckline, he looked down to specte her face that was transforming into a beaming face slowly. But the girl was unconscious more likely she was in slumber sleep that she never wanted to wake up probably.

    Aaron was horrified at her unresponsive beauvoirs as he started calling out desperately,

    " Es.. Esme.. Esme.. wake up.. Esme.."

    Her hot blood stains was still leaped on his lips as he brushed it off violently mumbling,

    " I don''t want anything.. I don''t want.. I just want you Esme.. Please baby don''t leave me.. Please.."

    He sobbed and rubbed her palms softly as his eyes observed the whitening lights that were circting her numb figure. Tugging a nket over her naked body, he skipped aside before lifting up her palm that had turned cold.

    He clutched one of her palm tightly as if it was thest and first time that was left between them. Sensing the coldness, he feared more as he showered her hands with light smooches and begged desperately,

    " Please baby.. talk to me please.. I''m willing to beg you if you promise me that you won''t leave me.. Esme.. My wife.."

    Despite begging and pleading for a long time, the girl had showed no movements of waking up as she dived into her memories from the past years...

    IN HER DREAM,

    She was roaming inside the Redruth Valley that had always been her favourite ce and a quite ce of spending time alone. She still remembered the rain after fresh weather that had always lightened up her mood. Thus she didn''t care that it was midnight or dawn and always roamed around to enjoy this particr weather of nature.

    That day was nothing usual as she roamed on the Redruth valley at midnight. Surprisingly when she headed out from the valley, she found his eldest brother sweating and panting heavily. His handsome face had an aura of terrified fear that was gleaming in every inch of his skin.But her eyes were widened apart spotting the little thing on hisp.

    Edward rushed over to her hastily and quickly knelt down on the ground without uttering a word. Esme blinked nkly and bent down to lift him up,

    " Brother.. Brother.. what are you doing? Why.. why are you in this state?"

    Edward didn''t answer to her questions instead spit out in a pleading tone,

    " Save my child, Serena."

    Esme gasped loudly pressing her palms tightly on her own lips and muttered disbelievingly,

    " What.. what did you say brother? Whose child? When.. when did you.."

    Edward sobbed holding the little one tightly in his arms and responded,

    " She is my bloodline, sister. I.. I married a vampire few months ago.."

    Esme was astounded and blurted out,

    " What??? "

    Edward lowered down his head and continued remorsefully,

    " I.. I know that I havemitted a hideous crime but I couldn''t stop myself from loving her. I thought that once I ascend on the throne, I will try to convince mother and others but everything is ruined now. Her family has already found out about us and is here to snatch her away from me. Probably they would kill my daughter too. I can''t leave her alone among those monster but at the same time, I can''t put my child''s life in danger too. I want this favour from you Serena. I don''t wish anything except this from you, Serena. Please save her and take her away from here. I can''t waste anymore time. Her mother is in danger. I should go to her fast. "

    After expressing his thoughts, he handed over the baby on Esme''sp quickly as she looked down on her face nkly. At the sight of her pure innocent face, her heart melted eventually as she whispered caressing her reddened cheeks lovingly,

    " She is so beautiful just like you. Where will I take her? I can''t step in our castle with her. Do you know what will people call her?"

    She paused before resuming bitterly,

    " Cursed Child. A baby born with two different powers is called a disaster and cursed child in our prophecy, brother. What have you done? How will I hide her from everyone? "

    Edward choked before begging her with his painful eyes,

    " I.. I know everything Serena. That''s why I want to give her to you. "

    He gulped down his bitterness and continued patting her tiny head gently,

    " I know that you will love her, protect her more than me. I''m so ashamed of myself that I couldn''t give her an address or home. But.. "

    He looked up at Esme before whispering with his tear filled eyes,

    " But you can give her everything,Serena.Consider that it is thest request from your brother. Perhaps I won''t ask anything from you ever. "

    Esme gasped before mumbling abruptly,

    " What.. what do you mean by that brother? Where are you going? Brother, let it be. You shouldn''t go to them. What if they harm you? "

    Edward closed his eyes gently and replied truthfully,

    " Those vampires are already here, Serena. I don''t know that I would be able toe back to my daughter or not. But I won''t let them touch my daughter even a bit at any cost. But at the same way, I can''t leave the woman who has endured all this sufferings because of my love. May be I can''t give her respect or position like other woman but I can definitely apany her till death."

    He held Esme''s palm tightly and continued seriously,

    " Remember that never disclose her identity to anyone or else they will kill her mercilessly. I know that you will love her just like her own biological mother. Anyways, I don''t have enough time now. I should go but before that I want you to perform death game spell. "

    Esme asked frowning hard as her mind turned nk after finding out everything,

    " What dead body that you want? "

    Edward replied firmly looking through her surprised eyes,

    " A little child. Give me a deadbody of child, Serena. I want to make an illusion so that they think, they have found the real child. Can you do that?"

    Esme nodded nkly before inhaling deep breath to console her state of mind. Biting down her lower lips, she finally enchanted the spell visualising an unfamiliar baby face,

    " Pleading the goddess of death to gift me a child of yours. "

    As soon as her spell finished, a dead baby appeared on Edward''sp soon after wrapped simrly like his child. Edward smiled between tears and sobbing before thanking her,

    " You are my ture sister, Serena. Take care of her. I''m going. "

    After giving onest nce to his daughter, Edward turned around to leave with a heavy heart as his heart broke down in each steps.

    As he took two steps ahead, Esme asked out crying silently,

    " Brother.. what.. what if you don''te back? How will I take care of her without her mother?After all, she is just a child who needs her mother''s warmth badly."

    Edward replied gulping down bitterly,

    " If I don''te, from now on she won''t have any useless parents like us who can''t even protect her existence.You know what should you do, Esme. Remember that you will be the only one left as her family. I know that except you, no one will ept her. I''m going Serena. Farewell my sister."

    After he spoke, he didn''t wait a second there before disappearing into the sky revealing his magical wings. Esme stood there quietly until the cry of that child snapped her out from her thoughts.

    Looking down, she saw her tiny eyes were squeezing shut intending to cry out loudly. Esme''s heart broke at the sight of her pitiful face and subconsciously thought that this little girl had started crying for her father''s departure.

    She coaxed her gently as the girl slowly stopped crying feeling her warmth. Esme subconsciously blurted out without noticing her words,

    " Sshh.. Don''t cry baby.. Don''t cry.. Mommy got you.. Mommy got you.."

    After that moment, Esme waited for her bother to arrive but he never came back to them..

    In this past seven years, he never came back to her awaited sister or his awaited daughter..

 Chapter 111 - She Is Mine For Forever

    Aaron felt his heart was shattering into pieces slowly as the veins inside his body had turned cold as if he was loosening his own soul not her.

    The girl was still unresponsive closing her eyes gently as if she was in deep slumber sleep.Her white cells were still breaking their artificial walls insideing out to bebined with her blood cells as they felt like free birds. Except her unstable breathing, nothing left out in her shiny body that was glistening like a pure lily flower.

    Aaron finally broke down like a vulnerable child as he stuffed his face into the beedsheet kneeling down. His heart was panicking and crying tremendously but because of his instinct, he didn''t have any tears on his phoenix eyes.

    He sobbed and sobbed hard in guilt that was murdering him numerous times inside. As the king of Vampires, perhaps no one saw him in this vulnerable state even when his whole family had been killed mercilessly.

    Looking up with his reddened eyes, he let out a shaky gasp before leaning into her face lightly. Exhaling some unstable breathing, he suddenlyughed bitterly and spoke,

    " You have won, Esme? Aren''t you? You always wanted to change me and you did but leaving me alone here. What will I do without you with this changes of mine?"

    He gulped down before resuming giving her intense re,

    " Will I be called selfish person if I want you till thest breath of mine? "

    His lips quivered as he spit out emotionally,

    " But I can''t ept this oue. I want you back to me. I don''t care about the throne or other people. You wille back to me. "

    He finished his words before hauling up from the bed with a determined face. Pulling up his coat, he slipped inside the clothes absentmindedly before giving her another nk re.

    He passed beside her head side once again before leaning to give a peck on her lips and promised whispering,

    " You will be fine, baby."

    He spoke before heading outside hastily. He arrived at Jasper''s vi soon after and knocked on his closed door vigorously.

    Jasper jumped off from the bed that was he resting down and stared at the door nkly.

    Who could be so impatience to visit him at this hour?

    Frowning hard, he reached in front of the door curiously before pulling it open cautiously. Being a right hand of the king, he needed to be safeguarded always. The enemies would never spare a single chance of harming them especially Enchantress.

    Opening the door, he was awestruck after finding Aaron in an anxious state. Aaron''s expression was darkened in intense worrisome that couldn''t escape from Jasper''s eyes after living by his side for a long time.

    Gasping loudly, Jasper inquired observing his body from head to toe anxious on the thought that his sickness had acted up again,

    " My Lord.. Why did youe back? Why are you at this state? Are you feeling unwell? Should I summon the healer fast?"

    Aaron didn''t answer to any of his questions rather asked back,

    " Jasper, take me to the ckke. I know that you know the location of it. Please, Jasper take me there fast. "

    Jasper was a little take back at his pleading tone and sutured curiously,

    " My.. Lord.. what are you talking about? Why are you looking for ck Lake? Don''t you know that we aren''t allowed to visit or bath inside the pool? "

    Aaron nodded before exining quickly,

    " I am aware of that, Jasper. But I have to find it for Esme now. She isn''t opening her eyes after I marked her. I don''t know what have I done, Jasper. But I want her back like before. Please Jasper, don''t waste time anymore."

    Jasper was stunned for a moment before asking widening his eyes,

    " Lady.. Lady isn''t awakening up? It shouldn''t have finished like this. What have you done? Did you do any mistake while marking her? "

    Aaron caressed through his hairs roughly and answered muttering,

    " I.. I don''t know what did I do wrong, Jasper. But I have to give her the forbidden portion from ck Lake. "

    Jasper shook his head refusing instantly,

    " No way, my lord! Have you gone insane? It will destroy half of your soul powers. Pardon my lord, I can''t tell you where it is then. "

    Aaron shouted desperately,

    " I don''t care of my fucking soul powers, Jasper. I just want to see her safe and sound in front my sight. I don''t care what have I to do in case of seeing her safe and healthy. "

    Jasper replied coldly as his sight turned sympathetic for him,

    " You want to take her back to her healthy state so that you can kill herter, Lord? Or you can see her leaving you or hating you? "

    His questions stabbed into the core of Aaron''s heart as he bursted out in anger eventually. Without any warning, Aaron clutched his cor tightly and shouted on his face furiously,

    " Don''t so impossible things, Jasper. She will never leave me nor did I will let her leave me. She is mine for forever and will be mine till thest day of her life. Now, just fucking tell me the location of the ckke...if something happens to her because of your bbering mouth... "

    He paused before throwing Jasper on the ground mercilessly and continued,

    " I will cut you into pieces.. Trust me.. "

    Jasper coughed lightly but didn''t take his behaviour in his heart. From the day, he saw Aaron''s little behavioure towards Esme, he knew that his Lord had lost his heart to her. Even he fell so deeply that he was ready to gi against the whole world for her sake.

    Jasper wasn''t opposed against his Lord''s happiness but he feared that one day when everything wille out in front of Esme, she might not forgive his Lord ever.

    He looked up at Aaron and saw his guilty expression for his earlier behaviour looking down at his face. Jasper sighed helplessly before hauling up from the ground and bowed replying,

    " As you wish, my Lord. Let''s head for the ckke before its toote."

    Aaron smiled bitterly before pulling Jasper into a tight hug. He knew that Jasper cared for him genuinely but right now, his first priority was to bring Esme back to her earlier state.

    Meanwhile in

    CRIMOND HILL,

    Ethan couldn''t believe his own ears that what had just he heard. His fists were already clenching tightly without hearing the whole conversation. Before he could interrogate further, Anna walked over Ron asking anxiously pulling Ayra aside,

    " What? Are they hurting princess? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Ron sighed looking down on the wooden floor to hide the guilt behind his gaze and spoke nodding slightly,

    " You.. you guys don''t know about King Aaron. He is known as cruel and ruthless in our world and doesn''t hold any emotional feelings like others. He has forced Serena to stay with him and because of his cruel natures, Serena isn''t daring to leave him so fast. Who knows he might torture her like others that he does at midnight? "

    Anna inquired whispering softly while pressing Ayra close to her body protectively,

    " What torture?! What kind of torture? "

    Ron exhaled a deep breath purposely and responded in a heavy tone,

    " He captures those disobedient vampires sneakily and then eat their blood and bones at midnight. He tortures them to death until they beg him for their death willingly. Do you really think that he can treasure Serena as much as she deserves? Who knows that perhaps he is using her as his blood pet? "

    He diverted his gaze down on Ayra and added reasonably,

    " Perhaps she is afraid that Aaron will get to know about Ayra and will be mad on her for having a child. At least the whole world believes that Serena is her mother. "

    Ayra didn''t understand the meaning of Ron''s words as she blinked innocently at them. On the contrary, Ethan''s face was covered in darkness as he heard the tragic personality of King Aaron. Eventually they assumed that Esme had been captured there forcefully and couldn''t find a chance to escape away.

    Ethan gritted his teeth tightly and blurted fuming in rage,

    " What.. does he want from my sister? I swear, if heys a single hand on my sister, I will give him back with ten folds. She is a princess not his blood pet."

    Then he shifted his furious eyes on Ron and continued,

    " I will be ascending the throne within few days, Ron. After that I will tell your Lord to give back Serena nicely. If he doesn''t listen to me, there will be a war definitely. But till then, I can only rely on you to stay beside Serena and guard her from harms. Can you do it, somehow!? "

    Ron looked down and replied hesitantly,

    " I.. I can but Serena won''t let me stay by her side.. "

    Ethan scoffed and replied back sternly,

    " She is always like this stupid to carry all the sufferings alone.Don''t mind her opinion. I will write a letter to convince her. You just make sure that you can stay by her side more and more till I take the throne. Anyways I''m so happy that you are protecting Ayra and Anna, I can be rest assured then. I have to go back to my castle now. I will visit you all tomorrow again. "

    They bid farewell Ron as he went to open the door with a troubled heart. As soon as the door was opened, Ethan froze blurting out in disbelief and anger,

    " Siemus....!!!! "

 Chapter 112 - I Need Her Not My Powers

    Everyone shifted their attention over the doorstep after hearing out Ethan''s thrilling tone that echoed in the whole room. Spotting the dark and frightened figure of Siemus over the door side, Anna pulled Ayra behind protectively and appeared nervous and frustrated.

    Why do random people chase them everywhere?

    But unfortunately it was toote to hide Ayra from Siemus''s eagle eyes. She spotted the gingering beauty hiding behind Anna''s firm figure as she inquired looking up at Ethan,

    " Sorry.. to bother you.. Prince but who is that little girl?"

    Ethan frowned as his eyes shed with anger as he noticed Siemus''s interest towards Ayra''s existence. He blocked her dropping view towards Ayra and inquired sounding cold,

    " That''s my family member. You don''t have to poke into my business. What are you doing here? Did you follow me or your master hasmanded you to chase me?"

    Siemus was quickly distracted as she shifted her eyes over Ethan who seemed extremely disappointed after her arrival. She sighed knowing his rage wasn''t umon and bowed apologetically,

    " Pardon my behaviour, master but I didn''t mean to follow you. I was just worried about and wanted to take you back safely in your world."

    Ethan sneered holding the doorlock tightly and responded nonchntly,

    " I don''t need you anymore, Siemus. You are free from me. You can go on servicing your one master from on wards. I, Ethan Chole will cut off every rtionships from the vampires. Please leave before I humiliate you more, Siemus."

    Siemus lowered down her head guiltily as she knew that Ethan had every reason to hate her deeply.

    Noticing her reluctant face, Ethan ordered in raged tone that showed a firm distant between them,

    " Go back, Siemus. "

    On the flip side, Anna and Ron were listening to him nkly without understanding a single bit of his words. But Anna had a pile of questions regarding Ethan''s words as she examined Siemus from head to toe. From her appearance, she didn''t seem like any fairy from DALASTIA WORLD as they preferred to make up beautifully always.Even Ron was having doubt over Siemus''s cold features as from his knowledge, he could tell that she didn''t belong to any mere vampire who could be ved by anyone. But neither any of them talked as Ethan was already handling the outsider rudely.

    Siemus looked up nervously hoping to see Ethan''s soft face but the man was already staring at her hatefully. Thus she could only sigh and intended to leave the vi without interrogating further. Of course, it was his only family business and she didn''t had the right to stay with them there especially after Athena''s truth.

    At that moment, a sudden gust of random wind blew out from the room carrying Ayra''s body scent which filled Siemus''s nostrils unwittingly.

    Siemus paused in her track before turning backwards horrifically. Even Ethan was a little taken back at her stunned gaze and intended to drive her away fast before she got suspicious over Ayra more.

    Knitting her eyebrows together sternly, Siemus asked in a hoarse tone suspiciously,

    " Prince Ethan, who is that little girl in your vi?"

    Ethan frowned and kept his tone calm for sake of Ayra''s safety as he answered,

    " Family.. She is my family member."

    Siemus shook her head denying and inquired having numerous doubts flooding inside her mind,

    " Impossible.. She is a hybrid. I can smell her blood. How did you have a family member who has hybrid blood? Tell me or I want to touch her once. Which hybrid bloods that she is carrying inside?"

    Ethan''s face sank at her obvious questions as he clenched his teeth together. Because of Athena''s family, he had already lost his elder brother even his sister was forcefully captured by them. He couldn''t give her the chance to snatch Ayra away from them. Moreover he selfishly thought that Athena didn''t deserve to know about Ayra''s existence. Thus in no way, he was going to allow Siemus to find out more about Ayra. Regarding Raibon Vampire, Ethan didn''t had too much knowledge about their especial or gifted powers. Thus he could only stop her forcefully to avoid any unexpected troubles.

    Ethan growled staring at Siemus furiously,

    " I said that she is my family. You have nothing to do with her. Don''t you dare to show your power Siemus? I swear, I will forget that you were my friend once."

    Siemus hesitated a bit but still her mind wasn''t ready to leave from there. Thus she suggested boldly once again hoping that Ethan could let her see that little girl once closely,

    " Please prince Ethan, I will do no harm on her. I just want to have a good look on her. Let me see her once. I promise that I won''t hurt her but.. I.. I don''t know why I''m feeling attached towards her. Please.."

    Despite being her pleading and begging constantly, Ethan remained cold and unmoved as he refused mercilessly,

    " No.. I won''t let any vampires harming my family members once again. Leave now Siemus. "

    This time, Siemus felt too suspicious over the little girl as her rage slowly engulfed her mind. Realising that Ethan wouldn''t allow her to visit the little girl, she was hopeless and finally chose thest way.

    Turning on her usual vicious and cold aura, she spoke in a hoarse tone,

    " I will see her willingly or forcefully."

    Vampire World,

    After the cold fight with his lord, Jasper had no way to deny his order thus he could only guide him towards the ck Lake. ck Lake was the roots of their hidden powers that was hidden by the council years ago. Filled with numerous magical herbs and creatures, theke was protected only because they could use this secret weapons during their wars or conclusions. But the tragic part was that it was forbidden to dive into thiske without performing a ritual that could only be performed on eclipse whiches once in a year. Furthermore the council had stated a row of strict rules regarding theke that except their confidential group members, no one was allowed to know the location of thiske not even the king. Thus as a prominent member of confidential team, Jasper knew the location of thiske but didn''t disclose it to Aaron ever. On the contrary, Aaron had knowledge about thiske but he didn''t know the exact ce of thiske. He knew that there was a herb under theke that could help a Fairy to recover her health but it required exchange of something.Thus he knew that he would lost half of his soul powers while stealing the herb.

    Around twenty two minutester, they both swiftlynded over akeside that was surrounded with darkness and various jungle trees which made the whole environment terrible.

    Swiping over the gaze around nearby bushes, Aaron diverted his gaze on theke water that was ck probably more darker than ink. Indeed it was named after ckke. Wasting no more time, he tore apart his clothes ruthlessly intending to jump down asap.

    Jasper reminded one more time knowing that he wouldn''t pay attention to his words,

    " Lord, why don''t we find out other ways? You know the consequences, don''t you? You will loose half of your soul powers. Moreover if the council find you out sneaking into thiske, they will demolish you from your throne. Did you think about everything?"

    Aaron responded firmly pulling out hisst upper clothe,

    " I need her not my powers. Without her, my powers will be useless, Jasper. If she doesn''t stay by my side, what will I do with my properties when there will be no one to make meugh or happy? Tell me Jasper?"

    Jasper lowered down his head guilty as he couldn''t find a way to rebuke his words. Aaron patted his shoulder and continued smiling bitterly,

    " Once you find a woman to love, you will know the feeling of mine, Jasper. Just let me be a husband today, not a king."

    Jasper sighed and nodded slightly as he spitted out in a deep concerned tone,

    " Then be careful, Lord. You might get attacked by the creatures. "

    Aaron answered forming a soft smile,

    " I know... I don''t afraid of creatures but I''m afraid of loosing her more, Jasper."

    Jasper sighed helplessly as he watched Aaron stepping near the water nkly. Aaron gazed down at the inked water deeply and spoke turning his head behind,

    " Jasper, if I don''te out, send her back to her brothers anyhow. They will save her. "

    Jasper looked up at his eyes pitifully as he gave a nod to Aaronas his heart ached terribly. When Jasper lowered his head down, he only heard a loud ssh of waters nearby.

    He held his breath before feeling tensed up each moment passed by.

    Why did god had to y this cruel game with Lord?

    Jasper wandered in his mind and his hopeless gaze never shifted away from the bubbled water.

 Chapter 113 - You Will Be Half Dead

    CRIMOND HILL,

    After Siemus''s firm determination, Ethan was stunned for a moment before bing more furious over Siemus. Her dark eyes emitted a killing aura that was piercing through Ethan''s eyes sternly as if she wouldn''t hesitate to kill Ethan if he didn''t let her in.

    But the other side, Ethan was also a stubborn prince and a protective brother who couldn''t give her the chance to snatch way thest reflection of his brother that was left to them after his death.

    He blocked the door domineeringly and epted flinging open his whitening wings,

    " As you wish, Siemus."

    Siemus tried onest time to change his intention and reminded coldly,

    " Just let me see her once, Prince Ethan. If you infuriate my inner demon, no one will be end up with good. You don''t know the consequences of angering a raibon vampire. We can be your horrible death that couldn''t even give leave your mind even after being death. "

    Ethan sneered and believed that all the vampires were pretending just like Athena. One moment, they could be loving to you but the other moment, they could be your sworn enemy. Clenching his fists tightly, he stated striding down throw the wooden stairs beastly,

    " I don''t know the consequences or results, Siemus. I only know that I won''t let you enter at any cost. Even you dere a war against me. I don''t fucking believe you vampires anymore. You all are evils."

    Over the vi, Ron was hearing out their conversation attentively as his jaws dropped in fear when he heard Siemus revealing her identity as raibon vampire. As a vampire, he knew far better than Ethan that what powers or special spells that a raibon vampire could possess.

    He freaked out from behind warning Ethan loudly,

    " No.. second Prince stop.."

    Anna held him back tightly and inquired angrily,

    " Why are you stopping them? Didn''t you hear that thedy wanted to investigate Ayra? She must be some devil who wants to harm Ayra. Let Brother Ethan punish him."

    Ron panicked as fear shed all over his face before speaking abruptly,

    " No, Anna.. You don''t know. Prince Ethan wouldn''t be able to win against her. A raibon vampire couldn''t be defeated by the king himself. Do you still think that Prince can stop her from knowing Ayra? Furthermore if he loses, she will be more infuriated and probably wants to take Ayra away too. When she is constantly telling that she won''t hurt Ayra, why aren''t you guys letting her in? It''s so weird to behave secretive in front of her. She will be more suspicious over us. "

    Anna understood his words considerably and nced over the battlefield that the both were heading for each others angrily ready to join a death fight. All the while, Ayra remained quite as her puppy eyes nced between Ron and Anna nkly.

    She shifted her eyes over Ethan who was stepping to fight against Siemus angrily. From her little judgement, she could only predict that she was the main reason behind this fight. That frightening aunty had insisted on visiting her but her uncle didn''t allow it.

    She looked down and fell in daze for a while. Without uttering a word, her tiny figure ran outside in a speed of light subconsciously as Anna screamed out in fear,

    " Ayra.. no.. don''t go..."

    But the girl had already appeared middle of them before panting softly. Looking up at Siemus, she saw her stunned expression that quickly turned soft after viewing her tiny rounded face.

    Unfortunately Ethan was erged at Ayra''s misbehaviour. Thus he shouted charging forward to pull her back inside,

    " Ayra.. how dare you appear outside without my permission?"

    Ayra jolted before turning back to face Ethan''s furious expression that made her feared of her dear uncle for the first time. Gulping down her saliva nervously, she pleaded in a pitiful tone,

    " Don''t.. don''t fight for me uncle please. If this aunty wants to see, Ayra, why don''t you let her see me? I promise that I won''t cause any trouble. But please don''t fight for me."

    Ethan wanted to scold her more but watching her pitiful face, he felt defeated before falling in silent. Ayra smiled widely knowing that his rage had been tamed sessfully, she turned ahead to face Siemus whose gaze was stuck on her beaming face.

    Giving her another toothy smile, Ayra spoke in her baby tone,

    " See Aunty? It''s me, Ayra Chole. Why did you want to meet me? Are you happy now? Please don''t fight with my uncle anymore. He is quite hot tempered like my mother."

    Siemus''s pupils shrunk as she crunched down on the ground to match her height. Smiling awkwardly, she asked Ayra softly,

    " What''s your mother name, baby? "

    Ayra parted her lips to answer her proudly but another shrieking voice stopped her loudly,

    " Ayra, don''t speak too much. Go back to the vi. She has met you already. No head back."

    Ayra lowered down her head sadly and mumbled chewing her bottom lips,

    " Sorry.. I can''t say.."

    Siemus smiled sweetly and suggested stretching out her palm,

    " May I see your hand, baby? "

    Ayra nodded before cing her palm over Siemus''s palm as Ethan knitted his eyebrows tightly.

    What was Siemus trying to do??

    After feeling her soft palm, Siemus clutched her palm tightly before looking through her sparking eyes that had been shing with curiosity. Still carrying a gentle smile, Siemus tried to see through her existence as her face grew cold slowly.

    Pushing away her hand all of sudden, Siemus gasped loudly shooting Ethan a hateful re behind,

    " Cursed Child???? half vampire and half fairy?? Exin this to me, Ethan Chole."

    She shouted hauling up from the ground and threw everyone a death re.

    She shouted loudly thundering her thrilling tone in the air,

    " How dare you produce a cursed child with everyone''s back? Who is her parents? This is a crime. "

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    BLAKE LAKE,

    Jasper kept staring at the dark surface of water nkly as his fear grew stronger when Aaron didn''te out for a long time.

    Under the water, Aaron had collected the herbs sessfully without any obstacles that made him more suspicious over his surrounding. Giving around a sharp re, he intended to dive up but a sudden ck tail wrapped his tongue quickly as he dodged feeling breathless.

    Gazing ahead with his blurry eyes, he saw a woman with ten feet long hairs swimming towards his away smirking devilishly. Even though the underwater waspletely dark but from his spell powers, he could see the underground world in his vision.Her upper body was seemed like human being but from her waistline, there were long tails with slithers that made her appearance like a monster.

    Noticing carefully, she saw one of her tail was wrapped around his cor that made him stop from getting up.

    Hissing sarcastically, the woman spoke circting his caged figure slowly,

    " Not too fast, king Aaron. Never, ever I had imagined that the king of Vampires will be the first thief of ck Lake. What made you do this grieve crime?"

    Aaron whimpered struggling hard to break free as the woman continued stopping in front of his face showing her green glowing eyes. She twisted her red stained lips mockingly and guessed,

    " Mmmhh.. let me guess.. Love?? That can only make a powerful man bing foolish."

    Aaron ignored her words and managed to spit out turning on his underwatermunicating spell,

    " Let me go.. I.. I need to go.."

    The woman grinned foolishly before turning erged instantly. Her eyes were sparkling devilishly as she emphasised each one of the words tightening the grip on his cor,

    " Not so fast, Aaron Richards. Don''t you know that it''s a crime? How dare you disobey the rules because of a woman?"

    He replied nkly as his gaze reyed her pale face that had been probablyid down on his bed lifelessly,

    " Because I love her."

    The woman was a little taken back at his answer as she gazed through his pained eyes deeply. Loosening the grip a little, she averted her eyes to avoid the softness behind it and spit out harshly,

    " But nothing can be exchanged without a reward, king Aaron. You should know that. She isn''t any mere human who can be saved by our normal herbs. You have taken the strongest herb in our entire world that could save seven human lives."

    Aaron uttered without thinking twice,

    " Name the price. I can give you anything. But will she alright? Why was she bing weak and.. more likely lifeless? "

    The woman answered turning to face him coldly,

    " Because you have marked her without her permission but she epted it a little whileter. If she was aware from before, she wouldn''t fall sick. "

    Aaron spit out in disbelief,

    " She.. she epted my marking?"

    The womanughed coldly and continued,

    " Obviously. Or else how did her white blood cells break out? Only because she has epted herself as yours. "

    Aaron asked whispering in a low tone,

    " Why did she do that?"

    The woman shook her head and responded deeply,

    " You know better than me. But now I need half of your soul powers to give you the permission to bring this herbs with you. "

    Aaron answered without thinking twice,

    " Take it..!"

    The woman warned,

    " You will be half dead. Unless you cultivate your powers again, you can be killed easily by any powerful vampire. "

    Aaron smiled bitterly epting his fate,

    " I will be death without seeing her smile. Take my all powers as much as you want. Just let me take this herbs with me."

 Chapter 114 - Im Her Biological Father

    The woman kept staring at his face nkly and found it more determined as it moment passed by. His sincerity and love towards his wife couldn''t be voided at that moment as she couldn''t believe her own eyes to see such an internal love inside a vampire who was ready to push his life for a woman. In this all decade, Valeria never met a sincere man who could be able to waver her frozen heart through his sincerity like Aaron.

    She was also belonged to the n of vampires whoter transformed into a monstrous creature after being cursed by the moon goddess to perform an intimate act with her wolf lover under the full moon day around nine hundred years ago. After that day, her lover was killed directly by the goddess and she was reborn with this new feature who was able to terrify a powerful vampire too. On her way of destruction, she met an old vampire king whoter appointed her as a guard of this ck Lake with some rules and conditions that was exchange bonds. No matter who enter the pool, she or he must have to give him or her soul powers to Valeria as apensation.

    Being stared by Valeria nkly, Aaron reminded cautiously,

    " Lady.. Please do it fast.."

    But a wicked couldn''t ever forget her instinct thus Valeria felt envious towards Esme unreasonably.

    What powers that woman had which could make a king so insane to give up half of his soul powers? Why don''t she leave his side when she is bringing only disasters in his life?

    Obviously Aaron was unknown about her thoughts and saw her turning vicious like a monster again. Valeria mocked and sympathised Aaron inwardly as she vowed to show him the cruel consequences of giving up on his powers for a woman determinedly.

    Giving him an evil smirk that showed one of her broken fang inside her mouth, she swimmed backwards a few steps away and asserted coldly,

    " Humph..!! Your wishes will be fulfilled King Aaron just don''t regretter."

    Aaron replied without blinking still keeping firm and unmoved from his decision,

    " I won''t as long as it can save her."

    Valeria scoffed,

    " It will.."

    She inhaled a deep breathe before stretching out her arms to invite her helpers domineeringly. Summoning them in a maic tone, she called out coldly,

    " Arise and join with me,friends. "

    Aaron blinked before closing his eyes off as he waited to finish this game as soon as possible. In no time, more than twenty creatures just like Valeria but appeared smaller than her gathered up in the spot from nowhere. They all circled Aaron in a chain before jumping up and down inside the flowing water happily. It had been long years as they waited for this moment to obtain powers from a powerful vampire who could make their lifespan longer.

    ncing at Valeria who held a hateful gaze for Aaron, they waited for her finalmand as she provided them a slight node of approving soon. The creatures giggled maniacally as they whipped their poisonous tails over Aaron''s bare body one by one.

    Aaron gasped sensing the severe pain on his whole body that made him holding his breath hardly. One after another, the tails were digging three inches deep inside his white skin that was leaving several scars for eternity.

    Aaron whimpered clenching his teeth together as the vicious torture continued over his body nonstop. He kept his mouth shut so tightly that he started trembling in intense pain but nothing came out from his tongue. In case he blurted out to stop and changes his mind, he decided to not utter a single words as the whipping continued for an unknown time.

    Valeria was fuming in rage as she saw Aaron enduring all her tortures without a singleint nor did he beg one time to stop. Gesturing them to torture him more, the creatures felt breathless as they used their tails constantly covering his body with numerous marks that couldn''t be erased ever.

    Aaron squeezed his eyes shut hanging down his head weakly as a tail held his body firm tightly. In no time, his nose started bleeding profusely exerting a series of blood that was dissolving into the water of ck Lake eventually.

    At the very end of tortures, he finally puked out a mouthful blood that came out from his lungs after being beaten ruthlessly.

    He gasped loudly attracting the attention of Valeria as she gestured her partners to stop suddenly. The others quickly followed her order and stopped whipping instantly. Shaking her head nkly, she ordered regaining her toughposure,

    " Take away half of his soul powers and let him go back to his reign.. and to his queen. We are satisfied enough with his determination. He won''t give up anyhow."

    Even though he was nearly fainting in pain, Aaron gave her a grateful smile weakly. The following moment, the creatures all noddedprehensively and swimmed back away from his figure frankly.

    Lifting their hands up above their heads, they all gazed at him deeply before murmuring something in a husky tone rhythmically. Before Aaron could understand anything, he gasped and clutched his heart tightly as he saw ayer of lights were leaving out from his body towards those creatures slowly.

    Feeling more numb and weak, he predicted that theyer of lights was nothing else but his own soul powers that he cultivated in all those years after working hard.

    He smiled wryly before murmuring under his breath softly,

    " Esme.. I''ming.."

    With thisst line, he fainted eventually as the external and inner pain both made his body vulnerable easily.

    Over the pool, Jasper could only spot a vague ray of lights that wasing out from the depth ofke lightly. He froze for a moment before understanding that everything was done.

    Thus his body tensed up more as he kept gazing at the surface of water anxiously to see his Lord appear soon.

    Shortly after, a red stained figure finally popped out from the water weakly floating inside the low waves as Jasper screamed out loudly,

    " Lord....!! "

    CRIMOND HILL,

    After hearing out Siemus''s usations all of sudden, everyone turned stiff as Ayra kept staring at her face nkly. Her little brain couldn''t understand the deeper meaning of Cursed child as she nced between Ethan and Siemus''s dark expression.

    Ethan had turned stiff and cold as he felt a gust of anger arousing from his heart once again. From hisst vision, he could assume that like others, Siemus also believed that Ayra had been killed in that fire along with Edward. Thus there was no chance left Siemus who could assume Ayra as Athena''s biological daughter since she wasn''t present at the time of Edward and that imposter baby''s cruel death. So it was a relief to Ethan that he could hide Ayra''s identity from Siemus for the time being.

    Ethan warned pulling backwards Ayra gently,

    " Don''t you dare to call her cursed child Siemus. She belongs to us and she isn''t vicious like your n."

    Siemus frowned and inquired again,

    " Whose daughter is she? Tell me? Whose? Why am I feeling familiarity with her? Who is her mother? Don''t tell me that you have performed the forbidden ritual to create a cursed child? "

    Ethan parted his lips to say something but couldn''t find a word to divert her attention thus he fell in dilemma for a while. Over the door, Anna''s heart started thumping fast as she saw Siemus turning more and more suspicious over Ayra. She held Ron''s hands subconsciously and gestured him to do something silently.

    Ethan took a deep breath and replied sternly,

    " She belongs to Esme, my sister, the Queen of your world."

    Siemus gasped loudly widening her eyes apart as she panted pointing at Ayra shakingly,

    " Queen.. Queen Esme has given birth to a daughter? When?"

    Noticing Ayra''s body, she continued disbelievingly,

    " She was born before her marriage. Is it true?? Then.. then who is her father? It can''t be king Aaron.."

    This time, Ethan fell in more dilemma as he heard her obvious question regarding Ayra''s birth. Lowering down his head, he scratched his head toe up with a reasonable answer but nothing came out as it regarded a big responsibility that called father.

    He couldn''t take anyone''s name randomly as Ayra''s father. Moreover it could bring Esme''s a biggest shame over her character.

    The air turned stiff as they all waited to hear his response but Ethan had left with no words.

    At that moment, Ron suddenly left Anna''s arms before striding down through the stairs slowly. Anna looked at his back curiously as he continued walking towards Ayra slowly and didn''t understand what was he nning to do.

    Right after arriving behind Ayra''s tiny figure, Ron scooped her up in his arms and dered proudly looking at Siemus''s questioning gaze,

    " I''m her biological father. She belongs to me and Esme Chole."

    Ethan froze in his spot as Anna gasped pressing her palms on her lips in disbelief.

    Ron murmured to himself inwardly,

    " Forgive me, this is the only way to bring you back to me."

 Chapter 115 - You Are Burning

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Get You The Moon By Kina FT Snow ~??

    P:S: Uff.. I just love this song. The lyrics just hit my heart ~~??

    ___________________

    The air had turned stiff filled with so much awkward silence that was enough to suffocate anyone to death. Even Ayra couldn''t pull away her curious eyes from Ron who just had announced himself as her father. At least her brain could calcte the meanings behind his statement that made her heart joy and curious at the same time.

    Didn''t her mother once say that her father was dead? Then howe Ron turn out to be her biological father?

    Her tiny brain didn''t figure out this oblivious questions that was arising in her entire mind. On the other side, Anna remained frozen in her spot as she even forgot to blink after hearing out his shocking statement. But for no reason, her heart was in difort after hearing out Ron''s statement that she couldn''t deny.

    Did she bore any feelings towards him? No.. No.. This seems impossible.. How can she carry this absorb thoughts?

    Clutching the hem of her floral gown, she stared ahead and waited for anyone to talk and break this silence. Even Ethan had long forgotten his words and nced at Ron questioningly.

    Ron nced back at Ethan assuringly expressed that he had taken this decision knowingly and was ready for any oue. Ethan was overwhelmed at his generous and felt a lot of gratitude for Ron who really proved that he cared for Esme genuinely after taking this me. Eventually Ethan was ready anytime to dere the statement that Ayra was his biological daughter. But the fact that Esme had long been fulfilling as a duty of mother to Ayra, he couldn''t speak up those words to create another shameful rumours. Thus he was feelingpletely helpless against Siemus''s question and remained quite.Lucky Ron was there to save their precious baby girl''s reputation from this chaos.

    Looking up at Siemus''s stunned face, Ron inquired frowning hard,

    " Now, do you have anymore objections? Or you are nning to report to the Lord? Go ahead. I don''t care about his punishment. Ron Warren was never been ruled by anyone nor did he fear of angering the Lord."

    Siemus lowered down her gaze in dilemma and still found something fishy that she couldn''t figure out. But Ron had already epted Ayra as his biological daughter thus she had no intention of poking her nose in their personal affairs. Somehow Siemus felt sorry for Aaron that if this was the real truth, he had been cheated by Esme badly.

    Bowing her head down to Ethan, Siemus stated in a apologising tone,

    " Please forgive my behaviour prince Ethan. I was just being too curious. In that case, I have nothing to say here nor did I wish to report the Lord. We have already harmed you enough thus we can''t bear to do anything more. But I must warn you that please settle this matters privately soon before Lord Aaron finds it out on his own. "

    Ethan averted his eyes from her and replied disdainfully,

    " I understand everything. Now you know why do I want to bring back my sister from that devilish Lord as soon as possible. She has her own family awaiting here. If she doesn''t love him, there is no way I will allow your Lord to cage her there at any cost."

    Siemus sighed before noddingprehensively. Looking up at Ethan, she spoke sincerely before leaving the spot,

    " If you need our help with anything, please let me know Prince. Princess is ready to repay with anything. Furthermore she won''t disturb you anymore as she will be getting married to a prominent member of our n soon. Take care of yourself and keep the baby safe. Don''t let the vampires find it out or else she won''t be alive for a single day. "

    Ethan was frozen in his spot as he saw Siemus leaving stretching out her eagle wings nkly.

    Athena was getting married?? When?

    BLACK LAKE,

    Jasper was horrified after watching Aaron''s bruise covered body that brought invisible tears in his eyes. Stretching out his hand hurriedly, Jasper helped him to pull out from the water before settling him down on the muddy ground.

    Aaron panted as his eyelids turned heavy and struggled hard to keep his breathing steady. The pain was too hard to endure but he willingly endured at the moment he realised that Esme still needed him now.

    Struggling hard to get up, Aaron ordered Jasper hastily,

    " Take me back to the castle now. Before dawn, I have to cure her or else it will be toote."

    Jasper sighed speaking pitifully,

    " Will Lady ever know that you have sacrificed so much for her? When she wakes up, I will definitely tell her to take care of you so well. Perhaps she won''t leave you ever after considering everything. "

    Aaron denied almost instantly,

    " No, Jasper. Don''t disclose this to her ever. "

    Jasper was clueless and asked back curiously,

    " Why? "

    Aaron lowered his head down and answered smiling bitterly,

    " I don''t want her to sympathise me, Jasper. If she knows it, perhaps she will stay not because she loves me too much. The reason will only be that I have saved her life and she owes me a lot. I don''t want her sympathy. I want her willingly by my side."

    Jasper kept staring at his face nkly and reminded the day that this man proudly said that he would definitely kill her. But today, he was witnessing the exact opposite sight. This man, who had frightened the whole world just by giving a single nce, he was fearing of loosing a woman and had pushed his life towards death.

    Can love make people so vulnerable?

    Jasper wanted to remind him about his scars but watching his determined face, he gave up eventually and headed for the castle spreading out his wings while carrying Aaron.

    Soon after, they arrived at the rooftop andnded down safely without being notified. Jasper strode downstairs fast to observe everyone and found that everyone had gone back to their respective rooms including the guests. As Aaron usually attended many events at nighttime, no one bothered to look for him after not seeing him nearby.

    Jasper gestured him tond down as he reached in front of the doorstep in a moment using his unique speed of movement. Jasper also followed him from behind in case he faints midway. After parting open the door partially, Aaron was stunned for a moment as he recalled the mess before their marking procedure.

    Looking over the body, he saw his woman lying half naked under the nket just as the same way as he left her before heading for the ckke. Thus he assumed that she hadn''t woken up till now.The floor had their torn clothes falling down here and there like trash as he quickly stopped Jasper from entering.

    Jasper frowned in displeasure and stated firmly,

    " Lord, you have already done what you have done. Why are you still preventing me from taking care of you? Even Lady is still unconscious. Who will take care of you? No.I''m not going to listen you anymore. I''m staying with you.

    Aaron hissed before pinching between his temples annoyingly.

    Can this man ever use half of hismon sense that it wasn''t convenient to enter a couple''s room at midnight?

    He nced back at Jasper and saw his determined face silently for a while. Pushing him a step back, Aaron spoke with deeper meanings,

    " You don''t want to see what belongs to exclusively mine, do you?"

    Jasper "...."

    Jasper remained frozen as he saw his lord mming the door hard over his face mercilessly. He shed a bucket of invisible tears and mumbled while staying outside of the door,

    " I just didn''t know that you have be so perverted. Fine Fine, I will just stay here on my own but I''m not leaving you."

    After closing the door gently, Aaron walked over the bedside before plopping down gently. The lights was still circting her body as he checked her pulse rate that was beating lowly.

    Without wasting no more times, he first wiped his body before putting on a fresh cloth to avoid her suspension. Coming back to her side, he gently lifted up her upper body before stuffing the glistening herb into her mouth cautiously.

    As the herb sessfully slipped down through her tongue towards her stomach, he gave a sigh of relief before putting her back on the pillow gently.

    Her face seemed so pure and innocent as if she was in deep sleep and didn''t bother by his single movement. His eyes kept staring at her face without blinking as his expression turned hopeful.

    Very soon, he noticed her lips quivering slightly as his eyes lit up happily. The next moment, the sleeping beauty finally opened her eyes abruptly and called out murmuring softly,

    " Aaaroonn..."

    Aaronughed out bitterly before leaning against her forehead and consoled abruptly as his voice turned out shaky,

    " I''m here.. I''m here.. You are awake.. you are awake.. You didn''t leave me, Esme.."

    Esme vaguely heard his words but didn''t understand what had happened in this short time after their marking. Just as she wanted to inquire him more, her eyes were shed with astonishment.

    She quickly touched his forehead and sutured worriedly,

    " Your temperature!! You are burning..!"

 Chapter 116 - Good To Be Back

    The night was much quite outside filled with cold breeze that randomly passed through the room gently. Esme''s voice sounded weak yet understandable as she kept staring at the cold stone face hovering over her body casually.

    Hearing out her concerned tone, Aaron gave aplicated smile that was too unreadable to read or understand. Shaking his head nkly, he mumbled attempting to get up considering that she might be weak after having those herbs,

    " No.. I''m all right.. Are you.. hmm.."

    Much to his surprise, Esme pushed him down again forcefully as he remained frozen looking down on her worried leaped face nkly. He only felt like today they had changed the roles of pulling down.

    Knitting her sharpened eyebrows together, she sated with assurance,

    " You have high fever when you supposed to have cold temperature as a pure blooded vampire. Who are you trying to make fool? I don''t understand, Aaron. You act weird sometimes."

    Aaron heard her soft scolding and felt a warm feeling that was floating in his entire heart and soul. Perhaps he had never been cared like this before after loosing his brother. Thus a little care from her was enough to waver his heart that showed him a new journey of his life.

    Aaron changed the topic as he asked softly caressing her brightening cheeks that had returned to her usual color,

    " Why did you ept me as yours?"

    Esme was a little taken before biting down her lower lips gently. She even forgot the issue that she had been marked by Aaron a while ago. But the process after their marking was blurr in her memory. She only felt that she was having dreams from her past life in previous years and saw little Ayra in her dream.

    Lowering her gaze down, she answered truthfully,

    " Shouldn''t I do it as your wife? How can I refuse you when you were willing to make me as yours?"

    Aaron smiled contentedly and replied pushing down her messy strands of hairs from her bare neck,

    " Still I want to apologise to you that I should have asked you once before doing that. "

    Esme blurted out knowing that this was the unbreakable truth deep inside her heart,

    " I don''t regret."

    Aaron tilted up his head to meet her eyes as his expression turnedplicated. Gulping down his bitter filled saliva, he mumbled in a low voice,

    " What If someday you know that everything was a dream? I wasn''t real or this moment between us wasn''t real."

    Esme smiled bitterly thinking for a while and finally answered meeting his pained eyes,

    " If I wake up someday from this dream, then I would like to spend my awaking days cherishing our dreams, moments wholeheartedly. "

    Aaron adjusted his forehead against her once again before whispering truthfully,

    " Living in memories is more torturous than anything in this world, love. "

    Esme smiled caressing through his shuffled hairs and whispered back,

    " Then running away with this dreams would be the best option ording to me."

    Aaron''s body stiffened at her sincere answer before suggesting her hugging tightly,

    " Sleep! You need to take rest."

    Esme couldn''t feel ease after sensing the burning temperature on his body as she suggested back,

    " Why don''t youy down beside me? You seem not well, Aaron."

    Aaron hummed softly wanting to step down from her body but suddenly he fainted falling down on her shoulder as Esme gasped calling out rmingly,

    " Aaron.."

    She struggled to get up and quickly put down his head on herp cautiously. Caressing his forehead once again, her mind filled with worrisome as she helped him lying down beside her pillow. Taking up the fallen gown, she quickly put it on before heading outside to look for Jasper as she didn''t know how to take care of his health.

    Just when she opened the door wrapping a shawl around her figure, she spotted Jasper already standing over the doorstep with an anxious expression. Noticing Esme''s silhouette, Jasper shifted aside and bowed,

    " My Lady, is there anything that you need?"

    Esme frowned finding him at this hour as she never personally witnessed Jasper in the castle before at thiste night. Forgetting the suspension and questions, she stated hurriedly,

    " Your Lord has high fever probably. I don''t know vampires catch cold or not but he is burning like fire. What do I need to do?"

    Jasper''s expression sank after hearing out her words and tried to peek inside spotting his numb figure lying over the messy bed weakly. It must be the side effect after loosing half of his soul powers as Vampires don''t catch cold or fever like normal humans.

    Thus he sighed biting down his lips in remorse andforted Esme,

    " It happens sometimes when he uses more of his powers. There''s nothing that we need to do now. He will be alright by tomorrow, Lady. Is there more anything that you need?"

    Esme frowned still feeling worried about his health and shook her head slightly before replying back,

    " All right then. Let him sleep till morning. You can go back your vi now Jasper. I will look after him. You need rest. "

    Jasper was reluctant but stillpromised at the end as he couldn''t do anything staying there casually. Bowing his head onest time, he strode downstairs intending to go back to his vi.

    After his departure, Esme nced back into the room finding himying down but didn''t go back immediately. Instead she tiptoed downstairs after making sure that there wasn''t anyone around at this hour and strode directly towards thest region of their gardening area.

    Looking up at the brightening moon, she exhaled some restless signs before dropping down the shawl casually. Tiptoeing two steps ahead as her body glistening amidst the darkness lightly, she closed her eyes off murmuring something in a low mystical voice.

    In no time, a pair of whiterge wings appeared behind her back as her closed eyes opened up in a shot presenting her two green eyeballs gleaming profusely.

    She held her breath before looking up at the sky nkly. Containing a soft smile, her wings flittered once before climbing up in the sky above in a shot.

    Within few seconds, her beautiful body had reached above a giant old tree that had been showered by the moonlight constantly.

    Holding her head up proudly, she watched the moon nkly before whispering out softly,

    " It''s so good to be back!!!"

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    WHITE CASTLE,

    After reaching here from Crimond Hill, Ethan didn''t go back to his room instead he spent the entire time standing at the giant corridor adjusted to their floor of the castle. Sinking in deep thoughts, his ears only rung with the lines that had been said by Siemus before going back.

    Athena was getting married? With whom?

    He had cut off all rtionships with her but still this feeling of giving to someone was killing him ruthlessly as he felt all his sleepiness had been faded away instantly.

    Why can''t he let go of her? Shouldn''t he hate her to bones?

    Smashing the vodka ss over the ground, he grunted annoyingly before caressing through his messy hairs roughly.

    He should let go of that woman who had hurt him in every possible way. He was avenging her already after hiding Ayra from her, wasn''t he?

    Then why can''t he give her uppletely?

    Just when he was feeling messy reminiscing in those thoughts, he felt a pair of soft hands hugging him from back. He jolted for a while before looking down on those pink painted nails on his chest affectionately.

    Soon after he heard out a squirming tone seductively,

    " Why are you so hyper today, Brother Ethan? Want apanion to share your rage? I''m here always for you. Why can''t you see me?"

    It was Katherine who was observing him from her room upstairs. After finding his tempted skin that appeared more handsome and seducing probably devouring so much liquors, she couldn''t hold back her anxiety of approaching him anymore. Thus she shamelessly followed him here and waited for a rare moment until he fell under the intoxicated spell of vodka.

    Yes, she was right. He was getting blurry visions already and his head was in mess after finding out so much shocked informations once in a while.

    He grumbled struggling weakly to unsp her arms,

    " Katherine.. you... go.. away..".

    Instead of letting him go, Katherine hugged him more tightly and buried her face into his back forcefully mumbling in a sobbing tone,

    " I love you brother Ethan. Please why don''t you love me once? I can be the woman however you like. I have no objections regarding whom you stay with or not. Just let me be with you and love you."

    Ethan felt annoyed as he jerked her body off harshly and staggered back mumbling,

    " No..! Katherine, I don''t love you.. I don''t.. "

    Katherine looked up at him with her tearful eyes and asked boldly,

    " You just don''t know what do you want! "

    Ethan frowned before mumbling in a confused tone,

    " How will.. I.. know..!"

    Katherine stepped another step towards him and asked in a seductive voice,

    " Kiss me, brother Ethan and see how much you want me.. Just once.. kiss me.. "

    Ethan grunted before looking up at her in a blurry vision. No one knew that it was the effect of alcohol or his willingness.

    But Ethan suddenly charged forward before pressing her body against the wall hardly as Katherine let out a surprised gasp.

    Ethan whispered leaning down to her face,

    " A.. Athena.."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys ~~?? If anyone loves to read crime, suspense and hot romance genre, you can try my new book " Seducing The President". I''m updating it slowly to see your responses. If I get enough encouragement,only then I will continue the whole story on allnovelfull.

 Chapter 117 - Who Will Save Her Now?

    Katherine could smell the rough scent of vodkaing out from his mouth as he kept his head leaning down onto her shed face. She was too excited to receive the honour of being kissed by the renowned Prince of fairies who was admired by the high fairies too. Her heart was ttering excitedly till the moment, she heard out an unfamiliar name in his lips that made her frozen instantly.

    Blinking abruptly, she heard him mumbling in a low pathetic tone,

    " You.. you hurt me but why can''t I let go of you?? Its so painful to hate and love you at the same time."

    So he had another woman in his heart as Katherine listened his abrupt words quietly. A sense of pain aroused in her broken heart as she couldn''t believe that her dream man had been robbed away by another woman without her consent.

    She observed Ethan''s shed face as she gritted her teeth together tightly. Watching him still in dilemma, she suddenly had the urge of doing something reckless as she tiptoed before clinging onto his arms seductively.

    Ethan was still mumbling as he looked down on the alluring face with his blurry vision. Katherine demanded coldly looking through his confused eyes that couldn''t distinguish between reality or vision,

    " Kiss me, kiss me hard Brother Ethan. You will forget about the despicable woman who has broken your heart. I will be taking care of you for my whole life and will never let you down. Just kiss me once, please!!"

    Ethan struggled to keep his heavy eyelids opened up as his drowsy head clumsily leaned down to capture her seductive lips but at that moment, he was shoved away harshly before another cold hands grabbed his waist.

    Turning back to see the face, Ethan spotted his younger brother Evan who had pushed him back from kissing her all of sudden. Evan was furious as he gazed at Katherine disdainfully. He never ever imagined that under the innocent face, this girl could be so shameless to cling onto Ethan''s arms in his drunken state. This outrageous behaviour didn''t match Katherine''s personality at all. Lucky, he hade out for a walk after not being able to sleep for a few hours and thought of roaming around. At that time, he heard the mumbling tone of Ethan and curiously walked over the corridor to examine the situation. After hearing their brief conversation, Evan quickly understood that what was going to happen as he hastily pulled off Ethan from Katherine before he couldmit the mistake that would make him regrettingter.

    After being red caught handed by Evan, Katherine was embarrassed to death as she chewed down her bottom lips embarrassingly. Never ever she wished that her feisty nature would be discovered by Evan too fast. Thus she parted open her lips to say something but Evan quickly cut off her words,

    " I assume that you shouldn''t be here at this hour, Miss Katherine."

    Katherine was stunned releasing the coldness behind his words and forced an awkward smile saying,

    " Evan.. I.. I just came to inhale some fresh airs and found himpletely drunk. I was trying to help him to head back to his bedroom. "

    Evan sneered coldly holding his brother straight and replied,

    " No need! Now I havee, you should get back to your room. I can take care of him alone. Furthermore please don''t roam around the castle randomly at night. It might stir up many unexpected rumours regarding your character. You don''t want to disgrace yourself while living in white castle, do you Miss Katherine? "

    Katherine looked up at Evan coldly and didn''t find a word to rebuke his statement. Undoubtedly Evan was warning her indirectly and showed her own status in the castle as an outsider. Thus she bite down her lips hard before replying abruptly,

    " Then.. then..I will take my leave Prince Evan. I won''t bother you anymore."

    Evan hummed giving her a distant re as she stormed back inside her bedroom fuming in rage.

    Once I marry brother Ethan, I will show my status to Prince Evan very soon!

    After her departure, Evan paid his whole attention to Ethan who ced his head on his shoulders weakly while continuing spitting out mumbling words vaguely.

    Evan sighed helplessly before dragging Ethan''s almost fainted body way back to the bedroom. After arriving inside the room, Evan helped him lying down on the bed as he went to pull out his shoes gently.

    Watching his brother still mumbling abruptly, Evan turned curious and walked over to his head side to hear out his mumbling tone. Ethan was swinging between half awaken and half unconscious state as he mumbled pitifully,

    " You.. you killed my brother.. but.. see.. I have hidden your.. daughter.. from... you... my sister is her mother... hehe.. revenge done but.. but..."

    He huped twice before cing his own palm on his heart side and sutured again,

    " It''s aching here.. After knowing that you will be anyone''s else.. shit.. I should hate you.. "

    Evan was frozen andpletely shocked by his words as he didn''t even dare to imagine theplete story behind Ethan''s words. Gasping softly, Evan barely managed to inquire Ethan leaning down,

    " Who.. who is it, second brother? "

    Ethan whimpered groggily before responding in a brief,

    " Athena.. Athena Richards.. the vampire Princess.."

    Evan gasped loudly and turned dumbstruck as if he was thrown into frozen water. Blocking his mouth from choking hard, he murmured letting his tears falling down casually,

    " That Child? Older Brother? I.. I knew it.. My sister can never do this crime.. She.. she just has sacrificed for older brother?"

    At the same time, the shadow that had been hidden under the curtains spit out in a disbelief tone,

    " What??"

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After descending down on the grassy filed, Esme had a broad smile pestering on her lips as she couldn''t believe that her all powers hade back.

    But how did it happen? Perhaps the high fairies had been showed mercy on her eventually or something else? Moreover she has been marked by Aaron just tonight? What will happen now when he will find out that she is a Fairy? Doesn''t it consider a crime to marry a vampire in her n?

    Millions thought shed across her mind as her smile quickly faded away. When she was just a normal human being, it didn''t give her any tension regarding this marriage as she already gave up the hope that her powers could ever bring back. But now things had turned out to be the most terrible thing that could shatter many lives.

    She solemnly hoped that Aaron would ept this undeniable truth and could protect her baby. As for returning to her own family, she didn''t dare to wish that much and could only wait to see the future.

    Inhaling a deep breath, she picked up the fallen shawl from the ground before heading towards the way of castle slowly. She quickly needed to figure out the solution fast before everyone got to know about her true self.

    Holding the shawl tightly around her arms, she reached at the hallway and intended to get up. At that moment, her eyes located the little door towards the prison which was left unlocked and partially half opened.

    Pausing in her tracks, her eyes wandered around to locate anyone but no one seemed to be here at this hour. Her suspension grew stronger as she strode down from the stairs slowly.

    Tiptoeing near the door, she continued approaching through therge corridor that led her way towards the prison area. Passing the spacious corridor, she reached at the amodated mansion that was particrly made for prisoners slowly.

    She scanned around and surprisingly didn''t find anyone guarding the doors at thiste hour. Her mind rmingly gave her bad feelings but she continued approaching inside the shells fearlessly.

    Her track halted abruptly as she heard a woman''s mournful tone buzzing in air pitifully,

    " My Lady.. Mydy... what are you doing? I have been your loyal servant for years. How can you think about killing me?"

    Esme was stunned for a while recalling the incident that Carol had been prisoned and was interrogated by Jasper so far but the woman didn''t spit out a single words.

    Tiptoeing near the shell, Esme overhearded the conversation as she heard another vicious tongue stating,

    " Even I had never thought of killing you Carol. But I have no way out. If you stay alive and someday take my name regarding the poison incident, Aaron will start hating me again. But I can''t let that happen at any cost."

    Carol shook her head desperately and assured backwards stepping fearfully as the silver knife on Vanessa''s hand had been glowering under the dim light horrifically,

    " I won''t.. I won''t ever mydy.. Please spare my life. I have whole family to take care of them. Please, I beg you. Just don''t kill me.."

    She pleaded desperately but there wasn''t any ounce of mercy on Vanessa''s vicious eyes. She continued approaching as Carol shifted in a corner horrifically.

    Her death was an inch closer from her! Is this the same woman that she has severed for years without a singleint and endured all her humiliations?

    Who will save her from this cruel woman now?

    Carol wondered as she felt Vanessa''s shadow quickly towering over her figure deathly.

 Chapter 118 - Blood Of King Henry

    Carol shivered as thousand invisible tears slipped through her eyelids as vampires don''t cry. She could only sob and prayed for the wellbeing of her family members that must be waiting for her return in other small town.

    Vanessa gave a vicious smirk onest time as she pulled up her knife clutched hand in the air ready to dig out Carol''s blood. Just at that moment, a sharp grip groped her fist from the back as Vanessa started spinning backwards.

    Her erged eyes froze at the moment that she met Esme''s furious eyes. Her soul almost left her body at the thought that Esme had discovered her another secret which might kill her life.

    Gulping down, she managed to spit out in a trembling tone,

    " E.. Esme?"

    Esme''s face darkened more at her damn attitude of addressing her lowly always as she gritted her teeth replying,

    " Some people never change Vanessa. You have proved it very well."

    Vanessa gulped still trying to try thest attempt of misleading her judgment,

    " You.. you are misunderstanding..I just.. came to pay her a visit."

    Esme sneered still gripping her hand tightly,

    " You take me as a 3 years old child, Vanessa? You are holding a silver knife and made her curling up at a corner like a little shrimp. You still have the audacity of telling me that you just came to give her a visit? What do you think of yourself? An innocent monk or what? "

    Vanessa felt her knees going numb as she kept staring at Esme nkly. For a moment, she forgot that how to escape away from this unexpected situation after all she was caught red handed by Esme. Gnashing her teeth together, she finally came up with a reckless thought that she could finish two birds in one stone. She had already convinced Zave to send the guards away from the prison area for two hours at least. So if she could kill both of them now, there won''t be any witnesses to her crime.

    Thus Vanessa smirked at Esme devilishly before kicking hard on her stomach as she had to let go of her hands. Staggering backwards, Esme''s back hit the hard wall banging loudly as Carol gasped out feeling scared. Her gaze filled with gratitude as she saw Esme''s injured figure while saving her.

    How did she serve Vanessa all this years? Was she blind to harm a pure soul like Esme?

    Esme looked up dangerously as Vanessa approached towards her holding the knife and growled angrily,

    " You think, you can stop me bitch. Your mere human bones can''t even touch my single hair. Here, you thought that you could kill me? Fool.. before you could open your mouth, I will send you soon to hell."

    She spitted out viciously before charging it into her stomach as Esme subconsciously made a quick skip avoiding her obvious attack. But she momentarily forgot that her powers had been backpletely and it was difficult to act like simple human now. From her way of skipping, her body emitted lightly whitened balls that caught the attention of Vanessa eventually.

    As Esme passed away in another corner, Vanessa couldn''t move away her eyes where she spotted the white sparks that aroused numerous questions in her mind. Quivering lightly, she sutured looking up at Esme who appeared nervous too,

    " You... you.. what are you?"

    Esme cursed in a low tone before replying back coldly,

    " What am I, this has nothing to do with you.But you aren''t allowed to step in the shell without Lord''s permission nor do you have any right to kill Carol inside the prison. Get the hell out of here Vanessa before I call out others."

    Vanessa was furious as she red at Esme disdainfully and at the same time hated her proud attitude of being a royal member. She sneered ignoring the earlier incident and shouted manically,

    " You don''t have the right to order me like a maid. I don''t belong to the maids nor castle staffs. You won''t let me kill Carol, right? Fine. Then let me kill you, bitch."

    She finished her words and the next moment, she charged towards Esme with a great force and directly stabbed the silver knife into her stomach harshly.

    Carol screamed out loudly as the whole shell trembled in her shrill cry,

    " Lady!!!!!! No!!!! "

    She rushed forward to pull back Vanessa but flew away instantly as Vanessa threw her a vicious kick hardly.

    Esme gasped softly before lowering her gaze down and saw the knife buried into her stomach tightly. Vanessa grinned widely still holding the knife and spitted out viciously,

    " Rest well in heaven Esme Watts."

    Esme turned stiff before looking up at Vanessa''s victorious face nkly. Vanessa''s eyes were glowing in joy as if she had finally won a trophy after so much struggling and fighting. Her face showed no pity for Esme as she kept grinning widely. Finally her days wereing back in this castle.

    But at the moment, something unexpected happened that vanished her smile away like sudden waves. Esme unexpectedlyughed back watching Vanessa''s expression like fool and smirked wryly,

    " You sure, you have sent me in heaven with your vicious heart, Vanessa?"

    Vanessa froze before looking down at the spot that she stabbed her. Her eyes went wide in shock as she didn''t spot a single drop of blood from her stomach. It only stuck into her stomach like a clip as she looked up Esme scanfully. Indeed Esme showed no sign of pain instead she was enjoying her victorious expression like fool.

    Pulling out the knife that had screwed her gown, Vanessa muttered stepping back slowly,

    " No.. No.. it.. it can''t be.. you should be bleeding or killed.. how is it possible?"

    Vanessa mumbled stepping backwards slowly as she didn''t know what was happening in front of her vision. As she thought of running away saving her life, Esme quickly reached behind Vanessa''s back in a blink as she screamed out in fear.

    Esme grabbed Vanessa''s own hand to reach it over her throat and threatened beside her ears whispering lowly,

    " What? Where did your guys go, Miss Vanessa? What if this knife goes into your throat now?"

    Vanessa panted as she saw the silver knife just over her throat and pleaded,

    " Let.. let go of me..what are you doing? Who.. who are you?"

    She shivered watching the sharp knife that could cut her throat in a second. Vampires are highly allergic to silver that could kill any mere vampires like Vanessa in a moment. Regarding pure blooded vampires, they absorb more powers than mere vampires thus killing them through knife wasn''t easy.

    Esme gritted tightening the grip over her throat and sneered coldly,

    " Why are you afraid now? Weren''t you enjoying her pitiful state just a while ago?"

    Vanessa whimpered feeling her veins turning weak and mumbled fearfully,

    " Tell me, who are you! Why the hell silver knife can''t hurt you!"

    Esme smirked and replied in her ears whispering dangerously,

    " Blood of King Henry don''t get affected by silver, Vanessa."

    Vanessa froze before turning dumb and extremely frightened.

    Did she hear her wrong?

    WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA WORLD

    Ethan continued mumbling and groaning lowly over the bed as Evan shed silent tears sitting side. He could still remember the day when Esme was called Slut by everyone and was med by the high fairies that she had given birth to an illegitimate child.

    But didn''t they say that the child was killed? How can she be alive till now?

    Evan had numerous questions arising in his heart as he fell in deep thoughts. It seemed like his brother and sister hid so many secrets from him. Why? Don''t they find him faithful?

    He sighed and waited for Ethan to wake up. He needed answers of this questions and couldn''t wait to know that what was going on exactly. He also missed Esme deeply but didn''t dare to spit out because of his mother''s fear.

    On the other side, the person hidden under the curtains had slipped away from there feelingpletely fool and misleaded.Ester never ever imagined that the child could still be alive after so many conspiracies.

    But where was the child now?

    After spotting Katherine and Ethan on the corridor, Ester followed them quietly in case of gathering more gossips that could defame Ethan''s reputation more. But he identally found out more secrets that the baby was still alive. Unfortunately he couldn''t hear the name of Athena clearly as Ethan spitted it out vaguely.

    Passing through the corridors and stairs, he reached at his own vi nkly as his head was bursting out in anger. If the baby was still alive, his all ns could be ruined if the high fairies found out that he had conspired against them and Esme wasn''t her biological mother. Only the baby''s blood could reveal the truth once it got testified by the high fairies.

    No, no, it can''t be happened!!

    He roared pushing the staffs from the tables harshly and shouted loudly,

    " Ester can never fail.. never... no.. no.. I will finish everyone who wille between me and my throne."

    His eyes darkened in rage as he spitted out viciously,

    " The baby wil be death again this time by myself."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Happy New Year in advance guys ~~?? Stay safe and healthy with your family. Take much love from author Anamika Ana ~~??????

 Chapter 119 - Kill The Child

    Ester continued fuming in rage as he raked through his hairs roughly. Panting heavily, he tried to calm down himself as Jeremy made his appearance inside the vi quietly.

    Jeremy gulped down his saliva watching his master''s erged back as he hesitated to walk in. But Ester had already spotted the intruder as he roared clutching the vase in his fist so tightly that it broke down into his flesh quickly,

    " Jeremy! Jeremy! I''m a looser, ain''t I?"

    Jeremy was stupefied for a moment before shaking his head nkly. Before he could speak out further, Ester threw the broken in front of his feet making him jolt in fear as he kept getting frightened. He knew that Ester had a bipr attitude who could be sweet and violent at a time that was too confusing to understand his mood.

    Gasping loudly, Ester sneered expressing his anger and agony,

    " You know what Jeremy? They have all made us fool and I was so stupid to believe their lies back then."

    Jeremy sutured not knowing what was the exact meaning behind his talks and saw him pacing back and forth anxiously ignoring the mess that had been created by himself over the floor,

    " Who.. who.. are.. they.. master? "

    Ester shouted stumping his feet in a thud and told to Jeremy,

    " Esme.. Ethan.. both! Esme fooled everyone telling that the child belonged to her and made me kill a fake child whereas the real child is still alive. I heard with my own ears from Ethan that they had been keeping the child secretly from all of us. Now, if Esme appears again with the child and proves that she isn''t the biological mother of that child, the high fairies will definitely investigate the issues further. Later they will find out that I was the one back then caused Edward to be killed by the vampires and made Esme a slut in front of the whole world. You know what do I mean, Jeremy? I will be beheaded before ascending the throne. "

    Jeremy was stunned after hearing him and recalled the sins that they both hadmitted in the past. Back then, Esme had begged Ester to not disclose the existence of that child in front of everyone but Ester was too greedy for his position and wanted to remove every obstacles from his path. Thus he revealed in front of the high fairies and used that Esme had given birth to an illegitimate child. Back then, they all thought that the child had been killed by the high fairies after the revtion as they threw that child inside the dark hallow in front of Jeremy.

    ording to thew of DALASTIA World, an illegitimate child should be killed before she turns one year world and the mother will receive the severe punishment of having affair outside. Her powers will be taken from her for few decades and she will be banned from the whole world including her families. Furthermore she won''t have the right of stepping into DALASTIA WORLD without the permission of High fairies from their n. She won''t have the legacy of iming any assets from their family if that fairy has royal blood. Thus Esme had received all the punishments ording to theirws and also tagged as a slut in front of the whole world.

    No matter how powerful that child could be, no white creatures was ready to ept an illegitimate child as their n members. Even Queen Melinda was firmly against it even though the child came from her own daughter ording to Ester''s vicious conspiracy.

    Then how can the child be still alive?

    One by one, questions kept arising inside their minds as they both spent a few moments in silence and tried to register everything inside their head.

    Calming down, Jeremy asked in a cold voice,

    " Master, then what are you nning to do?"

    Ester contemted for a moment before answering in a hoarse voice,

    " Find that bastard child and kill her wherever you find her, Jeremy. We can''t let go of her. She will only bring disaster in my luck. Furthermore try to find out that where is princess Esme living now. I have a feeling that something else is going on among the chole siblings. "

    Jeremy nodded his head nkly and left the vi as soon as possible as he will have to roam between two worlds to gather up the buried informations.

    After Jeremy''s departure, Ester quickly rushed towards his luggage as he started digging out the old letters that had been shared by him and the Queen Mother from vampire world.

    Why did things turn out to be like this? Did he miss anything during that time? How could they save the child after all of this?

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Esme kept approaching the knife closer to her skin as Vanessa howled in fear especially after hearing out her identity. Her proud appearance had been long gone instead it was reced with immense fear.

    On the contrary, Carol was nk headed from the moment as soon as Esme spitted out the most shocked answer that she had King Henry''s blood who was renowned among the supernatural worlds for decades after decades. After killing the cursed monster from North, he was blessed to have extraordinary powered heirs in his n who could defeat any creature single handedly as his reward of saving three worlds. Since then his powers and spirit had been worshipped among the creatures of all worlds deeply.

    Coming back to her sense, Carol watched the deadly face of Esme once again as she spitted out angrily,

    " My Lady, kill her. Finish her off here. She doesn''t deserve to be alive aftermitting so many crimes."

    Vanessa gashed her teeth together spurting out angrily,

    " Carol... you..."

    Carol looked back at her face boldly and genuinely hoped that Esme could kill her right now. Lowering down her head, Esme saw the fear written on Vanessa''s face as she sneered coldly,

    " I don''t want to dirt my hands by killing a bitch who deserve to be eaten by dogs mercilessly. I just wanted to show her a lesson that how it felt to be scared to death just like you.. But.."

    She paused before growling beside her ears dangerously,

    " I will definitely teach her a lesson for the whole life. "

    Vanessa shivered before shaking her head vigorously and mumbled,

    " No.. let.. let go of me.. I won''t kill her ever.. I will go back to my home..please"

    Esme answered curling up her lips,

    " Its toote."

    As soon as her words left her tongue, Vanessa felt a sharp pain behind her back as she heard Esme''s shrill tone beside her ears coldly,

    " Now you will realise of being helpless for a few days, Vanessa.You will realise how it feels to be weak, vulnerable."

    Vanessa couldn''t think further before falling down on the cold floor with a thud sound. Carol gasped before looking up at Esme who seemed unfazed.

    Carol asked nervously as she examined Vanessa''s fallen silhouette,

    " LADY, what will we do with her? Did you kill her?"

    Esme shook her head before falling down the knife over the floor gently,

    " No, I have seized her vision for a few days. She will be blind for the time being."

    Carol hummed coldly before asking again nervously,

    " But your identity? "

    Esme shrugged nonchntly intending to head outside and replied,

    " She can''t remember what has happened here. I have erased some parts of her memory too. As for you if you think that you will achieve anything after reporting to the Lord, you can go ahead Carol. After all, I can''t be hidden from him for the whole life. I have nothing to say about that. "

    Esme turned to leave but suddenly Carol bent down in front of her path. Looking up at Esme pitifully, she pleaded sincerely,

    " I am not so ungrateful to harm my life savior, mydy. I''m already regretting to harm you once. Please, I don''t wish for your forgiveness but I want to serve you for my whole life and be the loyal servant of yours. I don''t want anything else except that. "

    Esme was stunned for a while before answering hesitantly,

    " Carol, you don''t need to.. "

    Carol begged clutching her palms together,

    " No, mydy. I just want to serve you for my whole life. Please don''t leave me here. I beg you mydy. "

    Esme sighed looking down at her pitiful face that was filled with gratitude for her. Having no options of leaving her here alone, she bent down a little before lifting up Carol from the ground gently,

    " Don''t beg like that, Carol. I.. I will ept you as my maid after your Lord approves it tomorrow. You know that I can''t ept you without his permission as you were a prisoner. Let me talk with him tomorrow."

    Carol smiled widely as she stated ncing down at Vanessa''s fallen body,

    " But what will we do with her?"

    Esme knitted her eyebrows together and fell in deep thoughts.

 Chapter 120 - I Thought You Are Gone!

    At the end, Carol figured out the smooth solution of Vanessa that she had suggested Esme andter approved by her considering deeply. In that empty lounge of shell, only the vigorous manhandling noises could be hearding closer towards the entrance of prison area.

    Esme was walking forward skeptically gazing around and felt relieved that the prisons were all empty without anymore prisoners except Carol. The moonshine castle had two different shell zone for the woman and man separatedly that were divided by arge wall in the middle.At that moment, only Carol was the woman prisoner living in thedies section. Thus they didn''t had any witnesses around.

    Looking back, Esme shook her head helplessly and insisted for the fifth times,

    " Let me help you, Carol. You can''t take back inside the room alone. She is too heavy."

    Carol looked up and shook her head denying before gazing at the dragging figure beneath her feet,

    " No, mydy. You don''t need to waste your energy over this filthy slut. She deserves to be treated like trash. Let me do this honour. I have been blind for years to serve a real bitch."

    Esme sighed helplessly before dropping her gaze down on the pitiful figure. Carol didn''t even bother to carry her up instead she started dragging Vanessa''s unconscious body like a sack and treated her like a garbage who needed to be thrown out into the trash bin. Esme didn''t stop her as she could understand Carol''s hatred for Vanessa too well. After all, all this years she devoted to a ruthless woman whoter came to kill her just to save herself. Her anger was justified and rightful.

    Thus Esme turned around and let Carol deal with Vanessa''s body however she wanted. Pausing at the entrance, Esme quickly took a glimpse of her surrounding and fortunately found no one staying up at this hour. Thus she gestured Carol to continue bringing her ahead while she kept guarding over the spot sharply.

    When Carol reached upstairs bringing Vanessa''s body, only then Esme strode upstairs after making sure that there was no trace left of their existence. Soon after, they both entered Vanessa''s living room locking the door behind.

    Meanwhile Carol had already settled her down on the bed as she gave her cold re wishing to strangle her to death but held it back for Esme''s sake.

    Watching her unconscious state, Esme asked Carol casually,

    " What will I do with you now?"

    Carol turned back and answered firmly,

    " Lock me up inside the prison again, mydy. Even if you can''t convince the lord tomorrow, I won''t regret a bit. At least, I will repay you with my life."

    Esme stepped closer and replied solemnly,

    " I don''t have any grudges with you Carol. On the contrary, I can understand that why did you help Vanessa. She was your master and as a loyalpanion, you are bound to obey her each orders. "

    Carol smiled sadly and responded frowning slightly,

    " Your way of thinking is so different from others, mydy. But once your identitye in front of the council, the consequences will be terrible. "

    Esme smiled warmly touched by her concern and replied with the trust that she bores for Aaron,

    " Don''t worry. Your lord will be there to save me. "

    Carol smiled back and answered,

    " I know, you have changed him too much. Even being her childhood friend, Vanessa never seeded to conquer him and instead chased him back desperately. He really loves you too much. I hope, you are happy with him? "

    Esme smiled widely and answered rubbing her marking spot gently,

    " I''m, Carol. I have never been so happy like that. "

    She paused and reminded that Aaron had been burning just before she discovered Vanessa earlier. She urged Carol quickly,

    " Oh no! I have to stay by his side tonight, Carol. Let''s send you back to the prison fast. "

    Carol nodded hurriedly before heading outside to get back inside the prison.

    A few momentster, Esme went back to their bedroom quickly and was weed with his fainting face pulling open the door. Leaning against the doorstep, she observed him for a while before sinking in deep thoughts. She always felt that Aaron had been keeping a lot of secrets from her that stuck inside her heart as an unsolved mystery. But she never wished to force him and preferred to know from him when he was willing to open up for her.

    Sighing helplessly, she locked the door before sliding down beside him cautiously. Looking at his exhausted face that had turned pretty pale, she caressed his cheeks gently and whispered,

    " What are you hiding from me Aaron?"

    After speaking her unheard words, she yawned before falling asleep hugging his waist tightly.

    NEXT DAY,

    The morning sun flickered through the newly transparent curtains travelling through the little holes before falling upon the lying figure over the king sized bed. ttering his heavy eyelids, Aaron opened his eyeszily as the memory fromst night started reying inside his mind.

    His heart tightened before hauling up from the bed hastily. Looking around, his eyes took a sharp nce from his surrounding but didn''t find the expected person anywhere.

    His breathing turned rapid as he madly called out,

    " Esme... Esme.. Esme.. where are you?"

    He tugged off the nket carelessly before stooping over the cold floor as he felt a little dizzy that he didn''t even care. Running over the corridor, he found no one as his heart beated abruptly.

    Just when he intended to call out the maids, he heard the water falling sound from the bathroom as his pace halted. Without caring less, he took a deep breathe before storming inside the bathroom briskly.

    Inside the bathroom, Esme was applying oil to moisture the hickeys that had been left by him fromst night. As the door flung open with a thud, she was startled before turning back awkwardly.

    Aaron breathed a sigh of relief before rushing over to her. Before her lips could speak up anything, she was caged under his tight arms as she vaguely heard his thumping heart.

    She was a little taken back at his sudden action and heard his mumbling tone buried inside her bare neck,

    " Thank god, you are here.. I.. I thought.."

    He choked as she felt confused and little chill on her spine when she sensed his hot breathing felling upon her bare neck. She was usually nning to apply more oil on her upper body that had been designed by several bite marks and gave her a little sore all over her chest. Thus her nightgown was half scrunched down stopping at her luscious curves of breasts as she felt little shy on his approach.

    Protesting lightly, she answered abruptly,

    " You.. you wake up? Is your temperature gone now?"

    She spoke while lifting up her palm to check his forehead and felt relieved as it turned normal cold as usual. Aaron didn''t respond to her instead he hugged her more tightly as if she would fly away once he releases his hug.

    Honestly, he feared that after gaining back all of her powers, she would be more or equal powerful like him and couldn''t be binded by him anymore. Once she finds her way of leaving this world, she can easily go back without anyone''s help as she had the superpowers like high fairies although she wasn''t ranked officially. Thus in the morning, when he didn''t find her by his side, he assumed that she might have seized the opportunity of leaving him although a part of him still believed that she won''t leave him.

    Just like a lost man who had just found his family, he hugged her petite figure tightly until Esme broke the moment annoyingly,

    " My Lord, you are suffocating me. What''s wrong with you early in the morning?"

    Aaron came back to his sense before leaving her body and looked up at her face gingerly. Gazing through her hazel eyes, he wanted to reply his anxiety truthfully until his mischievous gaze caught the sight of his curves that appeared more alluring after morning shower.

    His breathing quickened fast as he pped himself for bing so greedy for her everytime he saw her. People may think that once he tasted it, he would feel less interested on it anymore. But only he knew that his love for her was beyond control and he could shamelessly admit that he wouldn''t ever get tired of devouring her ever.

    He gulped down while gazing at her curves and quickly earned a yful p from her. He squirmed before ncing at her way pitifully.

    Esme red at him coldly and spitted out,

    " Pervert! What are you thinking early in the morning?"

    Aaron sighed averting his eyes reluctantly,

    " I thought you are gone."

    Esme rolled her eyes and felt erged that he kept telling this phrase again and again which was getting on her nerves eventually. Thus she straightened up haughtily and replied pulling down her nightgown more so that he could clearly visualise the marking spot,

    " You speak of leaving you after marking me for the entire life, Aaron Richards?"

    Aaron bit down his lips tightly as his disobedient eyes again fell on her more exposed breasts that seemed so touchy.

    He spitted out between his raspy breathing,

    " Shit..!! "

    ~~~~^^^^^^^^^~~~~~

    Hello guys ~?? I will be joining TGIF next week. So there will be 2 chapters per day in next week. Hopefully you are happy to hear that. Keep voting more and more. If the votes crosses 800 during TGIF period, I will be releasing 3 chapters on next monday night. So be ready ~^??

 Chapter 121 - Because I Love You

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Stand Still By Sabrina udio ~~??

    WARNING : CHAPTER CONTAINS A BIT MATURE CONTENTS. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK !!! (Lol, you will still read it, I know)

    _____________________

    Esme was a little back under his intense eyes that showed absolute hunger and lust. His slow cursing reverberated in the empty bathroom that sent a shiver in her spine. His gaze was intense engulfing each part of her body that made her knees going numb and weak. She contemted in her thoughts for a while before looking up at his face shyly. She could feel that his inner demon was growling out to capture her body and soul.

    Realising her provoking act that might have awakened the inner beast of him, she tried to divert his attention resounding abrupt and shaky,

    " You.. you.. what were you gazing at like a big bad wolf? I was just showing off your remark. You seem like you are ready to devour me whole."

    Aaron blinked before responding shamelessly,

    " So what if I''m?"

    Esme was speechless at his tant flirt and pulled up the discerned nightgown gently earning a sh of disappointment from his eyes obliviously. Pushing his chest back gently, she urged gently,

    " You should get out now. I still need to recuperate myself of your beastly assault."

    Aaron''s gaze tightened at the poking word of assault as he asked raising up his eyebrows,

    " When did I assault you?"

    Esme pouted and asked back challengingly,

    " You didn''t? You haven''t even spared a single spot of my body, probably. Then what should I call it?"

    Aaron smirked dangerously before answering back without hesitation,

    " But why am I remembering that it was you who begged for more?"

    Esme turned quite before her cheeks blushed profusely. It had always been him who ignited the fire inside her and always teased her until she couldn''t help but begging for more. Coughing dryly, Esme sutured averting her eyes from his intense gaze,

    " It.. It was just a momentarily lust, nothing else."

    Aaron''s expression sank before appearing disappointed as he clutched her chin forcefully making her gulp. Esme stared deep through his eyes before hearing his hoarse tone,

    " Then tell me, why did you ept me as your mate? Why did you willingly ept my mark, huh?"

    Esme bite down her lips tightly and didn''t like to answer him at that moment. He was forcefully grabbing her chin that made her angry at that point. She slipped out from his grasp and answered annoyingly,

    " My wish! I don''t wish to answer you. "

    Aaron smirked before steeping closer as she staggered backwards hitting her back against the barstool,

    " But I wish to hear from you, my little wife."

    Esme gulped holding the wall aside and avoided his question stubbornly,

    " But I wish not to answer you. You are only annoying me more. I''m angry now."

    Aaron smirked admiring her pouting lips and answered pushing her hairs back seductively,

    " I have my ways to hear your answer."

    Esme was stunned before looking up at his lustful eyes cautiously. Just at that moment, she was trying to figure out his exact intention, she was startled letting out a loud gasp. Aaron roughly turned her body around as his undting chest faced her back hardly.

    Looking up, she saw their twisted figures standing aside gingerly through the mirror. Even though he didn''t wear any eye catching outfit like other times, he still emitted the domineering aura that he always carried on. Appearing beside her fragile figure, the man particrly looked handsome early in the morning especially when his thin lips formed mischievous curvs.

    Exhaling long breathes, Esme muttered nervously watching his thin lipsing down on her neckline casually,

    " What.. what are you doing? Don''t.. Don''t you have court?"

    Aaron whispered exhaling raspy breathing on her shed skin,

    " It can be wait. You decided to ignore my questions. I better retrieve my answer before going down."

    Esme parted her lips to speak up but let out a slow whimper when the man nibbled her earlobes seductively,

    " They.. they must be waiting.. Don''t.. Don''t fool around.. "

    Aaron huffed and replied with proud arrogance,

    " I''m the king here. What''s wrong about waiting for me?"

    Esme was speechless before knitting her brows slightly. Her gaze shyly dropped down when she spotted the intimate posture of them through the mirror.

    She breathed heavily and felt his mischievous hands travelling upwards sensually. Closing her eyes shut in advance, she waited for the exact moment as her gown swiftly popped down on the floor revealing her body naked stard. A gust of cold chill brushed against her bare body as she breathed rapidly.

    Aaron smiled at her obedient sculpture andid his eyes on the moisture oil that was ced over the barstool. Giving off a sly smirk, he reached for the oil quickly and saw Esme frowning hard in confusion.

    Just a little bit more wifey!

    He teased inside and pulled open the cork skillfully. Much to her surprise, Esme suddenly felt a warm liquor dropping down on her shoulder as she gasped feeling a different sensation and managed to spit out barely,

    " Aaron.. what are you..."

    " Ssshh....", he whispered beside her ears as she fell in silence obediently. Rubbing her firm shoulders gently, he whispered seductively,

    " Let me help with your bodycare today as you have already used me of assaulting you earlier. I should take responsibility. "

    Esme held her breathing and cursed viciously " fuck with your care! I know that what are you thinking of." Unfortunately she couldn''t speak it up loudly as her whole attentionid on the soft and sensual touches over her body.

    She panted heavily and enjoyed his soft tiptoes on her shoulders rubbing and wringing gently as if she was made of petals. Nudging her bottom lips in, she gasped loudly sensing his hand grabbing one of her bossom hardly.

    She whimpered arching back as he continued squeezing it gently along with his oily palm. Esme could felt thousand butterflies on her stomach as the area between her thighs was turning hot in arousal.

    Watching her arching back in desire, he smirked continuing his massage and asked hoarsely,

    " Tell me, why did you ept me? I want to hear it out."

    Esme bite down her lips tightly and denied his question stubbornly muttering,

    " I.. I don''t know.. Aaahh..."

    She moaned loudly as his both palms squeezed her breasts hard and rock giving her weird sensation that she couldn''t help but squeezing her feet tightly.

    Falling back her head on his shoulder, she moaned loudly as he continued squeezing hard until her nipples turned pink. Watching her defeated expression, he asked in a hoarse voice suppressing the urge of taking her in right at this moment,

    " Answer me!"

    Esme gasped knowing that she would shamelessly ask him anytime to fulfil her desire thus responded suturing,

    " Cause.. hmm.. I.. l.. ove.. you.."

    Aaron grinned foolishly but still decided to y further as his eyes shamelessly watched their desire filled figure into the mirror,

    " Open your eyes and look at us. Then confess it once again louder, baby!"

    Esme knitted her eyebrows disapprovingly and didn''t want to repeat her words once again. She was too ashamed to watch their intertwined figure inside the mirror which might make her never look into the mirror ever.

    Thus she shook her head slightly denying his order and receiving back a hard from his reddened face. Aaron groaned in a low voice as he was already struggling hard to suppress his arousal.

    Biting down on his marking spot again, he twisted the hard nipples between his fingers hardly as Esme gasped loudly shing open her eyes. Her face immediately turned crimson in shyness as soon as her perplexed gaze fell upon the dirty act ying inside the mirror.

    Inparison to him, Aaron seemed much calm and joyful as he enjoyed the shed figure of Esme quietly. Biting down her lips hard, she whimpered saying,

    " Pervert! Let.. let go of me.. I don''t want to watch.."

    Aaron nibbled on his marking spot seductively and dered his firm decision,

    " Just say it once.. I will let go of you.."

    Esme gasped struggling to breath easily and saw his determination through the mirror. She couldn''t believe that how this man could be the greatest king of vampires who has more absorbed desires like teenagers.

    But what could she do? He was Aaron Richards who could never ept a No answer from anyone.

    Thus she decided to give up and looked through his red eyes deeply through the mirror deeply. Nudging out her bottom lips, she panted before replying sincerely,

    " Because.. I.. love you.."

    Aaron paused in his nibbling before meeting their eyes for a moment nkly. A sudden course of joy surfaced through his mind as he roughly turned her body around.

    Without uttering anything, he smashed his lips against her ones pulling her closer tightly. His other hand held her head tightly as he descended down deep inside her tongue stealing every bit of sweetness of it.

    Esme struggled to match his rhythms before grabbing his shoulder affectionately...

    ~~~~~~~~~

    Just a reminder guys, the TGIF season starts from Friday. So the two chapters per day updating will be starting from this Friday hopefully. Enjoy hehe~??

 Chapter 122 - Dont Use Your Heart For Avenge

    Volume 4 : ~?? Stuck Between Love &

    Hate ??~

    ~~~~~~~~~~

    The air inside the tiny washroom was ambiguous filled with the sound of raspy breathing and sloppy kisses that fell upon her moisty lips continuously. His breathing was abrupt as if he was fighting with his inner demon from proceeding further. Cold tips of fingers crawled all over her burning skin leaving goosebumps wherever it touched. His touch felt cold yet sensual that made her urging for more as she whimpered under his forceful cage. Even though she was willingly letting him touch her, still he behaved domineeringly biting and sucking her roughly as if he was giving him the damn that she solemnly belonged to him and him only.

    Esme moaned between his kisses as his palm grasped her left breast squeezing it hard into knot. She felt pain and pleasure at the same time and thought of another incident from past night.

    Moving her lips away to speak, he descended down to bite her shoulder as she asked whimpering lowly,

    " I need to talk with you."

    Aaron was too immersed in his sexual desires as he blurted out without thinking twice,

    " Anything!"

    Esme gasped when she felt his fingers rubbing the ce between her thighs from the gem of hercy panty. She gulped and fighted with her own tongue from moaning,

    " I... I don''t want to.. punish.. Carol.. anymore.. Let her be my maid...mmmm.. "

    She moaned loudly as he pinched on her sensitive skin making a liquid flowing down from her womanhood frantically. She gasped before pleading in a slow, sensual tone,

    " Please.. forgive her.. "

    Aaron paused in his lewd attack and looked up to meet her shed face that turned red in desire. He smirked asking lowly while his hand continued the skillful rubbing underneath her bellybutton,

    " Reason?"

    Esme swallowed gazing at her panting softly,

    " You know she wasn''t at fault. I want to give her a chance."

    Aaron suddenly rubbed hard as she whimpered shutting her eyes and heard him say seductively,

    " Should I think that you are taking advantage of this situation?"

    Esme frowned slightly closing her eyes and shed open it again gingerly. Gazing deep through his lustful eyes, she winked and answered biting down her swallowed lips,

    " if you say so! What? Are you feeling bad that I''m taking advantage of you? "

    Aaron chuckled lifting up her chin slightly and responded in a deep teasing voice,

    " How I wished that you could take advantage of my in the bed? But it''s sad that I have to force you doing everything. "

    Esme''s mouth fell in awe at his ambiguous words as she pped away his hands ying. Twisting her lips, she red with authority reminding him,

    " You have court today. Did you forget that? Go leave now or they will think that their lord has been bewitched by a woman midway and couldn''t go down till now."

    Aaron chuckled before replying briefly,

    " Finally you have said something so real."

    Esme red at his yful expression coldly and sneered inward.

    Who seduced her first?

    Bending down, Aaron picked up the nightgown before lifting up again to help her putting on. Pushing her hairs back and covering her bare shoulders lovingly, he answered in a shipping tone,

    " As you wish mdy. I''m going to take care of your region now. Make sure to have breakfast."

    He turned to leave but halted ncing back before informing,

    " Oh by the way, you might need to go for the Sasha Pce today. There are many rituals ahead for Athena''s marriage ceremony. You are in charge of everything as her sister-inw. "

    Esme hummed coldly and asked back,

    " Got it! But what about Carol?"

    Aaron snorted coldly and turned to leave while mumbling,

    " When didn''t I agree with your request? "

    Esme smiled brightly receiving his positive answer and thought of rescuing Carol from the prison fast. When Aaron reached near the doorway, he found Jasper rushing over to him briskly. His face was tensed as he reported bowing down,

    " Lord, you should hurry back to Miss Vanessa''s room. Something is wrong with her health condition."

    Aaron frowned holding the door edge before rushing towards Vanessa''s living room quickly.

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    WHITE CASTLE,

    The morning sunshine passed through the transparent curtains warmly felling over the fragile figure that had been groaning in a low voice since the time he woke up. His head was still in pain as he rubbed and tapped it vigorously.

    Parting open his blurry eyes, Ethan saw the familiar celling crafted with eye catching artworks as he came back to reality.

    Hauling up from the bed, he gasped before leaning against the bed edge weakly. The memory fromst night was blurry in his head as he looked sideway hearing his door creaking open cautiously.

    To his surprise, he spotted his younger brothering inside holding a tray of milk. His expression was cold and stiff walking over to his bedside before putting down the tray.

    Ethan smiled warmly as he saw his genuine concern for him. Ethan had been staying away from his family since Esme was banned and felt vulnerable as his brother who couldn''t protect him. Thus he missed a lot of things in Evan''s life and didn''t know how to make up for him. After all Evan was his younger brother and needed a lot of guidance regarding this kingdom or the life of a Fairy Prince.

    Ethan asked awkwardly watching him adding rxation herb into the milk,

    " You could have asked a maid.. why did you bother.."

    He paused as Evan looked up with a disappointed eyes. Back then, they all took care of each others wellbeing and didn''t show any formality while taking care of each others.

    Then why did Ethan behave formal? Doesn''t he consider himself an younger brother

    anymore? "

    This thoughts disappointed Evan badly as he lowered his gaze down sadly. Ethan noticed his hurting expression and consoled,

    " Hey, little man. I didn''t mean to disappoint you. I just... "

    Evan suddenly cut off his words spitting out lowly,

    " She is alive, doesn''t she?"

    Ethan''s face went pale as he sutured,

    " W.. Who?"

    Evan answered putting up the milk ss on his lips,

    " Serena''s baby? I mean.. old brother''s baby.. "

    Ethan was startled before gazing back at him suspiciously. Even though he wanted to deny everything but his horrified expression was enough to confirm the truths. Thus Evan urged softly,

    " Drink it first, then you can reply. You have drunk too muchst night."

    Ethan drunk up the hot milk nkly and watched his indifferent face. Evan had always been calm in expression thus it was so hard to figure out that what was he thinking exactly!

    Finishing his drink, Ethan knew that he couldn''t hide from Evan anymore and asked nervously,

    " How.. how did you know that?"

    Evan put down the ss gently and answered truthfully,

    " You have spouted everything during your drunken statest night. Lucky it was me not anyone."

    Ethan heaved a sigh of relief before answering truthfully,

    " Yes.. She...she is alive.. We have hidden her back then and Serena epted all the mes for brother Edward. "

    Evan''s eyes suddenly teared up as he mumbled in agony,

    " Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do you find me useless as my mother says? Tell me brother. "

    Ethan shook his head denying and patted his head affectionately,

    " No.. no.. Evan... We never think that you are useless. You were too young back then and didn''t understand the tricks in our world. That''s the reason, we kept you in dark and safe. "

    Evan nodded feeling a littlefort and asked back,

    " I have heard from my friends that Serena went missing in human world. Where is she? Did you meet her? "

    Ethan sighed before shaking his head helplessly. Clutching his face gently, Ethan responded assuringly,

    " She will be back to us very soon."

    Evan formed a beautiful smile and inquired recalling the vague words of Ethan,

    " Brother, who were you talking about avenge? I didn''t understand your words and a name starting with.. At.. I couldn''t hear it clear."

    Ethan''s expression suddenly turned stiff and understood that he had recalled the vicious woman in this drunken state too. Sighing deeply, he decided to inform Evan everything.

    Thus he started speaking briefly about how he had known Athena and how did he find that she was Ayra''s biological mother.

    By the time, he finished speaking everything, Evan''s expression had turned grim in anger clenching his fists tightly. Ethan had shifted beside the window side and stared deep over the luminous sky in daze.

    Evan''s roaring tone snapped him out from his thoughts,

    " Brother, let''s go. I will go with you to destroy the whole vampire n. They haven''t only killed our brother, they have destroyed our happiness too. They deserve to die. How can you stay calm after figuring out everything? What about Ayra''s mother? Will she im her right over Ayra now? "

    Ethan knitted his brows tightly and whispered clutching the rock of window,

    " She doesn''t know till now. I won''t let her know. Ayra is our baby girl and bloodline. She won''t go anywhere. Besides her mother will pay the price of our brother''s death. "

    Evan''s face tightened in fear as he asked curiously even though he realised that his brother had fallen in love with Ayra''s mother,

    " What...what will you do with her? "

    Ethan turned around and responded coldly,

    " I will use her the way she used me. She will help me killing her own mother."

    After finishing his words, Ethan headed for outside emitting a cold aura. Evan watched his retreating back nkly and suddenly interrupted in a deep voice,

    " Brother, just don''t use your heart to satisfy your avenge. At the end of time, you will be the most miserable one."

 Chapter 123 - Some Mistakes Are Unforgivable

    The guards had stayed in a bowing silhouette as their king walked through the corridor tapping and hitting the floor thumping loudly. The maids shifted at a corner when they saw Aaron arriving at the doorway of Vanessa''s room before entering asap.

    Over the bed, the girl was sat up straightforwardly hugging her knees and appeared extremely dull in expression. Without bothering to ask her, Aaron asked Jasper who stood close beside him,

    " What happened with her?"

    Jasper responded in a deep mysterious voice,

    " She can''t see anything!"

    " What?", Aaron was astounded averting his eyes on Vanessa surprisingly and knitted his sharpened eyebrows. He continued in a cold tone,

    " How did it happen? Did she perform any forbidden magic or someone did this to her?"

    Jasper answered him more suspiciously that aroused numerous thoughts,

    " She can''t remember her memory fromst night. She only kept saying that she had been sleeping in her room and woke up with blind vision. "

    Aaron frowned hard and replied back assuringly,

    " Impossible! A Vampire can''t go blind without any particr reason. Did you inquire her maids? It''s so shameful to know that my members aren''t safe inside my castle. "

    Jasper sighed knowing that his lord hated to be threatened by anyone but he already checked through everything before he could ask out. Honestly Jasper felt too suspicious because only extremes powerful creatures had the superpowers of making a vampire blind.

    Who could be so powerful to do that?

    Aaron parted his lips to speak up but suddenly felt quite as he recalled another possibility all of sudden. His expression changed drastically as he asserted in a cold voice,

    " Take care of her well. Call any healer to check her body everyday. I need to join the court now. Moreover prepare everything for Athena''s marriage and other pre-rituals. Make sure that nothing can be mistaken."

    Jasper hummed coldly as a sh of sadness could be visible in his eyes that quickly hidden away before Aaron could spot. After cing his orders, Aaron made his way downstairs to enter the court as his mind surfaced with that firm possibility.

    INSIDE ESME''S ROOM,

    After receiving Aaron''s approval, Esme quickly sent a maid to bring back Carol from the shell. Thus Carol was released too fast than she expected as the prison guards had no obligation over the directmand of King.

    Under the warm sunlight flickering on the corridor, Esme sat down leaning against the rocking chair while Carol massaged her long hairs with oil. Esme felt too rxed under her gentle care and squeezed her eyes shut gently.

    Carol giggled beside her ears as she spotted the obvious marks on Esme''s exposed neck,

    " Looks like you need massage on your shoulder too, mydy."

    Esme frowned before getting her obvious hint and turned crimson eventually as her mind reflected those intimate moments between them early in the morning. Esme pouted and replied back teasingly,

    " Wait till you get married. I will see how you mock at me then."

    Carol huffed before replying through caressing her moisturising hairs,

    " I can bet that my husband wouldn''t be so gullible like Lord. After all I''m not so beautiful like you,dy."

    As Esme parted her lips to rebuke, the door of her bedroom nged open with a thud without bothering to knock before. Esme frowned before looking back and spotted Queen Mother''s cold silhouette surprisingly.

    Tidying her clothes, Esme got up before walking over to her slowly. Giving her a slight bow, she addressed her respectively,

    " Mother, please be seated."

    Queen Mother lifted up her hand gesturing her to stop and huffed proudly,

    " I haven''te to chitchat with you here. I wanted to remind you that we have different rituals before marriage in our n. You will have to reach Sasha Pce tonight with some staffs. The responsibility falls upon you as Athena''s sister-inw. I hope you won''t disappoint me. "

    Esme noddedprehensively and replied keeping her head down,

    " I got it. I will try my best to fulfil every responsibilities, Mother. "

    " Don''t call me, mother. ", Queen Mother alerted keeping her tone low yet disgusted. Esme looked up at her face nkly and spotted the obvious disdain on her expression. Later heard her continuing,

    " I haven''t epted you wholeheartedly. You don''t have to call me, mother. Just call me Queen Mother just like others."

    Esme bite down her lips tightly before providing her a slight nod as she watched her storming way not before cing a surprised nce over Carol.

    As she left the room, Carol approached beside Esme andforted spotting the displeasure on her eyes,

    " Don''t feel disappointed, mydy. Queen Mother has always been heartless and never cared for anyone genuinely. Even something happened between Princess Athena and her.Their rtionship was drifted apart for years."

    Esme formed looking up at her curiously and inquired,

    " What happened between them? "

    Carol sighed and replied with unsurity,

    " I''m not sure, mydy. I heard that her mother killed someone close to Princess. As for what''s the exact reason, I have no idea and only heard rumours."

    Esme nodded nkly and felt sad for Athena who couldn''t even get the warmth of her mother even after staying by her side always.

    Esme wondered if her mother ever missed her in this years? After all, she proudly dered that she doesn''t have any daughter from now on.

    Soon after, a cold breezed evening fell down on the silver city of Vampire world. The moonshine castle appeared noisy from outside as the maids were all busy in preparing staffs for the blessed ritual tonight. While preparing the alluring products for the would be couple, they giggled and shared many dirty thoughts among each others on the downhall.

    Besides, Esme was preparing for her way of Sasha Pce inside the room as her Lord husband made his appearance all of sudden. The maids bowed before retreating from there giving them personal space considerably.

    Esme stood in front of the mirror straightening her sleeves of pink gown that had glistened lightly under themblight. Aaron smiled faintly watching her seductive back and spitted out lowly,

    " You look beautiful."

    Esme smiled contentedly and turned around to face her as she spotted his downcast face. Frowning slightly, she inquired stepping closer,

    " What happened? You.. You look different.."

    Aaron stared back at her face deeply before asking an unexpected question,

    " Did you have anything to do with Vanessa''s blind vision?"

    Esme''s face sank immediately before felling in silence deeply. Gulping down, she replied noticing his dissatisfied face,

    " What.. what are you talking about! How could I turn her blind? I''m not vampire after all. "

    Aaron closed his eyes gently knowing that she was stating him lie whereas he knew the truth already.

    But could he me her for lying to him? After all he was the one who should be med the most. He was doing this to her from the first day and continued doing it till now.

    Who should be med? Eventually no one! Because they are right from their own perspective!

    Sighing softly, he pulled her closer by her waist and replied,

    " Esme no matter what you want to do, don''t hide it from me ever. Because it will hurt more when someone others will inform me not you. I''m willing to fulfil your each request but don''t make me feel that I''m less important in your heart."

    Esme frowned hard and started having a bad feeling that Aaron probably had discovered something. She knew that her time of telling him the truth hade closer but still she feared that Aaron will abandon her just like family.

    Will he trust her? The truth was still unsure in her heart as she swallowed down her saliva nervously.

    cing her palms on his shoulders gently, she spoke in a sincere voice,

    " You are always important to my heart, Aaron. But there will be circumstances in our lives where we will have to make our decisions alone. It''s our undeniable truth. I can only tell you that as long as I feel safe around you, I will never betray your love. But you must stay truthful to me because I can''t ept betrayal. "

    Aaron''s face darkened in a moment as his heart tightened in a fist. Blinking abruptly, he whispered remorsefully,

    " What.. what if I betrayed you earlier andter changed my mind? Will you forgive me then? What if I will make it up for my whole life? Will you, say? "

    Esme''s face clouded instantly as she tightened the grip on his shoulders. Letting out a emotionalughter, she answered in a deep voice,

    " It will depend on what you have done because some mistakes are unforgivable. "

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    After finishing their training session, Ethan made his way out of the Redruth Valley and flew further away from there. Landing down near the barrier of Vampire world, he contemted in his thoughts for a moment but couldn''t pacify his thumping heart.

    Swallowing down his saliva, he looked up at the sky sternly and called out,

    " Siemus, appear in front of me now."

 Chapter 124 - To Congratulate Her

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Boyfriend By Ariana Grande, Social House ~??

    The night was exceptionally beautiful today near the barrier of Vampire World under the illuminating moonlight. Ethan stayed calm yet confident that Siemus would bound to appear in front of him at any cost.

    Over in

    SASHA PALACE,

    Surrounded by a group of maids, Athena was getting prepared for the uing ritual tonight. Being a princess and pure blooded vampire, they were abided by differentws that doesn''t happen among mere vampires. Her eyes wereid t on her vague figure reflecting under themb light ahead. Even though her body was here, from her appearance anyone could predict that she was distracted and unimpressed regarding this ritual staffs. Thus the noisy maids exchanged meaningful nces with each others while caressing her hairs cautiously.

    From the open window corner, Siemus observed Athena''s distracted expression as she exhaled a deep sigh. From the morning, she was contemting on the thought that she should inform Athena about Esme''s illegal child with Ron or not. After all, this unexpected news could break a happy home which she never wanted. On the flip side, keeping this secret from Athena would show her disloyal personality. Thus she waited to finish this ritual first then she could report to Athena.

    At that certain moment, she heard Ethan''smand inside her head as she gasped astonishingly. Biting her lips hard, she wondered why did Ethan summon her too soon.

    Didn''t he say that he wanted to keep distance from vampires?

    His urging tone didn''t pause instead it resumed with full enthusiasm as Siemus started getting bad feelings. Holding her forehead worriedly, she couldn''t deny his order as she promised to help him whenever he wanted.

    Thus changing into her bird form, she flew away for the discerned ce that he was calling from.

    Meanwhile, avishing carriage was driving away towards the Eastern part from Moonshine''s entrance. Esme sat aside looking outside nkly as her eardrums instinctively rang the words spoken by Aaron just before she left.

    Her gaze remained vacant too unpredictable to read through her emotions as her mind held a numerous unspoken questions. Carol apanied her on the way of SASHA PALACE as she decided to devote her life for Esme''s wellbeing. Thus she followed her footsteps everywhere.

    Noticing her distracted attention, she inquired softly,

    " My Lady, you look worried. What happened?"

    Esme came back to reality and met Carol''s concerned gaze that were stuck on her face. She smiled faintly and finally felt like opening up to Carol,

    " I don''t understand Aaron sometimes, Carol. I''m notining that he doesn''t care about me but I have a instinct feeling that he is hiding something from me. I can''t understand the depth of his words and it makes me uneasy. On the contrary, I can''t force him to say anything that he doesn''t want. I''m clueless. "

    Carol frowned slightly reading the troubled expression on Esme''s face and exhaled a deep breathe. Tapping on her intertwined palms, she suggested considering everything,

    " My Lady, sometimes we can''t really reveal everything to the person that we love the most. Probably it''s our fear of losing her or you may call it insecurity. But if you feel that you should know, you can find out on your own. Later you can keep it secret and pretend like you don''t know anything until he opens up to you. In that way, I think you can save both sides. "

    Esme listened her gentle words like water that really made sense in her heart. She could find out on her own without bothering Aaron. Giving up a gentle smile, Esme nced at Carol and said,

    " You are really very wise and thoughtful, Carol. I wish that you can stay by my side always."

    Carol smiled and replied with determination,

    " I will, mydy."

    A whileter, their carriage finally reached at the entrance of SASHA Pce as the maids and Athena waited at the gate to wee Esme.

    Noticing Esme''s silhouette climbing down, Athena formed into a blissful smile before giving her a bow respectively,

    " Wee to the castle, sister-inw. I''m very happy to meet you today."

    Esme responded with a sweet smile on her lips as the distracted glimpse of Athena''s eyes couldn''t escape from her observative gaze. Pausing the momentarily thoughts, she hugged Athena''s petite body and corrected warmly,

    " You don''t need to bow in front of me, Athena. We are family. Are you doing well here?"

    Athena smiled back nodding her head gently,

    " Yes, I''m. Let''s head inside the castle."

    Esme suddenly recalled the rules of that ritual as she urged looking up at the round moon,

    " Oh wait Athena, you need to have a shower first among this blessed flowers inside the pool. Mother.. I mean queen mother has instructed to follow this every single steps. Before the moon goes down, you have to finish the bath fast. We have only two hourste probably. So let''s head for your ritual first. We can have a good chatter. "

    Athena''s expression changed drastically as she appeared less and less interested. Forcing an awkward smile, she made an oh sound before leading Esme inside the castle. Soon after the maids were appointed to prepare the required pool ording to Esme''s instructions.

    Around thirty minutester, an artifice pool was decorated with various red flowers that had the deep color like blood drops. Under the moonlight, the pool exceptionally appeared eye catching as it unleashed an ambiguous scent instinctively.

    This ritual was considered to be the most important part before getting engaged in vampire history. Under the pure moonlight, the bride will bath among the red holy flowers that will wash away her all impurities from the past. She will be ready to be mated for her lifetime partner very soon along with her pure body. Thus it was the most unavoidable ritual before marriage.

    Athena was ready for her ritual as she changed into a transparent lingerie before wrapping a towel around her body inside her room. After sending the maids to serve Esme inside her guest room, she was in process of fulfilling the ritual but surprisingly she didn''t locate Siemus nearby.

    shing away the thoughts momentarily, she reached for the prepared pool situated at the distant part of SASHA PALACE apanied by other maids. Climbing down, she arrived at the pool side and was immediately mesmerised by the alluring sight of that pool.

    The surrounding was decorated with littlembs that illuminated the entire space brightly. Combined with moonlight and flower smells, the exaggerating pool could snatch anyone''s attention naturally. But her lips remained sealed before forming into a bitter smile which noone noticed.

    She sighed deeply before waving at the maids casually,

    " You all can go outside. I will take care of myself alone."

    The maids all nodded before retreating their backs from here. After their departure, Athena fell into dilemma before approaching near the water reluctantly.

    Everything was finished! What was she hoping for?

    On the other side, after Ethan''s harshment, Siemus carried Ethan towards the SASHA PALACE even though she wasn''t willing. Ethan insisted that he required Athena''s help of finding the special group of Vampires thus she couldn''t deny.

    Afternding descending down on the rooftop, Ethan intended to climb down without uttering a word as Siemus suddenly interrupted his way,

    " Wait, Prince Ethan you can''t meet with thedy now."

    Ethan paused giving her a baffled look as she continued hesitantly,

    " She.. she is busy.."

    Ethan frowned asking back,

    " But didn''t you say that she is still in the castle? What is she busy with? Trying to figure out that how to trap another man? "

    Siemus was unhappy at his provocative words as she clenched her teeth tightly. Eventually she wanted to hide Athena''s ritual for marriage from him but after hearing his answer, she was erged. Thus without hesitating a bit, she replied back with attitude,

    " She is busypleting her pre rituals before marriage. You can''t go there now. After she finishes her bath, I wille back to bring you to her."

    She paused before continuing with a provocative tone,

    " Till then, can you wait here crown Prince? It''s not good to interrupt a blessed ritual. Isn''t it? "

    On the contrary, Ethan was frozen in his spot immediately. His expression turned ck as if he was forced to shit. His fists were clenched aside tightly as he didn''t understand why her words resounded so venomous in his heart.

    Frowning hard, he asked in a husky voice,

    " Of.. Of course.. where is she?"

    Siemus smirked secretly and answered nonchntly,

    " Probably over the pool. You know what? She needs to wipe off all the sins from her body to get fully mated by her would be husband."

    Ethan''s rage aroused more as he couldn''t wait to p that woman who dared to wipe off his touches from her body. Thus turning around, he intended to get down while Siemus asked loudly,

    " Prince Ethan.. wait.. where are you going? "

    Ethan scoffed hurrying up,

    " To congratte her."

    Siemus mumbled,

    " But I''m having weird feelings now."

 Chapter 125 - Why Must You Do It To Me?

    RECOMMENDED SONG : No Love By August Alsina FT Nicki Minaj ~??

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Siemus was extremely worried about Ethan''s going down and tried to block his path reminding sternly,

    " Prince Ethan, you can''t appear in front of her now. It''s an unforgivable sin. Why do you insist on meeting her right now?"

    Ethan halted in his tracks and gave Siemus a cold re while responding,

    " She owes me more than what am I doing now. If you don''t let me down and cover up for me, I''m going to meet her in presence of everyone in the castle. Now you choose Siemus that which way you would prefer!"

    He dered his final words and stared back at Siemus''s face sternly that made her difficult to figure out which way would be more safe. Biting down her own lips in agony, she replied in a low voice,

    " You.. you can go to meet her now but please don''t break the ritual or esle queen mother will be very mad on her. Meanwhile I will be guarding over the maids for you. The pool is situated at the remote corner. Eventually they won''t bother to wander over there unless princess summons any of them. "

    Ethan hummed coldly and turned around to leave without speaking further. Putting on a downcast expression, he strode downstairs through the backside stairs and reached at the corridor first.

    Wandering his eyes around, he was assured that no one was around thus quickly made his way ording to Siemus''s instructions. The corridor was long and one side walled leading him direct towards the discerned pool where Athena supposed to be. The brands were hanging in the wall burning and lightening up the whole space that made his path more smooth.

    Reaching near the entrance of pool, he paused in his tracks before exhaling a few restless sighs. Even till now, he couldn''t understand the reason ofing here abruptly.

    He hated Athena from the core of his heart and that was the unavoidable truth in his mind. But at the thought of her marriage, he couldn''t ept it all and made absorb decisions in his mind.

    If he couldn''t stay happy, why must he let her be happy with someone else? If they can''t have a happy ending, why can''t they suffer together?

    Along with this wicked thoughts wandering in his mind, he took the final step of trespassing inside the indoor area of poolside. As soon as he entered after locking the door cautiously, his heart sank spotting the inviting back of ady inside the water.

    Inside the pool, Athena was sat down leaning against the edge of pool leisurely. She was only wearing her lingerie that covered her two sensitive spots barely. Under the neon lights ofmbs and shimmering moonlight, her soaked back appeared more sensual as if she was a sleeping goddess appearing out with her breathtaking beauty slowly. Her silky shining hairs were whipped aside glistening more under the warmness of various lights that couldn''t be avoided. From her back view, her momentum seemed calm and indifferent as if she wasn''t bothered about doing this so called rituals.

    In a moment, Ethan''s breathing hitched as he felt like his heart pounding fast inside his chest. Averting his eyes from her back, he inhaled deep breath to control his arousing emotions and kept mute.

    On the contrary, Athena was non bothered about everything around. Half of her body was dived under water and it felt really warm. Her abysmal gazeid glued on the surface of water as she vaguely reminded the memories with Edward before marriage.

    Momentarily she forgot that the first man of her life had gone for forever and formed a sweet smile on her lips subconsciously. Unfortunately this smile was noticed by the erged man behind who was intending to call her out.

    Watching her joyful attitude, he turned more furious and clenched his fists tightly.

    He couldn''t stay cool for a single day after aparting from her but she was smiling happily on her pre ritual day? How can she forget about him so easily?

    Unfolding his fists fast, his raged gaze fell upon his own fingers as a vicious smirk yed on his lips. Without making a single sound, he quickly torn off his clothes silently before approaching near the pool tiptoeing cautiously.

    With a ssh, hended down inside the water startling the girl who was still in daze. Athena was stunned before widening her eyes in shock as soon as she spotted the most unexpected man in her life that she thought of never meeting in this entire life.

    Athena''s mouth fell open in awe as she kept staring at his wrathful face nkly. Eventually her heart filled with joy and mixed feelings that she couldn''t describe in a word.

    On the flip side, Ethan remained calm as his fired gaze observed her expression going pale eventually. For a moment, he really wished to forget every hated reasons that wasid between them. He wanted to hug her badly and tell her how much he needed her beside him.

    But how can he forget the fact that this woman was the reason behind his bother''s death and apparently Esme''s ban from her n?

    He wrecked in his mind and kept staring at her as thousand feelings roamed across his mind. The atmosphere was stiff and awkward between them as if time had stopped and they only had them in their eyes.

    Regaining her usualposure, Athena spoke first breaking the dense silence,

    " You.. you.. Howe you are here, Prince Ethan?"

    She clutched her upper body shyly and sutured,

    " It''s not decorous to sneak inside a woman''s bathroom all of sudden."

    She mumbled before reaching behind to grab her towel but her hands were pulled back harshly. She screamed before facing the man with horror and heard his furious tone,

    " Huh? Princess Athena is ying Saint in front of me? Tell me how many personalities that you have exactly?"

    Athena endured the rubbing pain on her arms as she replied coldly,

    " Don''t behave so unreasonably, Ethan. I have nothing to say you. Instead you should exin to me that why did youe here! Didn''t you say that you have nothing to do with me? "

    Ethan bited down his lips tightly and rebuked angrily,

    " Huh! You think that I care about your damn ritual? Ie back to seize the favour from you that you said before. I need the information regarding the vampire force. Regarding you, I have no interest at all."

    Athena closed her eyes gently and held back the stabbing pain arousing from her heart. She should have guessed that he hade to avenge for his brother not for her.

    Looking away from his face, she responded opening her eyes lowly,

    " In that case, you need to get out of the pool now and wait for my ritual toe an end. I can''t leave halfway."

    Ethan''s expression sank immediately and tightened the grips on her arms while asking,

    " Why can''t you get off? Oh right, you want to appear in front of your husband neat and clean. Tell me, does he know that you have marked me already? "

    Athena felt humiliated and managed to spit out angrily,

    " Shut up Ethan! I will fix everything! You don''t need to bother. "

    Ethan sneered leaning over her face and said,

    " Why won''t I bother? Didn''t you use me as your bed warmer? Didn''t you mark me as yours? Tell me, how will I answers my future wife regarding the vampire mark? "

    Athena looked up at him remorsefully. She knew that she hadmitted a crime that couldn''t be undone easily now. But hearing his concern for his future wife, she felt a dagger stabbing her heart viciously.

    Lowering her gaze in guilt, she spoke whispering softly,

    " I''m sorry.. I know that it was my fault. I shouldn''t have marked you.. In exchange, you can demand anything from me. I will try my best to repay you."

    Ethan chuckled coldly and asked back,

    " Anything?"

    Athena looked up to meet his cold gaze and nodded hesitantly,

    " Yes... Anything..! "

    Ethan''s expression rxed a bit as he demanded coldly,

    " Then get out of the pool and leave this ritual undone. "

    Athena was astounded,

    " What??"

    Ethan continued coldly while lifting up her drenched hand gently,

    " There''s more!"

    Before Athena could register his words, an expensive ring was put on inside her ring finger swiftly.

    Athena looked up in horror at their intertwined fingers nkly and watched Ethan''s nonchnt face as if he wasn''t doing anything unusual.

    Before Athena could stop her, she cried out in pain as she felt her ring finger burning like fire.

    She screamed out loudly snatching her hand back and looked down at her fingers deeply. Holding back the shrill sobbing, she mumbled,

    " Silver Ring!"

    She gritted her teeth together and shouted looking up at Ethan''s vacant expression,

    " E.. Ethan... you.. what have you done? We are allergic to silver.. It will leave a forever mark on my finger.."

    Ethan sneered coldly and responded clutching her soaked jawline,

    " Marking you as mine for forever. Congrattions, you are the first bride who have got an imperishable ring on her finger. "

    Athena choked asking back whispering,

    " Why.. why must you do it to me?"

    Ethan replied indifferently,

    " Because I hate you."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Ready for the two chapters releases from tomorrow?? hehehe.. By the way, 800 votes in a week, I will upload three chapters at once. So keep voting guys ??

 Chapter 126 - It Was Hurting You!

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Is This The Life I Chose? By Aaryan Shah ~??

    {P:S: I must say that this lyrics define Ethan''s character so well. Love with this song

    deeply ?}

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The world had suddenly fell in dense silence as if the time wasn''t moving forward. The emotions hidden inside their eyes wasplicated as they couldn''t pull away their eyes from each others. Heaven knows that It''s so unbearable to be stuck between love and hate over the same person. One time, it can send you over the nine clouds that show you the best moments in your life but the following moment, it can also show you the depth of hell burning and swallowing you whole eventually.

    Athena suppressed the deep pain buried inside her heart and faced him with the same coldness that he was boring in his expression. The pain on her ring finger increased more probably left a deep scare that couldn''t be removed ever.

    Trembling over her own words, she rebuked weakly clenching her pained finger in a fist,

    " Then.. you.. should leave me alone.."

    She barely managed to spit out this words and gave him a vacant re. Lifting up her hand shakingly, she sutured watching his expression turning darkened,

    " This ring won''t change anything between us."

    She dered before attempting to pull out the silver ring that was burning her skin tremendously like a bonfire. As soon as her fingertips touched the hem of the ring, her body was harshly turned around before pressing against the edge of pool roughly.

    She gasped out loudly feeling the coldness of his muscr body behind her back. She struggled weakly and watched her hand clutching into a palm roughly.

    Ethan separated both of her hands quickly stopping her from pulling out the ring and at the same time, he squeezed her ringerprised palm roughly.

    Athena let out a shrill cry feeling the burn on her finger increasing more as she felt her breathing turning heavy. Vampires are extremely allergic to Silver that give them the enormous torture once they get touched by it. Even a silver maiden dagger could kill any low blooded vampire easily.

    Athena whimpered pleading weakly,

    " E.. Ethan.. you are hurting me.."

    Ethan sneered coldly. Even though her painful cry was stabbing dagger in his heart but still his anger took the charge and decided to put a deaf ear over her pleading. Leaning beside her ears, he answered coldly,

    " You are feeling hurt? Did you see that how much I was hurting inside for you?"

    Athena gulped arching her head away and murmured softly,

    " That''s none of my business ording to you.. Aahh.. Please take it off.. It is burning my skin...I can''t bear it.. What the hell do you want? "

    Ethan held the urge of taking off the damn ring hardly and exhaled a deep breath over her soaked skin. Athena shivered feeling the tip of his nose over her neckline and heard his hoarse tone,

    " Get out from the pool now. Then I will let you take it off."

    Athena''s expression sank as she took a glimpse of the moon nkly. The moon was already on the verge of going down as she calcted that there wasn''t so much time left for the ritual.

    Thus ignoring his unreasonable demand, she responded nervously trying to break free from his grip but he was much stronger than her,

    " No!! You go out first. I need to finish.. aaaahh... Ethan.."

    She screamed out in pain when he squeezed and rolled the ring on her finger purposely. The metal digged deep inside her slender finger earning a louder scream from her tongue. The pain turned so much more that she feared of losing her bones.

    Her whole body started quivering like a fallen leaf as she heard his monstrous tone whispering,

    " One more denial, this ring will be all over your body, Athena Richards. So think twice before you answer me. Would you still want to perform this ritual or not?"

    He asserted beforeying his dark eyes on her alluring neckline. After soaking under the warm water, it appeared more inviting as he felt his throat drying. On the contrary, Athena was in the most miserable state as she couldn''t choose either way to deny his order.

    She knew that she couldn''t win against his strength physically or mentally.Just when, she decided to give up, she gasped softly feeling the numbness of his lips over her neckline.

    Turning her gaze sideway, she saw him sucking her moisty skin gradually and felt a rush of current coursing through her veins. Definitely she couldn''t resist his temptation each time, he touched her. Swallowing down, she asked breathing heavily,

    " What... what are you doing?"

    Ethan paused beforeing back to his sense literally. His face turned stiff when he realised that he couldn''t resist the urge of her just at that point. Hiding the eagerness behind his gaze, he responded snorting out coldly,

    " Nothing.. I was just killing time.."

    Athena felt speechless before attempting to shove away from his embrace but the man held him back more tightly. Ignoring her burning gaze, he demanded in a raspy voice,

    " If you are thinking about going out from the pool, I can help you with that. But you are daring to push me away, there''s no chance of escaping away from me."

    Athena felt her blood boiling as she groaned in pain and anger,

    " There''s no way that I''m going to listen you. Either you let go off me or not, I will only get out once I''m done with my ritual. "

    Ethan''s face sank as if someone had given him a hard sleep to wake up from this daydream. She was willing to endure this severe pain for another man and didn''t care about his order?

    He gazed at her stubborn face angrily as jealousy coursed through his entire mind vigorously. Letting out a dangerousugh, he tightened the grip on her stomach and replied beside her ears slowly,

    " Fine, Athena Richards. You are willing to endure for another man? Then why will I suffer alone?"

    Athena suddenly paused between her struggling and asked nervously feeling a bad hint,

    " What.. what.. do you meant by that?"

    Ethan smirked cunningly and responded beside her ear,

    " Won''t your ritual be ipleted if you still stay dirty? Huh? How about I have sex with you here?"

    Athena''s face turned red in embarrassment as she sutured gnashing her teeth together,

    " Ethan.. You..are a bastard...Aahh.."

    She screamed feeling his teeth gobbling her smooth skin harshly. On the flip side, Ethan had buried his head on the crook of her neck and bite down her soft skins roughly leaving his teeth marks that could be noticeable by anyone.

    Letting out a low moan, she heard his maic tone while nibbling her skin,

    " The more you will insist, the more you will suffer Athena. Don''t turn me on. You still have time to decide what you want to do."

    Athena bited down her lower lips tightly as she felt herself moaning and crying at the same time inside. She didn''t understand why was he acting so weird today?

    At first she assumed that he might get jealous over her marriage and was gone insane. But after putting on the silver ring, her assumption had been faded away instantly. Undoubtedly he was here to torment her only and enjoyed watching her turning helpless.

    Squeezing her eyes shut, at first she thought of enduring this humiliation until the rituales to an end and solemnly hoped that Ethan would stop his dirty acts.

    But unfortunately he was turning more aggressive as soon as his lips tasted the sweetness of her aromatic skin that was smelling like jasmine flowers. Subconsciously his right hand that was on her waistline crawled up and discovered her sensitive spots easily.

    A gentle yet cold palm brushed over her curves gently giving her shiver in her spine as she whimpered again. Her nipples had turned hard and erotic as she sensed his restless breathing beside her ears igniting the fire inside her.

    His lips continued sucking her skin that felt so addictive under his lips. His crawled palm discovered the hardness of her chest as he squeezed it hard over the clothes. Athena let out a loud moan arching back as she felt her burning in desire.

    For a moment, she really forgot that they had so much hatred between them and wanted to enjoy this peaceful moment.

    Her breathing continued heavily as she felt her drowning in pleasure. Ethan felt more aroused hearing her soft moans and groped her cushion before plumping it into a heart knot.

    Athena let out a louder moan more louder than she imagined and started panting more vigorously. Watching the moonlight vanishing away, she regained her usualposure fast and blurted out,

    " Leave me! I''ming out from the pool.!"

    Ethan paused beforeing back to his calm thoughts and looked at her blushing face. Even though he felt satisfied that finally she decided to leave the ritual but he felt pained when she showed reluctance over his touching.

    Sighing softly, he resounded cold leaving her arms,

    " Very good!"

    Athena gasped softly beforeing out from the pool quickly. Turning around, she spotted the moon that was still up and knew that her ritual had been left ipleted. After all, she needed to spend more time under the water.

    Furthermore this man hadid his hands all over her body, howe she stay pure after this?

    Ethan also came out after her and saw her expression turning grim and hurt. Looking down, he found that she was still wearing the ring and felt his heart pained more.

    Moving closer, he held her arm gently intending to take it off but suddenly Athena shouted in a choking tone,

    " Don''t touch me! What do you want again? I have done everything that you have demanded. Leave me alone.."

    Ethan didn''t let out a single word and tolerated everything that she wished to say. Pulling her hand up despite having her protests, he gently took it off and replied looking through her raged eyes,

    " It was hurting you.! "

    Athena was stunned before gazing back at him deeply..!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Don''t scold me now. The next chapter will being within two hours. I have got an urgent ss to attend guys.Don''t worry, I will update another chapter definitely. Keep voting ~??

 Chapter 127 - Reunited

    Athena couldn''t hold back her choking anymore. She let the mixed emotions consuming her mind as she spitted out whispering softly,

    " Stop doing this to me!"

    Ethan was a little taken back before replying sternly,

    " What did I do?"

    Athena snatched back her hand from his grip and distanced themselves far apart. Clutching the burnt finger that was still giving her pain, she asserted her thoughts painfully,

    " If you really hate me, please hate me from the core of your heart. Don''t act so impulsively and make me feel that you care for me, Ethan. Didn''t you want to see me hurt?"

    She gulped and resumed lifting her hand in the air gesturing him to see through it,

    " See, this mark won''t ever leave me even if I want to. My healing powers doesn''t work on me. On the day of my engagement, I will be suspected by others that if I have done anything impure or not. That''s all, you wanted! Didn''t you? Now can you stop putting your fake act for me? I''m ready to repay you but remember that once I''m done, there''s no turning back with you. I might be a slut in your eyes but it won''t change what am I. "

    Ethan listened her painful words quietly and knew that he had hurt her dignity sessfully. Averting his eyes from her, he struggled to not look at her anymore that might ruin him internally.

    Swallowing back the harsh words that he prepared for her, he answered before turning around,

    " Then follow me upstairs inside your room. I need the information regarding the force. Once I''m done avenging, I won''t bother you ever."

    Athenaughed coldly watching his retreating back and replied,

    " Sure! Anything for your avenge!"

    Nobody knows Ethan heard the emotions behind her words or not but he continued walking towards the closed door. Once he pulled open the door with a thud, his whole momentum froze discovering the most unexpected person in his life at this moment.

    Serena ????

    On the contrary, Esme had the same astounded expression that Ethan had on his face. She couldn''t believe her own eyes that she would be reunited with his brother in vampire world.

    After waiting for Athena inside the guest room, she started feeling anxious that why was she taking so long. Thus she made her way alone towards the pool intending to take a look of her ongoing ritual. Never in her imaginations, she thought that she would meet Ethan here.

    Before her overwhelmed happiness could burst out, her eyes pulled backwards to the pitiful state of Athena who stood there in froze too.A towel was wrapped around her soaked figure and she appeared dull mentally.

    Even though Athena didn''t had any tears or harming remarks on her body, Esme''s observative eyes didn''t miss the burning mark on Athena''s ring finger. The scar appeared recently burnt that shaped a round circle around her tiny finger. Furthermore as a woman, she could see the deep pain in her eyes as Esme knitted her brows tightly.

    Before Ethan could jump into her arms happily, Esme''s expression suddenly darkened before giving him a hard p.

    PAK!

    Athena was startled before staring at Esme widening her eyes. Even Ethan wasn''t expecting this p at all as it took a few moments to register his thoughts.

    His face was turned sideway after receiving the p as he felt his cheeks turning hot eventually. Holding the pped cheek cautiously, he turned ahead to face Esme''s grimaced expression looking at him disdainfully.

    Esme held back the urge of pping him again and asked tightening her lips together,

    " What have you done to Athena?"

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The night had turned deep outside but the domineering man''s mind was much darker and lost than the floating clouds above in the sky. His whole silhouette was covered in smoke as he exhaled a puff of smoke from hisvishing hookah. The smokes quickly surrounded his leaning figure hiding his perplexed face as his hooded eyesid on the sky absentmindedly.

    A sudden knock from the door couldn''t sess to divert his attention as he kept taking puff. Over the door, Jasper had turned tired after knocking for a while and entered afterwards thinking that he might get sick again.

    Watching his sittingposure, he felt relieved before reminding sternly when the smokes got his attend,

    " My Lord, why did you start smoking? It might affect your health at this critical stage. Stop being so heartless over your health, please."

    Aaron didn''t give his any exnation instead he asked back,

    " Did you find the reason behind Vanessa''s blinding?"

    Jasper was quite for a moment before reporting nervously,

    " Yes, my lord. ording to chief healer, her cell inside eyes has been sealed forcefully by any extreme powerful spell that can''t be broken away without the person who has done this to her. Do you suspect that..."

    Aaron cut off his words letting out another puff through his dry lips,

    " Its her. She has done this to her to take revenge probably. She understands her powers now and erased a portion of Vanessa''s memory. "

    Jasper was shocked for a while and didn''t expect that Esme could be so vengeful even though his lord told him several times. Blinking his eyes awkwardly, Jasper reminded him again,

    " Then should you tell her everything? Don''t forget that you are crossing the third stage. You only have few days in your hand until the new moon appears out."

    He paused before reaching near Aaron and suggested cautiously,

    " Lord, why don''t you reveal her everything? She might forgive youter. I am sure that she won''t let you getting died in front of her eyes. "

    Aaron coughed dryly before replying back gazing through his concerned eyes,

    " Then after she gives me her blood to recover, I will hang her to death. Is that what you

    want? "

    Jasper sighed and answered with difficulty,

    " But you must choose between your life and her, my lord."

    Aaronughed bitterly taking another puff,

    " My life is nothing without her. I have figured it out. She has already told me that she won''t forgive me if I do something wrong until she hears the reason. Sure after, she will start hating me. "

    Jasperforted tapping on his shoulder,

    " It doesn''t mean that she will stop loving you, my lord. "

    Aaron hauled up from the soft letting out a low chuckle and answered emotionally,

    " When a person loves and hates you at the same time, you know what they do? They just only dissappear from your side Jasper and chose to love you from far away. "

 Chapter 128 - Murderer!

    SASHA PALACE,

    Awakened by Esme''s thunderous tone, Ethan consciously nced behind to take glimpse of the woman that he had tormented just now. Watching her pitiful state yet concerned for him, his heart wrenched in pain that made his breath bing unsteady all of sudden.

    Breaking their eye contact, he watched her sister''s disdainful expression before replying softly,

    " Serena, we should talk first. Don''t we? Can we leave this matter aside?"

    Esme didn''t wish to calm down but watching Athena nodding her head agreeing with Ethan''s suggestion, she understood that she shouldn''t interfere in this matter. As from her perspective of view, it was clear that they both had an unspeakable rtionship.

    Exhaling a deep breathe, she calmed down finally before letting her overwhelming happiness control her mind. Her eyes teared up watching the fingermarks that she left on Ethan''s flushed cheek.

    Sobbing softly, she jumped onto his arms before letting her tears fall down without reservation. She continued murmuring,

    " I''m sorry for hurting you. I have missed you, second brother."

    Ethan smiled softly before grazing through her hairs and kissed over her head affectionately. He let her cry to vent out her emotions and replied murmuring back,

    " I have missed you too, little. Where have you gone? I was gone insane while finding you. "

    Esme sobbed before tilting her head up and asked curiously,

    " My Ayra?"

    Ethan sighed wiping her tears off andforted softly,

    " She is fine. Anna has been taking care of her well. But she always talks about you and wants to meet you. "

    Esme''s expression melted like water and replied anxiously,

    " Where is she staying now? I need to see her fast. She must be thinking that her mommy has abandoned her. "

    Ethan sighed lowering down his gaze and replied helplessly,

    " We can''t me her after all."

    Esme left out from his arms and asked gazing deep through his pained eyes,

    " How have you been, second brother? How.. how did you appear here? "

    Esme nced behind and spotted Athena''s perplexed face that appeared unreadable. Alternating between their faces, Esme figured out that she had a lot of things to know further.

    On the contrary, Athena remained in her spot and smiled faintly at the harmonious scenario between two siblings. She subconsciously reminded the days that she spent with Aaron who used to dote on her like Ethan. But she can''t me him now. After she was the one who distanced their bond.

    Sighing helplessly, she reminded that they were still at the pool side and the maids could appear here anytime to check on her. Thus she suggested softly clutching the towel around her tightly,

    " Sister-inw, can you guys talk inside the guest room? The maids can see Ethan anytime."

    Esme quickly nodded with understanding and wandered her sharp eyes around skeptically. Watching no one presence nearby, she led Ethan upstairs leaving Athena pool side whose heart was filled with pain and agony.

    Now she knew that Ethan would tell Esme everything regarding Edward''s murder which might break Aaron and Esme''s rtionship too!

    On the other side, Esme had guided Ethan inside the guest room safely and closed the door after ordering Carol to head outside. Even Carol was stunned too that Esme had found his brother here.

    Howe this fairies visit vampire world so easily?

    She wandered in her mind while guarding over the doorstep and made sure that no maids hade nearby.

    Esme turned around to face Ethan who had hold a mixed emotional face and asked,

    " Now can you tell me why are you here?"

    Ethan took a deep breath and faced Esme confidently while answering bitterly,

    " I havee to avenge for our death brother."

    Esme was stunned before asking back in disbelief,

    " What? What.. what did you say?"

    Ethan suppressed the immense anger that was slowly controlling his body and gazed through Esme''s astonished eyes. Parting his lips slightly, he ordered deeply,

    " Look into my eyes, little. You will know everything what I meant! "

    Esme hesitated dwelling in numerous questions but still followed to hear Ethan this time. Her wings like eyshes quivered in anticipation as she made her eye contact with Ethan nervously.

    No one knew what was she fearing of! But the pain, hatred written all over Ethan''s face was enough to ensure many things.

    Soon after, Esme gazed through his abysmal eyes that brought her back to a particr moment from seven years ago.

    A vision quickly appeared in front of her sight as she examined everything one by one. The familiar screaming tone, Edward''sst words all reyed in front of her sight as she finally figured out what had happened seven years ago.

    Within a few moments, her life has changed many directions discovering the unfolded truth after so many years that left her heartbroken and shattered tremendously.

    As their magical vision finally came to end, Esme couldn''t make to stand still as her body felt vulnerable. Staggering a step back, she barely managed to clutch the edge of couch before plopping down weakly.

    Her tears were uncontroble falling down like summer rain that showed no sign of stopping. Even taking a small breath was too painful for her heart as she managed to speak abruptly,

    " When.. when.. did you find it out?"

    Ethan didn''t stop her from crying as he knew that how she felt at that moment. Sometimes crying is the best option to heal your pains. Gulping down his saliva, he answered in a low voice,

    " Few days back! Now you know, why do I hate this woman so much, Esme? Even her entire family is a murder. Why did her brother abduct you? What do they want from us?"

    Esme shook her head denying the usation that fell upon Aaron instantly,

    " Aaron isn''t at fault. He wasn''t there in your vision. "

    Ethanughed coldly and replied mockingly,

    " How do you think that he is innocent? Huh? Are you bewitched by that beast? Tell me, why did he marry you then? There should be a reason, shouldn''t be? As a king of all vampires, he can get any woman that he wants. Then why does he want you? Do you think that he fell in love with you? No, little. They can''t never fall in love because vampires are heartless. "

    Esme couldn''t believe her own ears and felt a tinge of pain inside. Initially Ethan was stating the truth that couldn''t be denied at all. Even she was questioning again and again but didn''t get any response.

    Why did he marry her? What could be the reason to marry a city girl?

    Clutching the hem of her clothes tightly, she whispered weakly,

    " There.. there can be another reason behind all of this.. He.. he isn''t like his mother.."

    Ethan was furious and knew that Ron had anticipated everything right. Because Esme wasn''t willing to believe him wholeheartedly and thought that Aaron could be innocent here.

    Thus he shouted angrily,

    " Wake up from your dreame, Serena. He must be using you for a reason just like her who used me. You can''t forget that who you are! I can already smell your power that has been unsealed inside you. What''s the reason of staying with this ungrateful people?"

    Esme pressed her palms over her ears tightly and screamed back,

    " Stop! Stop! Stop brother! I know, I understand everything. But.. he.. he is my husband how can I.. "

    Ethan shoot her a harsh re making her stop and repeated his words sternly,

    " They don''t understand love, Serena. Count it in your head. I can understand that you feel emotions for him but he doesn''t deserve it. They are the murders of our brother. You can''t live with him. Ayra needs you."

    Esme choked and asked back sobbing bitterly,

    " Then where will I go, brother? Tell me? Our n has banned me from the whole world. Even I can''t now reappear in front of my human parents all of sudden. Who will I live with? Regarding Ayra, she founds her real mother now. She will..."

    Ethan interrupted between her words coldly and corrected,

    " She has only one mother and that is you. She doesn''t need anyone more. "

    Esme gasped widening her eyes apart in disbelief,

    " Brother.. what.. do you mean by that? She has been seized from motherly love all these years. She needs to know that who is her real

    mother! "

    Ethan sneered coldly and replied looking up at her perturbed face,

    " Ayra nevercked motherly love Serena. You have sacrificed so many years for her. Nothing won''t change if she gets to know who her mother is. Furthermore Athena will be getting married soon. If her mother knows about Ayra, they will try to kill her again like before. You forgot that? "

    Esme lowered her head down and contemted in her thoughts. She knew that Ayra could be in danger but she couldn''t help feeling guilty towards Athena for keeping Ayra hidden from her.

    Esme slowly looked up at Ethan whose expression was darkened and asked in a low voice,

    " Then what do you want now, brother?"

    Ethan sighed deeply before knelt down in front of her slowly. Cupping her cheeks, he asserted truthfully,

    " I just want our family being reunited like before, little. After I ascend the throne, I will take you back from here. As a king, I can change your ban from our world and ept Ayra as our family member. No one will dare to oppose me. Till then, I want you to be safe around the king and wait for me. "

    Esme tapped on his palms lightly and sutured,

    " But.. brother.. he.. is.. "

    Ethan cutt of her words and consoled gently,

    " Just your nominal husband who forced you to love him. This feelings will be gone once he will know that you belong to our n. White and ck creatures can''t never be each others mate. You forgot thew?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Next chapter ising within a short

    period~? Even though its my own creation but I don''t have hands over it. We, writers only write what our instinct say. Right now I am feeling extremely bad about them. Sob.. sob..

 Chapter 129 - Im Saving Our Hearts!

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Light Me Up By Ingrid Michaelson ~??

    { AN: I deeply think that this song suits the emotions among them now. Sigh..!}

    Esme spent few moments in silence and observed his brother''s broken emotions that couldn''t be concealed by his harsh words.

    Yes, she never forgot thew that turned her blissful life upside down. She never forgot thew that made her departing from her own family. She never forgot the damnw which was shattering the least happiness that was left in her life. She never forgot thew that was making her brother death from inside even though he struggled hard to stay firm and cold.

    At the end of time, she knew that they couldn''t deny thew and made another history like her father did!

    Whenever she decided to break this heartlessws, her rationality held her back reminding her repeatedly that they won''t end up with well. Instead she would bring misfortune for Aaron undoubtedly.

    Clutching her gown into a fist, she encouraged herself to be cold and emotionless while Ethan inspected her expression deeply.

    They both needed to wake up from this absorb dreams that will kill them both at the end!

    Ethan thought and waited for Esme''s final words patiently.

    The room was filled with dense silence as if their soft breathing could be heard only in this haze of awkwardness. Gulping down her bitter feelings, Esme finally responded weakly,

    " I... I understand brother. I will go back with you once you settle everything. But before that you have to promise me something?"

    Ethan formed a faint smile on his lips and asked back softly,

    " What is it, little? I have never let down your requests. You know that. "

    Esme smiled bitterly and answered looking through his hazel eyes,

    " You can''t hurt Aaron or Athena a bit. Whatever had happened, it has nothing to do with them. We should leave them alone. "

    Ethan''s expression turned stiff as he sutured unsurprisingly,

    " Why.. why do you asking for this Serena? You know..."

    Esme interrupted his words at midway,

    " I''m doing for us brother. "

    Ethan stared back at her deeply without knowing what to say and tried to see through her mind. Esme smiled bitterly, held his palm and continued while shedding her unruly tears in a deep mystical tone,

    " I''m just saving both of our hearts. Please! "

    Ethan lowered down his head hiding his own pain and scars before responding with reluctance,

    " Fine! I won''t let them ago but their mother can''t be escaped from me!"

    Esme responded back sternly,

    " She won''t! "

    Both of the siblings looked at each others face meaningfully.

    On the other side, Athena had already gotten out of the pool and headed for the guest room where she was stopped by Carol from entering in. Waiting at the doorway, she saw Carol asking for permission respectively and soon after, the door was opened by Ethan coldly.

    Facing his cold appearance, Carol was startled before shifting at a corner in fear. Ethan faced her nkly and ordered coldly,

    " Come in! I need to talk with you!"

    Athena nodded before heading inside after tugging her clothes nervously. After the door was closed with a thud, she spotted Esme sitting down over the couch calmly. The stain of tears were still visible on her flushed cheeks that made Athena''s guilt more enriched.

    She hung her head down and waited for another hatred that she was bound to receive from Esme. The worst part was that her brother was going to pay for the price too.

    Why did destiny y so harsh over them?

    Esme looked up at Athena calmly and found her already feeling pained. Exhaling a deep breathe, she hauled up from the couch before making her way towards Athena.

    Reaching over to her, Esme smiled faintly and spoke in a low voice,

    " You don''t have to feel so agitated, Athena. I don''t hate you. Instead I''m grateful to you that my brother had received so much love from you that he didn''t hesitate to die for you."

    Athena looked up in disbelief and couldn''t hold back her choking any longer. Esme continued looking away nkly,

    " I understand that you want to repay us. I can only ask you to help us finding the force. After that, we won''t bother your life anymore. "

    Athena was stunned before pleading her shakingly,

    " Sister-inw, please don''t leave my brother. Edward''s murder has nothing to do with him. He is sincere towards you. "

    Ethan wanted to rebuke but Esme answered first tearing up her eyes again,

    " It''s difficult between us Athena. I don''t know so many things about him. Perhaps he will change after knowing my identity. I don''t want to cause trouble in his life anymore. "

    Athena wanted to speak the truth that Aaron does know her identity but the reason behind their marriage? How can she give Esme more pain when she was already breaking down?

    Swallowing back her words, she lowered her gaze down and sealed her lips tightly finding nothing to answer back.

    Ethan heard them quietly and all the time, his gaze never left from Athena''s burnt mark that he caused earlier. Instead of feeling satisfied, his heart was bing more aggrieved after watching her in pain.

    Ethan asked averting his gaze from her,

    " Bring me to the force. I want to interrogate them more. Its still a mystery that how did they find about my brother''s existence back then? He was achieved the high rank of fairies and couldn''t be so careless to roam around after marrying you so recklessly. How did they find it out? I need to know each details. "

    Athena sighed deeply and answered looking up at his raged face,

    " I will bring you to them tomorrow. I need to know their location first. "

    Esme proposed turning stiff in expression,

    " I will apany you two. I need to know the truth too. "

    Athena denied considerably,

    " No, you needn''t. If you stay out of the castle for so long, Brother will start finding you anxiously. "

    Esme parted her lips to speak up butter nodded in agreement giving it a second thought. Watching the darkness outside, she understood that it was getting toote as she suggested softly,

    " Brother, I should head for the castle now. I will wait for your response."

    Ethan smiled bitterly feeling sad to let her into the devil''s den and assured,

    " Don''t be afraid, little. The day I take the throne, I will personallye to bring you back to home. "

    Esme smiled with mixed emotions and bade farewell to them before leaving out with Carol.

    The room was only left with Ethan and Athena once again as they both remained in awkward silence for a while. Averting her gaze away, Athena spoke nervously,

    " You should go back to your world now. It''s toote outside."

    Ethan hummed without ncing at his face and turned to leave but paused at midway.

    Stuffing into his pant''s pocket, he pulled out a glistening herb that shined like jewel amidst the half darkness.

    Turning around, he stuffed those herbs into Athena''s palms without speaking. Athena watched his doing dumbstruck and didn''t know what was that.

    Before she could ask anything, Ethan mumbled turning away,

    " It helps to heal the burning pain. Eat it before the sunrise. The scars won''t leave but the pain will soon."

    Over the door, Esme heard his brother''s words vaguely and shook her head helplessly before striding downstairs....

    ?~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~?

    I got a question from reader pooja on the previous chapter''sment section that how I write so well emotions? Well, I don''t know much about writing dear but all I know is that If I don''t cry or feel disheartened while writing any emotional plots, then that chapter won''t meet my expectations. So I devote myself into the characters at that time ~?

    Please try my other novel " Our Cursed Fate". I amcking encouragement on that novel. I really think that you guys will like it too. So please give it a try.

 Chapter 130 - Lets Try Something New!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The ride went quite reminiscing in numerous thoughts thus Esme didn''t even realised that when they had arrived at the giant gate of moonshine. The creaking sound of door opening snapped her out from the vague thoughts that were dwelling inside her mind.

    Her emotions were too chaotic after finding out everything. No matter how many obstacles she was predicting in the future, a part of her was constantly denying her to leave Aaron.

    She forced herself to calm down as Carol observed her troubled expression. She could already predict from the expression of Esme''s face that the siblings had definitely talked about something serious. She didn''t bother to inquire Esme and gave her the time to calm down.

    Climbing down from the carriage, Esme headed for the bedroom only to be found out at the middle that the reading room was half opened. Assuming that Aaron was still in his study, she slowly approached near the door as a stingy smell of hukah quickly travelled inside her nostrils.

    Esme frowned hard before pushing open the door and found him sitting aside the opened window. The air inside the room was still stingy as he finished the whole of hukah joyfully.

    Her expression tightened in displeasure before closing the door off behind. Aaron was aware of her arrival as he looked up at theing figurezily. His dry lips formed into azy smile as he spoke leaning against the chair and widening his arms to sit down on hisp,

    " You came back?"

    Esme hummed coldly before sitting down on hisp nonchntly. She let out a dry cough as the strong smell of hukah went into her lungs suddenly. Knitting her eyebrows together, she asked coldly,

    " You smoke?"

    Aaron responded humming softly as his fingers yed with her strand of hairs dotingly. Esme gritted her teeth together and asked back,

    " Why? Weren''t you sick? I have never seen you smoking after our marriage. You should take care of your health, Lord."

    Aaron smiled faintly and looked down at her moving lips that spitted out each words domineeringly. Curling his lips upward, he blurted out emotionally,

    " Why? Are you going to leave me? "

    Esme jolted before staring back at his eyes that was shing with unknown emotions. For a moment, she really wanted to tell him that yes, she was going to leave him for forever. She wanted to see him happy always and wished him to see healthy.

    Lowering her gaze down, she clutched her gown tightly and answered mumbling,

    " You think too much! I was just concerned!"

    Esme muttered before grinding over hisp hastily as his gaze darkened at her movements. He could feel the plump skin of her even under the clothes that made his throat drying eventually.

    Exhaling a long sigh, he wrapped his arms around her body and pulled her closer making her gasp out softly. Her sweet scent made his arousing desire stronger than before as he dived his head into the crook of her neck.

    Finding his marking spot that left a forever remark, he nibbled the spot seductively as Esme jolted all over whimpering softly.

    She didn''t know how this marking spot works but as soon as his lips touched the remarkable scar, she felt electrocuted. Sucking a long breathe, she whispered knowing his intention shyly,

    " What.. what are you doing all of sudden?"

    Aaron responded tilting his head up and met her hazel eyes which were drowning in love for him,

    " Nothing! I do feel like I''m going to miss you very soon. Let me enjoy my time with you."

    Esme kept staring back at his pitiful face nkly as her eyes started tearing up eventually. Before she could manage to say another word, he bite down on his marking sign hardly earning a loud moan from her shamelessly.

    Esme pressed her palms over her mouth tightly and warned in a low voice,

    " Stop! The door is half opened. They can hear us out anytime."

    Aaron looked up at her giving her puppy eyes as Esme didn''t understand whether tough or cry. For a moment, she really forgot the incidents that happened in SASHA PALACE and a promise that she gave to her brother.

    Bang!

    She startled before ncing back at the door worriedly. The door was locked from inside as she gave Aaron an awe re who was smirking at her way mischievously.

    She mumbled lowering her eyes down,

    " You are impossible! "

    Aaron smirked but there was a mixed emotions hidden behind his intense eyes that was too difficult to borate. Scooping her up in his arms, he ced her over the desk before nibbling her marking spot once again,

    " Let''s try something new today! "

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    After his encounter with Esme, Ethan waster sent back to his world by Siemus. Descending down, he continued walking towards his bedroom but his find couldn''t forget the image of Athena''s finger that was haunting him like nightmares.

    He didn''t know why he behaved so aggressively after finding about her ritual.

    Was he really wishing to seize revenge or was he too guilty with himself?

    After all, he was hooked up with woman that his brother married. Considering their rtionship, she was his sister-inw legally.

    He shouldn''t have those weird thoughts regarding her anymore. But whenever they met, he couldn''t help but falling for her more deeply.

    What can he do with that?

    Therefore after tomorrow, they won''t have the chance of meeting with each others ever.

    What excuse would he make then? He had already stated that he would stop bothering her life once he finds about the murderer.

    He thought and thought but nothing could give him peace of mind. Forcing himself to forget about her, he continued charging forward swearing that he would definitely ascend on the throne for the sake of his family.

    As he attempted to open the door, a familiar voice called her out from back,

    " Son, wait!"

    He turned to face his mother who was standing in a neat nightgown. Frowning his brows tightly, she heard him say lightly,

    " We need to talk about something, Ethan! Can youe with me?"

 Chapter 131 - Call Me Selfish!

    After hesitating for a moment, Ethan followed Queen Melinda inside her bedroom and started getting curious about the matter that she was going to discuss with. So far he was aware of the fact that his mother wouldn''t be awake till midnight until any tribal matter was bothering her sleeping. Thus he already assumed that she needed to share anything serious.

    After closing the door, he saw her standing at the corridor quietly and held the railings as her eyes nklyid over the darkness outside. Wondering why she called her, Ethan parted his lips aparting behind her back slowly,

    " Mother, why did you call me? Is something happened? Or are you feeling uneasy?"

    Queen Melinda didn''t answer any of his question instead spoke emotionally,

    " Seven years, I have endured my pains alone. Seven years, I never told you to look for Serena nor did I stop you from hating me, Ethan. Because if I do, I will be weak. "

    Ethan paused awkwardly before giving his mother a nk re timidly. Taking a deep breath, she continued in aughing tone,

    " As a queen, dutyes first before everything. I was trying to talk with you since yesterday Ethan but you seem to stay out of the castle more and more. May I know why? You are going to be soon a king. Don''t you stop leading your unruly life?"

    Ethan looked away from her back and answered nonchntly,

    " I was never preferred to stay in Castle mother. There''s nothing new in that. Therefore you have your favourite sonpeting with me. How can you say that I am going to be the king? "

    Queen Melinda turned back and faced him bravely. Her expression alternated between pain and joy as she answered lowly,

    " Mother knows the best, Ethan. I know which son of mine is more capable. "

    Ethan sneered coldly before gazing deep at her eyes that showed sudden emotion for him,

    " You should open up your eyes and see that who you trust the most, mother. Stop being so fool to believe a snake who is bound to bite you today or tomorrow. "

    Queen Melinda as a wise woman obviously caught the deep meaning behind his words and clenched her teeth together. She knew that she believed and loved Ester the most among her all children. But she couldn''t help feeling affectionate for the boy whose mother had died after giving him birth.

    She selfishly thought that she was right from her own position but never thought twice that her biasing was pushing her further away from her own children.

    Before she could retort, Ethan already turned away to leave while mumbling,

    " If you call me to speak over this nonsensical topic, please stop wasting my time anymore. There''s nothing going to change between us."

    Queen Melinda stopped his track abruptly speaking,

    " Then be my child again, Ethan. Pleasee back to be my most obedient child who used to listen to his mother always. Don''t disgrace my position in front of others. "

    Ethan halted before giving her a questioning look. From her puzzled expression, he could assume that Queen Melinda spoke half of the conversation and didn''t dare to initiate the truth.

    She came closer to his turning body and suddenly clutched his palms pleading in a weak voice,

    " Please get married with Katherine, Ethan. Don''t disgrace myself in front of them. We had an alliance since the birth of your elder brother. I can''t call it off now."

    Ethan was froze in his spot before looking up at her face disbelievingly.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The stingy room was no longer had the bad smell of hukah instead it was reced with the fresh scent of hormones. The ground floor seemed messy after the disrupted throwing of staffs from the desk over it.

    Over the desk, two intertwined figured joined with each others lovingly creating an ambiguous environment that would make anyone blushing profusely. Esme held onto his shoulders tightly struggling to breath as she could no longer receive his wilderness.

    He was too rough today from the beginning as if something would happen if he went slow with him. Her worn out gown had been torn off mercilessly and was pushed down to her waistline revealing her shed body.

    She moaned onest time when his hardness hit the deepest part inside of her core. Even though their position was awkward, his seduction never failed to quest her arousal amusingly. Inside the room, only the plopping sound of fleshes rubbing against each others body echoed thunderously.

    Esme felt like a floating boat who didn''t know where she was heading for. Even though she regained her powers, she was sure over the fact that she could never match up with this beast''s hunger. He was terrible in bed and couldn''t be gratify after one round.

    She pressed her chin over his shoulder tightly and felt her lower abdomen turning sour eventually. Watching his enthusiasm spirit, she finally begged beside his ears lowly,

    " Husband, no more!"

    Aaron paused before looking down at her tired face deeply. Indeed this was the first time that she begged to stop thus he felt anxious.

    Did he hurt him anyhow?

    Giving her onest gentle thrust, he pulled out his instinct from her and held her tightly in his arms. Looking down, he gave her the best smile and asked in a teasing tone,

    " What? Can''t stand it anymore?"

    Esme rolled her eyes before pulling up the dress and mumbled shyly,

    " No one can stand it, not only me!"

    She attempted to stoop down but only to be found that she was too sore between her thighs. She scrunched up in pain holding her stomach as Aaron chuckled at her state lovingly.

    Giving up a helpless sigh, he bent down before scooping her up in his arms and headed outside saying,

    " Let me bring you to the room now. I assume that I will have to carry you for the entire day tomorrow."

    Esme buried her head into her chest and responded weakly as she felt too sleepy because of the numbness,

    " It''s all your fault! You are beast in bed! "

    Aaron grunted angrily before looking down on her but the woman had already fallen in sleep. Thus he could only sigh helpless before pushing open the door cautiously.

    Walking over the bedside, he put her down over the King sized bed cautiously and tugged the nket over it. Next, he also slipped inside the nket by her side and pulled her closer by waist.

    The stingy scent of hormone still stayed on her figure as he inhaled a deep breath before pressing his palm on her tummy suddenly.

    Holding her closer tightly like his precious treasure, he whispered knowing that she wouldn''t be able to hear,

    " Sorry! Call me selfish but this is the only way of stopping you from leaving me!"

 Chapter 132 - Either You Win Or I !

    WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA WORLD

    Ethan couldn''t believe his own ears that after all this years of their misunderstanding, his mother would still prefer her status above everything just like before.

    Rather than feeling erged, he felt a deep sense of pain that was suffocating him inside. For her own pride, she even didn''t bother to leave her daughter alone in the human world without being concerned about her safety. He really wished that some day she would wake up from this foolishness age could identify the right and wrong person in her own life.

    The next moment, his expression stiffened before shoving away his arms from her grip harshly. Shooting her a distant re, he spoke forming a bitter smile,

    " You will never change, mother! Don''t ever bother about my marriage. Because whatever you had done, you don''t deserve to be consulted regarding our personal lives. Leave those matters to me. Perhaps because of your interference in your child''s life, older brother never dared to share his own feelings to you. Correct yourself before loosing everything, mother. "

    Queen Melinda stared at him in disbelief and didn''t expect that her son could be so disgusted over her. Without uttering anymore word, Ethan quickly walked out of the room without giving her a single nce.

    She remained in her spot frozen and felt a gush of anger arising through her body. So far, she had endured every mes of his son and didn''t dare to infuriate him more. After all this trials, she understood that her softness won''t work on him anymore. She had to figure out another way to bring him back on track.

    Wiping of her tears sternly, she swallowed back her saliva before shooting a deep re over the cab. Forming into a bitter smile, she clenched her teeth before walking over the cab and pulled it open harshly.

    Pulling out a brown bottle of liquid that had danger sign crafted above, she unsped the crock before murmuring coldly,

    " Either you win or I Ethan but I''m not going to give up. I can be more ruthless than you."

    After having the cold war with his mother, Ethan''s mood had turned dull as he went back to his room gloomily. Storming inside the room, he quickly thrown off his half soaked clothes from his upper body annoyingly.

    He didn''t notice Evan who had been waiting for him all the while sitting at a corner of his room. After watching him entering, Evan''s expression turned suspicious as he watched him throwing cloths annoyingly.

    Evan approached near him slowly and asked with hesitance,

    " Brother.. where have you gone? Your.. your cloths seem a little soaked.."

    Ethan chose to answer him directly as Evan was already aware of the truth,

    " To Ayra''s mother!"

    Evan was surprised a bit before spitting out nervously,

    " You love her, don''t you? "

    Ethan looked away from his obvious question and was reaching to fetch a ss of water. At that moment, a maid quickly rushed over the doorway hurriedly and reported abruptly,

    " Second Prince, Young Prince, Queen Melinda.. she has fallen sick and is vomiting blood. Pleasee over to her bedroom."

    Both them were shocked before running over to her bedroom that was already crowded with several maids and staffs.

    Meanwhile in

    a remote part of Vampire World,

    The sky was still dark after the moon went down at midnight. Over the riverside, the breeze was vigorous naturally giving a hard time to stand still properly. In this haze of darkness, Zave stood at the edge proudly waiting for the person to appear out.

    Soon after, a ck haired head popped out from the water with a giant ssh sound as her firing eyesid over Zave eventually.

    Ignoring the soaked strands that was leaped over her face, she started swimming towards the edge as her swift movements created anonymous sound.

    Zave smirked evilly at her way of swimming and seemed rather joyed than before. After swimming back and forth continously, Enchantress finally reached at the edge of river as Zave politely stretched out a hand for helping.

    But the woman was unbelievable. Shepletely refused his helping hand and jumped over the ground on her own.

    Zave seemed unhappy but still didn''t say anything. Instead he gave a nonchnt shrug before stood still proudly.

    Enchantress was distressed after living under the water for so long as her dark expression turned more darker than before. Sneering coldly, sheined while patting her soaked clothes,

    " Did you finally get the time of meeting me? I am annoyed after living under water. Quickly tell me a way of get rid off this problem. I can''t stand this inhuman living anymore."

    Zave snorted out coldly looking deep into the water surface,

    " The whole world is looking for your presence desperately after Lord Aaron''s order. You wish to live and roam happily outside? Where''s your conscious went when you kill that young girl and aroused suspension?"

    Enchantress snorted back coldly and cutt of his usations changing the topic,

    " Cutt off the trash! Tell me, what did you find out? Can I kill the damn Richards now? I can''t wait to suck off his soul powers. I need to cultivate my powers fast before I turn too weak."

    Zave smiled coldly and informed beaming into a glorious smile,

    " My spy has found out the most important news that we could ever have. You know

    what? "

    Zave raised the excitement making his tone amused and continued lowly,

    " Aaron has lost half of his soul powers."

    Enchantress blurted out in disbelief,

    " What ???How?? "

    Zave grinned wickedly and replied coldly,

    " He entered into the forbidden pool and has lost his powers over there. You know the meaning behind it?"

    Enchantress curled up her lips mockingly and confirmed,

    " Yes!! Once I suck his leftover powers, he will be death for sure."

    Zaveplimented,

    " Too smart! "

    Enchantress pondered for a while before asserting another trouble,

    " What about his wife then? Didn''t I tell you that she is powerful.. She can be... "

    Zave interrupted her words speaking tantly,

    " Hush!! Speak less!! I have figured out a smooth solution to get rid of her."

    Enchantress asked curiously,

    " What is that? "

    Zave replied mysteriously dimming his evil gaze,

    " Wait till my engagement party!"

 Chapter 133 - Nothing Wrong In Loving The Same Woman!

    WHITE CASTLE,

    After the suddenmotion urred in the castle, everyone was woken up from their deep slumber sleeping and rushed towards Queen Melinda''s living room. After all, the head of their n had suddenly fallen sick horribly.

    One after another, the maids including Katherine''s family members who had been living in this castle for the past few days all had gathered up in a moment. The tension among them were rising in each moment as the magnificent Queen wasying down over her bed with a pale face.

    Ethan and Evan both rushed inside the room pushing away the crowd hastily as they both arrived at the edge of bed. No matter how many grudges they had, it was still their biological brother that couldn''t be erased at any cost.

    When they both reached over to her, their special healer had already arrived and was checking Queen Melinda''s nerves. The suspension grew stronger when they all noticed her purple face that was the first sign of poisoning.

    Everyone shared meaningful nces but nobody dared to utter a single words in presence of Ethan. It didn''t take a minute to understand that Queen Melinda had taken the poison willingly. After all, her each foods were checked repeatedly before serving to her.

    As the healer continued checking her vein, Ethan had a guilty face that showed obviously on his dull expression. Even Evan didn''t pull away his gaze from her lying figure for a second.

    The room was awkwardly in silence even after having so many people around. After an unknown amount of time, the healer finally spoke ncing over at Ethan,

    " May I speak with second Prince alone?"

    The crowd hesitated before leaving the room one by one. Evan wanted to leave but was stopped by Ethan midway,

    " You stay here, Evan. You aren''t any outsider of us. You have the right to know about her condition."

    Evan paused before noddingprehensively and returned over his spot to sit down.

    Before the healer could speak, Ethan asked first gazing down at his mother softly,

    " What happened with her? How did she fell sick all of sudden? I just saw her alright a few moments ago."

    The healer informed knitting his brows together,

    " She has taken magical poison, second Prince. The poison has taken effect too fast and caused her fainting. "

    Ethan and Evan both were stunned before looking down on her deeply. Indeed they were too messy in thoughts and didn''t see the obvious sign of her purple skin.

    Evan murmured clutching her palm trembling,

    " Why did she take poison all of sudden? "

    On the contrary, Ethan remained frozen and felt guilty from the core of his heart. He could clearly understand the reason behind her reckless decision. Swallowing back his guilt, Ethan managed to ask in a low voice,

    " Is.. Is she okay now? "

    The healer nodded his head slightly but warned in a serious tone,

    " She is alright now. I have already given her the remedy but I must tell you that she is very weak emotionally. I don''t know what kind of emotional struggles that she is facing inside. But I can only advice you that don''t make her unhappy or emotionally broken during this time. She needs a peaceful environment to recuperate herself fast. I have given her sleeping pills. She will wake up tomorrow probably. Let her sleep for a long time. "

    Ethan looked away over the high walls nkly as his heart wrenched in pain. He knew that his mother was wrong but he couldn''t possibly see her dying poorly.

    Evan nced at his guilty face and replied on behalf of Ethan,

    " We understand, Mr.Healer. We will definitely pay attention to her well being. Is there anything that we need to do for her health?"

    The healer shook his head negatively and packed up his staffs while reminding them once again,

    " As long as she stays emotionally strong, no medicine will be needed to recover her. You must keep her joyful always. After all she isn''t an young and strong queen any more."

    Evan nodded before greeting him politely as the healer left the living room. After he went outside, Evan shifted his attention on his brother who kept staring away,

    " Brother... Did you... "

    " Its my fault, Evan! She is in this state only because of me.", Ethan cut off his words and replied retreating his pained eyes back from the wall.

    Evan pursued his lips to answer but nothing came out as he already predicted this chaos. Sighing helplessly, he looked up at Ethan and inquired softly,

    " What does she want from you this time?"

    Ethan smiled bitterly lowing his head down,

    " Marriage! She wants to keep the promise to her bestie and want to prove everyone that she is the most powerful one in our family."

    Evan was surprised and didn''t expect that his mother would ask for this marriage too fast even before ascending the throne. It seemed like Queen Melinda had already predicted the winner inside her mind.

    Coming back to his sense, Evan asked cautiously taking a glimpse of their sleeping mother,

    " What about the girl then? Can you let her go?"

    Ethan exhaled a deep breath and replied relentlessly,

    " I... I don''t know Evan. She has be my addiction that I can''t give up in a day. I have been trying and trying to stay far away from her but I couldn''t do it.. She has be like a ma pool for me that keeps attracting me invisibly. But you know, our family won''t ever ept her because she.. she is legally the big daughter-inw of our family.. "

    He sighed restlessly and continued remorsefully,

    " How did I fall in love with the woman that my older brother loved wholeheartedly? How will I face my brother in after life? How did God make me doing this unforgivable sin? My.. Ayra.. what will she think of me once she grows up? She will say that I have seduced her mother taking advantage of her father''s

    death? "

    Evan listened him quietly and pondered in his mind thinking about everything. Indeed it will be impossible to get into a formal rtionship with Athena but he didn''t wish to see Ethan suffering terribly like his other siblings.

    After watching him venting out all of remorse, Evan tapped on Ethan''s palm softly and whispered,

    " Husshh!!! You have thought too much, second brother. What''s the point of ming yourself? It''s not like you have met Miss Athena while old brother was alive. You have fallen in love with him after his death. Don''t look through everything so roughly. Why don''t you think of another way that Ayra will get a genuine family if you both reunite? She will get no less love from you than her own father. No matter what, Athena is no longer your sister-inw. This rtionship has cut off when brother had

    died. "

    Ethan looked up at Evan nkly who instinctively nodded his head to console his mind. Gazing through his brother''s painful eyes, Evan spitted out the truth,

    " There is nothing wrong of loving the same woman that your brother loved once. Because love doesn''t follow rules brother, it follows heart. You can give her the same happiness that she deserves or wished from our brother. We have lost so many happiness only because of our royal status. What''s the point of having this powers if we can''t live happily? Huh? "

    After hearing out Evan''s constion, something eased up Ethan''s mind as he couldn''t wait to think everything deeply once again.

    Yes, if he can''t have the woman that he loves, what''s the point of having this powers? He can''t just give off this throne to anyone after bringing back Esme in this world. He needs both of his beloved women in his life.

    Sighing softly, Ethan looked up at Evan and asked taking a glimpse of sleeping Melinda,

    " Then what do you suggest regarding this marriage proposal? How should I convince her? Didn''t the healer say that she needs to stay healthy mentally?"

    Evan fell in dilemma for a while and suddenly his lips curled up a little mischievously that made Ethan stunned.

    He frowned and waited for Evan''s answer curiously. Evan grinned foolishly and replied winking at Ethan,

    " Yes, we can''t deny her order but we can change her mind, can''t we?"

    Ethan blinked and felt amused over the thought that he never expected Evan to be so dangerous. Chuckling lightly, Ethan asked raising up his eyebrows suspiciously,

    " What do you suggest then? "

    Evan responded deeply tapping on his chin yfully,

    " Leave it to me but shouldn''t you think first winning over your woman? I have heard that she is getting married soon."

    Ethan''s mouth fell open in awe as he inquired back coldly,

    " How do you know everything so fast?"

    Evanughed cautiously in fear of disturbing their mother''s sleeping,

    " Come on, I have a lot of gossip boys whoe up with new new news everyday. Moreover it is such a grand asion in vampire world. It can''t be hidden from

    anyone. "

    Ethan snorted coldly as his eyes flickered with danger,

    " Huh... that woman is getting married in order to get away from me.. But she can''t.. "

    Evan asked suspiciously,

    " Why can''t she? After all she isn''t even living with you. "

    Ethan smirked before answering devilishly,

    " I have spoiled her ritual. Moreover we have done engagement too. Furthermore I am her mate legally. Tell me, which male vampire will ept her as his bride? Don''t you how much marking matters to them? "

    Evan was frozen before regaining hisposure after a while. Swallowing down this shocking statement, he sutured in disbelief,

    " Hey.. Hey.. When did this all happen? How.. how..e she marked you.. Oh crap.. Still you didn''t mark her right? After all, you aren''t vampire and this bond can be null."

    Ethan gave his brother a cold re and replied with different meaning,

    " I have marked all over her body. What''s more there to mark? I just didn''t had fangs like

    them. "

    Evan "....."

    Heaven!!!! Our mother is still present here, crap!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello everyone ~? I''m extremely sorry for not keeping my promise yesterday. I had fever sincest night and couldn''t write anymore. Thus the extra chapter wasn''t uploaded in time. I will definitely make it up for all of you on next weekend hopefully. If I feel better, I will upload another chapter at midnight. I hope you can understand my situation ~??

 Chapter 134 - Chaos In Courtroom

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After being devoured by his beasty husband, Esme fell in sleep more faster than usual. Even though she had regained her super strength and powers but she always felt that she couldn''t ever satisfy his needs properly. Thus she kept sleeping soundly without hearing the deep words that was told right after her ears during sleep.

    The longer night went passed away quickly as another morning sun appeared on the sky of Vampire World as usual. Growling in her nightmares, Esme vaguely heard some noisesing out from downhall as her beauty sleep had been shattered eventually.

    Parting open herzy eyes, she found herself over the bed as she tried to register everything inside her head. It seemed like she was taken by Aaronst night after their intercourse. Reminding that how much passionate they werest night especially she who constantly thought that she would leave him soon couldn''t hold back her feelings anymore. A shy blush appeared on her sleepy face as she heard the noises growing stronger.

    She gently sat up from the bed before scratching her head messily. Frowning hard, she called out Carol who waited for her awakening outside,

    " Carol... Carol.. Are you there?"

    Soon after, Carol entered the room hastily and walked over to her bedside. Her expression was puzzled that made Esme''s tension arousing more.

    Esme asked tugging off the nket that kept her warm whole night,

    " What''s going on downstairs? Why is there so much noises today? Is your lord holding any meeting?"

    Carol shook her head denying and answered hesitantly,

    " No, mydy. its.. its.. the ministers who are disappointed on Lord recently. They.. they are using that Lord has been too focused on his personal life rather than his kingdom. Thus they are having an argument with each others even Lord was furious too."

    Esme''s expression sank as she couldn''t help but feeling rather tensed up. Climbing down from the bed, she put on her slippers hastily and ordered Carol,

    " Put out my clothes from the cab. I will be going downstairs. "

    Carol wisely understood her intention and didn''t dy further. Considering her public appearance in front of the minister, Carol chose a decent clothe for her and waited at the entrance of bathroom.

    Very soon, Esme made her way downstairs wearing a full sleeved gown that gave her an elegant vibe apanied by Carol behind. Reaching over the entrance of courtroom, the guards were little surprised before giving her a bow respectively.

    Esme waited for a while to predict the whole situation that was happening inside. Shifting her eyes over Aaron, she could feel the tensed expression on his face.

    Aaron was seated on his throne respectively looking down coldly over the ministers who dared to pinpoint over his abilities. His right arm was resting over the edge of his throne leisurely as it kept clenching into fist asionally. The color of his eyes turned more darker as it showed his boiling rage that had been held back inside hardly.

    The red haired minister who had a grimace expression stated loudly, his tone buzzing across the quite courtroom,

    " My Lord, we have never interfered in your personal life but it has be such a shame to say that you have been handling your kingdom poorly now. It has be several days but there is no news of Enchantress. The citizens has been living in fear all the days but there is no process from your side."

    Another minister who had some opinion regarding the matter also nodded in agreement and joined enthusiastically,

    " I''mpletely agreeing with Mr.Dawson. We have seen no process in this trivial matter. What do we expect from you then, Lord? We should stay always live in fear of Enchantress and watch you being lovey-dovey with your wife in the castle."

    Aaron finally interrupted their awfulments and shouted from his throne,

    " Enough!! She has nothing to do with my kingdom. Don''t bring her into this mess. I have already informed you all that my troops are searching for Enchantress everywhere. Once we find her, there will be no mercy for her wrongdoings. Why are you guys bringing the same issues again and again? "

    The red haired minister snorted coldly undoubtedly challenging Aaron''s authority,

    " Huh!! Do you want us to believe that she still hasn''t been found till now? Our n has the best forces in the history of Vampires. Who will believe that they aren''t capable enough to find an evil witch?"

    Aaron gritted his teeth tightly knowing that they were indicating different meaning and asked in a cold voice,

    " What do you exactly want to say, Mr.Dawson? Spit out straightforwardly. Don''t beat around the bush unnecessarily. "

    Mr.Dawson remained quite for a while and gestured at the white haired man who encouraged him to continue. Swallowing back his fear lightly, he swiped his gaze across the courtroom and saw everyone''s expected eyes on him.

    Taking a deep breath, he finally stated the fact clearly,

    " My Lord, we are assuming that you are taking Enchantress''s side to achieve more powers. After all, that woman performs dark magics that can provide you supreme powers than anyone. Otherwise why can''t we find her after searching with our best troops? Moreover you own such powerful magical creatures that can definitely be helpful to Enchantress. So we... "

    " Enough!!!", Aaron''s thunderous tone buzzed across the room as Mr.Dawson shuddered in his spot fearfully.

    He lowered his eyes down fearfully and knew that it was a crime to use a king in front of others. Even the rest of crowd were stunned after hearing Mr.Dawson''s usations.

    How dare he suspect Aaron Richards? Is he tired of living?

    The crowd wandered as they all watched Aaron''s dark expression that was ready to send Mr.Dawson in hell. As Aaron parted open his lips to give the order of beheading this unscrupulous minister, the other minister with with white hair quickly agreed,

    " Don''t be so blind to believe him, ministers. Mr. Dawson has genuinely stated the truth. Howe Enchantress is missing till now? Have you ever thought about it deeply? Furthermore Lord has married to a mere human who can''t possibly get pregnant by him. After all, he is the most powerful one among all of us and needs a powerfuldy to bore his child. Howe a mere human will bore his child? What will happen to our n then? Who will be the next thing? Have anyone thought about it? Lord has been doing everything on his own will and never regarded our opinions. Then why must we live in fear of Enchantress? "

    All of sudden, the room fell in dense silence as the ministers started whispering among each others lowly. Aaron stood still tightening his lips as he felt each of his veins burning in rage.

    How dare they use Esme in front of everyone? How dare they talk about their marital life?

    Even though they all believed Aaron''s capabilities and believed him wholeheartedly, after hearing out Mr.Dawson and other minister''s judgment, they couldn''t help but think about all the possibilities deeply.

    Indeed it was nearly impossible to bore a child for Aaron and furthermore his wife belonged to a human n. In their history, no human was able to give birth a vampire child sessfully rather the woman died or the child. ording to Aaron''s pampered nature towards Esme, it was impossible to believe that Aaron would prefer his own child over Esme if anything like this happen in the future. Thus they all were agreeing with Mr.Dawson''s opinion slowly.

    Over the doorway, Esme remained stunned as she didn''t think about anything so deeply. Indeed they were speaking the truth that she couldn''t bore a child for Aaron even though she wasn''t human. But giving birth to a cursed child would be the against thew of two worlds that would cause another disaster like Ayra''s existence.

    She held her breath hardly and clutched her clothe tightly in remorse. She shouldn''t have fallen in love Aaron nor did she should have epted his mark.

    Biting her lips tightly, she observed each one of them''s firm expression that was slowly turning hatred towards Aaron. Taking a deep breath, she finally decided to speak as she entered the hall holding her head high.

    The guards announced loudly about her presence that made everyone''s thought in astonishment. Even Aaron was dumbfounded too as she watched her walking over to his throne.

    After reaching over Aaron, she respectively bowed a little and spoke softly,

    " Can I say something here if you permit? I deeply think that I should speak up here as it revolves me too."

    Aaron responded nkly and truthfully,

    " Of course, you have the right to say anything here. You are queen and hold the same powers as mine."

    Esme smiled gratefully but another angry voice broke out from down hatefully. Mr.Dawson was furious after watching Esme''s presence in the courtroom as he couldn''t hold back at anger any more.

    Pointing his finger towards Esme, he shouted from his spot roaring thunderously,

    " Who let this human enter in our court? Have the guards turned blind? It''s not their living room to show shameless acts in front of us. Tell her to go back to her room, now. We aren''t holding any party here."

    Aaron and Esme both looked back at him astounding over his behaviour that he was daring to insult them so bravely.

    Before Esme could give her respond, Aaron had suddenly disappeared from her sight leaving her in daze. The next moment, Mr.Dawson''s shrill cry echoed in the room as Esme watched Aaron admiringly.

    On the other side, Aaron had broken Mr.Dawson''s index finger in a swift that was pointing on Esme a while back. Gritting his teeth together, Aaron growled coldly,

    " Who gave you the courage to talk with her like that?"

    Mr.Dawson howled in pain as the ministers were all stunned after watching Aaron''s terrific aura. The white haired minister went more furious as he sneered towards Esme who stood over the throne in dilemma,

    " Bewitched! She has bewitched our Lord.. Such a..."

    " Shut up!", Esme rebuked instantly feeling that this ministers were acting too bold.

    ring at him harshly, Esme warned in a loud voice emitting a threatening aura,

    " Don''t forget that you are talking with your queen. I''m not a servant in the castle. Keep quite until Iplete my words or get out of the courtroom. We won''tck ministers as long as we stay loyal to our tenants."

 Chapter 135 - Married Again !!

    The whole courtroom was stunned after hearing out Esme''s powerful words. Even though she said everything very calmly but the depth of her words were chilling. The way, she kept staring at the minister who dared to humiliate her in front of others, the minister felt like his bone freezing under her stern gaze.

    His spirit subconsciously lowered down after being reminded by Esme that she was their respected Queen above all. Even Carol watched Esme very proudly and knew that this was her true self that had been hiding from the world so far. She wasn''t not a only a queen but also a princess of her n. Thus possessing the aura of leadership was in her blood naturally.

    The other ministers couldn''t help but softened their gazes subconsciously. On the contrary, Mr.Dawson kept growling in pain as he felt his bones cracking into pieces. But the raged man ahead of him held a nk face as if he didn''t care a bit about his pain and begging.

    Aaron only kept his finger in his fist and used his extreme strength to break it into pieces. Even though he was left with half soul powers, it was still enough to punish a mere vampire. This was the power of a true blooded vampire who couldn''t be defeated so easily.

    Watching the man still groaning in pain, the other minister that had white hair shifted further away from his spot and maintained a safe distance frightening that Aaron could attack him next.

    Esme felt sweet and hurt at the same time after watching Aaron''s protective nature on her. He didn''t mind to offend so many prominent figures because of her. Unfortunately she couldn''t do anything to repay him back. Instead she felt that she became a burden for Aaron who had to face such humiliation only for being with her.

    Watching that Aaron had no intention of stopping, Esme took a deep breathe before calling him out gently,

    " My Lord, leave him. It''s not worth it."

    Aaron heard her voice from back and subconsciously loosened his grip before shooting the minister a death re that silently asserted that it could have been hisst day of life if Esme didn''t stop him.

    Sneering coldly, Aaron turned around before walking over Esme who stood in front of the throne domineeringly. After Aaron returned to her side, she gave him a soft smile of assuring before gazing across the room sharply.

    Knowing that everyone was expecting an exnation from her, Esme didn''t dy further and cleared her throat dryly.

    Facing the crowd boldly, her spirit didn''t low down a bit and felt more encouraged. She spoke loudly towards the crowd,

    " Pardon my sudden interruption, ministers. I didn''t had the intention of interfering here until our marital life was dragged in. I know that you all are feeling disappointed after the news of Enchantress''s sudden disappearance. We have provided our best troops to find that witch but still they aren''t capable enough. It''s not the fault of your Lord because he has given his best to look for her. Can you please tell me that when didn''t he appear in the court after our marriage? Did he avoid any meeting or court date? "

    The ministers all looked at each others but couldn''t find an answer to rebuke as indeed Aaron never showed any sign of reluctance towards his tasks. Indeed they all had assumed everything on their own way.

    Watching them falling in dense silence, Esme sneered coldly before continuing in a sharp tongue,

    " If he hasn''t done any of it, then how can you say that he has ignored his duties? Who gave you the courage of insulting his abilities in front of everyone? If any one of you was so capable more than him, then why couldn''t you take the throne earlier from him? Right now after he proved his abilities to be the king of yours, you are acting that all he has done for his own selfish desires?"

    Aaron was stunned after hearing out her sharp words and couldn''t help but smiling in disbelief. He didn''t know that his wife could be so fierce after regaining her powers. Looking ahead, he found that all the ministers had a grimace face as if they were scratching their heads toe up with an answer.

    But Esme didn''t give them any chance of rebuking back. She continued looking down at another minister who had found the mysterious corpse fast.

    Her gaze darkened before resuming her words coldly,

    " ording to my knowledge, this minister had found the powerless corpse fast in his city. Then why don''t you use him too? Obviously he couldn''t manage to protect his city well thus such an unexpected ident urred. Shouldn''t you all use him too? After all, I heard from the maids that you ministers have a magnificent record for being the best lead men in the history of Vampires. "

    The ministers were all left with no words as if they were struggling to hide their faces or wished that they could dig a hole to hide in. Esme''s words were too logical and reasonable that they couldn''t find anything to prove her statement wrong.

    Inhaling a deep breathe, Esme was convinced that the ministers had finally came back to their sense. Thus she softened her tongue a little before speaking further,

    " Don''t judge anyone ording to anyone''s perspective of view. After all, you all know your Lord very well more than any outsiders. He needs all of you just the way you need him. I hope that you all will think first before pointing at his mistakes."

    Mr.Dawson was still wailing in pain as he couldn''t dare to lift up his gaze sensing that everyone was looking at him hatefully.

    After being taught by Esme that they had indeed behaved too bad, the other young minister Mr.Collins spoke first on behalf of others. He hauled up from his spot gently and gave them an apologetic bow while saying,

    " Pardon our behaviour, my queen. We indeed thought too much without looking through the matter seriously. It is our fault that we haven''t found out Enchantress''s whereabouts till now. Rather than using our Lord unnecessarily, we should work together to find her out as soon as possible before she can harm others."

    Esme breathed a sigh of relief and nodded her head approving affirmatively. Aaron watched her admiring quietly as he couldn''t help but feeling damn proud of his beloved wife.

    At that certain moment, another trouble was still unresolved that came in Mr.Collins mind. He once again talked with respect,

    " Apologise my words, Lady and Lord. But indeed, it has became a sudden question regarding the heir of our n. We indeed owe an exnation from you two."

    Esme''s face sank as she knew that it was indeed difficult to answer them. As human or fairy, she couldn''t bore a child for the vampire n. Furthermore she had to leave Aaron today or tomorrow.

    Aaron''s expression turned stiff as he felt himself suffocating in pain. Whether Esme could bore a boy as an heir for the n or not, he desperately needed a child to tie her by his side. Because once she gets to know everything, things won''t be the same or perhaps she would chose to leave him.

    But if they had a child, she would try to stick by his side for the sake of their child. Thus Aaron was in urgency to make her pregnant fast and knew that they didn''t had so much time. He only had few days in his hand before the new moon. After that, he must take a decision regarding their rtionship.

    Sighing softly, he parted his lips to say that Esme will definitely bore a child for their n. Unfortunately his words were left iplete as Esme chose to answer first.

    After sensing so much heartache, Esme replied expressionlessly,

    " I can understand your concern, minister. Well, I can''t say that I will definitely give birth to a child as an heir ording to my instinct. It is not in my hands after all. But I have another opinion on that."

    Mr Collins looked up at her face nkly including Aaron who was trying to predict her answer.

    Is she willing to give birth my child?

    Aaron wandered in his mind and couldn''t help but predict their happy future inwardly.

    But the next moment, Esme confessed something else that he never imagined in his mind. Keeping her eyes stuck over the crowd, Esme dered confidently,

    " I, Esme Watts as a queen of yours promise that if I can''t bore a child for the n in the future, I will permit the Lord to get married again. You are free to choose your eligible Queen next. Also I will be disbanding the mark of him too. There won''t be any objections from my side. "

    Esme finished her words and felt that arge stone had put on her heart suddenly. The heart wrenching pain was too much for her to bear as she struggled to hold back her tears hardly.

    On the flip side, Aaron couldn''t believe his own ears as he kept staring at Esme in disbelief.

    Seems like, she always had the thought of leaving her..

    A bitter smile formed on his lips when no one noticed after being shocked hearing out her statement.

    ~~^^~~~~~~~~^^~~~

    Hey guys ~?? I just want to express my gratitude over some readers who are constantly supporting both(Our Cursed Fate and Loved By A Vampire King) of my books. So d to know that you are liking my works. Because without such generous support, weck confidence in writing new story. Thanks to all of you for your response. ~?

 Chapter 136 - Monster Child!

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Childhood By Rauf & Faik ~??

    After her shocking announcement, the whole courtroom fell in dense silence as she left no words of arguing anymore.

    Even the two ministers who attacked them first looked at each others nkly without knowing how to rebuke her words now.

    Very soon, their attitude towards Esme changed dramatically as they all figured out that Esme had no greedy attentions of inheriting the assets of Royals honestly. Thus they all were convinced and nodded in agreement.

    Esme contained her indifferent expression even though each piece of her hearts shattering like hell. Swallowing down her bitter filled saliva oftenly, she tried to keep herself calm even though she was battling too hard inside.

    Her conscious mind reminded her the day when her mother dly epted Ester as a royal member in front of the whole courtroom. She was too little back then but right now she could feel the same pain that her mother tried to hide on that day.

    epting another child of other women wasn''t an easy task as a woman. But her mother boldly epted it. Once when she asked her mother that why did she ept Ester?

    Her mother gave her a lifetime lesson that she used to motivate herself at this moment.

    A queen must put her tenants first before family!!!!

    Just like that today she put down her feelings and epted thew putting a stone over her heart.

    Mr Collins was amused over her clear judgment and couldn''t help but bow once again to express his gratitude towards Esme. He answered smiling in relief,

    " We are honoured to have a wisedy like you, My Queen. As you have announced clearly in front of us, we have no words to say anymore. We all will definitely work harder to resolve each issues. We are ashamed of our behaviours. Do you have anymore order for

    us? "

    Esme exhaled a deep breath and looked down. She didn''t dare to look at Aaron''s expression truthfully. Gazing at those two ministers, she ordered calmly,

    " I would like to suspend two of this ministers from the court. They will be reflecting their tasks staying in home. Maintaining peace inside our courtroom is the first priority."

    Mr.Dawson was stunned before looking up at her in disbelief. He didn''t imagine that things would turn out like this. After all, Zave assured them that they wouldn''t dare to suspend them from the court. Thus they acted ording to hismand.

    Howling bitterly, Mr.Dawson pleaded appearing pitiful,

    " No, mydy. Please give us one more chance. We.. We are just being noisy today. Please punish us however you want but don''t suspend us from this position."

    Esme waved her hand to stop him from speaking further and sneered coldly. Looking down at him disdainfully, she replied coldly before gesturing the guards to throw them out,

    " A snake will always be a snake."

    They insisted on pleading onest time but the muscr guards didn''t give them the chance anymore. They swiftly dragged them out from their spots before pushing them towards the outdoor hastily.

    Even the other ministers had no opposition behind her decision as they all knew that those fellows deserved to be punished.

    After their leave, the peace of that courtroom had finally came back naturally. Esme let out a sigh of relief as she finally dared to look up at Aaron who remained mute all the while.

    As soon as her gazended on him, her heart throbbed in pain. Rather than being erged after her vow, Aaron''s expression surprisingly remained calm but the hurt written all over his face couldn''t escape from her observative eyes.

    She couldn''t bear it down anymore thus quickly averted her eyes to avoid the same amount of pain that she was enduring quietly. Assuming that they might have another issues to discuss with Aaron, Esme took her leave from the ministers after greeting politely.

    Before strolling down, she gave Aaron a bow respectively and whispered,

    " My Lord, give me the permission to leave."

    Only then Aaron''s expression changed a little as his lips formed into a bitter smile. Turning his face sideway to see her, he replied with different meaning that stabbed deep inside her heart,

    " Does my opinion matter to you? "

    Esme couldn''t quite understand the deep meaning behind his words and ttered her eyshes abruptly. Knowing that he was in rage, she didn''t dare to stay further.

    Thus she spoke avoiding his obvious question,

    " I will take my leave. They are waiting for the discussion probably."

    Esme quickly finished her words and headed back for her bedroom with Carol.

    On their way back to the room, Carol couldn''t help but feeling proud over Esme''s behavior today. She eximed excitedly from back,

    " My Lady, you have made Lord so proud today. Did you see the expression of those ministers? They were literally digging a hole to hide themselves. It was too satisfying. Aish!! How I wished that you would be so cruel over Vanessa too!!! She is shouting and crying in her room since then. Some maids are gossiping that she might have gone insane. What do you think about that?? "

    Esme didn''t heed her words as she continued taking slow steps to reach over the corridor. All her attentionid over Aaron who mighte to meet her anytime after the court would be adjourned.

    How will she face him? How will she exin him the truth that they can''t ever give birth to a baby?

    Above all, she had promised his brother to leave after his coronation. Furthermore she never wished her child''s life like Ayra who had grown up in fear always. She never wished the same fate of her baby.

    Carol called out loudly diverting her wild thoughts,

    " My Lady.. Did you... did you hear me out?"

    Esme snapped out from her thoughts and quickly turned back to face Carol absentmindedly. Watching her dull expression, Carol asked softly,

    " My.. My.. Lady.. Are you sad?"

    Esme smiled bitterly while walking towards her bedroom,

    " May be or not, I don''t know Carol."

    Carol understood her emotions well and sighed deeply wandering over the thoughts that why things were turning too difficult among them.

    An hourter inside Esme''s living room, she had changed into afortable outfit and sat down on her swing gently. Caressing through her wet hairs, she reminisced in deep thoughts.

    At that time, the door was kicked open with a loud bang as she remained unmoved knowing that who could it be. Patting on her clothes, she lifted up from the swing before ncing back on the doorstep.

    Aaron was standing still as he gave her a thunderous re harshly. Shivering little in fear, she sutured indifferently,

    " You.. You came back? Have you taken shower? Should I tell the maids to prepare for your shower?"

    She stated calmly as if nothing had happened between them. Aaron didn''t give her any answer and kicked the door off banging loudly.

    Esme was startled before watching him storming on her way quickly. Giving her no chance to think further, she was pressed over the swing hardly sensing a sharp pain on her jawline.

    Aaron clutched her jaw tightly as she twisted in pain because he used so much force. Grunting in pain, she met his fired eyes that was emitting a dangerous aura.

    He asked gritting his teeth hard,

    " Who told you to give this statement? Answer me!!!!!!"

    Esme gulped before replied suturing,

    " Noone!! I.. I did what should I do."

    She whimpered in pain as he clutched her jaw too hard. Gazing through her expressionless eyes, Aaron growled in anger,

    " Did you ask for my opinion that I would ept another woman or not? Who are you to decide my marital life, huh? Why did you say that? You want to leave me, don''t you?"

    Esme squeezed her eyes shut in pain as she fighted with the unruly tears. Parting open her lips, she answered coldly,

    " It has nothing to do with whether I leave you or not but the truth is that I can''t bear a child for you. "

    Aaron suddenly loosened his grip and asked with a bitter smile,

    " So you think that carrying my child is a sin for you, don''t you? You can''t bear or you don''t want to, Esme? "

    Esme gulped before replied with a whisper,

    " Both!!!! "

    Aaron was stunned before staring at her face in disbelief. He never imagined that Esme wouldn''t like to bear a child for him.

    Suddenly he broke out into a coldughter and asked with pain that was suffocating him inside,

    " So you don''t want to give birth to a monster child, right? You think that our child will be a monster like me?"

    Esme knew that her answer could hurt him but it was the only way of distancing their feelings. Swallowing hard, she replied in a weak voice,

    " Whatever you say!!! "

    Aaron watched her expression quietly and answered with deep meaning,

    " You know what Esme? For the first time, you are forcing me to hate you."

 Chapter 137 - You And Me Till Death!

    As the door banged loudly, Esme finally came back to her sense as she kept lying over the swing nkly.

    Looking up at the ceiling, Aaron''sst words reverberated in her mind drumming like venomous words,

    " Since you don''t want to carry my child, I won''t force you ever. We will adopt a child but I won''t receive any other woman as my wife. You should wake up from this and see that IT''S YOU AND ME TILL DEATH."

    She swallowed repeatedly but the sore pain deep inside her heart couldn''t be eased up with anything. Even though hisst words were too touching but the pain shed across his gaze was vivid and unbearable. His words and actions werepletely opposite thus she assumed that she had left a deep scar on his heart.

    Wiping off the unruly tears that were shedding from her eyes nonstop, she lifted up before sitting straight away gently.

    Inhaling a deep breath, she tried to suppress her sore heart and recalled her responsibilities one by one. Before she leaves him, all needs to be done ording to her n.

    She looked at the doorway timidly and summoned Carol who had stood right after the door. Even though Carol couldn''t decipher what had happened inside the room, she could vaguely predict that Aaron was angered after today''smotion.

    She sighed helplessly before pushing open the door and headed straight. Over the swing, she found Esme''s pale face that had still the remark of teardrops vaguely.

    Parting open her lips, she intended to ask first but Esme cutt of her words stating coldly,

    " Carol, you earlier said that you would do anything for me. Didn''t you?"

    Carol was a little taken back before nodding her head slightly. Averting her eyes from Carol, Esme continued absentmindedly,

    " This days, I will be needing a favour from you.Are you willing to take risk for me? "

    Carol was curious and eager at the same time as she replied sincerely,

    " I will serve you till my death, Lady. Please don''t hesitate to order me."

    Esme hummed before asking in a low voice,

    " You will have to go to Crimond Hill tonight. You will find out Ron and my baby over there. I have written some letters for them. You need to deliver them fast. "

    Carol was astounded before blurting out,

    " Ron?? Which Ron? Don''t.. don''t tell me that he is Ron Warren? My Lady, what are you saying? Your baby means? "

    Esme didn''t wish to talk about it further. Thus she stopped Carol saying few words,

    " I will tell you everything some other day, Carol. I''m in bad mood now. Please be prepared to leave for the Crimond Hill tonight. I can''t apany you or Aaron will start suspecting me. I don''t want anymore misunderstanding between us."

    Carol couldn''t find a word to retaliate thus she nodded sinking in deep thoughts.

    What child was she talking about?

    Meanwhile, after arguing with Esme, Aaron''s mood was drowned as he made his way furiously into the official room downstairs. Punching open the door, he walked over his couch before plopping down with a thud.

    Jasper who was working over his papers were startled after hearing out his dangerous footsteps. As he could already assume the reasons behind Aaron''s anger, he could only sigh helplessly.

    He didn''t understand why Esme was so desperate to leave his side even after watching that Aaron loved her to death! Only God knows how a woman think!

    Jasper wandered in his thoughts and didn''t bother to interrogate Aaron as he was well aware of his temper.

    Looking down, he continued working and suddenly heard Aaron''s cold voice,

    " Jasper???"

    Jasper shivered a little before stopping his works quickly. Hauling up, he walked over to him and bowed asking respectively,

    " Yes, my lord. Do you have any order?"

    Aaron leaned against the couch leisurely and closed his eyes shut. His broaden arm rested on the edge of couch as hemanded coldly,

    " Take out my humans pet tonight. I want them to entertain me tonight."

    Jasper was stunned and frowned hard quietly. Since the day Esme got frightened after watching their inhuman tortures, he decided to keep them away from the castle and never ordered to bring them back. All of sudden, when Jasper received this order, he could sense that Aaron was extremely hurt today.

    Jasper wanted to warn him once but watching his stiff expression, he didn''t dare to rebuke further and responded affirmatively.

    Why did he feel like this two were in race to hurt each others?

    Jasper sighed before retreating from there and headed for their confidential vi.

    After he left, Aaron opened his eyeszily before sitting straight. His gaze remained so expressionless that it was hard to figure out what was he thinking inside.

    Clenching his fists together, he smiled coldly and murmured in a low yet cold voice,

    " Since you define me as monster always, let me show you how a monster works now. I have yed too soft with you since now."

    His low words buzzed across the room silently as his expression kept turning more darker gradually.

    WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA WORLD

    After the two brothers had finally understood each others thought, they spent the entire night sitting by their mother''s side. During the night, Evan gathered up a lot of ideas to divert his mother''s attention from Katherine and finally found one.

    Looking at his brother''s enthusiasm, Ethan was amused regarding his tricks and couldn''t help but admired a lot.

    Soon after, Queen Melinda opened her eyeszily and saw her two sons sitting over the edge of the bed. She felt a little surprised after finding out Ethan.

    Indeed she was right. Ethan still cared for her health and wouldn''t dare to disobey her order anymore.

    Watching their mother awake, Ethan quickly asked out helping her to sit up,

    " Mother, you have waken up finally. What do you want to eat? Should I call the healer again? Are you feeling hurt anywhere?"

    Queen Melinda yed a mute role purposely and wanted to make Ethan more guilty who had been pursuing constantly.

    Watching that his mother didn''t wish to respond to Ethan''s questions, Evan spoke with patience,

    " Mother, are you feeling better? At least, give us answer. How will we know that if you are feeling well or not if you don''t speak?"

    Queen Melinda looked down timidly and only answered briefly,

    " Better!"

    Ethan was speechless and held back his anger. Recalling that there was another medicine to give her in the morning, he instructed the maid to bring the medicine here considerably.

    Queen Melinda still ignored Ethan and continued looking away as if they didn''t exist over there. Soon after, a maid from the castle entered the room holding a tray that had the required medicine.

    Ethan still held the same concern for his mother and picked up the bowl to fetch her water and medicine.

    Lifting up the spoon, Ethan coaxed softly,

    " Mother, take this medicine first. Mr.Healer has asked to take this fast as soon as you wake up."

    Queen Melinda nced at Ethan''s expression from the corner of her eyes and replied briefly,

    " I don''t want!"

    Ethan sighed before pursuing again,

    " Please mother, it''s not time to vent out your anger. After you recuperate, we can talk about everything."

    Evan joined holding a ss of water,

    " Brother is right. You must get well soon. The whole castle is worrying about your health."

    Queen Melinda refused to open up her mouth and only turned her face away to avoid his spoon.

    Ethan was getting impatient as he asked straightforward,

    " What do you want now? What should we do to make you having this medicine? "

    Queen Melinda smiled secretly and replied with deep meaning,

    " You know that!"

    Ethan and Evan nced at each others meaningfully before looking back at her earnestly.

    Sighing deeply, Ethan asked once again,

    " You sure that you will have this medicine if Ipromise?"

    Queen Melinda replied still keeping her eyes away from them,

    " Try it or else let me die. I don''t wish to live in shame anyways."

    Over the doorway, Katherine was intending to visit Queen Melinda but was stopped immediately as soon as their words travelled into her ears.

    She quietly hid herself beside the door and waited to hear the whole conversation. She was getting more and more curious regarding their statements as they all held serious expressions.

    Lucky the maids weren''t nearby, thus it was easy for her to overheard their conversation. She kept quite and stood still until she heard Ethan''s soft voice again.

    Ethan sighed softly before stating,

    " I agree with your proposal, mother. I will be marrying Katherine if I ascend the throne. Now can you please take the medicine?"

    Katherine was stunned before going frozen for a while as if she couldn''t believe her own ears. Her cheeks blushed profusely in anticipation as she couldn''t help but grinning widely.

    Soon to be the Queen of DALASTIA

    World!!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Goodness!!! I see how you all are biased towards Aaron. I''m afraid that in the uing chapters, you guys will perhaps start beating Esme.. lol ~??

 Chapter 138 - Crying Is The Best Way!

    Queen Melinda was stunned after hearing out Ethan''spromising words. After all, it was unbelievable to belive that Ethan could be so obedient after many ears. Because scars had turned too deep to heal after all that happened between them.

    Queen Melinda smiled widely and sped Ethan''s palm in excitement. She sutured over excitedly,

    " You are willing to listen me, Ethan? O my dear! I can''t believe that my son has finallye back to me. Remember Ethan, I won''t do anything for your harm. All I wish to see you growing more and more powerful. Katherine is the most worthy one to be your Queen, my son. She deserves to be our queen. "

    Evan couldn''t help but rolled out his eyes annoyingly.

    Yes, Katherine was so naive that she did know how to take advantage of a drunk man! What a shameless act!

    Ethan sighed deeply without uttering any words and lifted up the spoon tenderly. He urged diverting the topic,

    " Mother, please have your medicine fast. Don''t get over excited. You are still so weak."

    Queen Melinda nodded vigorously before opening her lips obediently. Drinking the medicine fast, she ordered Evan who was speechless over his mother''s excitement,

    " Evan, go and call all the higher ups. I need to inform them this good news. After all, they wil get the king and queen both together. They must be very happy after hearing it out."

    Evan frowned slightly before reminding cautiously,

    " Mother what if Ester turns out more worthy? What are you going to do then? Will you marry up Katherine to Ester then? "

    Queen Melinda was startled before contemting in her thoughts deeply. Indeed how could she forget that there were two heirs who were worthy for the throne?

    Shifting her eyes away, she replied back awkward then,

    " Then I will inform themter. Let the coronation ceremony pass away peacefully."

    Evan shook his head helplessly while Ethan pondered in his thoughts. Looking up at his mother, Ethan stated putting down the bowl,

    " Mother, I will call out the maids to prepare healthy soup for you. You need to nourish your health carefully. "

    After finishing his words, he hauled up from the bed before heading outside absentmindedly. As he crossed the door and turned left to reach downstairs, his back was stopped abruptly feeling a hard grip.

    Turning back in astonishment, he saw Katherine''s beaming face as if she was overjoyed. Frowning hard as he thought of pushing her away, Katherine stated smirking seductively,

    " I have overhearded your words, brother Ethan. You made me the happiest girl in the earth."

    Ethan ignored her words and intended to get away as he struggled to break free from her grip. A sh of pain appeared on her face as she stated stubbornly,

    " Don''t worry, Brother Ethan. I will make you forget that woman you love eventually. We will be living together forever after all."

    Ethan sneered coldly before giving her a shocked reply,

    " You will never be her nor did you have the abilities to be like her. "

    He threw his harshmand before turning down and hurried downstairs.

    He wasn''t in mood of getting annoyed more! His mother was already dancing over his head. Moreover his girl''s engagement wasing soon. How could he manage all sides? Lucky Evan was there for him to take care of Queen Melinda.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE, VAMPIRE WORLD

    Soon after, a day was passed by in a blink of eye as the air inside castle was stiff. In no time, the maids and staffs were all aware of the thought that their king and Queen were having cold war again. Aaron didn''t visit the living room once in an entire day and rather kept busy in tasks.

    Night fell down quickly but he didn''t show up in front of Esme at all. On the other side, Esme wasn''t too much concerned about his disappearance as she was well known about his unscrupulous attitude.

    Sighing deeply, she continued writing the letters one by the one under the yellow light ofmp. Carol stayed by her side standing quietly as her gaze asionally nced over the door in rm.

    Esme spoke without looking up her face from her writing,

    " He won''te, don''t get nervous."

    Carol was surprised a bit before smiling lightly and said,

    " You know him too well, mydy."

    Esme smiled faintly and replied while folding the letter that was just finished off,

    " I am well known about his bipr mood, Carol. He won''t appear in front of me until he calms down."

    Carol asked back curiously,

    " Why is that? Doesn''t he want to vent out his anger on you?"

    Esme answered handing her the letters,

    " Already did but he fears that he would hurt me more once his anger goes out of control. "

    Carol was shocked and didn''t expect this answer. Shaking her head helplessly, she stated truthfully,

    " He really cares about you too deeply."

    Esme remained silent for a while looking down at the floor as his pained words buzzed across her mind.

    You are forcing me to hate you!

    We can adopt a child!

    I won''t ept any woman as my wife except you!

    You and me till death!

    Carol called out loudly snatching her back into reality,

    " My Lady!!!!!"

    Esme jolted before looking up at Carol timidly. Gulping down, she instructed cautiously,

    " You must give this letters to Ron only and tell him to guard Ayra more strictly. I don''t know why this days I''m having bad feelings for her. Also remind him to give the letter that has written for Ayra. My baby must be missing me too much. Now head back for the hill fast, Carol. You will have toe back fast. "

    Carol memorised everything quickly and didn''t dy further. Borrowing a long coat with hoodie, she instantly headed for the Crimond Hill after pulling in her coat tightly.

    As a maid and Vanessa''s loyal servant, she was allowed to visit outside freely and the guards felt nothing suspicious regarding her departure. Only after leaving the castle''s gate far away, Carol breathed a sigh of relief before continuing her walk through the empty road.

    The path was a little foggy along with a chilling weather as she took hurried steps without looking around.

    Unfortunately she didn''t notice that another pair of long legs quickly trailed her off all the way secretly....

    Back inside Esme''s bedroom, after Carol took her leave, Esme started preparing for sleeping symmetrically. Soon after, a maid entered the room holding a cup of hot milk for her and bowed her head down respectively.

    Watching that Esme was preparing for sleep and didn''t ask about Aaron, the maid was feeling hesitated to speak. Giving her the cup, the maid cleared her throat before reporting nervously,

    " My Lady, I.. I think that you should pay a visit to the Royal Vi."

    Esme frowned asking back curiously,

    " Why should I? Is anything happening over there?"

    The maid bite down her lips tightly before suturing fearfully,

    " Lord.. Lord has summoned his humans pet to entertain him tonight.. He.. he must be very furious and can kill them mercilessly.."

    Esme''s expression sank as she feltplicated emotions running through her mind.

    Was he doing everything for her? Why did he need to torture those innocent souls!

    She contemted in her thoughts as the maid observed her expression deeply. Holding the cup tightly in rage, Esme responded coldly,

    " Take me over there! I must see what entertainment he was having over there."

    RIVERGREEN VALLEY,

    Over there, Ethan was standing in front a certain ce holding a pile of white flowers that had no fragrance. His gazeid over the ground as his mind reyed the visions that he seemed through Athena''s past.

    His brother had been burnt here brutally! He didn''t had any tomb too!

    What did he do to deserve this misfortune?

    Ethan sighed as he fighted with the unruly tears that were struggling to fall down. Kneeling down with one knee, he put down the flowers over the ground and patted on the spot affectionately.

    Choking on his words, he whispered pitifully,

    " I''m sorry... I''m sorry for betraying you, brother. I never wanted to fall in love with her but I couldn''t help. She is such a special to be loved that I couldn''t hold back myself anymore. I.. I know that you loved her too much more than your own life. You couldn''t give her the happiness that she deserved. But I want to make her the happiest woman in the world. Please allow me to take care of her. I know that I may sound selfish but I can''t leave her to any other man. I.. I know that you can''t listen to me but you can hear me, brother. I believe in you. You must forgive me for this mistake. "

    Ethan choked squeezing his eyes shut as his tears continously fell down over the floor slowly..His words couldn''t be spoken but tears did..

    Sometimes crying is the best way to express your words....

 Chapter 139 - Divorce !!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After Esme expressed her thoughts of visiting Aaron''s secret vi, the maid had no objection leading her way outside. As usual, Esme found Viviana over the entrance thus she instructed the maid to retreat from there.

    Viviana was a little surprised after Esme''s appearance outside at this hour and bowed her head a little.Looking up at her darkened expression, Viviana asked nervously assuming that Esme was in foul mood,

    " My Lady, why did youe out? Is.. Is something happened?"

    Esme didn''t reply anything and spitted out straight away,

    " Take me to the vi that your Lord is staying now. I need to see him."

    Viviana was little shocked and felt extremely auspicious. As a head of guards and maids, both she and Jasper were always aware of everything that happen inside the castle. Thus it was no longer a secret to them that Aaron had suddenly given this weird order.

    Viviana lowered down her head in guilt and showed reluctance as Aaron strictly said that no one could enter the vi without his permission. Esme read through her thoughts deeply and spitted out gritting her teeth together,

    " Either you will take me there or I will go there by myself. But I must go."

    Viviana was in poor hand as she knew that there was no way of stopping her anymore. Thus she could onlypromise at the end figuring out that Esme''s maid wasn''t by her side.

    Gesturing towards the outdoor, she spoke gently,

    " Let me take you over there, mydy. Its not safe to visit around especially when Enchantress hasn''t been found yet. But after theter oue, I can''t do anything if Lord gets angry on you."

    Esme squeezed a few words tightly walking outside through the path,

    " Leave it to me! "

    Viviana sighed before preparing her own riding horse rather than choosing a carriage. The vi was situated just after Jasper''s living vi thus it wasn''t so far from the moonshine castle.

    Helping Esme to climb up over the white horse, Viviana quickly drove away towards the secret vi quickly.

    On the flip side, Carol had already walked few metres away from the castle and paused in a certain spot when she found that no one from the castle could see her anymore. Flinging open her wide wings, she didn''t waste a moment to scan around and flew away towards the Crimond Hill quietly.

    A few momentster, she appeared over the hill and located a vi among the jungle trees. Landing down swiftly, her face scrunched up a little feeling an existence behind her.

    Turning back quickly, she spotted no one but her instinct was warning her continously that she had been watched by anyone.

    Thus she spent a few moments contemting on the thought that whether she should insert into the vi or not!

    MEANWHILE,

    Esme had reached over the secret vi that Aaron kept in behind everyone''s back. Only few staffs were acknowledged the owner of this certain property.

    Descending down, Esme swiped across her eyes around over the darkened vi and felt more suspicious. It was fair to call it a secret vi as it appeared like abandoned house from exterior design.

    Surrounded bywn grasses, it had no burning torch in outside as if it was any kind of haunted eyes. Esme located two guards guarding on the entrance as she made her way inside without waiting for Viviana.

    As soon as the guard spotted a figureing towards their way, they were alerted instantly and were ready to block her off. Broadening their arms, they interrupted Esme''s pathway when she came closer,

    " Wait Miss, you can''t enter in. Our master has forbidden anyone to enter inside."

    They deliberately addressed Aaron as master without acknowledging Esme''s identity. Esme halted in her tracks and felt more erged when a soothing music came out vaguely from through the little gap of door.

    She looked up and squeezed her words powerfully,

    " Do you think that you can stop me?"

    The guards were startled taking a close look of her face and quickly retreated down their hands shakingly. Lowering their gaze down, one of the guard answered nervously,

    " Pardon us, mydy. But Lord has forbidden us.. "

    Esme parted her lips to argue back but at that moment, Jasper spotted Esme from aside as he was a little far away from there.

    He hurriedly walked over to her and gestured Viviana to know what was happening. Viviana showed a helpless look and stood quite behind him.

    Jasper bowed his head down respectively and spoke in calm tone to infuriate her more,

    " My Lady, pardon us. Lord has juste to spend a fun time here. He will be going back soon. Let me take you back to the castle."

    Esme red at him harshly and stated fuming in rage,

    " Don''t just lick your Lord''s boots always. I''m also your queen and deserve to know about everything. Let me go to him or else I won''t take a step back from here. "

    Jasper was astounded after hearing her powerful words and wanted to cry badly.

    Everytime this couple fighted, he suffered the most!

    ncing at the doorway, he felt bothered as he didn''t know what was happening inside now!

    On the other side, Aaron was sitting down inside room holding a ss of wine as his gaze seemed distracted. The human girls who had been pet of him for years were dancing wlessly in front of him.

    Wearing only lingeries, they seemed like cheap stripper who are used to entertain the guests. They were quite shocked after learning out that Aaron wanted to see their dances rather than sucking blood.

    This girls were repaying the debts of their ancestors for being a vampire hunter. After Aaron got to know that many vampires were killed by this hunters from human world, he abducted this girls and boys from those hunter families who ever dared to kill his n members.

    Years after years, he kept them caged in here and tortured tremendously until their mourning screams satiated his anger and avenge. He tortured them however he wanted and sometimes sucked their warm blood to quest his thirst.

    Even though they were forced here, they couldn''t resist the urge of tempting this deadly handsome vampire king. Thus they all danced provocatively and wished that he would take a fancy to one of them and used her to satisfy his manly desire.

    However the man didn''t even look up at them and continued gulping ss after sses wine looking down absentmindedly. Whatever their provocative gazes couldn''t escape away from Aaron''s sharp gaze who felt no desire for them.

    Even in the past, he never touched them to conquest his sexual desire or nor did he touched any of them improperly. Gulping down, he reminded the man when Esme dered that she didn''t wish to bore a child for him.

    As a man, this could be considered the biggest insult one could ever had. Thus his heart was in deep sore and pain this time. He didn''t understand why he was so controlled by this emotions that kept turning him weak.

    On the contrary, Jasper was intending to stop Esme onest time but Esme had already made her way inside without waiting for his exnation.

    Jasper''s face turned horrified in shock as he quickly trailed her off closely. With a bang, the wooden door was opened instantly as the dancing girls paused in their tracks abruptly.

    Looking up at them, Esme''s mouth fell open in awe as she never expected that Aaron would be some to enjoy a strip dance openly.

    In a moment, her eyes turned bloodshot as she shifted her furious eyes over the man who had been drinking nonchntly.

    Watching her expression turning grim, Jasper was startled as he quickly waved his hands to the girls gesturing them to leave fast.

    Esme entered quietly and stopped ahead of him nkly. The girls left quietly in displeasure as Jasper closed the door from outside considerably.

    When the music stopped suddenly, Aaron finally snapped out from his thoughts and looked up to see Esme a little drunk. His gaze remained cold as he heard her cold words,

    " What''s going on here? Did you start enjoying women after fighting with me?"

    Aaronughed bitterly and replied hauling up from the couch,

    " Why can''t I? Didn''t you also say that you won''t bore any child for me? I said that I won''t ept anyone as my wife but that doesn''t mean that I can''t y with other women. Why do you feel bothered anyways?"

    He asked looking up at her coldly as if he was seeing any other woman. Esme couldn''t believe her own ears that he was seeing women behind her back.

    She admitted that she had hurt him today and didn''t wish to see her. But how could he forget so easily that he had a wife living in the castle? Couldn''t he respect her dignity a bit?

    Fighting with her tears that were begging to fall down, she answered in a low voice,

    " Fine! Let''s get divorced then!"

    Aaron''s face sank immediately as he blurted out in disbelief,

    " Divorce ??????"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys~?? Those who love to read slow burn book along with various characters and action romance, please check out my another fantasy romance genre book " Our Cursed Fate" ~?

 Chapter 140 - Stripper!

    RECOMMENDED SONG : The Heart Wants What It Wants By Selena Gomez ~?

    The pain was too inevitable in their eyes as they couldn''t pull away their eyes from each others face. One was getting more hurt eventually whereas the other was dying in remorse.

    Aaron couldn''t believe his own years that how she stated her proposal so easily to get rid of him. At first, she was nning to leave him secretly but now she had started stating her intention openly as if she didn''t care about his existence in her life.

    Was he too unfortunate to be loved or did he really choose the wrong woman to be in love? Whatever it was, there was no turning back now. After all, it''s easy to break off a marriage but it''s difficult to walk away from the person whom you really love wholeheartedly.

    Rather than being erged, Aaron suddenly broke out into coldughter that had no emotions in it. Looking up at her groggily, he replied taking slow steps towards her,

    " You are so desperate to leave me, aren''t you?"

    Esme responded while fighting with her tears,

    "I told you once that I won''t tolerate the humiliation that will hurt my dignity. Didn''t I?"

    Aaron gasped softly reminding her with his husky voice,

    " Didn''t I promise you that I will treat you well forever? Then tell me, what made you abandoning me slowly? Is that how you love me, Esme? Or you were just ying with my feelings?"

    Esme parted his lips to speak up but nothing came out as she felt too sorry for his state. Swallowing back those words, she whispered in a low voice,

    " Its best that we get divorced rather than hurting each others daily. Moreover you won''t becking women what have I found today. I don''t want to be a third wheel in your life. Besides I have wholeheartedly wanted to leave your side in front of everyone, haven''t I? You don''t need heir for your n? What''s the point of keeping a useless woman like me? "

    She stated truthfully while watching his face slowly turning grim in anger. Without waiting for an answer, Esme could only sense her arms being pulled harshly before her whole weight had thrashed down over the couch forcefully.

    Before she could register her thoughts, her cold lips were blocked from speaking further as she shuddered all over. Whimpering in pain, Aaronpletely sucked her whole lips together like a delicious dessert manically as if she would vanish away once he stops kissing her.

    Feeling his wrath after rubbing his hard muscles, she felt weak against his dominance and gave him a while to calm down. While biting her plump lips, Aaron threatened dangerously,

    " You talk about divorce again, you aren''t getting out of bed for the whole night. You know that I can do that."

    Esme asserted his words vaguely and felt rather speechless.

    Shouldn''t he vent out his anger on me? Why is he bing more horny?

    Feeling his hot and sensual kisses, Esme was nk headed and didn''t know why her heart suddenly felt a little ease. Struggling to keep her breathing steady, she mumbled forcing to stay angry,

    " Get off from me! We were talking about divorce. Don''t try to trap me again."

    Aaron replied while sucking her bottom lips desperately,

    " We can talk about itter."

    Esme "...."

    Later? After being seduced by him once again?

    Just when she thought of pushing away, Aaron wisely blocked her hands before pinning it down over her head in a grip. Esme growled in anger and scolded mumbling,

    " Get down from me! You bastard! You dare to touch me after enjoying with other women. You are dirty. Get down from me, Aaron.. Or.. else.. or else.."

    Aaron chuckled lightly curious about what was she nning to do,

    " Or else what?"

    Esme thought for a while but didn''t find anything reasonable. After all, this were all his guards and his own ce. What could she do to him?

    Swallowing hard, she sutured nervously,

    " Or else I will scream out and tell that you.. you are trying to rape me!"

    Aaron paused between his kisses and looked up at Esme nkly as if he was watching a big fool. Esme was already ring at him furiously as if she would swallow him whole anytime.

    Forming into a curvaceous smile, Aaron answered teasingly,

    " What is there to rape when I have enjoyed everything?"

    Esme''s mouth fell open in awe as she couldn''t believe that this man could be so narcissistic even after being caught red handed in adultery. Fuming in rage, she pped on his cheek yfully and cried out in anger,

    " You better get off now. You are making me insane in anger. Do whatever you wish to do with other women. It has nothing to do with me. I''m going to divorce you anyways. I''m heading for the procedures tonight. No one can stop me.. you... mmm"

    Aaron realised that he had really made her angry today. No matter how much grudges he held for her, he couldn''t endure her to see unhappy for him. Thus he could only let down his pride and console this foolish woman who was on the verge of crying.

    Sealing her mouth once again with a fiery kiss, he pinned down her unruly hands once again before invading into the depth of her mouth. Forcing her to calm down, he whispered in a soft voice while sucking her dripping tears,

    " Sshh!! Don''t cry anymore. I haven''t touched any of them, I swear. I didn''t even look at them. I was just pissed off and wanted to divert my attention from you. Don''t cry anymore, I''m already apologising to you. Okay?"

    Esme didn''t believe his words a bit and asked back choking on his words,

    " Men are all same when ites to women. How can you tell me to believe you that you haven''t even looked at them when you were present here? Don''t treat me as fool. No one will resist that beauty of women."

    Aaron was speechless and wanted to cry badly. He never believed that at the end, the table would turn around and he would be the one begging to her miserably.

    Kissing her more passionately, he stated truthfully,

    " How about I be a stripper in front of you? Will you believe me then?"

    Esme "...."

    She titled her face sideway and avoided his seducing kiss purposely. Frowning deep hard, she stated holding back herughter,

    " So you want to sell yourself to me? "

    Aaron sighed and replied truthfully,

    " Haven''t I sold myself to you already?"

    On the other side, Viviana and Jasper were trying hard to hear their conversation standing in front of the door. Both of them were getting tensed up as they never saw Esme turning so furious.

    After hearing out noises first so loudly, they were sure that Esme had started a fight once again. But never did, they imagined that Aaron could tame her temper so easily. When the noises slowed down, they both were more frightened and assumed that what if Aaron hurt her in rage.

    Thus Viviana asked out anxiously,

    " Jasper, should I enter the room? What if Lady got hurt?"

    Jasper who fell in daze for a while also agreed with Viviana this time and replied,

    " I think, you are speaking the right thing Viviana. Let''s have a look inside. What if Lord gets more angry after finding us? "

    Viviana wasn''t ready to wait anymore and replied fast anxiously,

    " Then we wil just make an excuse. Let''s go. We can''t wait anymore. I''m telling you Jasper. If Lord hurts Lady this time, I''m not going to forgive him. After all he was in fault. "

    Jasper snorted coldly giving her a cold re and stated proudly,

    " My Lord has never done anything wrong. It wasdy who angered him to death today. Tell me, which husband would tolerate this humiliation when she clearly dered that she would leave him one day if things go wrong?"

    Viviana quickly fought back with determination,

    " She has done what a queen should do! Don''t judge her wrong always. I have spent more time with her than you. Lady can''t never take a decision without considering too deeply. Above all, it was Lord who forced her to marry first, okay? Shouldn''t he be more responsible for her? Who knows what will she suffer if she bores a child? "

    Jasper kept quite and only could argue back abruptly,

    " Hey, why do I feel like you belong to Lady ''s n rather than a royal guard? You sound like a loyal dog of Lady. "

    Viviana snorted back frowning deep,

    " Even you sound like a loyal dog of Lord. Get over with it! I''m in no mood of arguing with you.

    I''m genuinely worried for Lady. "

    Jasper rolled his eyes before touching the door lock nervously,

    " Then let''s head inside together and see what is going on exactly. "

    Viviana nodded fearfully before gesturing him to push open the door.

 Chapter 141 - Found The Baby!

    CRIMOND HILL,

    After contemting for a couple of moments, Carol threw away her hesitations before heading for the doorway slowly. With her eyes beingb hooked at the entrance, she didn''t had the time of taking a glimpse from back.

    Thus suppressing her difort, she continued approaching forward while clutching the letters safely on her waist.

    The sky was clear tonight that were glistening with million stars. The lukewarm moonlight was engulfing the courtyard that made easy for her to observe her surrounding. With a swipe of gaze, she figured out that no one was present nearby. Thus her steps turned bold and vigorous.

    Straightening her hoodie instinctively, she gave a light knock over the door and waited for the answer. A few secondster when the door wasn''t opened for her, Carol gave another hard knock that travelled into Ron''s ears naturally. After Ayra and Anna had went to their bed, he thought of finishing some tasks thus he was staying in study.

    Hearing out this sudden knock, Ron was alerted before hauling up from his seat hastily. A deep frown appeared between his eyebrows and the fear of being exposed quickly surfaced through his mind. But the knock continued without showing a sign of stopping thus he predicted that the sudden guest was desperate to meet them.

    Pulling out a sharp golden knife from drawer, Ron made his way towards the door rmingly. The knife was hidden into his pocket as he took each steps cautiously.

    After pondering for a while, he finally pushed open the door before spotting a familiar figure that he once saw with Vanessa. Ron frowned asking coldly,

    " Who are you? How did you find my ce? Doesn''t you stay with Vanessa? I have seen you before."

    Carol didn''t expect that Ron could have such sharp memory. He probably saw her once in a while and acknowledged her in a nce. Under his threatening gaze, Carol had turned a bit nervous and parted open her lips suturing,

    " Don''t.. Don''t misunderstand me, Mr.Warren.I work under Lady Esme now. I have something to deliver here. Can.. Can I go inside fast? It will be far more safe, I think."

    Ron gazed her from head to toe and hesitated for a moment. Before he could express his suspension, Carol quickly exined herself looking through his mind,

    " Don''t misunderstand me. I have her signature in the letters. You can judge me without any obstacle but let me enter first. Its not safe to wait outside for so long."

    Ron still hesitated but soon after gave a nod in reluctance. Carol smiled with gratitude before slipping inside without knowing the fact that a pair of eyes never stopped trailing her closely.

    After she entered into the vi, Ron didn''t offer her to sit down in course of manner as he was still having doubts over her sudden arrival.

    What if Vanessa made a trap for Esme? He couldn''t trust anyone in this crucial moment.

    On the contrary, Carol was in difort after Ron''s suspicious gaze on her constantly. She cleared her throat hesitantly and put out two wrapped letters from her waistline.

    Approaching it towards Ron, she spoke as per Esme''s words,

    " Here are the letters. You can check the hand writing and signature. One has been written for you and the other one is for Ayra. She personally has written a letter for her and wished that you could read it to her."

    Ron ignored her words and couldn''t wait to open the letter that he had been expecting for desperately. Matching her handwriting and signature, Ron was assured that Carol indeed worked for Esme thus his anxious mind had sobered up infort genuinely.

    Ron didn''t want to hold back Carol more thus he reminded clutching the paper pieces,

    " Miss Carol, you can go back to the castle now. I will writing an answer for her the day after tomorrow. Please kindlye back to receive them."

    Carol nodded her head with understanding and watched Ron''s anxious expression as if he couldn''t wait to fly back with her into the castle. Lowering her gaze down, Carol answered affirmatively,

    " As you wish, Mr.Warren. Is there anything else that you need to tell me?"

    Ron bit his lips tightly before contemting in his mind for a while. Swallowing the bitterness and guilt that he was enduring silently, he stated too emotionally,

    " Please remind yourdy repeatedly that her daughter wishes to see her fast. She could pay a visit to Ayra if she gets the chance. We can''t lie to a little baby forever. She must be responsible for her child."

    Carol was dumbfounded and found that Ron''s words were too sharp towards Esme''s thoughts. Sighing helplessly, she nodded with understanding and replied slowly,

    " I got it. I will remind her again. Then I will take my leave now. Please keep the baby safe."

    Ron answered proudly staring at her retreating back nkly,

    " I will..!!"

    Carol didn''t turn around and walked outside as Ron closed the door from inside. Turning around, he was bit surprised finding Anna standing in her nightgown. Her brows were deeply frowned as she kept staring at Ron with hatred.

    Watching her questioning gaze, Ron averted his eyes somewhere else and asked casually,

    " You are awake? When did you wake up?Is Ayra still sleeping?"

    Anna didn''t answer any of his questions instead asked back deeply,

    " What are you nning to do, Ron? I thought that you are eagerly helping us. But right now, I can''t see through your intentions anymore. What exactly do you want from princess Serena? "

    Ron tried to divert her attention and mumbled guiltily,

    " What do you mean by that? I.. I have just received her letters and was nning to let you knowter. I haven''t done anything wrong towards you or Ayra. Did I? "

    Anna shook her head helplessly and roared letting him know that she had overheard his conversation with Carol. Fuming in anger, Anna pointed at his faults boldly,

    " You were purposely trying to force Princess toe back. You know that Ayra has been tamed by us recently. She understands our situation too well and doesn''t call for her mother often. Then why did you threat her to tell princess that Ayra has been crying for her? What do you want from her? Let her live peacefully. Eventually she wille back once brother Ethan takes his throne. You don''t need to meddle into their business like a busybody. Please respect her private life."

    Ron couldn''t hold back his anger anymore as he roared back to Anna instantly,

    " I don''t have any ill intentions towards Ayra, Anna. I could have something bad a long ago if I wished so. All.. Alll I want is Esme!! I want hering back to Ayra.. "

    Annaughed bitterly and added raising up her eyebrows,

    " Coming back to Ayra or Coming back to you Ron? "

    Ron squeezed his eyes shut suppressing the overwhelming emotions that were piercing through his sore heart hardly. Gulping down, he admitted truthfully letting out a restless sigh,

    " Yes.. All I want her toe back in my life Anna. What''s wrong in that? We both had feelings for each others. Moreover Aaron can''t treasure her ever. I will give her status, wealth, happiness everything that she deserves. Is there anything wrong in that? Why are you ming me always? What''s wrong with you? "

    Anna parted open her lips to say something but at the end, nothing came out when she felt a heavy stone thrown over her heart.

    What''s the point of stopping him now?

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    Inside Ester''s vi, after fighting with a bunch of boys, Ester was erged and worked with his papers inside the study. His expression was too attentive as he reread each words very carefully.

    At that moment suddenly, Jeremy made his appearance inside the room panting and gasping in anxiety. He went to visit Queen Mother to provide her some confidential news regarding their earlier meeting. On his way entering the castle through back door, he had located Carol who seemed very suspicious. Without any particr reason, he quickly followed Carol and finally discovered the Crimond Hill in the remote area.

    When Carol was busy in chatting with Ron, Jeremy took this opportunity to look into vi through the window secretly. Much to his surprise, he was astounded when he spotted the simr baby lying over the bed with Anna. It took no time to understand that this baby was the same baby who attacked him on that day. Thus their all assumptions had turned true. It was the cursed child that had been born from Edward and Queen Mother''s daughter. No wonder, she had such super strength even after being a little child.

    Without giving Ester any chance to talk back, Jeremy shouted in surprise,

    " Master, we have tracked the baby.!"

    Ester was stunned before looking up at him surprisingly. Hauling up from the chair instantly, he blurted out in shock,

    " What? What did you say Jeremy?"

 Chapter 142 - We Are Surrounded!

    Volume 5: ??~ Reciprocate ~??

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Crazy In Love by Sofia Kerlberge ( Cover) ~?

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    After they both had a mutual decision, Jasper took the initiative to push open the door without giving a little knock. Viviana was standing beside him anxiously awaiting to find out that Esme was still safe and sound.

    Just at that moment, Jasper opened the door frantically, his gaze travelled over the couch that he had seen Aaron before. Holding the door lock, he barely controlled himself from vomiting ten litres blood in shock.

    Over the couch, Aaron had already pushed her clothes from her shoulder that revealed her flushed skin warmly. Hovering over her body, he was immersed in sucking her corbone without looking anywhere else and sometimes teased her with words.

    As soon as the cracking sound of door opening echoed in Esme''s ears, she jolted in astonishment all over and pushed his chest away hurriedly.

    Aaron grunted in annoyance finding out that they had an unexpected intruder at this moment. Thus he arched his head up and turned sideway only to find out Jasper in a shocked face.

    Beneath him, Esme was embarrassed to death as she didn''t know how to straighten herself anymore. Knitting his sword shaped eyebrows, he growled towards the dazed Jasper who kept staring in numb,

    " Will you get out now before I dig out your eyes?"

    Lucky Viviana was stillte to find out what was happening before. Just when she thought of peeking inside, Aaron''s growl travelled in her eardrums turning her frozen in a moment. Jack quickly snapped out from his thoughts and lowered his gaze down before pleading desperately,

    " Pardon me, Pardon me, my lord! I.. I.. I didn''t expect that. I''m leaving. You may carry on."

    Esme "...."

    Jasper finished his words before closing off the door with a thud. Viviana was astounded and couldn''t find out what exactly happened inside!

    She was still concerned for Esme!

    Thus she spoke roaring,

    " Why did you head back? What has happened with Lady? Sure, you are hiding something from me. I must figure out how is she going! Let me see!"

    She intended to go away but Jasper quickly held her back from behind. Shoving her arms away, he snorted proudly,

    " Do you think that my Lord can hurt her? Fool! He would rather give up his own life for her! Don''t interrupt their private time. You must be in some kind of dilemma. They are only ying inside. Don''t go!"

    Viviana was stunned after hearing him out and turned red in embarrassment. She didn''t expect that their situation would change dramatically so fast.

    Looking away in embarrassment, she only muttered one word,

    " Oh! "

    When Jasper once again parted his lips to exaggerated how mighty his lord is, a guard quickly made his way towards Jasper hastily. Leaning beside his ears, he spoke something to Jasper in a low voice. As soon as Jasper heard his words, his expression turned sore before cursing in a low voice.

    Inside the room, Esme couldn''t restrain his seduction anymore and urged pping on his shoulders,

    " Just do it! Why do you keep turning me on?"

    Aaron who was ying with her each sensitive parts asserted innocently,

    " But you said that I''m dirty"

    Esme "...."

    He added exhaling his hot breaths over her flushed corbone,

    " You told me to go away!"

    Esme "..."

    It seemed like she has trapped herself here!

    Realising that he would do anything rather than temping her, she grunted in anger and pretended to be pitiful,

    " You are clearly annoying me, only! Get down from me! I don''t want you anymore! You better bring back those strippers,bastard!"

    Tilting his head up, Aaron spotted her reddened face that was burning in desire. Even her cheeks felt so hot as if it had turned into stove. Her eyes were on the verge of crying that defeated his spirit once again.

    Blinking abruptly, he assured repeatedly after pecking on her lips,

    " Don''t cry, wifey. I''ming. I don''t dare to tease you anymore."

    He stated before unbuckling his belts hurriedly. Esme watched his clothes falling down one by one as she felt goosebumps in anticipation. Still she watched him patiently taking off each one of his clothes one by one. Soon after, he was left with his boxers only and looked down at her intensely.

    His abyssal eyes seemed more deep in desire as he was stripping herself without touching her. Esme couldn''t believe that this man could be so possessive with her. Her teeth nudged her bottom lips in shyness and stared back at him nervously.

    Seeing her invisible seducing re, Aaron leaned down to seal her lips once again and intended to tear off her shit clothes.

    Arching her head up, Esme was voluntarypelled to receive the kiss but another interruption urred before they could proceed further.

    Their lips paused in midair when the door was knocked cautiously following up Jasper''s urging tongue,

    " Lord, Old Lord has arrived to pay you a visit."

    Pausing a bit, Jasper added clearing his throat,

    " I think, you should hurry up now."

    Aaron was annoyed to death and barely controlled himself to fire Jack right now. Cursing in a low voice, he gazed down at Esme who appeared hesitant too. Tugging on his arms, Esme whispered considerably,

    " You should go back now. It''s not polite to keep him waiting."

    Aaron sighed before gazing deep through her eyes. Holding his breath hardly, he replied in a husky voice while lifting up her gown sensually,

    " Jasper seems right. I should hurry up!"

    Esme frowned unknowingly and suddenly felt a gush of heat inside her lower abdomen. Jolting all over, she let out a loud moan before wrapping his neck involuntarily.

    She didn''t expect that this man could still continue it!

    But she could barely able to think anything further as the thrusts were turning deeper and harder blocking all her thoughts instantly. Soon after, the spacious room was filled with her louder moans that travelled outside too.

    Aaron didn''t wast any moment and filled her up with his heat and arousal. Tearing a side of her gown, he sped her right breast squeezing it hard and continued giving her the harder and faster thrusts that he ever gave her.

    Within few moments, Esme''s strength hadpletely drown away by him and was reced with numbness. Holding onto his shoulder, she struggled to breath and whimpered softly feeling like she had run few kilometres nearly.

    After reaching both of their climaxs, Aaron finally pulled him out of her sensitive part and dropped her down on the couch gently. Looking down at her dizzy state, a proud smirk tugged on his lips as he reached to pick up his clothes quickly.

    Leaving the leather coat to cover her ripped clothes, he wore the rest ones before scooping her up in his arms and headed outside.

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    After being confirmed that Jeremy really saw a baby with Anna, Ester was impatient and couldn''t wait to rid off thest evidence of his crime.

    Laughing like a maniac, he hastily pulled up his clothes to put on and ordered Jeremy viciously,

    " Take our troops with us. We can''t let of them at any cost. No matter who is guarding her there, all should die. We can''t leave any evidence, remember. Or else my position in the court will drop down in no moment. Let''s go now."

    Jeremy hesitated as he once was beaten by that mere child terribly. Fearing inwardly, he suggested hiding his fear,

    " Well, how about we go tomorrow, master? It''s already sote at night. "

    Ester gave him a cold re and sneered mockingly,

    " Coward! What are you afraid of when we will bring a bunch of guards? Get out from my sight! We can''t let go off her, you understand? "

    Jeremy was startled and nodded his head vigorously while praying that he wouldn''t get beaten this time.

    Soon after, two rows of guards had travelled towards the Crimond Hill along with Jeremy and Ester who leaded them from front.

    Reaching near the Crimond Hill, Ester halted in his tracks and gazed down sharply on the vi that his biggest enemy was living in so far.

    Taking a swipe of the surrounding, Estermanded arching his head back to the following guards,

    " Encircle the vi first. I will take the front door and wait for mymand. Don''t attack them until Imand."

    The guards descended down after receiving hismand and surrounded the vi from each corner quietly. Some remained in the sky above to attackter and the others took different spots to settle themselves there.

    Inside the house, Anna and Ron were still arguing until Ron''s eyes leaped over the dark tree outside subconsciously.

    The leaves were still glistening just a while ago under the moonlit and didn''t seem so dark before. Pausing their argument, he shifted beside the window in a second and peeked outside through the opened window.

    Even though, the moonlight wasn''t so clear to decipher everything clearly, his vampire eyes were still able to identify those hidden shadows inside the bushes.

    His gaze darkened in danger as he spoke turning back to Anna,

    " We are surrounded! Call Ayra now and keep her glued with you! Now!"

 Chapter 143 - Waiting!

    The air in the crimond hill had turned stiff after the thirsty murderers surrounded the entire mountain from every corner. Even the back door was guarded by a muscr male fairy who had arge knife on his left hand. Giving a death re over the door way,he waited impatiently as if he couldn''t wait to cut off the baby''s head who had caused trouble for their master.

    Each one of the guard was alerted in their spot and waited for Ester''smand eagerly.

    Inside The Vi, Anna had quickly woken up Ayra from sleep and embraced her tightly in her arms.Rushing over to Ron''s side, Anna sutured anxiously,

    " What happened to us? Who have discovered us here? What will we do now?"

    Ron couldn''t manage to recognize their instinct as fairies and vampires both had wings. Shaking his head lightly,he replied memorising his each powerful spells,

    " I didn''t see their faces. They havee with groups.I have to secure the vi fast. You stay close to me."

    Anna feared asking gently as she protectively held Ayra,

    " Will it work against all of them?"

    Ron had worried expression as he replied with hesitance,

    " I don''t know,Anna. I can only try."

    Anna gasped loudly feeling extremely worried for Ayra and kept thinking of ways to get rid off them.

    Can shemunicate with Esme or Ethan somehow?

    She kept scratching her head in thoughts wheraous the danger outside kept increasing. Looking down at the vi from sky, Ester had a disdainful look as if he was looking on a jinx.Beside him, Jeremy had a worried expression regarding the child who nearly sent him to death.He swallowed hard repeatedly and kept reminding the punches that he received from Ayra back then.

    Ester ttered his broad wings one more time before swiping down towards the courtyard in a shot.Following him, Jeremy also trailed him closely but his mind didn''t stop from getting tensed.

    Descending down, Ester stood still before gazing at the closed door deeply. Inside,Ron had casted each one of his powerful spells to block the entrance and shielded the doorway protectively.

    Anna stood close to his figure and kept staring at the door fearfully. Ayra was still half asleep on her shoulder and wrapped her arms around Anna''s shoulders tightly. She was still unaware of the danger that wasing upon them.

    On the other side, Ester proceeded forward to approach near the door but his figure was blocked halfway. Looking down,he noticed the powerful magical barrier that couldn''t be made by Anna possibly.

    Knitting his brows tightly,he watched the barrier for a while and broke it off instantly with his own magical spell at once.

    Who is daring to block my path?

    Ester grumbled in anger and continued charging forward with Jeremy.

    Ron was startled as soon as his spell was broken and trembled in his heart.ncing back at Anna,he informed worriedly,

    " Anna,we can''t be saved. The other opponent is too powerful.He has broken one of my spell already.How will I hide Ayra then? Do one thing,use the back door and go away from the mountain if possible.I will keep distracting them here.Go!"

    Anna shook her head refusing and answered fighting with her tears,

    " No,we aren''t leaving you.I can''t let you be in danger. Whatever happens,we will face them together."

    Ron inteneded to rebuke but was stunned once again when the second barrier was broken once again.Breathing rapidly, Ron ordered Anna hurriedly,

    " Take out my knifes from the drawer,Anna. They are too close to our door."

    Anna nodded vigorously before running into the library to take out his swords.

    Meanwhile, Ester''s suspension grew stronger as he faced one after another magical barrier on his way.He firmly believed that Anna could never use this spells to block his way.

    Then who could be so powerful to protect that cursed child?

    Thus Ester turned desperate to find it out and continued charging forward earnestly. At thest barrier of magic, he gave an evil smirk before breaking it off like other ones proudly.

    Without pausing a bit,he stomped over the corridor and stopped in front of the closed door domineeringly. Gritting his teeth together in rage,he roared in a husky voice,

    " Anna, open the door.I want to see how the fuck you have got guts to block my path! Come out with that bastard!"

    Ron''s expression went pale as his all powerful spells didn''t work on him at all. Hearing nkly his warnings,he was jolted once again looking back.

    Anna''s knifes had fallen down over the floor banging loudly as her whole momentum was frozen hearing out the familiar voice.

    Her expression turned horrified as she whispered disbelievingly,

    " Ester !!!!!!!!!"

    Ron was curious as he inquired hurriedly,

    " Who is he? Do you know him? "

    Anna gasped holding Ayra more tightly and warned Ron desperately,

    " Stop him right there, Ron! He is the reason why princess was banished. Please save Ayra.He is definitely here to kill her.How did he find us?"

    Ron was shocked after listening everything and used his spells to push them back.Unfortunately Ester had more powers than him and destroyed each one of his casted spells quickly.

    Leaving with no chance,Ron quickly reported Anna,

    " I can''t stop him!! Anna,use your own spells.We can create abined barrier for them."

    Anna joined him quickly and created another spell to shield their closed door hurriedly. This time, Ester felt difficulties to break the spell and couldn''t manage to break it like before.

    Roaring angrily,he shouted from outside,

    " Anna,you bitch! You think that I will go back? Your damn spell can block my way?Fool! Fine,I wanted to spare your life as you belong to our n.But it seems like you are desperate to save that bastard.Now don''t me me for being cruel."

    Ester growled in anger and retreated back fuming in rage. Waving at his guards who had been hiding into the bushes, Estermanded without showing any pity for them,

    " Burn The entire Vi. That bastard child should die just exactly the way her father did. "

    The guards nodded with understanding and followed hismand quickly.

    On the other hand, Carol was paused at the midway when she spotted the unfamiliar men outside of the vi. She had forgotten to deliver the pendant that Esme had given for Ayra and came back to deliver it from midway.

    Just when she reached near the vi,she spotted those men who had grounded the vi from every corner. She got suspicious thus waited to see their movements secretly.

    From Ester''s expression, she could assume that he had no good intentions for Ayra. Thus turning around,Carol quickly flew for the Moonshine Castle to inform Esme.At this moment, only Esme could save them from this danger.Her little strength wouldn''t work on those vicious fairies at all.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After their intimate moment,Esme had been carried away by Aaron personally under everyone''s teasing gaze. When everyone saw Esme exhausted in Aaron''s arms, they couldn''t help but blushed profusely. But Aaron was nonchnt and carried her all the way into their living room.

    After putting her down on the bed, he left the hurriedly as the old lord was still waiting for him in the study.

    Esme was on the verge of sleeping and was tossing and turning over the bed repeatedly.

    As her eyelids turned heavy in deep sleep,her door room was busted open abruptly revealing an exhausted Carol.Esme was startled and tilted up her head curiously.

    Watching Carol''s worried expression,she quickly got up from the bed and Carol rushed over to her side hurriedly. Gasping and panting rapidly,Carol managed to speak in a breath,

    " Mydy, someone has found about their existence.They are going to attack them now.I couldn''t help them.They are many. "

    Esme was shocked and asked out anxiously,

    " What are you talking about? Who are they? "

    Carol shook her head unknowingly and replied desperately,

    " I don''t know them,mydy. Please do something or they might harm them anytime."

    Esme ignored her health and got up from the bed quickly while saying,

    " Let''s go over there now.My powers are back.I can save my baby from those monsters.I will see who have ever thought about harming her. They should know who their mother is!"

    Esme spoke in a breath and wanted to head outside but suddenly Carol reminded her nervously,

    " But mydy, what about Lord? What if he finds it out that you have left the castle?"

    Esme halted in her tracks and replied in a deep voice,

    " Before I became his wife,I am mother of that child.When she needs me at this crucial moment,I can''t leave her alone Carol.Even if your Lord leaves me and want to hate me, I will still go to Ayra.I may not be her mother by blood, but I''m her mother by heart. Let''s go Carol.My baby is waiting for me over there.I have to teach that bastards a good lesson so that they can nevery a hand over my baby. Let''s get going before it''s toote."

 Chapter 144 - The Fire!

    After Aaron safely took Esme back into their bedroom, he quickly headed for the study where the old Lord might be waiting for him. Pushing open the doorway, Aaron found him standing at the window side crossing his arms behind as his momentum seemed little different than other days.

    Closing off the door behind, he walked over to his side and bowed apologizly,

    " Forgive me for keeping you waiting, uncle. I had some unfinished business.How long have youe here? Is something happened?"

    Aaron asked and waited for his answer patiently but nothing came out for a while. Just when he thought of asking again, the old lord suddenly turned around to face him.

    His gaze was furious and without giving an answer,his hand suddenly gave a tight p on Aaron''s face loudly.

    The brusting noise reverberated in the entire room as Aaron''s face turned aside in pain. Remaining in daze for a while,he looked up at the old lord astounded and couldn''t believe that what had happened just now.

    No matter how many crimes he hadmitted in the past,his uncle neverid a single hand on him much to a p.

    Before he could say anything further, the old Lord shouted on his face angrily,

    " How can you do this Aaron?? How could you?? Haven''t I warned you several times that you must promise to me , only then I will approve your proposal?? Then how dare you step into the ck pool for that woman?? Did you think that I won''t find it out ??"

    Aaron finally understood the reason behind his anger and kept wandering that who could report to the old Lord. Tightening his lips, he looked some where else in the room and replied calmly,

    " No matter what, she is my legitimate wife, uncle. I can''t see her dying. She was on the verge of death after getting marked by me. How can I leave her alone at this situation?? Tell me?? Why did she has to loose her life in order to save me?? After all, we both never had any previous grudges. No matter what uncle, I am married to her legally. She is my wife till myst breath. We can''t throw her away like trash."

    Old lord suddenly had a disbelief look as he never imagined in his thoughts that Aaron could be so desperate for a gril. Jamming on Aaron''s arms harshly, old Lord barked out in anger,

    " What the fuck did you say, Aaron?? I dare you to repeat it again. You have given half of your soul powers because of a mere woman who has no status in her family. Did you think about the consequences?? Did you??? Who will obey you as their king if everyone gets to know that you have turned nothing but a powerless shit??"

    Aaron knew that he had nothing to rebuke regarding his nonstop usations. Thus he could only sigh helplessly and replied looking away sadly,

    " I don''t regret !!!"

    Old Lord was speechless and lifted his hand up to give another p but was halted midway looking at his face furiously. Calming down himself a bit, he squeezed each words domineeringly over Aaron''s face,

    " I don''t care what have you done earlier or not. There is plenty of ways to regain your powers. No matter what you feel,you must get rid of this woman as soon as possible. Before the new moones, you must drink her blood in order to get fully recuperated. After that, I will make a n to kill her without being noticed by anyone, you get that?? Remember Aaron,the council must not know any of it. "

    Aaron''s expression sank immediately as he looked up at the old lord sternly. Without feeling an ounce of fear,he exined his firm decision,

    " I will drink her blood but you aren''t allowed to kill her. She must stay by my side, uncle. I can''t let her go at any cost. I know that you are desperate to save me but it''s not necessary to kill her after this process. Why must you get rid of her?? She means no harm to me. She loves me deeply and I can see that. I have a belief that she would be able to give birth to a child for our n. Just trust on my judgment once."

    The old Lord had turned more furious and his fear had turned true in reality. Aaron had created a deep attraction towards this woman that couldn''t be erased easily.

    Sneering coldly,the old Lord shouted pointing his finger threateningly towards Aaron,

    " Don''t taste my patience, Aaron. I had permitted you only because you promised to kill herter. I can''t let you stay with her never. If the council gets to know about her identity,you will be ruined, ruined!!!!!!!! Fine, you can''t kill her, right? I will arrange anyone to kill her after youplete your mission. "

    Aaron nced at him timidly and finally stated his words stubbornly,

    " Then I''m afraid that you have to face me first before you touch her uncle. Before I''m the king of your kingdom, I am her husband. It''s my duty to protect her. If I can''t protect my own wife, how will I protect my tenants then?? If you are thinking that I am betraying you, you can hate me. But I need her by my side. Not because I need her but I want her, uncle. She is the only one living in this world who loves me unconditionally. I am aware of that."

    The old Lord was stunned as he kept staring at Aaron disbelievingly. This was the first time that Aaron denied his order and followed his own thoughts. All had happened just because of a woman.

    A woman???

    The old lord kept quite for a while and replied hitting his weakest spot,

    " Love?? Feelings?? Do you think that she will agree to live with you once she gets to know that you have married her just for your own purpose?? You are so fool to believe her Aaron. Once she looks through your true intentions, she will leave you and will start hating you for eternity."

    Aaron''s expression turned stiff in no moment as he replied aggressively,

    " Whether she hates me or loves me, she must stay with me uncle. That''s my final decision. If youe between my decision, there will be only war between us. Now the choice is yourspletely. But she must stay with me. No one can snatch her away from me."

    The old Lord couldn''t believe what he was hearing now as his jaws tickled in immense anger.

    He must get back Aaron on his track or else the future of vampire n will be ruined!!!

    CRIMOND HILL,

    The air had turned heavy as the awkward silence from other party aroused Anna''s fear more and more. Holding the baby in her arms, she hugged her like a precious treasure while Ron guarded on the doorway trying to decipher what was happening outside.

    Little did Anna hoped that Ester would go back but deep down, she knew that Ester wasn''t going to give up on Ayra easily. After all,his position was uncertain as long as Ayra stayed alive.

    Feeling perplexed, Ron''s eyes kept wandering around trying to see through their intentions but nothing found out. On the other side, Este''s guards had started preparing for the fire from every corner.

    They made sure that they couldn''t escape away at any cost and had stepped closer circling the little vi ording to Ester''smand. Each was holding a burning me which was ready to fire up the entire vi.

    After they all were prepared,the leader nced at Ester to ask for his permission silently. Ester''s expression was darkened as his eyes had no pity for the people living inside the vi.

    Curling up into an evil smirk, he waved his hand frantically ordering them to start up as the leader nodded in agreement.

    Turning around,the leader gestured everyone to start the fire as they all threw their firing me over the wooden vi one by one.

    Soon after, the smell of burning smoke started spreading through the airs naturally as Anna''s body shivered in fear. Looking outside, she spotted the blue mes of fire and shouted out in fear,

    " Ron!!!!!! Fire!!!!"

    Ron''s face turned ck immediately as he didn''t know any spell to stop fire. Within a moment, the fire had spreaded through the entire vi letting out vicious sounds of burning as they both struggled to find a way.

    But no matter wherever they ran,they couldn''t find a way to get out from this vi as they started the fire from each corners.

    Woods started falling down from the rooftop gradually as the smoke was turning heavier quickly.

    During this chaos, Aanna still tried her best to safeguard Ayra but on her way of running towards the exit, a burning wood suddenly fell down on her feet as she cried out in pain...

    At that moment, Ayra slipped off from her arms and directly fell into the fire...

 Chapter 145 - A Jinx For Our Clan

    The smoke turned darker engulfing the entire vi that suffocated Anna''s breathing quickly. Realising thest bit of hope had been lost all of sudden, Anna cried out in fear desperately.

    As she also went to jump into the fire in order to save Ayra, Ron held her back forcefully. Shouting desperately, she struggled to break free from his grip crying out,

    " Ron, leave me.. leave my arms..Ayra..No.. I have to save her.. Ron..let go of me.."

    Anna shouted hysterically and brusted into tears quickly. Ron realized that it was toote to save Ayra, he consoled hurriedly,

    " Anna, you can''t save her!! She has already fallen into fire. You will be burnt with her too. Let''s go. We have to get out of here."

    Anna denied struggling in his arms ,

    " No,no.. I won''t leave her alone here.. Please Ron do something. We must save her..We must save her. She is just a child.. "

    Anna''s desperate scream bounced against the burning vi shrilly and travelled into Ester''s ears. Assuming that they were crying for death, Ester had a victoriousughter on his face.

    Excaliming disbelievingly, Ester spoke grinning widely,

    " We have done it, Jeremy. We have made it. There won''t be any witnesses anymore. I am the future king. I''m... Hahaha.."

    Esterughed loudly feeling too satisfied after hearing Anna''s mournful cry. But Jeremy had still held bad feelings as he forced an awkward smile in order to please Ester.

    Inside the fire, after realising the heat around her body, Ayra was finally awoken from her slumber sleep. She wasn''t fully aware of the chaos happening around her so far. Thus finding her inside the fire all of sudden, she had a bbergasted face and tried to register everything around.

    Looking through the mes, she spotted Anna''s crying figure outside and wanted to speak up. But at that moment, the fire had turned more vibrant than before.

    The door which had separated them from outside had finally broken down as the mes burnt its vital parts deeply. Letting out a cracking sound, the wooden door had finally broken down as a gush of cold wind quickly silpped into the vi encouraging the fire more.

    Anna was startled and looked outside nervously. Over the doorway, Ester was standing far away with hispanion holding a victorious look that could be seen on his expression.

    Fighting with her own tears, Anna cursed viciously,

    " Ester, god won''t ever forgive you for harming an innocent child. "

    Ester finally located two intertwined figures into the fire and frowned deeply. As he wasn''t familiar with Ron, he didn''t know his real identity and thought of as a mere fairy member. Sneering coldly, Estermented watching at their way,

    " That bitch has found her partner too. Such a cheap woman! Now, I got it how she was capable enough to block my way."

    Ron also seized the chance to re at Ester who kept standing far away nonchntly as if he was watching a show. Noticing his vicious look, Ron had a extreme disgust for Ester and wanted to kill him off right there.

    How could he harm a little girl?

    When the both were observing Ester, another wood piece fell down over them hurting their intertwined body as they both were separated before falling apart instinctively.

    Anna had fallen backward stumping against the table and rolled over the ground. Ron had barely managed to save his proimity from falling down and staggered at a corner.

    The fire wasing closer and was only few inches away from their dropping body.

    Ester''s eyes sparkled in anticipation as he couldn''t wait to see their bodies turning into ashes in front of his eyes.

    At that particr moment, something strange happened that they never had seen before or never heard.

    The spot where Ayra had fallen earlier had started circting a redva all of sudden. The mes were burning more vibrantly as the air started whirling like a fan suddenly.

    The fire turned too bright that they couldn''t keep their eyes glued on it anymore as Anna and Ron both covered their vision with their own ms instinctively.

    Inside the fire, a tiny figure started standing up slowly as her face couldn''t be seen through the mes. Blinking her round eyes abruptly, Ayra had a disbelief look as she cautiously touched a flicker nearby to taste on her own.

    Touching the flicker with her index finger, her tiny mouth was parted open in amusement as she couldn''t believe that her skin didn''t burn. Instead thd flicker jumped over her finger like a yball joyfully.

    Looking down at her own figure, she finally noticed that all that mes were only brushing against her outfit and nothing burnt her skin including her clothes. Her brain couldn''t take this weird change of her figure instantly thus she fell in dilemma.

    While wandering in her thoughts, her dazed gaze fell over Ron and Anna who were still in danger.

    Thus she walked out of the fire naturally and rushed over Anna who didn''t open her eyes. Crunching down, Ayra called out anxiously,

    " Sister Anna, are you hurt? Sister Anna??"

    Anna was startled before opening her eyes in shot.Her eyes went wide in shock as she couldn''t believe that what was she seeing ahead.

    Ayra?? How did she alive?

    Suturing on her words, Anna asked in disbelief,

    " Ba..baby..how did you..."

    Ayra blinked innocently without understanding her unique power and replied nonchntly,

    " Nothing happened to me!! I can y with them..See!!"

    She replied before pointing at a burning flicker toe on her side. As soon as she waved her tiny index finger, the flicker ran on her way speedily like a mere y.

    Holding the flicker over her finger, Ayra eximed with joy,

    " See, sister. They listen to me."

    Anna barely controlled herself from falling conscious as she didn''t see such strange thing ever before. Even Ron who was startled to death after finding Ayra alive forgot to take a blink from this mysterious child.

    He never saw such thing in his entire life!!

    Calming down herself for a bit, Anna quickly noticed that the entire vi was turning into ashes gradually. Thus she urged Ayra impatiently,

    " Baby, stop the fire now or else uncle Ron will lose many things."

    Ayra asked out indifferently gazing deeply at the flicker over her finger,

    " But how to do that??"

    Anna wanted to cry but she had no tears. She was happy to see Ayra alive but having this innocent character with such kind of superpowers were also troublesome. As people would seize this opportunity in order to aim their goals easily.

    She didn''t know how to teach her at this critical moment and blurted out abruptly,

    " Baby, they listen to you, isn''t it?? Just tell all of them to go away into the river. You understand me?"

    Ayra blinked and gave a slight nod in understanding. Following up to Anna''smand, she hauled up from the ground and stood at the middle of the room calmly.

    Swiping her eyes across the entire vi, Ayra lifted up her two tiny hands in the air before waving at the fiickers quickly towards a certain direction just opposite of their vi.

    Just in a moment, each flickers quickly made their way outside of the Vi ording to Ayra''smand. Anna watched Ayra admiringly as her eyes changed color during the process.

    She couldn''t pull away her eyes from Ayra who found it pretty interesting to drive away this fire.

    Ron and Anna exchanged a disbelief nce from their spots and watched around nkly. Soon after,the entire vi had turned dark naturally as the fire all vanished away within a few moments.

    On the other side, Ester and the other couldn''t see that what happened inside the viter. The fire turned more severe after a while as it was difficult to see thest moments. But all of their thoughts went nk as soon as the entire vi had suddenly turned dark without a sign of fire.

    The guards were all startled after watching that and staggered few steps back in fear.

    Ester''s expression sank immediately as his eyes were stuck astonishingly. Beside him, Jeremy had curled up into a round ball in fear and hid beside Ester quickly.

    He warned Ester several times regarding this baby!! She is too dangerous!!!!

    Just when Ester angrily wanted to proceed forward, three figures appeared out from the vi side by side. Ester halted in his track as his eyes dropped down over the tiny girl middle of them.

    Ester emphasized each words viciously,

    " Cursed child!!!!!!! "

    Looking up at Anna, he shouted manically,

    " ANNA, give her to me if you want to stay alive."

    Anna sneered coldly sping Ayra''s hand tightly,

    " Never!!!! "

    " You..", Ester groaned and lifted up his hand in order to cast a spell on Anna. Just when his magical powers circted inside his palm, Ayra suddenly ran towards Ester flinging open her wings all of sudden.

    Standing few steps away from Ester, she shielded Anna and growled angrily,

    " Leave my sister alone,bad guy. I dare you to challenge me. "

    Ester was shocked at the velocity of her powerful words and felt a little down after gazing through her harsh eyes. Being threatened by a child, Ester sneered coldly looking down at Ayra,

    " A cursed child?? You are a jinx for our n. You dare to threat a prince?? Little girl, who do you think you are? You are just a filthy blood. "

    Ayra felt sad after hearing out his words and didn''t know what to say for a while.After all, she never truly understood that What was she!!

    Just at that moment, Ester thought of attacking Ayra in her daze, another figure descended down just behind him along with a familiar voice,

    " Who dares to touch my child??"

 Chapter 146 - Mother-Daughter Reunion

    The entire hill was engulfed with a dense silence after hearing out a familiar voice from back. Feeling numb and frozen all over his body, Ester managed to look back with his peripheral eyes. The moment his eyes spotted the figure standing with all might behind, his breathing stopped as if someone had stabbed in his chest deeply.

    On the other side, Esme was descended down from the sky after having a quick flying from moonshine to here. Her white swan wings were broadened apart hanging on her back like an invisible throne. Her green eyes were fired as if it would engulfingva anytime in order to burn Ester. Her silver worned gown was sparkling under the hem of moonlight naturally. She kept staring at Ester''s hand which was already midway to hurt Ayra.

    Ester couldn''t believe his own eyes and ears after what had he seen.

    Where was Esme? Shouldn''t she live in human world like a coward human? Her wings? How did she break her seal? Why didn''t he know about it?

    Ester''s conscious was flodded with numerous assumptions as he kept looking at Esme astounding. On the flip side, Jeremy was jerked off after finding Esme over there and hung his head down in fear. Even the other guards started whispering among themselves and soon after bowed down their heads respectively.

    No matter whom they worked for, Esme was the royal princess of their world that couldn''t be put down at any cost. Especially after watching that her powers had been returned, they had to show their respect towards the magnificent princess who had equal powers like a prince. Even some high fairies suggested once to give her the throne but she denied it politely for sake of her bothers.

    Ayra blinked disbelievingly untill her round eyes teared up on verge of crying. Sniffing her nose, her tiny figure made her way running towards Esme calling out desperately,

    " Mommy...Mommy...."

    Esme was startled after hearing out the familiar tongue after a long time. Her raged eyes quickly melted like water as soon as it spotted the running figureing on her way. Scrunching down, she quickly grabbed the running beauty before pulling her up in her arms. Showering her tiny face with several kisses, she coaxed Ayra warmly,

    " Oh baby!! Don''t cry anymore. Mommy is here. No one will scare you anymore. "

    Ayra sniffed and buried her head into Esme''s neck deeply murmuring,

    " Where did you go, Mommy? I thought that Mommy doesn''t want Ayra anymore. Sob..sob.. I thought that you have left me."

    Esme felt like countless prickles stabbing in her heart once her crying tongue travelled in her ears. Patting over Ayra''s head affectionately, Esme responded struggling with her tears,

    " Hush!!! Don''t cry anymore.Mommy will never leave you, you should always remember that. Mommy has her own reasons to stay away. "

    Ayra hummed coldy with understanding and hugged her neck more tightly. Looking up at the doorway, Esme found Anna and Ron who were smiling at her profoundly. Anna couldn''t hold back her tears anymore after watching this mother daughter reunion. She cried silently and wandered that how longer she kept lying Ayra about Esme''s arrival. Finally their good day was beginning.

    Shifting her eyes over Ester, she heard his tone of mockery,

    " Oh, the slut has finally regained her powers. What a terrible disaster!! You think that you have the right to safe this child? She must die. A cursed child isn''t eptable in our n. Serena, give her to me."

    Esme''s eyes once again darkened in rage as she whispered to Ayra softly,

    " Go to aunty Carol for a while, baby. Mommy has something to do."

    She spoke softly before passing her over to Carol who stood just beside her. Growling back angrily, Esme responded stepping ahead dangerously,

    " I think that you know better who is real slut, don''t you, stepbrother? You have terminashed my reputation once, caused me to loose my powers and dared to harm my baby again? "

    Ester was startled and stumbled a step back before gazing at her way viciously. He knew that Esme had far more powers than him but he couldn''t be a coward in front of others.

    Turning his face towards the bowing guards, his anger had reached at its peak. Ester shouted gritting his teeth together,

    " You bastards!! Who are you bowing to? I am your master.She is a banned slut. What are you doing standing over there? Grab her!!!"

    The gaurds were all startled after hearing out his roaring tongue and looked at each others hesitantly.

    How could they dare to hurt Princess Serena in presence of others?

    Ron couldn''t stand to see silently anymore as he charged forward without wasting anymore time. Moving beside Esme who was slowly proceeding towards Ester, Ron challenged letting out a beastly snarl,

    " I dare you to touch her once in presence of mine."

    Esme paused before looking back at Ron with gratitude. She was blessed to have a true friend like Ron who didn''t hesitate to stand with her in danger.

    Swallowing down, the guards were unmoved in their spots and retreated back slowly.No matter what happens, they couldn''t attack a royal member foolishly. Jeremy took this opportunity to escape away from there as he quickly joined with the guards in order to save his own life.

    ncing back at them, Ester was furious as he had no one to stand by his sound. Letting out a cracking sound, Ester shouted towards his guards furiously,

    " Cowards! I will kill each one of you single handedly. "

    Ester shouted hysterically before gazing up at Esme who wasing on his way. Sneering coldly,

    Ester shouted towards Esme,

    " You will always remain a slut. No one will ever ept you as a princess. "

    Estermented desperatly before summoning one of his spell to harm Esme. Esme halted in her tracks before noticing the yellow circles in Ester''s palm. Ron quickly reached to shield her but was stopped midway once Esme gestured him to stop.

    Turning her face sideway, Esme spoke gently,

    " Ron,you have already done enough for me. Let me handle him on my own. "

    Ron retreated back reluctantly and watched Esme''s bold appearance like seven years ago.

    Smiling with gratitude, her green eyes showed a danger sign as she continued charging forward enthusiastically. Without showing an ounce of fear in front of his magic ball, Esme paused midway before stretching out two of her palms separately.

    Soon after, an iron chain glimmering like jewels appeared on her hands suddenly. Her lips curved up into a knowing smirk as she challenged Ester with authority. On the contrary, Ester''s eyes widened apart as soon as he spotted the magical chain in her arms. It was one kind of invaluable treasure that could be achieved if the fairy hadpleted each missions to please their goddess. He never imagined that Esme''s power could be so strong like a high fairy.

    Staggering a little bit, Ester mumbled with his widening eyes,

    " No..It can''t be possible..You..you aren''t Serena..You must be a imposter... Serena can''t never have this power..no.."

    Esme sneered coldly sping the chain more tightly that her veins were appeared out outside,

    " Why Ester?? Did you forget that what had I said to you? Remember?"

    Ester''s breathing hitched as he remembered herst words beforending down on human world.

    I will pay you back everything with ten folds Ester even if you hide under the water or into the depth of earth.No one can save you once I get my powers of killing you. I can forgive you for ruining my reputation but I will never forgive you for harming a little child.

    Her words reverberated in his ears as he felt an extrem danger approaching on his way.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After the argument with old Lord, Aaron understood that he had sessfully angered his uncle but he had no way out.He couldn''t think about his life without Esme by his side.Gradually she had turned an inveitable part in her life that couldn''t be cut off in any cost.

    After the old Lord left the castle furiously, Aaron''s mood was worsened as he made his way towards his bedroom. Pushing open the doorway, his eyes fell upon the empty bed naturally. Knitting his brows together lightly, he entered the room before wandering around to find Esme. After calling her name few times, he heard no response as his heart pounded vigorously in fear.

    His suspension grew stronger as Carol wasn''t present over the doorway too. Heading outside, he shouted all the way calling out her names loudly towards downstairs. Reaching down, he shouted so loudly that all the maids hade outside hurriedly.

    Watching his raged eyes, they were frightened to death and stood at a corner trembling. Aaron asked impatiently ,

    " Where did your Lady go? Have you seen her? "

    The maids all were dumbfounded before shaking their heads nervously. Aaron''s expression sank immediately feeling the breath inside his lungs were stuck. Breathing restlessly, he managed to call out Jasper''s name loudly. Jasper quickly strolled down from upstairs and appeared in front of him immediately.

    Bowing his head down, he asked ncing at the frightened maids nervously,

    " My Lord, what.. what happened?"

    Aaron breathed rapidly and replied holding back the heartache,

    " Esme..Esme..is..gone.. Jasper.. Find her from anywhere.."

    Jasper was shocked and looked up at him disbelievingly. Before he could give Aaron a reply, Aaron''s tongue threatened him dangerously,

    " Find her fast or else I will burn the entire castle, Jasper. She can''t leave me."

 Chapter 147 - Please Come Back With Us !

    CRIMOND HILL,

    Esme''s aura was frightening enough to scare Ester terribly. The chain on her hands were still glistening like a deadly weapon which could sh him into pieces in no time. The magic balls in his palms immediately lit off because of his anxious stable of mind.

    He knew that what those chain could do to his body. Once a fairy couldplete all the trials, she would receive this honour of enduring this iron magical chain that could easily cut others except its master, the barrier of that chain. Acknowledging the power of that chain, a clever fairy wouldn''t ever dare to challenge the opponent naturally.

    When the guards witnessed such an unexpected scenario, they couldn''t help but bow their heads longer in order to show their respect towards her powers.

    Ester stumbled few steps back as her dangerous figure approached closer. Pointing at her chain nervously, Ester sutured feeling his breathing raid in fear,

    " Serena!! You..you can''t use it over me..you can''t.."

    Esme paused with a bit before replied with mockery,

    " Why can''t I Ester? ording to thew,the master of this chain can use it over anyone that she wants."

    Ester gulped repeatedly and gave her an unreasonable excuse that made Esme burst intoughter,

    " Because.. because..no matter what I am your biological brother by blood.."

    As soon as his words left out from his tongue, Esme''s bitterughter echoed in the air of Crimond Hill loudly. Sheughed so hard that her eyes teared up with mixed feelings and replied keeping her eyes locked over Ester nkly,

    " Brother?? You have the gut to address you as my brother, Ester? Did you forget that what have you done to me?"

    Ester was silent before swallowing hard without uttering a single word. Esme sighed mesrably before started circling the man who had caused her so much pain, humiliation,

    " Remember that I begged you to leave my child alone but you never heard me. Didn''t you?? You have boasted in front of everyone that I had given birth to a cursed child and I should be banned from my own world? You made my mother hate me so much that she never wishes to see my face?"

    She paused before lifting up the chain in the air and gave a whip on his back hardly. Ester screamed out in pain before dropping down over the ground and heard her tone again bitterly,

    " Tell me one reason that I should let you go today?I begged you on my knees and told you that Ayra would never appear in your world. Let her grow without any trouble. But you dared to attack my little girl with a bunch of heartless traitors in front of my eyes."

    Esme paused between her words and stopped in front of his fallen head. Gazing down harshly, she added proudly,

    " But you seem to forget that Esme Chole can save anyone if she wants. I have achieved my own powers without anyone''s help. Still, I didn''t refute that day and left the castle quitely to save my baby. But what about today?"

    Esme''s eyes darkened more as she resumed looking down at his figure coldy,

    " Today you still have dared to appear in front of my daughter, what made you think that I would forgive that I will let you go this time?"

    She finished her words loudly as her voice rang in each corner of the hill banging loudly. Lifting the chain once again, her whipping continued over his back mercilessly.

    Ester was glued with the ground and screamed out in pain drastically. Each whipping was piercing through his skin leaving a deep lined mark and made his blood flowing vigorously. A part of his left wing was broken after brushing against the chain as he let out a loud groan.

    All of his bones turned numb as if moving a bit would cause him death. He knew that iron chain could hurt him to death without any chance.

    He managed to spit out a few words of pleading,

    " Esme, please..let..let go..me..It is hurting too much..I will nevere back here.."

    Esme sneered coldly sping the chain in her palm and was ready for another round while saying,

    " Hurting?? Did you know Ester how much I felt heartbroken during this seven years? My mother,my family all weren''t willing to meet for once. I couldn''t even see my baby whenever I wanted. You haven''t paid me enough."

    She ended her words with a hungry snarl before continuing her whipping once again. Whip,whip!!

    Ester''s whole back was flooded with warm blood as he couldn''t even tilt up his own head naturally. He knew that no magic or spells could be enough to stop this chain. Thus he could see that his death wasing closer.

    Looking down at his pale face, Esme lifted up her chain onest time and inteneded to whip once again but her hand was paused midway suddenly.

    Breathing restlessly, she put down the chain and spoke in a low voice,

    " But still I don''t want to dirt my hands with my own bloodline Ester. I am leaving your life this time only because of my mother. She loves you too much and considers you one of her own child. She deserves to know your real face."

    Curling up into a cold smirk, Esme continued ina deep voice,

    " I think that she will get to know it soon once my real brother gets back his deserved position. Hatred is more powerful than harming."

    Ester vaguely heard her words and shuddered a little. If the Queen get to know everything, his punishment will be far more severe than this.

    He whimpered over the ground painfully and watched Esme retreating from the corner of his eyes. As soon as Esme backed up from hurting him, the leader of guards quickly made his way towards Esme.

    Blocking her path, he knelt down over the ground and pleaded bowing her head,

    " PRINCESS, don''t leave us anymore. You have regained your powers. Pleasee back with us. We will persuade Queen Melinda together. We need you for our n. Please punish us however you want but just get back with us."

    Esme paused in her track and looked down at the gaurd who changed their mind at once as soon as they saw her powers.

    Indeed this world is full of selfishness. Once you have power,they are ready to lick your boot.

    But Esme wasn''t nning to return just because they requested. She left with humiliation but wanted to return with dignity.

    Averting her eyes far away, she replied coldly,

    " It''s not right time to return. I can only request you all to keep quite about Ayra''s existence. After the coronation ceremony ends,I will go back with my brother. Till then,I can''t cause trouble appearing their for my brother. Please leave from here after taking your master away."

    The gaurds had nothing to say as they understood that her scar had turned too deeper. Bowing onest time, they followed her order and shifted towards Ester slowly.

    Ayra watched her mommy in admiration and jumped down from Carol''s arms hurriedly. Running over to Esme, she hugged her knees and cheered,

    " Mommy is awesome! "

    Esme smiled before scooting down to kiss her cheek gently. Ayra smiled widely before asking back unknowingly,

    " Mommy, that bad Uncle called me cursed child."

    She blinked before continuing,

    " Mommy, what cursed child means?"

    Esme''s smile quickly faded away as her expression dropped drastically.

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The entire courtyard was filled with all kinds of guards who were in charge of protect the castle tonight. Each one of them had startled expression and was shivering inwardly.

    Their king held a deathly face which could destroy the heaven and earth anytime. Even Jasper was sweating inside including Viviana whose face was downcast.

    Aaron was sitting beside the bonfire over a chair as the guards was gathered up aside. His eyes never left the bonfire but the heart wrenching pain was far more severe than the fire ahead.

    Tapping on the handle of chair, he asked in a husky voice,

    " Tell me,how did two people go vanish from my castle? What were you guys doing? "

    The leader of guards trembled vigorously as Jasper gestured him to reply fast. Swallowing down his saliva nervously, he muttured hesitantly,

    " My..my ..Lord..we are always alerted..We..we really haven''t seen Lady leaving the castle.."

    As soon as his answer came out, Aaron''s expression turned furious. With a twing of his fingers, a flicker from the bonfire quickly travelled towards the leader''s way speedily. Falling upon his loosened pant, it started burning immediately.

    The leader screamed out in astonishmentter after in pain before scrunching down over the ground.

    Choking on his words, he repeatedly said enduring the burning pain,

    " I am telling the truth lord. Please believe us. We really haven''t seen her leaving."

    The other guards squeezed at a corner in fear and shivered vigorously after watching their leader howling in pain.

    Looking up at Jasper dangerously, Aaron asked in a cold voice,

    " Tell me,how you want to die Jasper?"

 Chapter 148 - He Deserves Better!

    Comparing to themotion was uring in the moonshine castle, the environment inside Crimond Hill was far more harmonious. After the bunch of evil people were forced to leave the hill, the brightness inside hill had returned to normalbining with Ayra''s joyful tongue.

    Anna couldn''t help but felt emotional each time she watched the due chatting happily. Ayra''s happiness was beyond world which could be deciphered from her beamed expression.

    After being inquired by a painful truth, Esme was a little taken back. She didn''t know how to answer to a seven years old child that what does cursed child means. This worlds and their ruthlesws had described an innocent child as cursed.

    Ron watched them from a distance and suddenly dreamed an absorb picture in his mind.

    How happy it would be if this two belonged to his own family?

    Honestly he had no objections regarding Ayra''s existence. As long as Esme stayed by his side, he was ready to ept anything. But would Esme feel the same way that he felt?

    He wandered and watched Esme''s teared eyes that were fighting mercilessly to drip down.

    Sniffing her nose slightly, Esme tugged on her clothes gently and replied with her own way,

    " Nothing bad, baby. Cursed child means a fighter child like my brave daughter. Who can help her loved ones at an young age when they are in danger, a child who can protect her mother from an young age..a child who can fight with the world in order to ensure her existence..a brave, fighter, daring child.."

    She paused before looking up at Ayra who was listening attentively,

    " Just like my baby Ayra!!"

    Esme finished her words and her unruly tears finally fell down over the bloodstained ground. Giggling like a little proudy, Ayra replied smiling widely,

    " Then mommy said that Ayra is brave??"

    Esme nodded wiping off her tears gently,

    " Yes,my Ayra is the braveset one."

    Ayra pouted denying instantly,

    " Nope,mommy is the braveset. Mommy beat the bad Uncle terribly. "

    Esmeughed lightly and lifted up in her arms. Walking away towards Ron, Esme thanked sincerely,

    " Ron, you don''t know how much I''m grateful to you. I owe you much more than my life. You have protected Ayra,Anna. I don''t know how to repay you."

    Ron smiled warmly and shook his head politely,

    " Don''t speak to me like an outsider, Serena. When the timees, I will ask for my reward then from you. Just don''t refuse me then."

    Esme smiled back warmly without noticing the glimmer behind his gaze and promised sincerely,

    " No worries, Ron. Whatever you want, I will never refuse you because I owe you too much."

    Carol watched everything from a far away and didn''t understand many things. However looking up at the almost down moonlight, she predicted that they had spent a longer time here. Perhaps Aaron had already started looking for them.

    Taking slow steps towards them, Carol reminded after letting out a dry cough,

    " My Lady, I think that we should head back for the castle now. Lord must be looking for you every where."

    Ron''s expression turned stiff as he couldn''t help but clenched his fists together. Hearing out Carol''s warning, Esme''s expression darkened as she knew that how can Aaron act so violently.

    Nodding vigorously, Esme gestured at Anna who was stood at the doorway. Anna quickly walked over to them and stopped beside Ron cautiously.

    Esme kissed on Ayra''s cheek gently and coaxed patiently,

    " My brave daughter, mommy should return now. I wille back to you again soon. Okay? Meanwhile don''t bother sister Anna too much and be obedient. "

    Ayra pouted and was in verge on crying. Hugging her neck more tightly, she choked while pleading,

    " No,mommy. You just came back to meet me. Why should you go? Ayra misses you so much. Please stay with me. I promise that I will not cause you any trouble."

    Ayra''s shrill cry broke Esme''s heart including Carol who pitied the child.

    How she wished that this girl was their lord''s biological child? Perhaps the whole world woulde here to take care of her honourably.

    Esme held back her tears and patted on Ayra''s back gently. She coaxed her warmly while speaking each words cautiously,

    " Sweetheart, you should know that Mommy has a lot of works to do. Don''t you want to see uncle Ethan on a throne, don''t you?"

    Ayra blinked before looking up at Esme nkly. She had always been curious regarding throne, kingdom in her mind. She read in tales that a powerful man could sit on the throne and would have many guards to take care of his daily nasities. Thus her childish mind had always attracted to this kind of tales which she read from Anna''s book collections.

    After contemting for a while,Ayra finally gave a slight nod as Esme smiled proudly. Indeed Ayra was very smart than her age and considered her each words deeply.

    Patting on her pat, Esme tried to pursue her reasonably,

    " Then we should wait until uncle Ethanplete his tasks to sit down on the throne. If we stay together, how will I help your uncle? You don''t want to see uncle Ethan sad,do you?"

    Ayra blinked few times before shook her head vigorously. Tugging on Esme''s cor absentmindedly, Ayrapromised at the end,

    " I am sorry, mommy. I must listen to you always. I will wait for youring. Please don''t take longer."

    Esme smiled in relief and replied after pecking on her head lovingly,

    " My daughter is the best. Mommy wille back soon. Meanwhile you must listen to sister Anna and uncle Ron always. "

    Ayra nodded reluctantly before kissed her back lovingly. Giving her back to Anna''s arms, Esme expressed her gratitude sincerely,

    " I don''t know how to thank two of you. All I can say that please wait for a few days more. I won''t trouble both of you anymore once brother ascends on the throne. I have a belief that he would be able to pursue our n. After all, Ayra is growing up and she needs aplete family."

    Ron replied first feeling better inside,

    " So you are finally leaving Aaron Richards?"

    Esme went quite for a while before holding the heart wrenching pain tightly in her chest. Gulping down her saliva, she answered truthfully,

    " Yes. He deserves better and I can''t be an obstacle in his life. He owes a lot to his kingdom. I can''t be the reason of his ruining. "

    Ron asked again anxiously,

    " Is he treating you bad? Is it, Esme? Tell me?"

    His overreacted words made Carol''s mind in difort. She wanted to say that their Lord never treated Esme bad but Esme shook her head faster denying.

    Looking up at Ron''s concerned face, Esme paused before confirming truly,

    " No Ron, don''t misunderstand him always. It is my choice to leave him. He will be alright once I am gone. You should take care of yourself more. You seem thin than earlier. Anyways I will be sealing the entire hill with my powers. No one can enter the vi except brother Ethan or my permitted person. You guys can stay in rx for thest few days."

    Anna nodded and reminded her onest time,

    " Don''t worry about Ayra, princess. You must take care of yourself too. I will take care of Ayra well."

    Esme smiled with gratitude and kissed Ayra onest time before walking to the centre of Crimond Hill. Gathering up all her powers, she first made a redvatic light in her palms before sprouting them around the corner.

    Soon after, a red barrier circled the entire hill like a chain and emitted a dark blue light spontaneously.

    Swiping her gaze across the hill and making sure that no corner was left undone, Esme proceeded to leave the hill as soon as possible.

    Watching Ayra,Anna and Ron entering into the half burnt vi, Esme''s mind was in relief finally and inteneded to go back now.

    Turning around, she attempted to take a step but her head suddenly turned heavy. Stumbling in her feet, she held her forehead groggily as Carol quickly spotted her abnormalities.

    Rushing beside her side, Carol quickly held Esme''s dizzy figure and asked anxiously,

    " My Lady, are you alright? What happened with you? Should I call back them?"

    Esme waved her hand dismissively and answered briefly,

    " No,we can''t wait here anymore. Your Lord will be furious. We should keep going. It might have caused because of unleashing extent powers."

    Carol appeared worried for her health and asked casually,

    " Perhaps or you might have felt puking after watching so much blood. After all, you fairies don''t like smell of blood like us and prefer to stay clean."

    Esme answered still feeling the head ache and stole a glimpse of Ester''s blood from the ground. Narrowing her eyes, she responded while leaning against Carol''s figure,

    " I don''t know the reason but today I didn''t feel disgusted after watching so much blood. It rather excited me."

    Carol was stunned before suddenly teasing Esme,

    " Don''t tell me that you are turning vampire,my Lady?"

    Esme shot her a cold re and scolded annoyingly,

    " What nonsense!! I don''t want to be such a bloodthirsty animal. Let''s get going fast or else your vampire n will be burnt as far as I know your Lord."

    Carol giggled before making their way towards the moonshine castle.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello lovelies~?? We are very close to reach 1M views. So keep voting fast. There will be a special reward once we reach 1M. Hehehe..BTW curse Esme as much as you want. I''m ready to read them all. Lol ~~

 Chapter 149 - Worse Than Death!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The air inside the magnificent castle was terrifying as if the demon had personally arrived to take back their souls into the hell. The cries of guards were ringing in this stuffy air piercing through the hearts of innocent people who were forced to witness this scary scene.

    All of the guards were crunched down over the floor miserably. Their hands were tied behind into a knot as their faces were sweating profusely even in this cold weather. Another row of guards were standing behind each one of them holding arg sword in the air and was ready for final approval.

    The maids who had been dragged into the court at midnight all had a deathly face as if they were going to copse anytime. Their fear grew thousand times stronger when they saw the most loyal gaurd Jasper on the beheading guards row.

    Jasper didn''t show any ounch of protest as he was aware of his mistake. He was in charge of protecting Esme but he failed miserably. His Lord had all the reasons to punish him however he wants. He sighed softly and waited for the sword to cut off his head anytime.

    At that moment, the man sitting over the throne had a stormy expression. His one hand was resting over the hand edge as his entire aura emitted a killing intent. His icy gaze were too perturbed as if he was battling with rage and pain at the same time. He tried his best to keep her stay but yet he failed. Even he purposely had regr intercourse with her so that he could impregnant her soon. He naively thought that perhaps her escaping decision would change considering their child but he failed to stop her. After cing nemurous guards around the castle, he failed to keep her caged here.

    What is the point of keeping them alive if they couldn''t even protect his woman?

    Still he contemted in his mind and thought that if Esme didn''t appear within half an hour, he would give the final order to cut off their heads right at this moment.

    MEANWHILE,

    Esme and Carol hadnded down in front of the entrance of moonshine castle. Watching the dump emptiness around the castle, Esme and Carol both were stunned before exchanging curious nce.

    As the guards were all dragged out into the court in order to receive their punishment, the castle zone had turned empty. Filled with dense silence, Esme could feel the atmosphere audibly odd and dangerous. Approaching near the entrance, she wanted to look for Aaron first but a maid from the castle quickly rushed over to her hurriedly almost falling down.

    Carol was startled at her sudden approach and shielded Esme protectively as she was feeling little sick before they returned.

    The maid quickly knelt down over the floor and was overwhelmed in relief and happiness. Choking on her words desperatly, she spoke in a breath,

    " My..Mydy.. Where.. where did you go? You don''t know how Lord has turned the entire castle upside down. He is furious and beheading each one of the guards. Please save their lives.Even Guard Jasper has been included in the list too. Please save their lives..Wuhu.."

    The maid burst into mournful sobbing startling Esme and Carol both. They didn''t imagine that things would turn so bizarre within few times.

    Without wasting a single moment, Esme rushed into the courtroom briskly and was stunned at the entrance observing the row of guards. As the count down had stopped, Aaron was about to gesture his hand signaling them to cut off their useless heads but a screaming tongue stopped everyone''s movements.

    Esme shouted holding the doorway,

    " Stop!!!!!!! No!!!!!"

    Jasper was the first to look up at the way and immediately had a smile of relief as he didn''t want to see so many innocent lives loosing their heads. Swallowing hard, he averted his gaze towards Aaron who was stunned and motionless over his throne.

    Just like a first ray of sunshine, his expression changed into a pleasant one but the depth of his gaze didn''t fade way as it was boring anger and joy both.

    The guards who were appointed to cut off their heads were paused midway as they all nced towards Esme whose expression was surfaced with extreme guilt. Obviously, she was the reason behind their misfortune.

    Stumbling on her paces, she managed toe at the middle and ordered without looking at the over throne,

    " What are you doing? Release all of them. It''s not their fault that I had left the castle. "

    The appointed guards were hesitating to retreat and nced over at Aaron who remained unfazed. Aaron took a while to reconsider butter waved his hand dismissively before gesturing them to leave right away.

    The guards understood his signal and released each one of them quickly. Esme exhaled a long sigh of relief and watched the guards gratitude filled eyes on her. She smiled faintly as the guards quickly left the courtroom like a frightened pussy cat.

    In the entire courtroom, only Aaron and Esme were left after their departure as Carol also retreated from there considerably. Turning around, she finally faced the demon faced man who was still seated over the throne.

    Meeting her hazel eyes, his heart filled with joy and rage as he hauled up from his respective spotzily. Taking slow steps towards her, he crossed the stairs one by one domineeringly as if he was approaching towards his prisoner.

    On the contrary, Esme felt pressured as his silence was killing her eternally. Even though she knew that he wouldn''t hurt her but who could predict his unscrupulous temper?

    Aaron walkedzily before standing in front of her shortened figure. Thevishing chandelier hanging above thier heads were illuminating a yellow dim light bathing over her frozen body. The guilt was vivid on her expression that made Aaron''s heart more in difort.

    A moment of weeping silence passed away without exchanging a single word as Esme kept hanging her head unsure about how to start up the conversation.

    Aaron inspected her expression and suddenly had an urge to p her but held back hardly. Stretching out his slender fingers, he pinched on her chin hardly and asked briefly in his husky voice,

    " Exin!!! "

    Esme was a little taken back at the pain on her chin and swallowed hard in fear. Keeping their eyes locked, she managed say between her raspy breathing,

    " I ..I went to visit outside with ..Carol.. You..you were busy in the study..So..I didn''t want to bother you.."

    Aaron''s gaze were infuriated more once again as he replied aggressively,

    " Lies!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Esme gulped repeatedly as he continued squeezing her cheeks hard sternly,

    " Tell me honestly, where did you go? Whom did you meet with? "

    Esme read through his eyes deeply and knew that he was in extreme rage. Ayra had already been attacked by Ester once. She couldn''t reveal Ayra to Aaron in case this n dig out the hidden truth and got to know that Ayra was Athena''s biological mother. Then vampire n would start chasing Ayra like Ester. She couldn''t push Ayra in danger again in order to save herself in front of Aaron.

    Swallowing down, she asked bitterly,

    " Are..are you suspecting that I am keeping a man outside behind your back? "

    Her lips curled up into a provocative smirk as she added angrily,

    " Don''t worry, I don''t have strippers like you."

    Aaron''s expression sank as he gritted his teeth tightly and warned,

    " ESME !!!!!!!!! "

    Esme sneered looking deep into his eyes and challenged,

    " What?? Am I wrong? "

    Aaron''s face darkened in rage as he knew that she was stating the truth. He couldn''t deny the truth that he didn''t keep for himself to quest his thirst. Watching her raged eyes and a firm determination to annoy him to death, Aaron''s mood worsened more. She was slipping the topic purposely but he wasn''t ready to let her go today.

    Pulling her face closer, he added proudly,

    " How will you keep stripper when you have the most handsome vampire living by your side? Your taste hasn''t turned so down, is it?"

    Esme red back at him harshly and suddenly bite down at his grasped hand suddenly. Feeling the sudden pain on his fingers, Aaron instinctively retreated back his hand hissing annoyingly and watched her furious expression.

    She gritted her teeth harder and blurted out,

    " Shameless!"

    Without giving any more responses, she turned and started heading to go outside.

    Aaron''s anger was aroused once again as he threatened shouting from his spot,

    " One step out from this courtroom, you will be dead Esme Watts without giving me any answer."

    Esme halted in her track as her entire body turned numb after hearing out his words. Turning around, she narrowed her eyes and asked back coldly,

    " What?? You dare to kill me?"

    Aaron rubbed his fingers gently and replied in his cold voice,

    " Worse than death! Without my permission, you won''t dare to step out of this courtroom."

 Chapter 150 - My Future Wife!

    The atmosphere inside the courtroom was freezing as if one movement would bring up any storm in here. Restless raspy breathing of a man could be heard in this stiff weather as the weeping silence engulfed the entire surrounding.

    Esme''s eyes didn''t pull away from the furious man who was shooting her silent warning continuously. For a moment, she couldn''t choose the right or wrong decision as she knew that Aaron had reached at the peak of his anger.

    Refusing to provide him any answers, her self esteem provoked her to walk out from this courtroom silently. Thus giving him another cold re, Esme turned around and walked few steps in order to leave the courtroom.

    Her mind was stubborn full of agony today thus she didn''t hesitate to annoy this ruthless man.

    Aaron''s mouth fell open in awe as he watched her daring steps towards the exit. His whole body quivered in anger but he didn''t know which part of him was holding him back to not smash this woman''s head right away.

    Trembling and vibrating on his own anger, his raged eyes watched the heavy desk ced aside. Exhaling a deep sigh, he took a long stride on its way hastily. In a swish move, his grip went under the desk before gripping it hard.

    Lifting it up in the air like a fluffy and weightless pillow, he threw it towards the exit like a running ball furiously.

    A loud bang rang in the air of courtroom startling the frightened maids outside including the bold woman who dared to step outside. In a blink, the heavy desk had broken into uncountable pieces after bouncing against the hardwall.

    With those broken pieces, it fell down just exactly in front of the exit creating a blocker for Esme who was about to walk out in a moment.

    Turning froze immediately, Esme saw the chaos nkly before letting out a helpless sigh. Turning around, she watched the man standing in a stormy expression and was unapologetic over his unruly behavior.

    Before her mouth could open up and say something, the man was vanished in the air under her watchful gaze leaving her stunned. Before her thoughts could register that what was going to happen, her back was thrashed against the rock wall behind.

    She was startled at the sudden force on her cor bone suddenly and watched him with her widening eyes.

    Aaron''s vampire instinct had took over his sanity after being insulted by this woman and was craving to burst out like a bloodthirsty animal. Though his strength was suffocating her nearly, it didn''t hurt her to that extent that she would die in suffocating. After all, it wasn''t so easy to kill a blessed fairy who was worthy of a queen.

    Breathing rapidly, Aaron whispered in a dangerous tone,

    " You think that I can''t hurt you,huh? You are showing off your guts too much."

    Under his absorb behavior, Esme remained calm and wanted to give him time to vent out his anger peacefully. She was unresponsive and watched his eyeballs how it was turning darker and darker.

    His head was leaning down close enough to touch her earlobe as she felt a chill running down through her spine. Gnashing his teeth together, Aaron continued in a husky calm voice,

    " Tell me, where did you go? As long as you tell me the truth, I will let you go."

    Esme gulped looking away from him and sutured,

    " I told you that I went out to visit with Carol."

    Aaron closed his eyes shut in a moment as he knew that she was lying openly over his face. Forced to calm down himself for a while, he whispered deeply holding the pain and bitterness in his tone,

    " If you really wanted to just visit, you could have just told me once. My entire kingdom woulde enthusiastically to pay you a visit but..."

    He paused anger rising in his tongue,

    " You chose to deceive me and the guards. Why?"

    Esme replied calmly still looking over the broken pieces nkly,

    " I just wanted privacy."

    Aaron cracked into a disbeliefughter and watched her expression full of guilt. Nodding his head amusingly, he replied curling up into an evil smirk,

    " You have learnt lying. How about I give you privacy in a dark room without foods or lights so that you can reflect on your mistake, Lady Esme Richards?"

    Esme was stunned before meeting his erged eyes and knew that what he meant. Without pulling out her eyes from him, she whispered lowly ,

    " As you wish,my lord but Carol is innocent. I forced her to apany me. Keep her out of this."

    Aaron didn''t expect her to admit her punishment too fast as he kept staring at her face for a while. Returning to his firm attitude, he replied backpherensively,

    " All right,as long as the criminal says that she did her crime alone, I can''t punish others."

    Esme sighed in relief and looked away from his burning eyes. Closing the inch gap between them, Aaron approached closer towards her body and sneered coldy,

    " Remember, you have chosen this on your own,Lady Esme Richards."

    Esme gulped down her saliva bitterly and answered looking up at his face deeply,

    " Address me as Esme Watts then."

    Aaron''s face sank as he felt a sore pain inside his heart. Her words definitely carried another meaning that she was ready to break off this marital rtionship anytime.

    Feeling the piercing pain in his heart, Aaron fumed in rage and suddenly drifted apart from her pressed body. Maintaining a big distance between them, Aaron shouted loudly,

    " Guards!!!!"

    The gaurds were nearby outside as they happened to rush inside as soon as they heard his ringing voice. Watching the broken desk, their expression darkened darker before exchanging a questioning nce among each others.

    Crossing the pieces cautiously and moved them aside, they came over Aaron fast and gave a long bow of fear.

    Cleching his fists tightly, Aaron watched Esme''s unfazed expression onest time and managed to spit out,

    " Watch yourdy towards the prisoner vi."

    The head of guard was stunned before looking up at Aaron''s face astounding. Wanting to reconfirm his hearing, he asked trembling all over,

    " To..to... where, my lord?"

    Aaron''s gaze kept frozen over Esme and blurted out suddenly,

    " Confinement Room. She needs privacy with herself."

    The guards were all stunned before ncing back between this two stubborn people who didn''t move away from their own decisions.

    SASHA PALACE,

    After everything happened recently, Athena was quite worried regarding Esme and Aaron''s rtionship. She couldn''t help but feeling worried for his brother who was going to pay terribly for his own carelessness.

    Sighing frequently, she watched the warm weather outside and counted the days before her marriage. Three dayster, the engagement ceremony was finally going to happen but she had no happy feelings for a moment.

    Lifting up her hand, Athena inspected the burning mark deeply as the pain inside her heart grew deeper. She knew that no matter what happens, she couldn''t be thewful wife of Ethan after all. It was too messy to be the wife of herted husband''s brother. At least, this world would give her the so called tag name " Slut" who seduced both brothers.

    Sometimes it''s better to let go before the pain turns deeper. Morever she didn''t quite understand Ethan''s feelings which changed frequently more faster then wind probably.

    Behind her, Siemus was sitting down over the bed and watched her back deeply. She was still hesitating to reveal the information that Esme had a daughter with Ron. She couldn''t distinguish the right and wrong decision thus still kept her lips sealed.

    Just at that moment, the noise of maids starteding out from the corridor as Siemus quickly vanished away from there. Even Athena looked back over the door curiously at their suddenmotion.

    Standing still, she watched the doorway nkly as the maids quickly rushed in giggling shyly. Bowing their heads a little, one of the maid informed blushing like a newly wedded bride,

    " Princess, Mister Zave hase to visit you. He is waiting for your arrival downstairs."

    Athena''s expression sank as her gaze narrowed curiously. Waving her hands dismissively, she gestured them to leave before pondering for a while.

    She couldn''t understand why did Zave suddenly want to meet her!! But she couldn''t refuse to visit him as it would be too impolite.

    shing away those thoughts forcefully, she drapped the shawl around her body tightly and headed downstairs reluctantly.

    Aftering in front of the guest room, she pondered once again before entering timidly.

    Inside the room, Zave was standing in her retro suite crossing his arms in the back and observed the paintings hanging in the wall.

    Clearing her throat gently, Athena called out from back,

    " Mm.. Mister Zave? "

    Zave turned around naturally and was bewitched momentarily. He didn''t see Athena for a while thus he didn''t know that she had be so beautiful in this years. He forgot to pull away his eyes from her alluring face.

    Athena felt a little weird and asked looking away,

    " Is there any reason to visit me?"

    Zave replied subconsciously still drooling over her beauty,

    " Why? Should be there any reason to visit my future wife?"

 Chapter 151 - Weird Punishment!

    Athena kept standing frozen and was too speechless over his tant words as she didn''t expect to hear it from Zave''s mouth. Ogling from her body from head to toe, Zave''s smirk didn''t fade away once he imagined in his mind that how her body would feel under his touch.

    Intially he had no intention of visiting this dirty woman before marriage at all. But his cunning mother suggested that if he aimed the throne sincerely, Athena''s support would favor his position a lot. After all, every living vampire respected their princess a lot and was bound to consider her spoken words. Somehow if he could make her fall in his honey trap, the path towards his throne would be more smooth.

    But this words were unknown to Athena as she never paid attention over Zave at all. The fact that he was the right hand of Queen Mother was enough to disgust him till death. Unfortunately she had no way out rather than agreeing with this so called marriage.

    For a moment, she started feeling difortable under his intense gaze as if he was stripping her naked invisibly. His gaze appeared lustful rather than a man who fell in love at first sight. His eyes unleashed an evil aura that was diforting her state of mind continuously.

    After hearing out his mushy answer, she became a little unprepared and managed to reply abruptly,

    " I..I didn''t use you. I was just wandering what made youe at this hour."

    In response, she heard a bone chillingughter containing too many unspoken words innerly. Raising up his sharped eyebrows, Zave replied reasonably,

    " We vampires are more active at night, Princess. So I thought ofing here at this hour. I hope that I haven''t disturbed your resting time."

    Athena shook her head slightly denying his words and replied formally,

    " It''s not bothersome. Wanna fetch some tea? I should call out the maids."

    She clearly didn''t want to stay alone with him. For an unknown reason, his presence didn''t make her feeling secured rather it suffocated her inner peace.Even back at those days, she didn''t feel such difortness around Ethan when they first met in human world. Comparing to Zave, Ethan always gave him a sense of security that helped her mind to behave freely around him.

    Hiding the difortness, she wished to keep other apanies thus suggested this idea purposely. Watching their personal being interrupted by maids, Zave wasn''t pleased thus hurriedly stopped her ,

    " No need, Princess. I just came to talk with you."

    Athena paused abruptly before turning grim when his intense gaze didn''t move away from her face. Feeling a little troubled, she responded lowering her gaze down,

    " Mmm..Sure.. what do you want to say? "

    Zave smiled gently before stealing a glimpse through the floating curtains. The sky was bright emitting a lit warm light of moon that illuminated the entire flowing river outside of the castle. The weather at that moment was exceptionally romantic tonight thus a sudden thought came across his mind.

    Turning around, he proposed boldly keeping sharp observation over her expression,

    " Can we walk over to the river, Princess? I think the weather today is far more suitable for our first date."

    Athena was stunned before started pondering for a while. The word date buzzed venomously in her ears as if it was great sin for her. Even though spending time with fiance was legitimate in their n but her mind wasn''t in eased up unknowingly. Too sad, she couldn''t refuse him right at that moment.

    Thus she could only give him a polite smile silently which he took as agreement.Curling up into a crooked smile, he walked over the doorway before shifting aside and gestured respectively,

    " After you, my Lady."

    Athena blinked feeling utterly confused over his extra ambiguous behavior and followed his way quitely. Behind him, Zave closely trailed her off as his lips carried a mysterious smile.

    Following up their paces, the maids giggled shyly watching them walking outside and found that Zave was too adorable.

    A few momentster, two of them had arrived near the jungle river that was flowing closely nearby the pce. Under the brightness of moonlight, the surface of water reflected like silver pte as if anyone could see her own reflection into it.

    The both of them didn''t talk and silently enjoyed the cold breez brushing against their cold skin. Zave smiled profoundly and tried to warm up the conversation,

    " How are you doing in this pce? After all, it is way too old than moonshine."

    Athena replied briefly,

    " Pretty well."

    Zave felt a little disappointed and asked cautiously,

    " Have you thought about living anywhere else after our marriage?"

    Athena was silent at the thought of living together after marriage made her heart throbbing in pain. Shaking her head slightly, she answered lowly,

    " I haven''t thought of anything yet."

    A deep smile shed across over Zave''s face as he suggested with deeper meaning,

    " I have prepared a castle for you but it will take longer time to finish off the work. So I''m afraid that you will have a bit trouble living with me for a few days. I thought..how about you ask your brother to live in the moonshine castle after our marriage? We can move outter on after our marriage. What do you say?"

    Athena knitted her eyebrows tightly and didn''t feel better after hearing out his suggestion. She was marrying off to another man, why did she still need to bother her family members?

    This thoughts were buried deep down as she started contemting in her thoughts deeply. On the other side, another man had already arrived in the SASHA PALACE and was remained motionless after watching the duo standing at the river side.

    It appeared like they were spending an intimate moment in this beautiful weather!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    As soon as Aaron''s firm statement came out,the staffs were more stunned than Esme who kept staring at Aaron''s way nkly.

    She couldn''t believe that Aaron could send her into confinement room for this reason!

    But she wasn''t ready to beg for her forgiveness thus she kept calm as the guards started approaching towards her slowly. They were unwilling to confine their queen like a prisoner but as a mere guard, they didn''t bother to speak out.

    Moving beside her side, one of the gaurd gestured Esme to follow his footsteps wheraous the guards surrounded them from back. Swallowing down her bitter feelings, she took a glimpse of Aaron''s icy face onest time before looking away.

    On the other hand, Aaron''s expression remained expressionless as if his whole sanity had dived into the depth of ocean. When the guards started pulling her outside, he couldn''t keep his eyes on her anymore. He feared that if he spotted her sympathetic gaze just once, he wouldn''t hesitate to take back his order.

    Thus he turned around avoiding her leaving figure and kept staring at a distance nkly. The pain inside his heart was too severe that made his each breathing suffocated.

    Sometimes hurting your loved ones is the worst feeling that you could ever feel!!

    As her light footsteps started drifting away, each piece of his heart started copsing like a broken piece of woods leaving no space to be mended.He never wished to punish her but the fact that she continued lying standing in front of him made his heart angered to death.

    Why couldn''t she share herself with him? Was he too unworthy to be loved? Or did he done anything wrong to break her trust on him?

    He couldn''t figure out at all thus his mind worked chaotic after hearing so much lies from him.

    Crossing his arms behind, he inhaled a deep breath before calling out a name loudly,

    " Jasper!!!"

    Jasper remained too motionless over the doorway as he couldn''t believe his own eyes that what he had witnessed just now.

    His lord has punished his beloved wife just like this? What made him so erged?

    He gathered too much thoughts but didn''t dare to spit it out as Aaron was already furious over him.

    Swallowing hard bitterly, he rushed inside the courtroom and gave a long bow respectively,

    " My Lord, is there anything else that I need to do?"

    Aaron didn''t turn around and kept silent for a while. Exhaling a deep breath, he ordered in a low voice,

    " Don''t touch her a little bit and keep her starved till tomorrow. Do not apply the prisoner rules on her.Remember that she is culprit only to me, not to the kingdom of vampires."

    Jasper''s mouth fell open in awe as he couldn''t decipher that what kind of punishment was that!

    My Lord, it was far more better that you would Keepdy locked inside the bedroom. After all, living inside a dark room wasn''t so bad for two or three days.

    Forget about two or three days! Perhaps he wouldn''t keep her for a single day in that confinement room.

    Jasper could only nod helplessly!

 Chapter 152 - Beautiful Goodbye!

    SASHA PALACE,

    The weather was pretty cold chilling enough to make anyone''s shiver literally. After hearing out Zave''s suggestions, Athena kept quite pondering inside her thoughts and couldn''t help but feeling suspicious all over.

    After all, shifting into their Royal Castle wasn''t in her hands but she had a belief that her brother would never disagree. Swallowing down, she knitted her eyebrows together before pursuing her lips to say something.

    Before her answer could slip out, Zave''s ttering words once again echoed in the air,

    " Princess, please don''t misunderstand my intentions. I was only speaking for your well being."

    Zave added mysteriously and wanted to butter up Athena who had been dwelling in her thoughts. Originally he first inteneded to upy the castle thenter after the throne. Once Enchantress killed Aaron, he could easily be appointed to be the king of all Vampires. Thus his evil n was well prepared.

    Curling up into an evil smirk, he intially thought that Athena would give up but her answer was too straightforward.

    Enwrapping the shawl around her tightly, Athena replied with a faint smile,

    " I have no objections living in a small house,Zave. I don''t need castle to find my happiness. Morever I can''t bring more burdens over my brother. They have already fulfilled their responsibilities of bringing me up. I can''t wish more. So please feel free to prepare a little house for me."

    Athena denied indirectly watching Zave''s expression turning grim as he felt erged over Athena''s politeness. She was the princess after all.

    Why can''t she ask for her own assets?

    Whatever his dissatisfactionid buried deep down inside his heart as he didn''t want to show a sign of unhappiness on his face. Forcing a wide smile on his lips, he answered briefly nodding his head in agreement and ttered,

    " Then I have no say over your words, princess. I feel like I am blessed to have a considered wife like you."

    Athena gave a faint smile over his response and looked away into the flowing water deeply. Whatever the reason was, she didn''t feel happy or warm over Zave''sments. Instead she prayed to break off this conversation as soon as possible.

    Zave''s eyes dimmed in slight anger and disappointed as he gritted his teeth tightly.

    Later they continued chatting briefly regarding their family matters and didn''t notice the two figures standing behind the banyen tree.

    Siemus was getting tensed up eventually whenever she viewd Ethan''s downcast expression. At first, she left for Ethan in order to give him the news that she had located the exact location of LG group. Thus they could make a move anytime during night. After getting the news from Siemus, Ethan wanted to meet Athena but Siemus refused as she knew that Athena would be staying with Zave at that moment. Despite giving constant refusals, Ethan was persistent to take him over here right away.

    At the end, Siemus could only bring Ethan over here reluctantly. But the situation had turned worse. After spotting them together, Ethan went too silent as if one single movement would destroy the heaven and earth. His expression was too frightening and bone chilling.

    Standing beside his side, Siemus was only grateful for the fact that he didn''t rush over there and separated them at once.

    The night was getting deeper and deeper and Athena started feeling bored over his conversation. Suggesting to head back into the castle, she turned around to leave and suddenly stepped on a hard pebble over the ground.

    The pebble sracted her softy feet as she let out a shrill cry instinctively staggering on her footsteps. Ethan was panicked and wanted to rush over on her side but the next moment, his almost running figure turned frozen midway.

    Looking at them nkly, he saw that Zave quickly held down on her and supported her bnce closely. His arms were wrapped around Athena''s waist tightly while he asked concerned,

    " Princess,are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?"

    Athena shook her head slightly and flinched under his touch. She didn''t why his touch made her ufortable.

    Wanting to escape away from his grip, she moved slightly and said,

    " It''s just a pebble. I am fine. You don''t have to keep me holding on."

    Zave ignored his protest as it was his rare chance to aim his motive. He kept holding on and spoke worryingly,

    " Howe it''s fine? You could have slipped gone into the river directly. Let me keep holding you into the castle. "

    Athena wanted to say no but he was already dragging her into the castle closely. For a moment, he didn''t pull out his hands from her waist and walked into the indoor side by side. Her smooth skin felt warm under his tips which made his adreoline rather excited in temptation.

    How could a woman with child be so charming like hell?

    Zave wandered in his thoughts and couldn''t help but touching her skin more deeply.

    Meanwhile a frightening rainbon vampire like Siemus almost started trembling in fear. At that moment, Ethan''s face was too dark as if the sky had broken down over his head. He didn''t move nor did talk but his ferocious eyes didn''t pull away for a moment from their intertwined back. Siemus felt like a storming closer soon.

    Ethan finally spoke in a deep sentimental voice,

    " Siemus, take me into your Lady''s room right now."

    Siemus shivered lightly before nodding her head nkly.

    Lady, I wish you good luck!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After the order had been ced, the entire castle was in chaos. Rumours of breaking their marriage had been started spreading already as the whispers among maids had turned deeper.

    Surrounded by a bunch of guards, Esme had been taken away into the prisoner area soon after. Taking each steps towards the confinement room, she made herself more stronger so that she wouldn''t bring up anymore danger over Ayra during this time. The prisoners from the shell watched her going down nkly with a disbelief expression.

    Some of them were familiar with Esme thus they were curious over the thought that what had she done toe into the prison at this hour.

    Under their watchful gazes, Esme continued walking through the narrow space of prison without looking around and kept pondering.

    Passing the shells one by one, her track was led into a stairs following down into the ground Where the confinement room had been stated.

    Striding through the little stairs, she reached in front of a tiny ironic gate which was too dark in appearance. The leader behind her signaled a guard to push open the door silently.

    With a loud creaking sound, the tiny door was opened wide revealing a pitch darkened room which could make anyone suffocating in just a nce. But Esme''s expression was too unreasonable. She didn''t show any fear or pleading in her eyes and kept staring nkly into the dense darkness.

    The leader shifted aside and slowly gestured her into the room,

    " Mydy, please get into the room."

    Esme noddedpherensively and didn''t utter a single word. Sighing deeply, she slipped into the room bending down a little without looking back.

    The guards watched her back pitifully and soon after locked up the door from outside. Another cracking sound echoed in the air of that darkened room which snapped her out from her wild thoughts quickly.

    Esme jolted before started observing the surrounding deeply. Except the pitch darkness and blurry ckened walls, she couldn''t see any single thing inside the room. It appeared like a hole inside the ground which had only darkness.

    Sighing frequently, she spotted a little corner into the darkness and walked over to the corner slowly. Reaching near, she plopped down briskly.

    Curling up her lips, she finally let out her muffled cryinging out and couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    Letting the unruly tears falling down continuously, she choked on her words and repeated her words ,

    " I am sorry, Aaron. I didn''t mean to lie to you. But I can''t let Ayra falling in danger again. I love her to death. We might not have a beautiful ending but I want to give you a beautiful goodbye without any regret. You deserve far more better than me. Perhaps you are hating me so much now but one day, you will definitely understand that why did I lie to you. Perhaps on that day, you will be no longer mine. So for now, you can hate me how much you want."

    Esme spoke with herself and continued crying silently hugging her knees. The pain of hurting your beloved person was worst than anything else. She was feeling it each moment and continued shedding her tears miserably.

    The reflection of Aaron''s pale faces continued reying in front of her vision and pierced through her heart deeply. The guilt and pain was making her body numb eventually.

    In this haze of pain and numerous thoughts, she didn''t know when did she fell asleep.

    But another person couldn''t close his eyes for a single moment inside his room....

 Chapter 153 - Interrogation

    SASHA PALACE,

    Under the gossipy eyes of maids, Zave took Athena back inside her bedroom tugging a doting smile on his face as if he was pampering a child. Obviously he deliberately put on this show in order to achieve some admiration from the maids who were watching over them hiding from the corners.

    After returning to her bedroom, Athena exhaled a long sigh of relief and put down herself over the bedfortably. Her instinct was still protective against Zave''s act which had fallen her into awkwardness.

    Zave slowly walked over to the side table before picking up a ss of cold water for her personally. Coming back to Athena''s side, he handed it over to her politely and kept looking at her uneasiness deeply.

    Athena drank the water in a gulp before looking up at his way nkly.

    What was he waiting for till now?

    Zave let out a dry cough and spoke taking back the empty ss from her hand,

    " I think that I should return to my home, now. By the way I have another request for you, princess. Would you choose our engagement ring personally tomorrow?"

    Athena was a little taken back after hearing out his words and kept pondering in hesitation. She didn''t wish to visit Zave before marriage but refusing his proposal would be too impolite in other way. After all, he would be her husband soon after.

    Wanting to find a way to escape his suggestion, Athena replied reasonably,

    " But..Zave..you know that I can''t step out without my mother''s opinion. How about you choose it on your own?"

    Zave looked down at her timidly but the reluctance behind her eyes couldn''t be hidden away. Curling his lips into a smug smile, he boasted proudly,

    " I have already granted permission from Queen Mother. We can go outside together anytime."

    Zave spoke tantly watching the girl''s face turning grimace eventually as if she wasn''t expecting his visit at all. Wanting to shout at that cruel woman''s face, Athena felt erged all over but maintained her calm posture in surface.

    Forcing an awkward smile, she replied tugging the strand behind her ear awkwardly,

    " Then I have nothing to say. You cane tomorrow morning to pick me up."

    Zave smiled contentedly and took a sharp nce of her figure onest time. Retreating two steps backwards, he bowed his head slightly keeping his eyes glued over Athena and replied,

    " As you wish. This ve of yours would always listen to yourmand. "

    Athena blinked feeling utmostly scornful under his intense gaze and hummed in response coldly.

    Straightening up, Zave curled up his lips into a sly smirk before heading for the doorway as Athena secretly breathed in relief. As the light footsteps drifted further away from her door, Athena finally got up from the bed and rushed over the door to close it off finally.

    Holding the door knob that had been locked by her just now, she exhaled a long breath and suddenly felt a vague presence behind her.

    Her whole expression sank into the cold water as soon as the familiar body fragrance filled up her nostrils slowly.

    Gulping down, she turned around numbly like a puppet handled by an invisible power here. As soon as her face turned, she spotted those two burning eyes ogling on her ready to swallow her whole.

    Athena sutured feeling unknown fear and happiness leaping inside her mind,

    " E ... Ethan.. When did youe? Did Siemus go to take you back? I meant that the location of LG has been found yet or not?"

    Her questions couldn''t drive his attention from her face as he kept staring at her face sternly.

    The chilling breeze went pass through the room embracing their numb figures that kept staring at each others face nkly. Even though Ethan didn''t utter a single word so far, Athena could locate the freaking possessiveness behind his burning eyes. His eyes looked like a burningva ready to burst out anytime as if it was awating for a right moment.

    Those weeping silence was making her ufortable but not to that extent which she felt beside Zave. Giving out a smug smile, Ethan spoke in a sarcastic tongue,

    " What? Did I disrupt your date, Princess Athena?"

    Athena furrowed hating the disgust hidden inside his tongue and ignored the subject,

    " None of your business. Why did youe?"

    Her words none of your business had stabbed deep inside his heart piercing through like a sharp knife. In a moment, a dark shadow confined his face appearing out like an angry devil who had been annoyed for no reason.

    Athena''s words were stuck out in her tongue as she felt like her blood turning frozen as soon as Ethan made his move. Stepping in a beastly way as if he was approaching towards his prey, Ethan kept walking over Athena.

    Even though she was a pure blooded vampiress, his slow steps were making her afraid miserably. Wanting to escape away from his grip, Athena started staggering backwards slowly while muttering,

    " What.. what..are you doing.. Ethan. Don''t don''t you forget that I am getting married.."

    Shepleted her words feeling her back brushing the cold wall as she discovered herself at a corner. The frightening man was only a step away from her ring at her face like a hungry wolf and replied with a sneer,

    " None of my business? "

    He repeated her words giving out a sly smirk and watched her drawn eyes blinking abruptly.

    Letting out a cold smile ying on his lips, Ethan sighed softly. A threat shed on his appearance as he lifted up his palm to tug off his cor slightly under Athena''s observant gaze.

    Keeping his eyes glued on her, he pulled down the clothe from his shoulderline revealing out their mating remark and asked with a teasing tongue,

    " Then this shouldn''t his concern, right?"

    Athena''s mouth agaped looking down at her encreated mark and felt an urge of guilt feeling her up. Looking up at his smirking face, she asked out frustrated over his cold and unreasonable revenge,

    " Ethan..I..I know that I havemitted a sin. But don''t use my guilt in order to satisfy your anger. Tell me, what can I do more topensate you? I have already ordered Siemus to find out the LG for your sake. Tell me, what''s morepensations had left for me to repay you ?"

    Ethan controlled the urge of shutting her lips through a lingering kiss and gritted harder. Wanting to make her as his own, he was ready to battle against the entire fairy n but this woman here was dating another guy.

    Letting out restless sighs, he whispered leaning down on her quivering lips which was shaking in nervousness,

    " Are you sure that you can afford it?"

    Athena gulped squeezing her eyes shut tightly in case she forgot the grudges between them under his abyssal eyes. She spitted out lowly without thinking about the oue,

    " Anything!"

    Ethan quirked feeling satisfied over the impact on her and suddenly leaned closer. Resting his arm beside her head domineeringly, he took a while to inspect her numb body and squeezed two words deeply,

    " Marry Me!"

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After Esme was sent into the prison, the whole castle had turned into a dense silence after a moment of awkwardness. As their king was angered to that extent where he sent his wife into the confinement room, the mere servants all were in extreme fear in case they would infuriate Aaron more.

    Hiding inside their own quarter, they didn''t show up in the down hall or in the courtyard randomly. Even Jasper was too frightened to pacify his lord this time and solemnly hoped that his love for Esme would win his heart this time.

    But something unexpected was going to happen without being notified by anyone..

    When the night turned more deeper, an elderly woman apanied by few masculine guards made their way into the prison area tiptoeing lowly.

    Inside the dark room, Esme was already having a slumber sleep after this exhausted fight and didn''t get to know what was approaching on her way.

    Middle of the night, the ironic gate of confinement room had been creaked open snapping her out from her deep sleep eventually.

    Still lying down over the dusty floor, Esme parted open her eyes gently expecting a familiar figure but her hope was washed away in a second.

    Keeping her head high like an honorabledy, Queen Mother spotted her sympathetic figure at a corner and smiled wider.

    Esme lifted up from the ground groggily rubbing her sleepy eyes and stared at her beaming face deeply spitting out,

    " Queen Mother!"

    Queen Mother gave her an evil smirk before stating a line mysteriously,

    " Let''s start your interrogation in confinement room, Lady Esme. "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sorry guys. I was having severe headache today. That''s why update hase inte. Anyways I will drop another updated during the day. Btw please don''t hate the characters now. I am a freak of narratingplicated love stories. So they are bound to be narcissist now. Kindly bear with them and tell me your thoughts.Happy 1M views hehehe.. bear hug for all of you.. Holy shit.. Can''t believe that I am still continuing this unexpected story of my entire writing career..imao

    Enjoy now ~??

 Chapter 154 - Whipping ...!

    Esme found herself in dillemma as soon as she spotted two hungry vampire guardsman were approaching on her way slowly.

    Her gaze shifted between those gaurds and Queen Mother who had a smug smile ying on her lips. Her gaze was extremely dangerous as if it was enjoying this bloodthirsty game with Esme.Queen Mother had always been a cunning fox who knew how to y her opponents. After being ignored by her son numerous times, she knew that she couldn''t bring harm over Esme under his tight protection. Thus she was hiding into the shadow waiting for a perfect time to hunt down her prey for a long time.

    As the guards approached on her way in a beastly way, Esme supported her bnce to get up and observed their little movements. Feeling utmostly suspicious over her sudden arrival, Esme spoke sternly,

    " What are you doing here, Queen Mother? I have never heard the rule that a queen mother can be in charge of interrogation. You can''t touch me untill I see Jasper or Lord Aaron."

    Esme spitted out the words reasonably and watched her turning grim in anger. Sneering out coldly, Queen Mother gritted her teeth harder because of this humiliation and barked out,

    " Who are you to use me wrongly, Esme? I am the queen mother of this kingdom. I can take any charge however I want. Who are you to question me? You are just an abandoned slut who had been improsened by the king. You think that you are in position to inquire me?"

    Her words were vicious buzzing across the entire shell like a thunder and deeply pierced through Esme''s heart and soul. She knew that she was in no position of asking Queen Mother as Aaron, himself decided to punish her this time.

    Clenching her fists together in pain and agony, Esme stared at her grumpy face which had turned more darker in rage. Fuming like a beastly animal, Queen Mother gestured to the guards who were paused midway abruptly,

    " Tie her against the scalf, morons. What are you waiting for? I will definitely teach her the lesson of insulting a queen mother."

    The guards nodded fast before turning around to take out thick ropes from a sack aside. Esme watched them nkly and didn''t understand that why was she feeling suspicious over their activities.

    They could have punished her once she arrived into the confinement room but why did theyete without Jasper or any familiar guards.

    This questions were circting around her mind as she didn''t know how to see through their n.

    As she kept pondering in her thoughts, the guards had already took out the thick rope to tie her up ording to order. Before she could register her thoughts anymore, they grabbed her arms tightly before dragging and pushing her body at a corner.

    Being caught off guard, Esme let out a surprised cry when one of the gaurd used strong force over her arm purposely.

    After a round of rustling and grumbling under their hard grasps, she was finally held up against the pirs by those cold blooded vampires forcefully. Before she could protest any longer, a thickyer of rope was quickly wrapped around her body skillfully. The other guard had used another row of rope to tie up her wrists over her head and pushed in a guage inside her mouth so that her shrill cry couldn''t get out of this room.

    Feeling horrified all over, Esme looked down at herself disbelievingly and looked up at Queen Mother astounding inside. She couldn''t believe that this woman would treat her like a criminal who hadmitted a grief crime.

    Satisfied overall, Queen Mother gave out an evil smirk before approaching towards her held body slowly. Swinging her hands in the air dramatically, she spoke with mockery inspecting Esme''s poor state,

    " Tsk.. I couldn''t believe that you would be so easy to tie down. Whatever you are only a low ssed human who doesn''t match my son''s status at all."

    Esme''s face sank immediately and badly wanted to blurt out that why did she tell her son to marry her back then!

    But her words were stuck inside her tongue as the gauge couldn''t let her wordse out. Her expression turned furious as she kept ring at the woman who had no pitiness for her state.

    Wanting to break free, she attempted one more time but the more she moved, the further those ropes digged inside her flesh harshly. Feeling helpless, she stopped protesting and remained unmoved.

    On the contrary, Queen Mother had no intention of showing her an ounce of pitiness.She was desperate to seek her avenge as she red at Esme harshly.

    Curling her lips into an evil smirk, she whispered dangerously,

    " Esme Watts,do you know that how do we punish our pets for being disobedient? "

    Esme paused looking up at her evil grin nkly. Queen Mother lifted up her hand showing five slender fingers and continued with mockery,

    " Fifty whipping for breaking one rule. But you have broken numerous rules for running out from this castle. Your punishment should be increased into ten folds."

    Retreating few steps back, Queen Mothermanded loudly pointing her finger towards Esme,

    " Guards, two hundred whipping for breaking our traditional rules. Don''t stop untill I ce my nextmand."

    The guards immediately nodded enthusiastically as their ferocious eyes leaped on Esme ruthlessly. The blood under her smooth skin flowing down was already very tempting for the two bloodthirsty vampires who weren''t trained to control their thirsts. Before the servants could start working for the royal castle, Aaron made a rule to control their thirst before joining. Each servants needed to pass the trial in order to achieve the logo of Royal Staff.

    But this two didn''t belong to the Royal Staffs. Queen Mother had her own group of people who worked under hermand personally just like Zave.

    The two guards licked their lips deliciously and approached on her way slowly and beastly. As the guard walked pass Queen Mother, she spoke in a low voice,

    " Whip her so hard that she starts bleeding all over. We can''t miss the rare chance of fresh blood."

    The guard smirked cunningly and winked at Queen Mother in response.

    The two guards continued approaching while Esme battled to keep her own powers down inside.

    If somehow her powers brust out, everything will be ruined...

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys~? Sorry, I am facing a little sickness this days. That''s why update schedule is unpredictable. I will get back on track soon once I feel better. By the way, I need a suggestion from all of you because story depends on readers choice. My fellow authors and some readers have suggested to prolong the story describing AYRA''s life because she has snatched pointable attention from all of you. So what do you say? Should I make a new volume with her storyter Iplete Aaron and Esme''s part (also Athena & Ethan)?

    P:S: I have got an interesting plot to start Ayra''s journey. My hand is itching to write it down lol. Also I have thought about the new volume title

    ( LOVED BY A DEMON KING ) meeh.. excited..lol

 Chapter 155 - No One Can Hurt Her Except Me !

    Esme stared back at them deeply and couldn''t understand why the guardsman seemed unfamiliar in her vision. Their appearance were rather too frightening than any usual staffs who used to work under the guidance of Jasper. Their beasty gaze were already sucking her blood drops invisibly as if they couldn''t wait to bite off her neck.

    On the other side, heavy footsteps prated over the dusty marble floor of prison area. The prisoners were all rmed as soon as his dominic presence engulfed the environment deeply.Walking through the narrow pathway leading towards the confinement room, Aaron''s gaze were filled with remorse as if he was suppressing his inner emotions hardly.

    Without gazing around, he continued walking like a proud king who had invisible crown over his head timidly. The prisoners shrieked at a corner after spotting his presence and didn''t dare to breath heavily. His face was too frightening to watch out when he remained calm in outside.

    His hesitant footsteps finally travelled into the ground pathway slowly. Thembs were hanging in the wall as it lit up the entire stairs to give him an evident view. As his gaze shifted over the half opened doorway, he narrowed his gaze untill a faint whispers came out from the darkroom.

    Takingrge strides over the doorway, he hurriedly pulled open the door before turning frozen instantly. His falconic gaze fell over the two thirsty guards who was approaching towards Esme slowly. Exhaling a surprised grasp, he roared holding the door knob loudly,

    " What are you doing to her? Who let youe in?"

    The guards were startled before looking behind including Queen Mother who was enjoying the show standing at a corner. Esme gazed up at him nkly feeling happy and sad at the same time.

    The guards immediately moved in a corner and hung their head downs fearfully. While trembling vigorously, one of them sutured abruptly,

    " My..my..Lord..we..we..were following the rules only.."

    Aaron''s face tightened hard as he tookrge steps ahead of them like a predator. Taking a while, he finally spotted the main influencer at a corner and blurted out surprisingly,

    " Mother...how on earth you are here? Did you bring this two guards over Esme?"

    At that moment, Queen Mother was in terrible state as if the sky had broken down over her head in a blink. She never expected that Aaron would make a sudden appearance in the confinement room. Shaking her head vigorously, she tried to make her answer reasonable,

    " No,..Son..You..you are misunderstanding my intentions.. I..I thought that everyone should follow the rules of confinement."

    She paused watching his face turning darker eventually and resumed looking down,

    " I..I was making sure that every rule should be followed."

    Aaron let out a disbelief gasp as he inquired looking at her guilty face sternly,

    " From When did you have started taking concerned about confinement room? May I know that did I appoint you for that?"

    Queen Mother''s expression sank in embarrassment as Aaron was questioning about her status in front of some mere guards for the sake of this nasty slut.Compiled herself with self esteem, Queen Mother responded proudly,

    " I am the queen mother of this castle. I can choose the right however I want."

    Aaron curled his lips into a beautiful arch dangerously making the woman swallowing hard as she knew that she wouldn''t have said something like that.

    But her correction remained unspoken as Aaron looked up at her face sternly and spitted out each words threateningly,

    " The title of Queen Mother that you have achieved only because of me, mother. I think that you are overworking this days. How about I give you vacation?"

    Queen Mother was stunned before looking up at him nkly resounding abrupt,

    " What.. what..do you mean by that?"

    Darkening his gaze, Aaron crossed his arms behind and dered firmly,

    " From today onwards, you are no longer the Queen Mother of our n. I, as the king of vampires am banishing you from this position."

    Queen Mother was awestruck before shouting out hysterically,

    " Aaron.. you can''t do this to me.. I have juste to teach her some lesson for your sake. She had overstepped her boundaries."

    " Sshhh!!!", Aaron hushed lowly waving his hands up and took a beasty step towards the erged Queen Mother.

    Standing in front of her trembling figure, he let out a sly smirk before spitting out lowly,

    " No one can hurt her except me."

    He spoke watching his mother turning grim in rage as if she would start battling just right away. ncing back to the guards who dared to ogle at his wife, Aaron''s expression turned stormy darkar than summer clouds.

    Furrowing his eyebrows, he shouted so loudly that it felt like the entire castle had trembled a bit,

    " Jasper !!!"

    As soon as his words reached outdoor, Jasper trembled from the corridor before rushing over his side with his inhuman speed in a blink.

    Panting desperatly, Jasper sutured hanging his head down to the ground nearly,

    " My Lord,any order?"

    Aaron took arge stride on his way and suddenly kicked out on his stomach hardly. Being unprepared, Jasper dodged before backing up and flew at a corner with a thrash sound.

    Coughing vigorously, he looked up at Aaron who stood still like a devil king and heard his erged voice thundering around the room,

    " I just should have cut off your head. I warned you several times that no one should hurt her,still some intruders came into the room to disobey me? Why do I keep a trash like you?"

    Jasper coughed before hauling up from the ground gripping on his stomach. Watching the unexpected intruders present inside the room, Jasper was stunned before looking at Esme''s way who seemed unharmed.

    Letting out a sigh of relief,he heard Aaron''s vicious tongue once again bouncing against the tough walls,

    " Pull out each of their eyes and make sure that they can never see in this life again."

    Pausing between his words, he inspected queen mother from the corner of his eyes indecisivly and continued,

    " Then see your queen mother off to her room. From today onwards, she can''t join any tribal matters regarding our kingdom."

    The gaurds howled instantly before falling down on his knees for forgiveness. Aaron skillfully kicked them off far away where Jasper led the queen mother outside.

    After their leave, the two of them were left in the stiff room alone. Watching the man who appeared just in time to save her, Esme''s heart melted like water as her eyes filled with tears involuntarily.

    Without uttering a single word, Aaron walked over to her tied body and inched closer expressionlessly.

    Esme blinked with her tearful eyes and muttured like a whisper,

    " Why did youe? Didn''t you leave me to reflect myself?"

    Aaron didn''t answer her instead kept unfolding the ropes sealing his lips together. A little whileter, his cold words echoed in her ears lowly,

    " I am letting you out so that I can punish you personally."

    Esme smiled faintly while her wrists were unbinded and the rope around her body was removed slowly. As the man inched closer engulfing his familiar body fragrance, Esme mumbled filling her vision tuning blurry,

    " I..I.. thought that you missed me.."

    She mumbled before copsing unconsciously. Aaron was fast enough to grab her body as he shouted patting on her cheeks,

    " Esme..Esme..open up your eyes..Esme.. Esme.."

    His expression turned serious in worrisome as he called out loudly ,

    " Guards! Call the healer now."

    _SASHA PALACE_

    After hearing out the repayment from Ethan''s mouth, Athena was frozen in her spot as if the time had stopped moving.

    Looking through his deep hypnotized eyes, she felt herself floating in the clound of dreames.

    Since what n this man was holding now?

    A little taken back, Athena inquired raising up her brows questioningly,

    " Are you drunk? But there''s no smell on your body."

    Ethan "..."

    Wanting to correct her words, Ethan opened up his mouth to say something but Athena continued mumbling and inspecting him suspiciously,

    " Umm..I should call Siemus to check on your health. You must have feeling drunk or something else.. I should..call.."

    Before she could slip out from his cage, Ethan suddenly lifted up his left hand and knocked her head hardly.

    Before Athena could think further, she fainted letting out a surprising scream and copsed into his embrace gingerly.

    Feeling little regretful for what had he done, Ethan mumbled picking her up in his arms preciously,

    " Better you speak less and listen to me. Such a mood spoiler."

    Putting her unconscious body over the bed, he frowned a little looking down at her beaming face. Giving a light peck on her lips, he whispered deeply,

    " Sorry!"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    AUTHORS NOTE: A few instructions for the readers from me.

    �� Don''t start guiding me that how should I write down the story or not. I know better than you that how should I keep holding the flow of my story.

    �� Don''t pester the author toplete the story because I know when to end. You can''t expect me to write all the plots in a chapter when I have still loopholes to solve inside the story. Starting from Enchantress, Ethan''s coronation, Ester''s ending, Esme''s eptaion , there are still twists to exin.

    � Lastly read the top books here and you will know how many chapters they have or they write usually. Don''t spoil the fun of the story without reading till the end. If you are still bothered, drop the book and find something else to read.

    ANNOUNCEMENT : It''s final that I will start the sequel of Ayra''s life from this book with a new volume soon after with a new title " LOVED BY A DEMON KING". I can assure you that it will be a new journey with spicy romance andpletely different from previous part. Hehehe..

 Chapter 156 - Your Blood Tastes Good!

    His usations didn''t stay longer as he felt a vague presence behind his back. Turning around his face, he spotted the astounded Siemus who seemed dumbfounded after finding herdy unconscious over the bed.

    Intially she wanted to freak out in anxiety but the afterspoken words by Ethan really left her with speechless.

    Did he really knock Athena off?

    Siemus wandered in her vague thoughts and forgot about the news that she was keeping hold inside herself. After settling her down over the bed,Ethan hauled up from the ground before walking over Siemus gently.

    Raising his sharped eyebrows, he asked faintly,

    " What?"

    Siemus gulped switching her eyes back over Ethan as she didn''t feel like pestering herself into their business. Lowering her gaze a little, she replieding back to her serious tone,

    " I have found a piece of news for you. The LG group has been seen around midnight yesterday. From their activities, I am assuming that they are nning to disappear from our world soon."

    Averting her eyes far away through the window, Siemus continued in a suspicious tongue,

    " They seem a little weird as if someone was pestering them to leave their house. "

    Ethan frowned feeling deeply concerned and noddedpherensively. Looking up at Siemus, hemanded lowly,

    " You can check them out till tomorrow. We will enter their quarter tomorrow around midnight. I really assume that some confidential nformation can be found if we can trespass into their house."

    Siemus nodded in agreement and peeked behind nervously at Athena who was still lying fainted. Observing her nervous expression, Ethan assured smiling lightly,

    " Don''t get mad over me. Sometimes actions work faster than words. You can head outside. Once yourdy wakes up, I will head back for my world."

    Siemus noddedpromisingly and left the room after shifting into her bird form.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    The gossip inside the castle was once again stirred up once the staffs spotted the running figure of their Lord carrying a sleeping beauty in his arms. He appeared dull as if his soul was nearly toe out from his body. Looking down frequently over the lying figure in his arms, he rushed into the bedroom ignoring the whispers and confused gazes around.

    He thanked god numerous times to take a hasty decision before resuming his resting. Intially he thought that he could be rest assured once he could lock her up into the confinement room. But the situation was turned worse. Rather than feeling relieved, he slowly started getting tensed up about herfortness inside the room. Perhaps it was man''s nature to turn out weakened once you fall in love. Love was like a sweet melon,the more you eat,the more you crave for it.

    Thus breaking all the restrictions and obligations, he thought of paying a visit inside the confinement room.

    But who knew that his visit would be his biggest favor this time?

    Finding her binding against the scalf, his entire soul nearly left his body.

    Passing across the narrow corridor, he entered the room carrying Esme in his arms and following after, Jasper and Carol both entered hastily. Finding her unconscious over the bed, Carol wanted to rush over her side but Aaron shot them a death and unappreciated re as if no one coulde closer.

    Pausing in her track abruptly, they both watched Aaron panicking impatiently as they waited for his answer.

    After lying her over the king sized bed, he went over her feet and gently took off the slippers which shocked the group of maids who were peeking from the doorway curiously.

    Appearing like a man in danger, Aaron turned his face back and scolded Jasper who was still awaiting,

    " Have you seen enough of melodrama? What are doing over there without calling out the healer, bastard?"

    Jasper shuddered lightly before scurrying away to find out the healer before the castle could turn upside down once again.

    Carol watched Esme''s pale face feeling regretful for a moment to let her know about Ayra''s attack. She might have used much energy to secure them but at the end, she was the one suffering here on behalf of them.

    Wanting to help her out, she took a step but Aaron''s cold voice interrupted her paces,

    " Carol, prepare a warm bath for your Lady. She needs to get cleaned."

    Aaronmanded gazing remorsefully onto her dirtied gown which was dust covered for being dragged and scattered. Carol was a little taken back before epting the order with a slight bow.

    Taking onest nce of Esme''s face, she turned around and headed outside after closing off the door from outside.

    Soon the door creaked leaving two people alone with their own pains and scars all over their hearts.Plopping down beside the bed edge, Aaron took one of her soft palm before rubbing it gently.

    But the girl was unresponsive. She keptying down like a sculpture who had no power of moving. The strands of her hairs rolled over her pale cheeks illuminating her original glimmers of skin.

    Aaron sawlloed looking down at her and wanted to share his feelings as he knew that she couldn''t hear him out. Just when his cold lips pursued to say something, the girl over bed finally jerked a little.

    Like a bbergasted child who had just found his lost parents, Aaron''s eyes sparkled in anxiousness as he called out her name desperately,

    " Esme..open your eyes.. Esme.."

    He called out softly and stretched out his palm to patt on her cheeks but he paused midway because of his guilt.

    Esme grunted lowly before reaching out for her own forehead which filed abnormally dizzy. Before her eyes could figure out that where did they take her in,she felt an urge of puking right way.

    Opening her eyes in a shot, she vaguely spotted Aaron who remained dumbfounded about her condition. Hauling up from the bed instantly, she burped contiously pressing down her palm over her lips tightly.

    Aaron panicked wanting to help her out but he was clueless. Shoving the astounded man aside, she ran into the bathroom hastily staggering on her steps.

    Aaron quickly trailed her off closely in case she got fainted again.

    She entered before throwing up everything into the basins quickly. Following her up, Aaron entered and quickly reached behind her back without being bothered about her vomiting.

    As she continued throwing up, he patted on her back lightly as his expression was deeply concerned for her health. Her long strands of hairs bothered her face side but she had no time for it as her tummy continued wrenching like a wheel.

    Looking down at her lifeless face, Aaron''s heart wrenched in pain as he gently used his other palm to hold back her unruly hairs. After vomiting for a longer period, Esme was finally sobered up and fetched some water from aside.

    Finally gazing through the mirror, she spotted the man behind her back and fell in silence as her thoughts were circting like a mess.

    Feeling a little mess inside her head, she heard Aaron''s anxious tongue patting on her back lightly,

    " How are you feeling? Have you eaten something unhealthy? Why are you vomiting once you are awake? "

    Esme kept quite staring at their reflection into the mirror nkly. She was confused about her own feelings. Once she felt that Aaron was doing the right thing but the moment of getting nearly beaten by those guards still bothered her emotions.

    Feeling no patience to talk with him right now, she kept her lips sealed and quite untill Aaron started getting impatient.

    Receiving no responses from her mouth, Aaron knitted his brows tightly and spitted out finally reaching his limits,

    " Esme.. you won''t talk with me, won''t you?"

    Silence!!

    She was still giving him no answer and reamined unomoved. Aaron sawlloed feeling numerous bows crashing through his heart terribly.

    Her silence was killing him more than her sharp words!

    He couldn''t wait anymore and turned around her numb figure in a jerk. Esme still didn''t look up and lowered her gaze down as if she was kind of puppet who could be controlled by him.

    Aaron''s expression sank drastically and pinched on her chin hardly forcing her to meet his eyes. He looked through her gaze deeply and didn''t find any emotions into it.

    Going insane at her terrible torture, he squeezed his words angrily,

    " You won''t talk right! Fine, I will continue kissing untill you talk to me."

    Esme was stunned. Before she could register anything, his fiery lips crashed against her numb one hastily.

    Stumbling on her feet, Esme nearly fell down but the man held her waist from back tightly. Squeezing her cheek harshly, he deepened the kiss ignoring the bad smell of vomiting from her mouth. Even though she had just puked a lot, he didn''t feel an ounce of disgust for it. Instead he felt the same sweetness from her tongue which had always been his favorite.

    Feeling bbergasted, Esme couldn''t move for a while until he started biting down her lips rather than kissing.

    Frowning hard, she felt a weird urge of biting him back suddenly. Between his haze of kissing, she suddenly parted open her lips slightly before biting down on his lips hardly. Instantly a warm blood flowed out from his lips diving into her mouth naturally.

    Being caught off guard, Aaron was startled before breaking their kiss awkwardly.

    Touching his own lips which was bleeding for her hard biting, Aaron asked feeling weird,

    " What.. what..are you doing exactly?"

    Esme blinked innocently and smelt the misty blood drops over her own lips. Sliding out her tongue, she took a hungry swipe from her blood stained bottom lip and mumbled,

    " Your blood tastes good."

    Aaron was stunned blurting out ,

    " What ???"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol..lol.. Iughed so hard while writing thest part from today''s chapter, seriously!! Keep Voting guys..!!

 Chapter 157 - Three More Days..!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Willow By Taylor Swift ~?

    Aaron was astounded as his ears couldn''t believe what he had just heard. From the moment, he knew her, he figured out that Esme had deep hatred towards blood or other eatable things that vampires devoured.

    Looking up at her perplexed expression, he blinked nkly and wanted to decipher her condition. Even though she was perfectly standing still, he felt a sense of weirdnesses behind her eyes. Rather than looking away somewhere else, her intense eyes leaped on his bruised lips which had a stain of blood naturally. After all her tiny teeth were quite sharp and flexible.

    On the contrary, Esme was unknown about her own abnormalities but she could feel the sudden excitement coursing through her mind as soon as she spotted the warm blood of Aaron. Feeling intoxicated like a hypnotized person, her eyes observed his slightly flowing blood which left at a corner of his lips. She felt like though watching his blood was giving her deep pleasure.

    Before the situation could turn bizarre, Esme felt a sudden sore in her head as she whimpered in pain stumbling on her feet and clutched the barstool aside for supporting her bnce.

    Aaron was startled at once as he was too lost in thoughts after hearing out her weird words. Just like a fly, he jumped on her side and held nearly the falling figure cautiously.

    This time, Esme didn''t faint but her headache was terrifying as if some invisible powers were absorbing her powers gradually and turned her sick. Wanting to break free from Aaron''s arms, she took a little attempt but his grip was stronger and tighter.

    ring down at the disobedient woman, Aaron scolded ledding her outside of washroom,

    " Don''t try to get away from me unless you want to lose your legs."

    Esme vaguely heard his words and sneered coldly.

    Why was he damn overbearing always?

    Thus under his scornful gaze, she could obedientlye back into the room before climbing up over the bed. Leaning against the bed edge, she leaned back leisurely and saw him sitting down beside him.

    She didn''t look at his face but his anxiety was clear as he didn''t pull away his eyes from her for a moment.

    The night was deeper outside as the moon started disappearing out from the luminous sky slowly. As the wind blew gently,their awkwardness turned more stiff as if no one was ready to break the bridge.

    Aaron was loosing his patience as he asked out gently,

    " Are..are you still feeling sick? Have you eaten anything unhealthy? Why are you vomiting all of sudden?"

    He questioned impatiently and waited for her answer. As he never took care of a woman so closely, he was unaware about the normal changes of a woman''s body.

    A few seconds passed away..

    Esme didn''t give him any answer but his anxiousness continued raising. Biting her lips down tightly, Esme finally responded in a low voice looking away into the darkness through window,

    " I am alright. It might have caused because of the foods that I had at lunch. You don''t need to worry about myself. I can go back to the confinement room now. Please call your guards."

    Aaron''s face sank immediately as he couldn''t help but feeling bitter after hearing out her cold words. Gulping down, he observed her face deeply and didn''t see any sign ofpromising.

    Finding a topic to change her attention, he suddenly spoke gently taking time to light up her dull mood,

    " Mother has gone too far today. I have restrained her powers after today''s incident. You shouldn''t worry about her anymore."

    Esme nced at his face finally and tried to confirm his words which made her shocked.

    Did he punish his mother for her sake?

    Looking at his regretful face, Esme''s tears nearly fell down but she replied with difficulties,

    " You shouldn''t have taken such a harsh way to deal with her. After all, she is your mother. She is your responsibility."

    Aaron replied indifferently never missing any of her expression,

    " You are my wife and responsibility too."

    Esme''s body turned stiff as she clutched the bedsheet involuntarily. This pain of deceiving your loved was killing. He used such simple words to show his responsibility but the sincerity behind his words were truth like sun. She knew that he would be there for her always whenever she needed him.

    But can she give him back anything in return? No!! She could only cause him loosing everything one by one.

    Closing her eyes off gently, she spitted out whispering softly,

    " Call out the guards. I want to go back to the confinement room."

    Aaron panicked instantly as he couldn''t dare to send her into the dark room in this state. Moving her side a little, he coaxed in a low voice,

    " Esme, don''t get on my nerves now. You must take rest as you are feeling sick. Once you feel better, we will discuss about it."

    Esme shook her head refusing his proposal and urged stubbornly,

    " No, I am the criminal in your eyes. I should be punished ording to the rules of moonshine. Please take me back into the room."

    Aaron was helpless and knew that she was determined to get back into the confinement room now.

    But how could he send her back unless he would have heart attack!!!

    Thus he changed his tongue into a softer one and tried to bargain with her sighing helplessly,

    " Fine, I will take back my order if you tell me now that where did you go."

    Esme jolted a little and tried to hide the uneasiness in her heart. Putting down the stone over her heart, she replied half truly,

    " I went to hangout with Carol outside. You don''t allow me going out so I chose to go alone. Carol really..."

    " Sssh..." her words were interrupted as a cold palm brushed on her cheek and the tip of his fingers traced her lips gently.

    Feeling little dumped, she blinked innocently before looking up at his face which had turned stiff after hearing out her words. Sighing deeply, Aaron whispered taking a sharp nce of her pale lips,

    " I just need to know that you didn''t try to leave me,did you?"

    Esme was stunned looking at his way nkly. This was the first time that she saw such vulnerable side of him. He never showed this rare side of him to anyone except her.

    Feeling little regretted, Esme whispered softly keeping her gaze locked on his expressionless face,

    " If I wanted to go away, you wouldn''t see me ever again in this life."

    Aaron was startled as soon as her words came out and felt himself dissolving into the depth of ground.

    He wouldn''t see her ever again in this life?

    He kept quiet and felt the heart inside his chest pounding vigorously. Struggling to keep his words restrained from choking, hemanded lowly,

    " Get some sleep before the healer arrives."

    Esme was slightly relieved that he didn''t pursue the topic anymore and slided into the nket swimply. Peeking her eyes out, she suggested watching him sitting down motionless,

    " Why..why don''t you get some rest with me? "

    Aaron snapped out from his thoughts and slipped out from his shoes before shifting on her side quietly. After sliding inside her nket, he didn''ty down instantly and leaned back against the bed edge pulling her closer.

    Esmeid down quitely a little far away from his chest and vaguely felt the uneasiness in his mind. He didn''t speak out a single word and kept pondering alone.

    When the other party didn''t make a noise, Esme felt confused and tilted her head up. Aaron was gazing through the walls ahead pondering in deep thoughts as his attention was nowhere to be found.

    Knitting her brows together, Esme suggested slowly,

    " Why . why don''t you close off your eyes and take a good rest? At least you are a living creature and need to take rest."

    Aaron jolted as if her words had took him back into reality. Looking down at the woman who didn''t bother to leave him alone, he replied truthfully curling his lips into a faint smile,

    " I am afraid that if I close off my eyes, you will be gone."

    Esme''s face sank immediately as the corner of her eyes instantly teared up. Wanting to say something, she parted her lips open but Aaron interrupted pulling her closer and embraced her with one hand,

    " Go to sleep. I am here."

    Esme sniffed and curled up into his embrace tightly without saying anything.

    Soon silence dropped into the room as her breathing turned shallow under his warm embrace. Aaron took a nce of the sleeping woman in his arms and looked back outside at the almost drowning moon in the sky.

    His mind reminded him once again..

    You have only three more days before the new moon appears out!

    Choose between her or your life !

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Another chapter wille within few hours!! Don''t forget to check it out once again..hehehe...

 Chapter 158 - The Antidote

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Happier By Ed

    Sheeran ~?

    SASHA PALACE,

    The night was deeper apanied by the chirps of grigs, the room was in weeping silence as the low-pitched sound of clock''s ticktock heard stronger.

    Athena finally was woken up from her unconscious state letting out a low groan of pain that she felt behind the back of her head. Hauling up from the bed groggily, she rubbed her neck instinctively feeling the pain was still over there but her gaze suddenly turned stiff.

    Looking up into the high walls ahead, she spotted the culprit who dared to hit her and shot him a death re.

    Ethan was standing far away from her bedside crossing his arms together behind as one of his leg was crunched up against the wall clumsily. A sly smirk was ying on his lips as he asked in an extremely gentle tone,

    " Awake? Feeling better?"

    Athena was erged to death as she couldn''t wait to throw some hard punches on his face. Stomping down from the bed hurriedly, she shouted stammering on her words,

    " Did..did you just knock me out earlier?"

    Ethan blinked before admitting nonchntly,

    " Yes,I did."

    Athena was speechless at the natly of his words and roared back instantly,

    " Why the fuck... did you.."

    She paused abruptly recalling thest piece of his words and sawlloed down nervously. Pursuing her lips together, she trembled but nothing came out as she knew that what did he mean exactly.

    Ethan smiled widely still unmoved from his spot and inquired in a flirtatious tongue,

    " Say.. why did I knock you out!"

    Athena took a bite from her bottom lips as she felt her heart pounding vigorously. Looking away from his shed face, she murmured feeling zero confident on her voice,

    " You should learn now. We can head for the LG group tomorrow. It''ste."

    Ethan raised his eyebrows unpleasantly feeling the urge of confessing right away but he held it back. He needed to show her that he was being sincere and truthful all the while with her. Having by her side, he found the peace that he never felt before.

    Thus he straightened up his body silently and took slow steps on her wayzily. Athena was startled before taking back steps subconsciously.

    He made another step to get closer but she took another back step to retreat further away from him.

    Ethan paused abruptly frowning a bit in displeasedly but continued walking on her way pushing her back into the corner.

    In this process of approaching each others, Athena didn''t figure out until her back faced the cold wall as she figured out that she was nowhere to escape away.

    Feeling perplexed after being trapped by him, Athena panicked and tried to drive him away,

    " Ethan.. Don''t.. don''te closer.. You should get going.. I ..I will yell and notify everyone ..if you.."

    She paused hurriedly looking up at his way nkly as he trapped her between his broad arms. Watching the slight blushes on her cheeks, Ethan teased reading through her mind,

    " Why did you stop? Yell out and call everyone."

    Athena blinked before fuming in anger as he knew that she couldn''t ever push him in danger. Averting her eyes from his intense gaze, Athena mumbled curling up like a shrimp,

    " Ethan.. don''t.. don''t do anything..I am supposed to get engaged with Zave soon. You can''t .."

    She sutured sensing the radiant of his gaze and gulped down the rest of her words.

    She expected him to shout out loud and squeezed her eyes shut in fear. No matter how strong woman she was, she was vulnerable emotionally in front of this man.

    Feeling satisfied with her reaction, Ethan smiled contentedly and forgot the jealousy that was burning his soul. Inching his face closer to her shed face, he lifted up his hand and stretched out his index finger.

    Like a soft tips touching petal, he ran his slender finger beneath her jaw as she quivered lightly.

    Her body turned stiff in unknown sensation as she battled to keep tough on surface. Suddenly her jaw was pulled up harshly forcing her to open up her eyes and she did.

    As soon as their eyes met, she felt all her restrictions breaking down into pieces under his pure loved eyes. Ethan didn''t get angry this time and asked in a voice of melting water,

    " Look into my eyes and say that you want to marry that guy?"

    Athena sawlloed hard feeling numerous goosebumps arousing up throughout her body under his intense question. She couldn''t manage to admit the false while looking through his eyes as she hated the fact.

    Cleching her teeth together, she blurted out stubbornly,

    " So what if I am?"

    She spoke and took a deep observation on his face. He remained calm like volcano as if he was preparing to brust out anytime. Using a while to control his temper, Ethan coaxed looking the depth of her eyes,

    " Marry me, Athena! I can give you everything that you want.. Anything.. Please.."

    Ethan spoke before leaning his head on her forehead and watched her eyes going wide in astonishment. She intially thought that Ethan was only speaking in matter of fact but she didn''t expect him to be so determined.

    She panted heavily feeling the hem of his rapid breathing on her face deeply. Their lips were one inche away which could be collided anytime.

    Sensing the closeness between them, Athena snapped her head aside slightly as she didn''t want to be kissed by him just before her engagement and kept in silence.

    Receiving no response from her, Ethan whispered onest time pressing his head more deeper,

    " Please...! "

    His words were full of sincerity and a loving man who was determined to win his woman at any cost even if he needed to kneel down here. There is nothing wrong to lower yourself for your love if you aim a permanent happiness with her.

    His breathing was close to her face giving her absorb thoughts as she held back her choking forcefully. She managed two spat one word lowly,

    " Respect!!!"

    Ethan paused moving away from her face nkly and stared at her face deeply. Athena turned her face around to face him and continued bitterly,

    " Can you ever ept my existence in front of the whole world and say that you are going to marry the woman that your brother married? Can you?"

    Athena asked feeling the breathtaking pain inside her heart and watched him falling in dense silence.When he didn''t answer her questions, Athena took it as yes and continued patting her heart gently,

    " You have the responsibility for your entire n, Ethan. You have to aplish your responsibility as a prince, as a son and a king might be."

    Ethan interrupted lifting up his abysmal eyes which kept stuck on her face,

    " What about a lover, Athena? I am going to sit down and watching my woman marrying another guy in front of my eyes? That''s what a lover should do?"

    Athena was unprepared for this unexpected question and averted her eyes somewhere else painfully. Having no answer for his question, Athena replied like a whisper,

    " Don''t make things soplicated Ethan. We can''t get married nor do I deserve to be your.."

    " Sshh...!!! ", Ethan stopped her words pressing his cold palms on her petal like lips tightly.

    Feeling miserable for her state, he corrected her words confidently,

    " No one can deserve me more than you, Athena.No one!!! "

    Athena jerked before looking into his eyes which turned red in hurt. Ethan continued blinking his pitiful eyes,

    " You have your reason to refuse me but I have my reason to love you. You said that you want respect? All right! The day, I can ask for your hands in front of the all worlds, will you marry me then Athena?"

    Athena was baffled out and parted her lips to say something else. Ethan emphasized his words turning her silent,

    " Just say,will you..then??"

    Ethan repeated his questions and waited with a heavy heart as if he was standing between life and death.

    A quiet moment passed away between them without disparting their eyes as they looked deep and deep through their eyes painfully.

    Athena took a deep breath before giving him the most expected reply that he wished,

    " I.. will then.."

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Gossip after gossip, the entire castle was in uproar for the past very few hours. After Esme''s reschedule,the maids were talking about the grumpy queen mother who was banned from her position.

    Feeling humiliated by her son, Queen Mother was dying in shame and anger as she imprisoned herself inside her living room.

    Litting off all the lights of her room, she kept sitting down into the darkness boiling in rage.

    How she wished that she had her own biological son rather than daughter?

    She regretted inwardly as the hatred towards Aaron grew incredibly in her heart.

    As she immersed herself in thinking, her doorroom was pushed open following up a light footsteps approaching on her way.

    She was already annoyed and wanted to shout out thinking that any maid had arrived to disturb her mood.

    But Zave smiled before turning her lips shut up in a moment,

    " The antidote is here, Queen Mother."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hey guys ? I am extremely sorry for not uploading the second Chapter from yesterday. I have lost 5000 words which was supposed to be published. Lol..I was going insane. So I needed to rewrite again and I am still writing. Don''t worry, I will keep my promise of releasing total 7 chapters in this weekends(Friday, Saturday, Sunday).. Please do enjoy and leave your thoughts in thement section.

 Chapter 159 - The Truth Of Queen Mother

    In this unfriendly atmosphere, there were sparkles in her eyes as soon as Zave''s words travelled inside her eardrums. Pushing away those absorb thoughts momentarily, Queen Mother hauled up from her chair before rushing towards Zave who stood at a little distance away from her sitting spot.

    Holding the urge of letting out victoriousughter, she bbered anxiety contained in her tongue,

    " Zave.. finally.. Finally.. you have done something right that has matched my expectation. What''s more I can ask from you in this situation."

    Zave who was smiling all the while to this foolish woman had a sly smirk tugging in his lips. Taking out the antic bottle from his pocket, he lifted it up in the air holding between his two fingers and replied mysteriously,

    " I thought that it was the best time of handing you over this antidote, Queen Mother. After all , you have been too patience over lord this time. However did the girl being marked by Lord so far? The new moon has only three days left beforeing."

    Queen mother sneered coldly looking away into the pitch darkened corner deeply,

    " How I wished that Aaron was my biological son! He couldn''t have ever done this to me. How dare he banish me from my position from that fiesty woman! Trust me Zave, I was still wandering over using this antidote over him or not. But now it has turned out to bepulsory for me. If I can''t make him obeying me, my position is being threatened contiously. What do you say?"

    Queen mother finished her words and looked up at Zave hopefully who had no expression on his face. She made sure to hear some supportive words beforemitting this crime. After all, applying the witch portion over the Lord was not less thanmitting a murder. If somehow this news got leaked out, she could be hanged in front of public eyes ording to the rule of the council mercilessly.

    She contemted in her thoughts and failed to notice the evil sparkling behind Zave''s eyes. She remembered the day when she got to know that Aaron had jinx blood in his veins. Even though she didn''t give birth to him, she still had motherly affection towards the boy who was raised on his own without having any mother by his side. Thus she searched for a fortune teller who could suggest her a solution for Aaron''s health. After researching for three full moon nights, the fortune teller only managed to say that Aaron could be saved by marrying a certain girl from human world. At that time, her hopes had been broken as she had a dream of marrying off Aaron to Vanessa who was a loyal ve to her.

    But it turned out to be that fate had something else on its sleeves. Figuring out that the girl''s marked blood could save Aaron, she decided to follow the fortune teller''smand and told Jasper to investigate on Esme. Lucky Aaron dered to marry this human girl without questioning andter their marriage had been held apparently ording to hermand. But never ever she thought that Aaron would fall for this woman and force her to use this antidote on him.

    This particr witch portion was renowned in the history of Vampire n which waster forbided to use among Vampires strictly. Only one healer around the world knew the process of making this portion. So far, Zave searched for this healer all over the world and finally found him few days ago before Aaron could figure out the healer''s location to provide him a safety shelter. As the healer was known for his extraordinary medical skills, he had been wanted by many evil organizations to help them winning their evil motives. Thus he kept hiding and hiding untill the kinky Zave had caught him up from his underground house.

    She was quickly snapped out from her thoughts as Zave made some noises,

    " You are absolutely doing the right thing, Queen Mother. After all, you will only make Lord obeying to you, nothing else. You can''t let your kingdom handing over to a mere human girl, can you? You hold the highest rank among women in this moonshine castle."

    Zave buttered her up and watched her expression turning softer and prouder eventually. Puffing her chest proudly, Queen Mother quickly replied reminding another task that she gave on Zave,

    " Have you met Athena? Did you discuss with her regarding the ring? I am nning to get you two engaged on the new moon day."

    Zave''s face turned stiff for a moment before melting into water as he replied pretending shyful deliberately,

    " Yes, Queen Mother. She has agreed to choose the ring for our engagement. We will head for the shop tomorrow hopefully. As long as you agree, I have no intention of postponing the engagement date. But won''t Lord''s health be in trouble?"

    Zave asked hiding the darkyers behind his cunning eyes and watched Queen Mother falling in dillemma. After giving it a second thought, Queen mother announced frowning deeper,

    " Your words make sense. I can''t handle so many chaos in a day. Then we will hold the ceremony before the new moon day. I mean that the day after tomorrow, we can hold the engagement party. By the way, you need to personally go to invite the council. They are our most honourable guest and need to be invited by any of us personally."

    Zave nodded with understanding as his eyes shone brightly hearing the mention of council. Letting out a crooked smile,Zave reported his departure giving onest bow to queen mother,

    " Then I will take my leave queen mother. I have other matters to settle down outside. "

    Queen mother nodded before waving her hands dismissively as she clutched the bottle inside her palm in great satisfaction.

    _SASHA PALACE_

    As soon as Athena gave him final words, the dark clouds from Ethan''s expression had been faded away faster than wind changing direction. Revealing his milky teeth, he gave a wide yet contended smile making Athena to call him fool instantly.

    Unknown to express how should he react at this moment, Ethan arched his head down in order to capture her alluring lips which he had missed for so long. Before their lips could collid and melt into one, Athena swiftly turned her head aside avoiding his kissing deliberately.

    Her cheeks turned hot in embarrassment as soon as a low grunt of annyonace escaped through Ethan''s lips for not being gratified. Pushing his muscr chest back slightly, Athena sutured averting her eyes somewhere else,

    " What... what are you doing? Don''t forget that I still have a fiance. You can''t kiss me just like that."

    Ethan snorted out coldly before exhaling a deep helpless sigh on her burning cheek gently. Retreating himself into his previous posture, he picked up her right hand and left a precious kiss over her hand sweetly while mumbling,

    " Then wait for be my queen."

    He spoke before adding hurriedly,

    " I should leave now before the sun sets up."

    Athena blushed before of his before mentioned words and hummed coldly while looking up at his beaming face.

    Giving her a soft smile, he turned around and headed for the corridor in order to find out Siemus. As he took few steps away from Athena, she vaguely remembered another crucial matter speaking out loudly,

    " Ethan..are.. are you still nning on taking back Serena in your home? Please reconsider it once again. My brother is really good to her."

    Ethan halted in his tracks but didn''t take her words deeply in his mind. Snapping his head back, he replied sincerely watching Athena''s concerned face for her brother,

    " Athena, she is the apple of my eyes. I can''t let her stay with a terrible man under a forceful marriage. I know very well that what is best for her. Your brother will find out numerous women in order to fulfill her absence.."

    Athena still parted her lips to say something but Ethan had left no room for discussion as he headed for the open corridor instantly.

    No matter what he wasn''t ready to see Esme in suffering once again! His sister deserves the best happiness in the world.

    Behind Athena, Siemus had appeared out from nowhere and heard thest piece of words spoken by Ethan. Though she was happy for Athena but Esme''s unrevealed secrets still bothered her mind so much.

    Shifting beside Athena''s side, Siemus spoke in a low voice,

    " My Lady, let him take away Lady Serena. She really needs to leave before the situation turns out more terrible."

    Athena''s expression sank drastically and shot Siemus a suspicious re. Suturing on her words, she inquired curiously,

    " What.. what exactly did you mean , Siemus?

    Siemus pondered for a while and decided to follow the truth thus replied shortly,

    " She..she has a daughter to take care of.."

    Athena was stunned before whispering out disbelievingly,

    " What.. what did you say?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol..I think I have a huge crush over Ethan..keepmenting guys and let me know if you want more rification in any parts of the story.

 Chapter 160 - What Is Wrong With Her??

    Athena''s whole momentum copsed into a freezing one trying to register the words that had been spoken by Siemus just now. Widening her eyes apart, she kept staring at Siemus face horrifically and wished that Siemus would correct her spoken words.

    But a moment quickly crept away yet Siemus only showed a dull expression. Exhaling a long sigh helplessly, Siemus revealed the entire information looking guilty to spill it out all of sudden,

    " It''s true! Lady has a daughter out there. She has been keeping her guarded from everyone."

    Athena could barely able to keep herself conscious as her subconscious mind repeated those words continuously. Unable to believe her words for the first time, Athena asked with insecurity,

    " Have.. have you seen the baby? Or you are just assumpting everything based on whatever you heard from gossips."

    Siemus had a helpless face and could only sigh remorsefully. She knew that this information was too unbelievable to believe right away.

    Nodding her headpherensively, Siemus confirmed in a low voice in case Ethan could hear her words from the corridor,

    " I have seen the baby with my own eyes. She is nearly six or seven years old. Even she has mixed blood of Vampires."

    Athena was once again stunned before barking out with nervousness,

    " What.. what do you mean by that? Say it clearly."

    Noticing the anxiety surfaced on Athena''s expression, Siemus didn''t hide out anything and replied in a low voice,

    " She has given birth to the daughter before getting married. The father of that baby is none other than Ron Warren,Lord''s closest friend."

    Athena''s expression sank drastically as if she was having hallucination at that moment. Barely managed to breath after hearing out so many words, Athena felt a terrible headache unable to register so many informations and waved her hand dismissively.

    Staggering towards the bedside, she plopped down before urging Siemus in a low voice,

    " Send him off first to his castle. We can talk about itter once youe back."

    Siemus sighed helplessly watching her pale face and headed for the opposite corridor where Ethan supposed to be waiting for her arrival.

    As the vampiress left hastily after sharing such shocking informations, Athena had a hard time controlling herself because of so many troublesome news.

    She kept sitting at the edge of her bed clenching the sheets into her fists and murmured painfully,

    " Oh brother! What have you done! Your heart is going to be broken again. Why..why did you have such poor luck of loosing everyone that you love!"

    Athena murmured to herself painfully as she started feeling pained for her brother. No matter what or how they were, she cared for Aaron from the core of his heart. Even though she knew that her mother had always been pretentious in front of Aaron,she never spilled it out as she didn''t want to see Aaron so heartbroken.

    Now after hearing out everything that his close friend and wife had betrayed him,how will he face this pain of betrayal? Who will be there to care for him?

    These were all Athena''s thoughts whose whole body was getting tensed up eventually.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    After the girl had finally fallen into slumber sleep, Aaron was in relief and was eased up thinking that she wouldn''t run away from his side once again.

    Looking down at her sleeping face, he exhaled a long sigh helplessly before using his warm finger tips to shove off the strands from her half covered face. Despite touching her cheeks numerous times, Esme didn''t show any sign of waking up instead moved a bit and found her preferable position to sleepfortably.

    Tugging the nket over her body, Aaron had a faint smile spreading on his lips but a light knock interrupted the peaceful atmosphere inside the room.

    Before another knock could drop down over the wooden door, Aaron reached at the doorway in a second using his inhumanic speed.

    Jasper''s fingers paused at the midway astounding over the quickest response that he had received just now. The door was pulled open very cautiously as if the opposite person was fearing off creating a little noise.

    As the door opened revealing a dark silhouette, Jasper and the healer both were stunned before taking a step back subconsciously.

    Through the nape of Aaron''s shoulder, Jasper took a peek of indoor side and guess,his prediction turned true.

    His lord was afraid of waking up the sleeping beauty over the bed Indeed!

    Aaron had a displeased expression and switched his gaze between this two dumbfounded persons who stood still robotically. Reminding the importance of calling the healer, he had a perturbed face before taking a peek from the bedside.

    Watching the girl sleeping soundly, he didn''t had the guts of waking her up now and had ordered coldly,

    " Jasper, you can take the healer back momentarily. She is sleeping right away. I don''t want to wake her up right now. Also she hasn''t vomited anymore. As soon as she wakes up tomorrow, I will call him out again. You can see him off now."

    Aaron exined in a low voice and closed the door off as soon as he finished. Behind the door, Jasper was speechless and only could led the healer outside apologizing sincerely.

    A man in love is foolish than a seven days old child, indeed!

    Coming back to his bedside, he quickly slipped into the nket swimply and used his back to keep leaning against the bed edge. After settling down everything, he was relieved that finally his woman could take a good rest by his side. In this peaceful thoughts, he closed his eyes in order to rest himself quitely.

    A peaceful hour passed away without any disturbance inside the room...!

    The round moon was all set to go down under the floating clouds as the dark night was on the verge of disappearing. Thembs around the corners of room was nearly melting darkening the entire room eventually emitting a misty smell.

    Moving in his spottingfortably, Aaron was greedy for a hug from his wife as he looked down opening his eyes promptly. As soon as he parted open his red eyes, his expression baffled out in astonishment.

    The bed was empty and she was gone once again!

    Tugging off the nket hastily, he looked around deeply and didn''t locate her shadow anywhere. Just when his mouth pursued open to call out her name loudly, a crispy sound starteding out from their adjacent corridor with the random wind.

    Feeling curious, he left down from the bed quickly before making his way towards the noisy ce.

    Taking slow steps towards the way,his track was halted surprising on the doorway as soon as he saw the ario happening over there.

    Esme was trying to pull out the jib from a brown colored bottle in a disheveled state. Her long hairs were messy after rolling vigorously on the bed. Her gown was scattered in different ces and she seemed like fighting desperately with the jib.

    Still the jib was too tight around the opening criteria and didn''t unlock despite giving so much strength of her. Loosing herst bit of patience, she picked up the bottle in the air hastily and was ready to break it off against the wall ahead.

    Aaron was too speechless that he even forgot to blink for a while. At that moment, when the erged girl finally proceeded towards breaking, he shouted out quickly,

    " Stop...!! What are you doing??"

    Aaron quickly stopped her tasks beforeing closer to her. Esme turned her face to see him and pouted unhappily.

    Looking down at her face, Aaron frowned curiously and felt that her eyes were exceptionally weird as if she was under the influence of spells.

    But who would dare to cast a spell over his chivalrous wife?

    Looking up at the familiar bottle, Aaron asked gently scanning her from head to toe,

    " What are doing here at this hour? Why did you get down from the bed? Why didn''t I notice? Esme,you are behaving odd. What are doing with my bottle?"

    Esme blinked innocently and put down the bottle gently after being interrupted. Stretching out her palm towards his way, sheined unhappily,

    " I was trying to take a sniff of this liquor but it wasn''t opening up. I was going to break it off if you didn''t disrupt me."

    Aaron''s expression scrunched up as he rebuked snatching the bottle from her hand,

    " What will you do with my bottle? It''s not wine,fool. It''s blood for me. "

    Esme frowned before mumbling lowly,

    " I just wanted to take a sniff. "

    Aaron pinched the space between his eyebrows and exined her patiently,

    " You will vomit again once you sniff it.You understand? You don''t like the smell of blood."

    Esme scratched her head feeling weird and energetic all of sudden. In order to not getting scolded more, she mumbled nudging her bottom lips,

    " Fine, I won''t sniff if you say so. Then..how about you carry me in your arms to the bed?"

    She offered before ttering her long eyshes teasingly and imposed a seductive charm.

    Aaron nearly went blind in astonishment and blurted out,

    " What...???"

    This was the first time she was being so provocative towards him. In the past, he used numerous tricks to get her attention and had to work his ass off to win her heart. Now when was she being mushy on her own,it was so surreal to him.

    Watching him in silence, Esme suddenly pouted her lips sadly and choked without warning,

    " You..you are scolding me after you punished me? Huh? I..I should just leave you.."

    Aaron panicked and couldn''t understand what had he done wrong to make him cry. Pulling her closer,he coaxed quickly before her tears could drop down,

    " No..no..no.. how dare I? I was just overwhelmed by your sudden approach,wifey. If you ask me to carry you out around the world, still I will dly ept it as long as you are with me."

    Just like a child who got candy suddenly, Esme''s eyes sparkled in excitement as she epted shamelessly,

    " Then do it. When did I refuse?"

    Aaron "...."

    What is wrong with her?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~��~~~~~~

    Please don''t forget to vote this book if you are enjoying and wanting me to continue forward..

 Chapter 161 - Dragon King Part 1

    After being carried away obediently by his husband, Esme gave him a profounded smile before slipping under the warmth of nket. Even though she wished to travel the world on his back, she was rejected by him numerous times and got scolded badly for making this absorb request at this crucial state of her health. Thus she could only pout unhappily before being carried away by him spontaneously.

    Surely after sliding into the nket, Aaron couldn''t dare to move his eyes away from her andid down beside her wrapping his broaden arms around her body in case she tries to escape away again.

    As Esme pretended to sleep squeezing her eyes shut, Aaron kept staring at her pale face wandering about what had gone wrong in this short time.

    Was she casted by any spell or anything else?

    There were uncountable negative thoughts floating in his mind as he rubbed his forehead in annoyance. Wishing that she would return normal tomorrow, he sighed before trying to close his own eyes. He was so exhausted behind this woman for the entire day.

    But he was once again disrupted from taking a peaceful rest!

    The woman in his cage moved vigorously as if she was struggling to fall asleep. Just when he parted open his eyes rmingly in order to have an observant look of her face, he was startled as soon as his gazended on her big round eyes.

    Esme was already staring at his way widening her drawn eyes and had a puppy eyes which were definitely trying to seduce him. Suppressing his male hormones, Aaron asked surprised leaped in his tongue,

    " Why are you looking at my way like that? Have you been drunk?"

    Esme ttered her long eyshes and mumbled in a childish tone,

    " Hubby!"

    Aaron "....."

    He was dead! He was nearly dead after hearing out her seductive voice!

    Swallowing hard,he inquired in a hoarse voice,

    " Wh.. what??"

    Esme blinked innocently before snuggling into his arms like a spoiled child. Using her warm tiptoes to caress his buttons gingerly, she reversed her words inwardly while Aaron had a hard time igniting the fire inside his chest.

    What was this woman trying to do?

    He exhaled restless breathing and battled to stay calm and reserved. He couldn''t act recklessly with her right now as she was weak and vomited a lot.

    Taking a while, Esme spoke in a melting tongue trying to keep her tone as pitiful as possible,

    " Mmm..I can''t sleep now."

    Aaron gulped averting his lustful eyes somewhere else and replied childishly,

    " Hmm, should I sing luby to you then? Or anything else?"

    Esme chuckled before seriously taking encounter of his thoughts. After pondering for a while, Esme suggested tilting her head up coquettishly,

    " That''s not necessary! How about I sleep over the high branch of banayan tree inside the courtyard of our castle?"

    Aaron "..."

    Aaron was speechless before looking down at the sluggish woman who held a serious face after speaking out such bullshit. Stupified, Aaron gasped softly before asking her disbelievingly,

    " You..you think that the branch feels morefortable than my king sized bed? Huh?"

    His tone was hoarse full of unhappiness that made Esme''s mood crumpled terribly. Watching the lurking fury in his gaze, Esme paused before pouting her lips as if she was going to shed bucket of tears. Sniffing her nose like a heartbroken woman, Esme chokedining unhappily,

    " You..you are angry on me again.. just say that you don''t want to take me over there.. I won''t bother you anymore. I should just go back to the confinement room before you kill me."

    Aaron was stunned before panicking out hastily. He didn''t even know that what had he done wrong. Whatever forgiveness is the best form ofprising.

    Stretching out his arms, he encircled his arms around her tiny figure and coaxed patiently,

    " No...no.. don''t cry.. don''t cry.. whatever it was, I was wrong..I am always wrong. Sorry, okay? I am wrong.."

    Esme suddenly paused between her sobs and arched her head up to see through the sincerity of his words. Watching her looking up, Aaron nodded his head vigorously and forced an awkward smile.

    Blinking abruptly, Esme pondered before growling back,

    " Fine, I ept your apology. Then.. let''s get ready to sleep over the branch."

    She spoke before shooting him a determined look and received a positive response at once. Aaron could no longer handle her bipr moods andpromised instantly.

    Sometimes arguing is futile when he has to be lost no matter who is wrong!

    About fifteenters,

    Two silhouettes were spotted over the top branch of their gigantic banayan tree which was nearly hundreds years old because of its immortality. As the one had a satisfied smile ying on her lips,the other had dark face as if he was forced to eat animal shit.

    As the neon of moonlight flickered on her face, Esme arched up into a wide smile. Grinning satisfyingly, she praised the man behind him who had headache while handling her absorb moods,

    " Hubby..you know..you are too awesome. Such a purified scene to have a slumber sleeping."

    Aaron heed her words and rolled his eyes annoyingly.

    Only a fool would feel morefortable while sleeping over a tree! Yet he was quite.

    Hanging his legs in the air, he sat down over the thick branch and held the woman tightly groped with his arms as she viewd the smoky sky with a dim moonlight amusingly. Watching such a profounded smile on her lips, Aaron suddenly had another thought.

    It was worth to tolerate her moods during this time!

    Showering herself with the warm weather, Esme yawned leisurely beforeying down on hisp clumsily. Keeping her eyes locked over the drowning moon, she mumbled like an intoxicated person,

    " Umm.. I feel like drinking something again .. hubby.. forget it..I am sleepy.."

    She bbered indistinctly and quickly fell asleep as she was already tired after flying back between two ces. Exhaling a long sigh of relief, Aaron looked down at the woman who got on his nerves today. Curling up his lips into a faint smirk, he spoke patting her pale cheeks,

    " I can endure your every stupidity as long as you stay by my side. But why are you so different today?"

    He frowned harder and decided to ask his personal team to check through her location where had she gone exactly.

    DALASTIA WORLD,

    After Siemus left Ethan on the barrier of DALASTIA WORLD, Ethan headed for the white castle happily as he finally spoke about his own thoughts to Athena. As long as he can be the king and change the rules of their world, his woman and sister both can live happily ever after including Ayra who will get aplete happy family.

    As the troubles between them didn''t end up,he decided to keep Ayra secret from Athena till he marries her off officially. Thinking about Esme''s marriage, he assumed that ording to Aaron''s personality, he would never leave his own position in order to live happily with Esme. Thus breaking off her marriage with that Vampire king will be the best for her life.

    As he emersed himself in random thoughts, he didn''t notice that when he entered the castle absentmindedly. As soon as he entered, childish tongue of women starteding out from a certain way.

    Knitting his eyebrows together unhappily, he curiously thought that who could be awaken at this hour.

    Wanting to take a look, he took one step towards the direction but was caught by Evan midway. Surprised, he turned around to see the man who held his arms suddenly.

    Watching Evan''s poker face, Ethan asked leaving out his arms,

    " What''s going on?"

    Evan sighed before leaning against the hardwall and exaggerated,

    " Nothing unusual! Mother is preparing for the pre riutal during the entire night time. Katherine and her all whole family are present there. It seems like mother is determined to marry her off in our family."

    Ethan''s expression dropped dramatically as he spoke gritting hard,

    " But the king isn''t determined yet. How could she elect the queen already?"

    Evan shrugged off his shoulders nonchntly and replied mysteriously,

    " I assume that mother has already elected you as the winner inside. After all,you are her own flesh and blood. How could she support other over you? Alsoe on,bro. Everyone knows your capabilities. If nothing goes wrong, you will definitely be our king."

    Ethan huffed and mumbled incoherently,

    " I just want to be her king."

    Evan almost puked blood on the spot and cleared his throat teasingly. Grinning like a little gossiper, Evan mocked,

    " You went to meet sister-inw, didn''t you?"

    Ethan didn''t deny nor did he ept. Letting out a sly smirk, he changed the subject before asking out in a serious tongue,

    " Hey, what did you decide regarding Katherine? Didn''t you say that you will handle her matter?"

    Evan noddedpherensively and giggled while mumbling,

    " Of course,my n is all ready to fire up. I am just waiting for your coronation ceremony before I reveal out the true face of that bitch. By the way, when is your final trial? Isn''t it tomorrow?"

    Ethan nodded before replying affirmatively,

    " Yes, we have thest fight with the dragon king tomorrow. Whoever wins this trail will be considered the king between me and Ester."

    Evan''s expression tensed up as he patted on Ethan''s shoulder while reminding him,

    " Be aware of Ester''s tricks, brother. I can''t bear to loose any of my sibling anymore. Also you know the power of dragon king. If you offend him,the consequences will be the same just like our ancestor king."

    Ethan nodded his head slightly as his eyes dimmed lightly.

    The dragon king!!!!

    ~~~~~����~~~~~

    Hey lovelies~? Don''t forget to vote andments guys. Or else I won''t understand your thoughts regarding the story. Get ready for the rollercoaster emotionsing up.hehehe..I need tissues to wipe off my tears. I get too emotional into the characters sometimes. You guys must have noticed that inside my writing.lol

 Chapter 162 - Dragon King Part 2

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    The morning sun flickered through the loopholes of transparent curtains falling down over the girl who kept sleeping soundly. As her biological clock awakened her from sleeping, she snapped her head right and left instinctively before opening up her eyes groggily. Blinking her heavy eyshes, she took an observant look of her surrounding as memories fromst night quickly hit her realization.

    Hauling up from the bed, Esme looked aside but the expectant personal was already gone. Except the memory where Aaron saved her from getting beaten up, the rest of time was blur and indistinctive inside her head.

    Still having a little sour on her forehead, Esme let out a low grunt while clutching her forehead and headed for the washroom hastily.

    What had happened with her? Did she unleash too much powers and caused her health harmed?

    She wandering while stumbling into the bathroom andter after got out changing into a pair of neat clothes. Thinking that Aaron might be still angry on her attitude fromst night, she headed for the study to find out him quickly.

    As she reached near the stairs, a maid who was on the way of serving Queen Mother breakfast had informed that Aaron was already left for the courtroom. Also the castle was getting prepared for the exaggerated engagement ceremony of Athena.

    Esme hummed coldly before dragging herzy body into the study room in case she failed to coax his temper for beingte. It was better to resolve everything between them before things go far.

    She pulled open the door gently before walking in and had directly upied his chair on the other side. Leaning against the chair leisurely, she waited for Aaron as her gaze randomly searched for anything to kill the meantime.

    Finding nothing but her disliked books, she pushed open the drawers one by one casually untill the empty medicine bottles had caught her attention sessfully. A little suspicious, she pulled out a bottle and roamed her sharp eyes on it suspiciously.

    She wasn''t familiar with the herbs that belonged to Vampire world. Thus she didn''t get the exact meaning for having this medicine frequently. Just when she decided to inquire Aaron once hees back from courtroom, a maid interrupted her pre nned thoughts while knocking on the door lightly.

    Esme jerked lightly before putting it back on its spot and replied calmly,

    " Come In !"

    The maid headed in lowering her head down and reported respectively,

    " My Lady, Lord has asked you to arrange the ceremony."

    Esme was surprised a bit before asking back curiously,

    " Mmm.. Shouldn''t queen mother take the charge?"

    The maid was reluctant and replied with much hesitant,

    " She..she has been banished from all her rights. Now only you can supervise us. Please,the staffs are all waiting for your order downstairs."

    Esme sighed as her expression surfaced with guilt. Waving her hands dismissively, she mumbled while slipping out from her chair,

    " I..I get it..Let''s go downstairs."

    WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA WORLD

    It was an exciting day for theizens of Dstia world who awaited impatiently for their new king to be elected. Even though they all wished that Ethan could win the throne,still they had the usual anxiety of witnessing a deadly fight between two rightful heirs.

    The cloud weren''t clear in the sky and sometimes the sunlight also dimmed down as the clouds dominated it from shining. The castle was in uproar as the citizens were all looking forward towards the fight which will be going to happen at the one- third period of tonight.

    As the high fairies were all arrived to report the rules, Ethan had been woken up early in the morning to join the meeting. They all gathered up in the hallway clumsily and waited for another opponent to show up.

    It was Ester who waste for the first time while joining a meeting regarding their selection ceremony.

    Evan was apanying his brother in the hallway and couldn''t help but feeling suspicious over Ester''s calmness in this ceremony. Moving beside Ethan, Evan whispered in a low voice,

    " Brother, I am having bad feelings on Ester. He seems weird fromst. Even his assistant didn''t apany him fromst night and is nowhere to be seen."

    Ethan frowned and replied back in a low voice,

    " Is that so? I wasn''t aware about his tasks this days. Furthermore he shouldn''t bete at this moment. Where did he go?"

    The high fairies had a dissatisfied expression as they kept ncing at the wall clock frequently. Even Queen Melinda felt disappointed for keeping wait this higher ups andmanded elegantly from her queen throne,

    " Mr.Rodrige , please continue reporting the terms. Someone can pass it over Esterter. We can''t keep waiting for so long. He might have gotten busy with anything else."

    Even though the high fairies seemed hesitant but secretly they were in relieved that they didn''t had to wait for that illegitimate prince. Although his mother had gotten married with the king at the end,still they had great dissatisfaction with Ester''s existence.

    Mr.Rodrige bowed his head longingly and showed utmost respect towards everyone present inside the hall room. Walking into the centre of hallway, he pulled out a piece of paper piece from his side pocket and announced loudly towards the crowd,

    " Everyone,after aplishing three trials with ourpetitors, we have finally reached the final session of having our rightful king. We will follow the old terms of defeating the superior dragon king, Arnaldo Dixon who wille to fight against ourpetitors tonight. Who will defeat the dragon king will elect as our king! The only condition of winning this fight is that you can''t kill the dragon king,only defeat is allowed."

    The crowd cheered up pping happily but Queen Melinda had wore a dark face as soon as the mention of dragon king was announced inside the hallroom.

    She wished that they would change the terms but however no matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t talk back against the group of higher ranks.

    At least, who didn''t know about the ruthless king?

    A DISTANT LAND far away from the two parallel worlds was standing at the middle of ocean peacefully. The floating clouds above the midsized castle was darker than other clouds which were roaming nearby. The wind of ocean were random and fierce which passed through the face of a standing woman who was looking up at the luminous sky with her expectant eyes.

    Her long sighs were frequent as she kept staring at the certain way nkly. The gown on her body wasvishing as she spreaded a pleasant aura around. Her eyes were hopeful as if she was expecting someone''s presence for years.

    Her soft palm rested on her protruding belly gently as a bitter smile formed in her lips. The butler beside him exhaled a long breath helplessly when he witnessed the purity of her face.

    How could Lord treat her so badly!!

    Soon after, a loud bone chilling snarling echoed in the air of Wavnd breaking through the sky as the butler trembling before scurrying away hurriedly. But the smile on that woman''s lips grew wider as she spotted the gigantic animal descending down from the sky ttering his long wings.

    Letting out another row of thunderous snarling, the brown skinned dragonnded down on the courtyard of Marriott Castle with a thud. His footsteps left a scratch where he descended as his presence trembled each corners of castle vigorously.

    Under the woman''s watchful gaze,the dragon soon after turned into a man with poker face in a blink. Wearing an ancient long coat on his body, he seemed like those ancient gods who had powers but not expression.

    Patting his arms lightly, he walked into the castle ignoring the woman who had been waiting for him all the while. Just when he was nearly passed the entrance, the woman rushed over to him and called out softly,

    " Hus.. husband..?"

    The man paused abruptly but didn''t offer her a single nce. With a heart wrenching pain, the woman spoke in a low voice pain leaped from her tongue,

    " To.. today..I have reached the 11 months of mybor. Won''t youplete the ritual with me?"

    The man suddenly cracked into a goofy smile and turned his face sideway to inspect the man. Sneering out coldly, he spoke between his gritted teeth,

    " Do you think that I will celebrate the ritual for your bastard child?"

    The woman shuddered lightly as his words directly stabbed into her poor heart. Choking on her words painfully, she murmured clinging into his arms,

    " Stop speaking like that!! He.he is your child after all.. You are his nominal father."

    The man shoved her hands off ruthlessly causing her to back off as he erged like a beast,

    " Don''t call him my child ever!! He is a demon..he is a demon created by you and your evil magics. Don''t spoil my bloodline while calling him my child. He will be never mine. The world will only hate him to death. "

    The man roared and spilled out all of his harsh words in a breath before charging forward into the castle hastily.

    The woman behind her roared back letting her cries wetting the carpetted floor,

    " He isn''t DEMON ! He is my child! Mine!! If the world hates him, I will still love him. I will..!! There will be definitely someone to love him when I am gone. There will be if God hears out my daily prayer."

    She cried until her throat dried as she fell down on the floor..

    ~~~~~~~�����~~~~~~~~

    Hey guys~? Please don''t stop voting! I need support from all of you to continue this journey. Anyways what do you think about this dragon king? Hehehe..let me know!

 Chapter 163 - Deal With The Dragon King

    After the announcement was heard among the citizens, the thunderous pping travelled from the hallway into a certain vi where a man had engrossed himself into the darkness. Ethan was receiving warm wishes from the citizens who were eager to see him on the throne.

    From a certain corner, Katherine had a proud smile whenever she thought that this man was going to her only very soon. Twirling her strand of hairs, she had a wide grin continuing on her lips until the poke from her mother aside took her back into reality.

    Annoyed,she jolted before shooting her mother a disappointed look. Rolling her eyes sarcastically, Katherine blurted out sounding offended,

    " What???"

    Her mother gritted her teeth harder and thought of her daughter''s horny acting just a while ago. Closing nearer to her, she squeezed the word tightly,

    " Behave !!"

    Katherine shrugged off her shoulders before returning to her earlier elegant posture.

    Meanwhile, Ester had numerous scars painted on his skin and face as he looked terrible. Groaning and howling in pain frustratedly on the bed, he cursed Esme numerous times and vowed to destroy the entire family today. Even though he had no one by his side, he still refused to give up as his greed for powers was sky- rocket.

    When the faint tune of pping slipped through his darkroom, his face turned darker as he kicked the vase on the table angrily. Growling in immense anger, he squeezed the word harshly,

    " Ethan Chole!!!! You will be dead tonight!! Dead!!"

    He repeated rolling on the bed as the door pulled open gently by Jeremy who had a poker face. After that night, he really wanted to leave Ester''s side and had wished a peaceful life without this chaos. But this man showed his true color and captured his mother as soon as he returned. Inpensation, he demanded Jeremy to work for him untill he ascends the throne.

    Sighing deeply, Jeremy walked over his bedside before dropping the herbal medicine on the corner table. Bowing his head reluctantly, he reported as usual but the distance in his tongue was vivid,

    " Master, they have announced the final term. You two have to defeat the dragon king."

    Ester groaned once again as his face scrunched up on the sight of Jeremy. Erged, he threw a kick towards Jeremy''s stomach unreasonably and roared watching him falling down,

    " Do as I said! I need to bargain with the dragon king. Tell him that prince Ester ising to make a deal with him. I want Ethan death during this final war. If he bes the king,I will have no ce in this family. He will definitely change thew in order to take back his sister into the kingdom and will persuade the higher- ups to ept that Cursed child. No!! No!! I can''t let this happen all of this. Ethan must die! I am legitimate heir.!! Only I am! Tell the dragon king that what he wants in exchange of Ethan''s dead body. If the dragon king kills Ethan somehow, no one will be daring to me him. In that case, their only choice will be me. That slut Serena has dared to threaten me with her powers. Once I ascend the throne, she and that bastard child both will be death. Both!!! Anyways have you informed that olddy regarding the child''s existence?"

    Ester inquire shooting death re to Jeremy who had been kicked away onto the floor. Feeling humiliated, Jeremy got up robotically and informed in a serious tone,

    " Master..I can''t contact her no matter how much I am trying. Even her LG group is shifting somewhere else tonight. I have heard a rumour that her position has been banned by the vampire king. Perhaps that''s the reason, she is unable tomunicate with us."

    Ester cursed hissing arrogantly,

    " Useless!! All are useless!!! She can''t even tame his own son. I thought she would be able to kill the child at least. Now I can''t even inform her."

    Ester continued dangling his legs from the bed and repeated hismand seriously,

    " Forget about her! She is no use to us from whatever I have discovered! You head for the Marriott Castle and have a discussion with the dragon king. If he agrees at any cost, tell him to name a price. I can give him anything he wants!"

    Jeremy noddedpherensively and suddenly felt that indeed Queen Melinda has raised a snake in her castle for all this years.

    Ester is too cruel!

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Esme nearly forgot about the empty bottles that had prickled numerous exmation marks inside her mind. After following the maids downstairs, she literally felt headache after finding so many guests who will be joining the engagement party tomorrow night. It was exhausting to divide the orders between them but lucky Carol was there for offering her some help.

    Concerned, Carol repeatedly watched her health closely and kept standing nearer her range. Lucky Esme seemed refreshed as if nothing urred to herst night.

    After giving them breifmands,they made took their leaves while Carol asked looking down at her dumped spirit,

    " My Lady,how have you been? I intially thought of taking care of your health personally. But Lord didn''t let me stay."

    Carol sounded bitter as if she was regretting for not apanying herst night. Esme was already satisfied with her expression thus she replied tapping on her palm,

    " It''s all right, Carol. Morever the chaos had happened between me and your lord. I don''t want you suffering for no reason."

    Carol opened her mouth to say something but the lightmotion spreading out from the courtroom interrupted her words as it indicated that court had been adjourned. Indeed Aaron walked out of the courtroom with his head high and had an aloof aura spreading through his expression.

    Spotting Esme at the couch,centre of their meeting hall, his gaze melted into a water one as he took slow steps on her way briskly. Carol retreated herself considerably as she shouldn''t meddle between a couple.

 Chapter 164 - Vanessas Return!

    Esme looked up at his way and smiled faintly reminding the moment that how he shielded her from Queen Mother. Plopping down beside her gently, Aaron asked gazing deep through her eyes,

    " How have you been? Are you still feeling like puking?"

    Esme assured with a faint smile and replied solemnly,

    " Nothing happened to me! I am feeling well. I must have had some junk foods yesterday and caused me to vomit."

    She spoke feeling little regretful for troubling him yesterday and could only hide her guilt lowering down her head. Aaron still seemed concerned as his hand suddenly rubbed her head affectionately. Feeling her flying spirit back, he spoke mysteriously,

    " Mmm..but do you know that you were acting weirdst night? "

    Hearing out his words, Esme''s body stiffened as she bite down her bottom lips hardly.

    Could it be that she unleashed too much powersst night and caused to lead her character unruly? Probably,she heard many side effects for using extreme powers.

    Hiding out the uneasiness behind her long eyshes, Esme mumbled looking wrong,

    " Mmm!! What.. what have I done? I was just feeling sick and bored. You made an absorb fuss over my absence."

    The light of Aaron''s gaze dimmed a little before returning to his usual flirtatious smirk. Coming closer towards her ears, he whispered with a crooked smile,

    " You rode on mest night, did you forget?"

    Esme was stunned before looking up at him in awe.She definitely couldn''t remember what had she done exactly but it was impossible to do something so shameless during her sickness.

    Speechless, she growled in a low voice failed to notice that his unruly hand was traveling behind her back towards her waistline,

    " I definitely didn''t!"

    She was confident and shot him a cold re for embarrassing her like this way. Curling up into an evil smirk, Aaron flirted back putting on an innocent face,

    " And how can you speak so assuringly? Did you remember everything or you are just pretending to be sick,huh?"

    Esme gritted her teeth harder and red at him furiously. Rolling her eyes sarcastically, she blurted out suddenly the truthful words,

    " Come on, if I rode on youst night, did you actually think that I could have gotten up so early from bed?"

    Esme blurted before turning crimson!

    What a sinful tongue! She just has over flirted with this perverted man!

    Chuckling lightly, Aaron spoke between hisughter,

    " That''s what you should pride of! "

    He finished before pinching the corner of her breasts hardly. Esme jerked in astonishment and gave him a death re.

    Swiping her gaze around hurriedly, she threatened in a low voice,

    " What are you doing here? This is an open ce."

    Aaron replied briefly,

    " Vengeance!"

    " Huh?", Esme was confused.

    " Compensation!", He said again twisting her soft spot hardly as she nearly let out a moan.

    Esme gritted harder unsure about what was he bbering about and blinked at his nonchnt face harshly.

    Aaron replied innocently rubbing the spot gently where he twisted earlier,

    " You made me climbing up the treest night. I was just collecting my debts."

    Esme was shocked more than Aaron and asked back disbelievingly,

    " I ..I did, what? You must be lying. Why on earth I will ask you to take me over the tree leaving your warmth bed? Have I gone insane?"

    Aaron replied having hard time to suppress hisughter,

    " Well at some point, I really thought so. Esme, don''t tell me that you have double personality disorder?"

    Esme was in dillemma as she replied trying to shove off his naughty hand,

    " How can I have such a terrible disorder? If someonemented that you have this disorder, I would have trusted it blindly. But in my case, I really can''t agree with that."

    Aaron "...."

    As Aaron pursued his mouth and hand to teach her some lessons, Jasper cleared his throat loudly while making his way inside. From a far distance, he could assume that what were this two doing here!

    Arriving in front of them, he bowed respectively and reported Aaron in a serious voice,

    " My Lord, the old lord hase to pay you a visit."

    Aaron''s express sank immediately as he sat straight and gestured Esme to head back inside her living room.

    VANESSA''S ROOM,

    This days were longer than usual as she kept awating for the precious moment to have her sight back. In the world of darkness, Vanessa suffered a lot deep inside her mind but her anger, vengeances never faded away. Instead it turned more stronger like volcano who was ready to fire up the entire ce.

    But today was different. As Esme had casted a temte spell on her eye sight for one week, she got her sight back early in the morning.

    Disbelievingly, she inspected her drawn eyes numerous times holding a hand mirror and reflected herself again and again.

    From a castle maid, she got to know that her loyal dog, Carol had turned into a loyal ve of Esme. Thus her rage grew more stronger and she was ready to destroy the remarkable rtionship between this king and queen at any cost.

    Rumphaging between her own thoughts, Vanessa counted the days of Aaron''s life as an evil grin spreaded through her pale lips. She was armed to focus on her task this time and would soon be the queen of all Vampires.

    As she lived in her fantasy, a figure quickly slipped inside her room speedily as the door closed up with a shut. Spotting the familiar figure, she pouted and acted coquettishly,

    " I thought king zave has forgotten about me after having his fiance. Has he bothered to know that how was I doing this days?"

    On the contrary, Zave sighed in relief as he was trying to meet up with Vanessa for so long. Thus whatever she said, he did zero attention on it.

    Focusing on thedy who seemed to return on life, Zave smiled wryly stomping on her bedside,

    " Your sight is back!"

    Vanessa huffed clenching her teeth together and blurted impatiently,

    " How is everything going on? Have you given the portion to Queen Mother? Will our n work? "

    Zave smiled evilly and sat down leisurely while responding,

    " Everything is prepared ! I am just recruiting the final steps. Enchantress will be there to take care of Aaron before new moon appears out."

    Vanessa hummed as her eyes turned bloodshot. Gritting her teeth harder, she asked fuming in rage,

    " What about Esme? How will we get rid of her?"

    Zave gave her a wide grin before pulling out a jade green liquored bottle from his pocket. cing it onto Vanessa''s palm, he grinned while mumbling,

    " Capturing this world famous healer was my best decision, Van."

    Vanessa blinked dropping her eyes over the bottle and asked curiously,

    " What will I do with that? Is that the portion of hypnotizing Aaron?"

    Zave shurgged asking indecisivly,

    " Why do are so eager to use that portion? Calm down! We have the healer in our palms. What are you worrying about then?"

    Vanessa smirked clutching the bottle tightly and boasted her intention shamelessly,

    " Nothing much! I just want to be fucked by a pure blooded Vampire and want to gain the honor of being Aaron''s woman."

    Zave rolled his eyes annoyingly and was unbothered about her thoughts. They both had their own motives and didn''t care about anything else.

    Getting up from the bed, he inteneded to walk outside before giving her a Shortmand,

    " You just make sure that Esme drinks the portion."

    He spoke before reaching for the doorway swimply. Vanessa gave a confused gaze to the bottle and asked looking up at his retreating back,

    " Then ... what will happen? How will it work?"

    Zave halted in his track and replied shortly while carrying a cold smile on his lips,

    " The rest of tasks will be done by our almighty Council. You don''t have to bother about anything else."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys~? Just to quest your thirst, I am rifying the matter in advance. The dragon king,his wife,demon baby everything will be cleared in the spin off sequel. Not in this Volume! You will get only little hints here. Also I won''t create any separate book for the sequel. You will be able to read it from this existing book with a brand new titled volume. Hehehe!! Vote!! Vote!! Vote for my baby ( this book) imao!

 Chapter 165 - No Cursed Child!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    After receiving the news of Old Lord''s arrival, Aaron headed for him into the guest house before strictly warning his wife to have some rest.

    Esme couldn''t say anything further and watched the man leaving her side putting on a poker face as if he was heading for a war zone.

    Nothing for now, she strode upstairs drowsily and kept reminiscing the image of those empty bottles.

    What was the use of them? The unfamiliar minty fragrance smelt like medicine.

    She kept thinking while making her way towards the bedroom absentmindedly.

    Meanwhile, Aaron had already entered into the guest house and spotted the elder aged man sitting down on a chair. His face was definitely not friendly as a deep erged frown could be noticed on his lightly wrinkled face.

    Even though they had a tough argumentst time, Aaron couldn''t deny the facts that he had been his mentor since his ascending.

    Shutting the door off considerably, Aaron walked over his own remarkable spot before greeting respectively,

    " Good Morning uncle! Did you have breakfast?"

    The old Lord had snapped out of his own thoughts and shot him a displeased re. Without answering his question,he snorted coldly pounding on the wooden table,

    " Did you think that I havee to have a gathering with you? Huh?"

    Aaron''s expression stiffened as he answered plopping down on his chair,

    " Of Course Not! "

    He could vaguely assume that why did he appear here in front of him again. Obviously there was only two days left before the new moon. His time was getting closer but still he couldn''t figure out how to spit out such painful truth to Esme.

    What if she leaves him? What if she thinks that he didn''t love her ever? How will he order to kill the woman who had pulled him out from a world of darkness, loneliness?

    This feelings won''t understand anyone! No one!

    The old lord shouted lowly feeling regretted to allow him getting married to the woman and spoke,

    " Enough! Come to the point! Have you taken any decision? "

    Aaron straightened up his body and asked back putting his palms together,

    " Have you, uncle?"

    The old Lord was erged more and gritted his teeth harder. Banging on the table loudly, he spitted out mercilessly,

    " The decision won''t be changing Aaron. She must die after giving you her blood. It''s pointless of arguing with me over this matter."

    Aaron''s expression darkened more even the trespassing sunlight failed to give his expression warmness. Darkening his gaze further, he answered in a determined tone,

    " Then I am not drinking her blood. She isn''t a trade to use which can be thrown out after using."

    This time, the old lord had reached his limits and suddenly stood up furiously. The wooden table trembled at his jerking and next moment, it was kicked hard by him further away from the original spot.

    Clenching his fists together, the old Lord shouted like an angry beast,

    " Enough of your emotions, Aaron! This isn''t a child y anymore. Your life is stuck and here you are still rooting on her! Shame on you! A king shouldn''t have emotions and weakness. But you have sessfully digged your own grave. I can''t just sit here and watch everything getting destroyed. She is a fairy, fairy,you damn it! Why don''t you get it inside your heart? Your and her magic are made for destruction only. You can''t be together! It''s against ourw, moral values. A white creature can never be involved with dark creatures like us. Either you take a stop or I will be involving into it personally. This is my final words!"

    He finished hismand in a breath and was ogling at Aaron who was equally erged. Hauling up from his chair in shot, Aaron shouted back as his eyes represented how erged he was,

    " I don''t fucking care whatws we have. As a king,I have the capabilities of changing thews.She will never cause any harm to ourmunity. Besides, what is the point of recuperating me when I will turn death without having her by my side? As long as you take back the order of hanging her, I will beg her to give me her bloodline. I will make her mine by giving birth to an offspring. "

    He slowed down a bit and continued looking up at the old Lord who seemed astounded,

    " I will fullfil everything as long as she stays live."

    The old lord couldn''t hold back himself anymore and charged forward in an attempt to initiate a fight with Aaron,

    " Coward!! The council will never approve this marriage once they gets to know her true self. Why don''t you think of yourself first? You won''t change, right? Fine,I will tell her right away and will make her giving blood. I will see who can stop me! "

    The old lord challenged before intending to pass by Aaron. But the next moment, he was pushed back harshly.

    With the bit amount of strength that left within Aaron, he casted the force spell on old lord''s chest suddenly.

    The old lord was stunned and immediately staggered backwards forcefully. Holding the left side of his chest, he looked up at Aaron disbelievingly whose palm was still emitting darkvas.

    Aaron looked down at him emotionless and spoke coldly,

    " I told you uncle that you have to pass me before you reach her."

    The old lord coughed lightly before supporting himself to stand straight and roared angrily,

    " How dare you use your magic on me, Aaron? Did you forget that whom are you talking with? You are leading for a wrong way. It''s my right to guide you for being your mentor and uncle. You are nning to give birth a cursed child with that bitch? Where''s your sense? That child will bring destructions in our n."

    Aaron sneered back coldly and shouted furiously,

    " In the history of our n,no cursed child was born so far. How can you say that cursed child will bring destructions when no one has personally witnessed it? "

    The question was obvious and pushed the old lord into dense silence for a brief moment.

 Chapter 166 - The Child Is Alive!

    Regaining his toughposure,the old lord returned to his infuriated mood and shot the man a disdainful re.

    No,he couldn''t be brainwashed by Aaron! He can''t put the entire Vampire n''s future in stake because of a mere woman.

    In order to pacify his anger, the old lord suddenly charged forward speedily before Aaron could see through his intentions. Unprepared, Aaron was unmoved in his spot still suppressing his anger but at that exact moment, his chest was punched hard causing his whole weight to stumble backwards.

    Receiving so much force on his chest, Aaron missed his bnce and was thrashing banging loudly with his sitting chair loudly. The force was too powerful and hit straight in his veins. His heart wrenched for a while before puking out a mouthful blood from his lungs soon after.

    Nestling weakly on the arm chair, he heard the old lord''s sneering voice echoing through the room,

    " You can''t even stand my single pouch now. What made you think that you can fight against me or the council?"

    Aaron shuddered lightly feeling the bone piercing pain into his heart and sighed weakly. His gaze turned pale in moment as he knew that his powers had lowered down into an average Vampire. He could no longer fight back like an emperor.

    Unable to give him an answer, Aaron supporters the chair to lift up his body and announced with determination,

    " I can change for her, uncle. I just need time to gain back my powers."

    The old lord stomped on his feet feistyly and gave Aaron his final words,

    " But I have no time to tolerate your melodrama. I am leaving this matter today for your sister''s sake.If you don''t drink her blood before new moon, I will make sure that she goes die under your watchful gaze. Don''t turn me a vin in your story, Aaron."

    He finished brusting before storming outside of the guest house furiously.

    After the old lord departed, Aaron could barely stand himself upright and stumbled to head for his bedroom. Ignoring the perturbed gazes shoot by guards, his only intention was watching Esme for once. As he feared that Old Lord might try to harm her seriously this time.

    Pushing open the door in a thud, he spotted the woman reading over the bed as his breathing turned steady in relief. Startled, Esme looked up on the doorway and spotted Aaron standing like a lifeless doll.

    His expression was dull and sullen as if he was broken emotionally. Confused, shended down from the bed while putting the book aside.

    Aaron quickly smiled meekly and rushed over to her staggering slightly. Embracing her into a tight hug, he mumbled incoherently,

    " You are all right!"

    Esme blinked before leaping out from his tight hug curiously. Before she could inquire him any questions, she spotted the faint blood stain on his lips as her gaze narrowed anxiously.

    Even though Aaron wiped the blood while striding upstairs, there were still few signs left of his blooddrops.

    Dragging him towards the bed, Esme quickly urged him toy down as she asked anxiously,

    " What happened to you? Did you vomit blood? Aaron, what are you hiding from me? Are you sick?"

    Aaron didn''t answer her anything and suddenly dropped his head into herp affectionately. Starling the noisy woman, he whispered in a low voice enough to hear her out,

    " Esme,if someday I be powerless, useless..."

    He paused between his emotional words and tilted his head up while continuing looking through her hazel eyes,

    " Will you still love me?"

    Esme''s body stiffened as she could feel the deep pain behind his words. Swallowing down, she patted on his pale cheeks lightly and gave him the truthful reply that she kept holding in her heart,

    " I will always love you no matter what you be."

    She spoke truthfully as she told to herself that even if she will leave him for good, she will always carry him in her hear no matter how far she goes.

    Sometimes,Loving someone doesn''t required to stay closer or together.

    Aaron smiled faintly as the guilt inside his heart grew stronger than before. She was believing him blindly yet he was deceiving her on the name of marriage each moment.

    What can be more painful to not share your pains with the person whom you love?

    He exhaled a deep breath before looking up at her face and spoke lightly,

    " I have something to say you, Esme if..if you promise me in exchange."

    Esme contemted in her thoughts and knitted her brows together as she deeply felt that Aaron was going to ask for something serious.

    Tilting her head down, she replied trying to see through his mind,

    " I would like to hear your condition first,Aaron."

    She made a decision in her mind and watched his fighting demaneor hesitating to open up or swallow down his words repeatedly.

    MEANWHILE....

    As the sun setted down towards the west slowly, a whitevishing were drove away from the gate of SASHA PALACE. Followed by, a noble man followed the carriage riding on a red ming horse. If anyone noticed his feature deeply, they could see that he had been smiling and blushing contendedly.

    Finally it was happening! Their engagement! Son in low of Royal Family!

    Zave buttered himself inside and strode away behind Athena''s carriage speedily. His smile never faded away untill they arrived at the area of supermarket.

    The exaggerating carriage quickly caught the attention of passer-byers as they all paused in their tracks to have a closer look of the carriage. As they all spotted the man climbing down from the horse, they all smiled knowing that who could be inside the carriage. After all,the news of their engagement were all over the country side and was the new gossip of silver city.

    As Athena intended to get down on her own, Zave put on his gentle man act instantly. Thus he marched on her way and stretched out his palm to help her climbing down.

    Astounded, Athena hesitated to take in his palm butterpromised as soon as she saw therge number of audience surrounding them.

    Grinning satisfyingly, Zave helped her climbing off from the stairs and gestured her into the shop ahead.

    Sighing softly, Athena kept her gaze down as she started following the man quietly. Due to her distracting mind, she didn''t notice that Zave had walked further away from her.

    As she walked slowly and elegantly, suddenly an old woman passed away by her hurriedly. But due her unstable health, the old woman stepped on her floating gown and fell over the ground immediately.

    The crowdughed at her for being stupid that she stepped on their princess''s gown and thought that she would definitely get punished now. Though the guards were immediately on arm of driving off the man, Athena made a signal to stop as she, herself leaned down to pick up the woman.

    Holding her arms, Athena asked softly,

    " Aunty, are you okay?"

    The old woman jittered slightly as her warm palm were sping her wrinkled hands. Turning back to face Athena, she took an observative nce of her angelic face deeply.

    Looking here and there, the older woman made an absorbment in low voice,

    " Lad..Lady.. your.. your child is alive..Find her! "

    Athena''s whole body turned frozen immediately as she asked again in a husky voice,

    " What.. what did you just say??"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Phew!!! It was two chapters guys.Read both and leave your thoughts in thement section. Also forgive me if I can''t upload new chapters tomorrow. Because I will be flying back to another city and might be facing busy schedule. If I get enough time to write down, I will definitely drop the update tomorrow but not surepletely.

    Enjoy~?

 Chapter 167 - Investigation

    There were numerous whispers and eyes surrounded around Athena and her carriage but at that moment,her ears were only reverberating those shocking words said by thedy in front.

    Just by having a mere physical contact with her, Athena detected that this olddy was just an average human who was probably taken by any of their ancestor earlier in this world. Rumours said that this average humans had also special powers as other living creatures. Some had achieved it through performing prohibited magics or some had achieved by the blessing of goddess from heaven. Still their origin had long been an unrevealed mystery.

    Athena was so shocked that she forgot to inquire further and fell into the ocean of dillemma. A light of hope suddenly aroused from her heart which was slowly spreading throughout her expression.

    Sucking a deep breath,she ignored the noisy audiencepletely and clutched the old woman''s arms suddenly. The old woman flinched before looking through her pain strained eyes which showed how broken enternally she was. Thus she didn''t mind Athena''s behavior and heard her say in a husky voice,

    " What.. what did you say, aunty? My.. my child.. Have you seen her? Have you? How..how do you know about me?"

    The old woman smiled faintly but her smile had a vague mysterious flicker which was unable to touch out. She opened her mouth to answer Athena but at that moment, Zave''s guards had caught the sight of thedy.

    Because of Zave''s strictmand of guarding Athena, they charged on her way immediately to drag out thedy forcefully. Without hearing out Athena''s opinion,two of the guards suddenly groped the olddy''s arms from back and forced her to drift apart.

    Athena jerked off immediately before shouting out,

    " What are you doing? Let her go! She hasn''t done anything to me. I need to speak to her, damn it!"

    Athena''s tongue was anxious as she couldn''t let go of thisdy after hearing out this shocking news. But the two guards were unresponsive towards her order as they only served Zave and didn''t had the right of listening to anyone''smand.

    One of the guard tilted his head back and apologised sincerely while dragging the olddy away,

    " I am sorry, Princess.We aren''t obliged to follow your order. Master Zave has ordered us to keep you away from outsiders. Please follow him inside."

    Athena wanted to fight back instantly but the olddy shouted loudly in her shaking tongue,

    " Don''t worry about me,Lady. You will find her soon. I can''t say more. Keep searching for her among your close people. She is safe and alive."

    Athena''s breathing hitched as she heard her words deeply. Others didn''t get the meaning behind her words and had thought her as an insane woman. But Athena could feel the confidence and sincerity behind her words as her heart pounded faster than usual.

    Taking long and erratic breathing,she murmured lowly,

    " My.. my child..how can be she alive? I watched her dying.. Can..can..it be Edward has done something before leaving this world??? "

    Her gaze turned blurry due to hyper tension as she held her forehead groggily. Blinking abruptly, she sutured in a painful tone while reminiscing thest words spoken by Edward,

    " I kept your words, remember!"

    " You will save our child, promise me Edward."

    This promises were buzzing in her head repeatedly causing her to enrise a fierce from the core of her heart. Not all promises are made to be broken,some could be fulfilled from a far away as long as your feelings are real.

    At that precise moment, Athena had only one line for Edward before facing a world of darkness slowly,

    " You have proved your love even after dying. If there is another life,let me be yourst love."

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    The room had weeping silence for a few moments as the shallow breathing shared by two people could be heard during this silence. Aaron took another deep breath to stable his state of mind and had aplicated expression shing on his face as if he was standing between death and alive.

    On the contrary, Esme waited for an eternity to hear his words but nothing came out. But she didn''t pressure him and endured patiently. Staying by his side for a long time,she could read the battles coursing through his heart right now.

    Aaron tilted his head up and analyzed the perturbed woman deeply. Stretching out his palm, he sped her soft hand shakingly before groping it hard. Endulging his all love and fearness through this heartwarming touch, he spoke like a whisper too afraid to loose her,

    " Can you promise that you won''t ever leave me in this life? I promise to keep you happy always."

    He was still holding her palm and continued staring at her face pleadingly. The man who could gather up the entire poption in a singlemand was now pleading a woman to stay by his side. Every person is bound to have a weakness in his life no matter who he is.

    Esme was stunned before looking away abruptly. Her body jerked a little enough to feel thus Aaron''s expression dropped dramatically. He could feel the uneasiness coursing through her body as his heart dived into the depth of ocean immediately.

    After everything happened,she was still willing to leave him?

    The air between them turned stiff in a brief moment as the pressure increased the more when Esme couldn''t answer. Her only intention was running away from his embrace right now and shed tears in order to pacify her bitter feelings.

    As a few rare of seconds passed away silently, Aaron couldn''t endure anymore and unsped their palms painfully. Swallowing hard, he mumbled in a husky voice,

    " So..you... can''t promise me that?"

    Esme gulped before facing the man guilty. She sutured feelingpletely broken after watching his expression,

    " Aaron.. listen..I ..I really.."

    He cut off her words drifting one metre away from her figure and mumbled incoherently,

    " All the while..you are just thinking about leaving me .. That''s why you can''t promise me, don''t you?"

    He whispered in a deep pained tongue and looked up at the woman who was struggling to hide her true intention.

    Cracking into a bitter sweet smile, Aaron continued raking his fingers through his raffled hairs,

    " I..I thought you really loved me.."

    Esme''s face sank as realization hit her brain.

    Was he questioning her feelings towards him?

    Esme shook her head vigorously and corrected impatiently,

    " I..I do.. Aaron..I really do..It''s..it''s just..."

    Aaron interrupted her words shooting her a disdained re,

    " It''s just that you can''t stay with this bloodthirsty animal forever, isn''t it?"

    Esme''s face stiffed as she remembered that Aaron was going to confess something before this topic came up. Blinking her tearful eyes for a while, she asked back in a suspicious tongue,

    " But you were going to tell me something, didn''t you? What was it, Aaron? Why do you need this promise from me? Have you done something hateful?"

    This time, Aaron''s expression tightened up before carrying out a painful aura all over his face. His brows tightened into a deep frown as he swallowed hard before jumping on her side.

    Esme jolted in surprise a little before her head was grabbed a strong force from back immediately. Before she could assert the reality, she sensed his rapid breathing falling upon on her cheeks.

    Aaron gritted his teeth harder and squeezed each words threateningly,

    " Esme Watts,if you think that you are going to leave me without my permission, you will never find out anything about me. Never! I will make sure to tie you up in this bed forever. I am apatible person. You can only know once you give me your words. There will be no questions between us once you promise to me. Why is it so hard for you? Is it so hard to love me?"

    Esme knitted her eyebrows slightly as her tears struggled to fall down but she held it back stubbornly. She looked up and gazed into the depth of this erged man''s eyes which seemed like a hallow of buried secrets.

    This was first time that she finally was assured that Aaron was keeping secrets from her which wasn''t as easy as it seems. Gulping down her saliva bitterly, she barely managed to say one line,

    " No! But it''s getting hard to believe you now!"

    As soon as her words came out, Aaron loosened the grip jerking away instantly. His expression turned disbelief when he saw the suspense behind her eyes.

    Without speaking anything,he hauled up from the bed and headed outside not before banging the door in a thud loudly.

    As the sound was too loud and unexpected, Carol rushed inside almost instantly in order to inspect Esme. Coming in front of her, Carol spotted the silent tears from her eyes and wanted to say something.

    Giving her no chance to chatter, Esme ordered in a low voice,

    " Carol?? I need you to do something confidential."

    Carol nodded slightly and waited for her to continue further. Wiping tears from the corner of her eyes, Esme muttured scooping up from the bed and looked through Carol deeply,

    " Will you able to figure out the exact reasons of having any herbal medicine? I mean, do you know any healer who can help you finding it out? "

    Carol pondered for a while and searched in her thoughts deeply. Remembering the olddy that she met in the market, Carol noddedpherensively and answered in short,

    " Yes..I can..mydy.. but whose medicine you will investigate on? Has anything bothering you?"

    Esme looked away before replying back in a short moment,

    " Your Lord''s. It''s time that I should figure out my answers. This suspensions are killing me daily Carol. I can''t take anymore.I can''t.."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello everyone~? Thanks for having so much patience. I am back now. Anyways please keep voting to support the book for this new week. I was super busy yesterday and kinda missed you all as I never took a break from this book. Whatever..

    HAPPY VALENTINE''S DAY!! ???????? Don''t forget toment and share your thoughts with me.

 Chapter 168 - Best Of All Witches

    _SASHA PALACE_

    The entire pce was in uproar as they all witnessed their princess being carried away by Zave unconsciously. They all had their own bizarre thoughts as the couple went to choose their engagement ring early in the morning but came back anxiously. The atmosphere had turned intense as they all had troubled expression.

    Especially Siemus who had been observing herdy from a corner as she couldn''t appear out in front of others because of Athena''s safety.

    As Zaveid her down on the bed, he didn''t leave immediately and stayed by her head side. His expression was gloomy which made others heart very touched. Because they foolishly thought that Zave had a downcast expression due to Athena''s sudden illness. But in reality, he was only being annoyed for being interrupted midway and didn''t had any concern regarding Athena''s health. As a pure blooded vampiress and Princess of Richards n, she wouldn''t die so easily.

    Soon after the appointed Royal healer entered the into the crowded room and urged the maids to step outside. Except her loyal one, the rest of them had to leave and waited patiently as the healer continued checking on Athena''s condition.

    After having a vivid inspection of her health, he frowned before pulling out a bottle of hot blood while speaking,

    " She hasn''t any major sickness,Mister Zave. It was only because she was sick and probably couldn''t stand any shock. Thus it led her to fall unconscious state easily."

    The healer talked while helping Athena to gulp down the hot warm human blood mixed with herbs. In response, Zave gave a gentle hum sound before looking down at her deeply asking,

    " When will she wake up? Can you tell me?"

    The healer dropped Athena''s head down gently and answered frowning a bit suspeciously,

    " She should have waken up till now. Usually vampires aren''t so weak like humans. Whatever you pay attention on her condition. She should be waking up soon."

    Zave hummed in response and didn''t seem much concerned for her health. Straightening up his kneeled figure, he spoke leading the healer outside,

    " Then we should give her some space to have a good rest. Let me see you off Mr.Morphy."

    The healer nodded before shooting Zave a suspicious gaze.

    Shouldn''t he be over concerned for his fiance''s condition? Why did he feel like Zave didn''t feel much bothered?

    Anyways he couldn''t possibly speak out against the would be son-inw of Royal Family and decided to keep quite. Following up Zave outside,he retreated from the room as the maid also left her side in order to give her a warm space for resting.

    When the metallic door finally creaked leaving the lying figure alone, Athena finally opened up her hazel eyes. Still feeling those painful memories, she hauled up from the bed groggily supporting on her arms and inhaled deep breaths to stable the state of her uneasied mind.

    Before her feet couldnd down on the floor, Siemus finally came out from her hiding spot and held her fragile figure cautiously. Speaking in an anxious voice, she stated her concerns,

    " My Lady, what has happened with you? How could you fall unconscious so easily? Have you been facing any troubles ? Please don''t hide anything from me and let me know the truth! "

    Athena didn''t answer any of her questions and silently sped on her palm tightly. Her fingers were still shaking lightly as if a turbulent storm was going through her mind.

    A bit shocked, Siemus sensed the uneasiness of her mind and soon after heard her hoarse voice lightly,

    " S.. Siemus..Call out for..Ethan..now.. Please..Go and pick him up from his world. I need to know something urgent from him."

    Siemus was stunned because it was the first time when Athena personally asked for bringing Ethan back here. Before she could inquire further, Athena emphasized her words tightly,

    " Just go!! Now!!! "

    Siemus jolted in surprise before scurrying away hurriedly.

    Athena sucked another row of long breath and murmured painfully,

    " I..I just hope that you haven''t hidden something from me Ethan..at least not of my baby..."

    MEANWHILE.....

    Carol shook onest time violently before sping the empty bottle in her grip and binded it with her waistline cautiously. Her eyes took a sharp nce around the castle before heading outside urgently.

    Esme''s words still lingered in her mind that she would get to know the origin of this medicine along side the reason behind it. Her paces were abnormal as fear started consuming her soul literally. If anyone gets to know that she has dared to investigate on Aaron''s personal belongings, she will surely court death. But her loyalty towards Esme continue pushing her forward as she used an average horse for her riding.

    Passing through the empty street at noon time, she was leading for the western pool speedily. She solemnly hoped that she could help Esme this time to obsecure the truth. After all, she didn''t wish to see them fighting and hurting each others anymore.

    After riding on her horse for an hour,she finally arrived at her discerned ce located in a distant ce away from the living zone. Carol stomped down from the horse and spotted the tiny hut a little further away. Covered in numerous masses,the hut seemed unlively but only she knew the mystery behind it. Taking a deep breath and switching her gaze around, she spotted no one and continued walking towards the hut.

    As her timid footsteps finally reached in front of the wooden door, her hand subconsciously lifted up to give a light knock. But before she could touch the surface, the door was brusted open in a loud bang revealing a pitch darkened room.

    Carol''s frown turned deeper and harder when her eyes found no one on the opposite side. Exhaling a restless sigh, she stepped onto the cold floor and used a light nervous tongue,

    " Valeria?? Valeria?"

    A dense moment of silent quickly crept away as Carol started getting nervous.Although she was aware of her unscrupulous temper, she still feared as Valeria was none other than a witch.

    As Carol started invading through the darkness without knowing her destination, a sudden pping tongue hummered into the dark room pausing Carol''s track abruptly. Carol''s expression dropped before turning her head aside only to be inspected an young girl sitting at the top of almirah. The chandelier was lit up illuminating the entire space as soon as the p buzzed in the room.

    Dangling her legs in the air, Valeria raised her eyes up amusingly as her white teeth came out instantly. A part of her alluring face was covered with long disheveled hairs and her emend eyes were too dark than usual.

    Wearing a torned nightgown, she appeared like an insane woman wandering on the street. Carol sighed shaking her head as soon as she saw her on the top. Taking two step closer, Carol asked in a serious tone looking up at her sternly,

    " I need a favor from you! "

    Valeria paused swinging her legs for a while and suddenly gave a creepy smile saying,

    " Of Course, you will need me little! I am the best witch of all witches."

    _MARRIOT CASTLE_

    The breeze was pleasantly cool today as gentle waves asionally bounced against the edge of Marriott. The castle wasn''t crowded like other ones and had a deep mysterious vibe on its own.

    Standing in front of the quite castle, Jeremy hesitated to walk in but reminding Ester''smand, he couldn''t step back no matter how frightened he was. Carrying a bunch of White roeses, he proceeded inside and met the shocked Butler at the entrance.

    The butler knew Jeremy from the past and could vaguely assume his purpose ofing here.

    Greeting the butler politely, Jeremy spoke slowly,

    " Good Afternoon! Can I meet the king for a few moments? I have a message to deliver him."

    The butler greeted back and didn''t seem much happier after finding him here. Leading him towards a certain way, the butler spoke while walking,

    " Our majesty is having some leisure times here. I hope Mr.Jeremy won''t take longer."

    Jeremy reassured with a hum sound and followed his foot steps. Walking through a long corridor, the butler showed him a way as he saw the gigantic door.

    Holding the flowers, Jeremy pushed open the door before turning astounded for a while. Even though it was a daytime, the entire courtroom was decorated with lighting candles all over and had no peepholes around for sunlight to enter in.

    Over the dragon headed throne, a half drunken mam was sipping his wine from his ss and had a darkened expression. Looking up at Jeremy, his eyes turned more dimmed as he took a long swip from his ss.

    Swallowing hard, Jeremy continued walking towards him and finally reached in front bowing his head a little.

    Just when Jeremy wanted to present those flowers along with a flirtatious letter, something unexpected happen in front of his sight.

    The air inside courtroom dropped drastically as the burning candles started liting off one by one. Startled to find such darkness falling down eventually, Jeremy turned around in shock to inspect the space deeply.

    His breathing hitched as the burning candles all lit off in a moment and he spotted a pregnant woman standing on the doorway nkly.

    bbergasted, Jeremy had an awestruck expression as he watched the woman''s bump suspiciously.

    At that moment, his gaze subconsciously fell upon the white roses that he was carrying on.

    The white roses had all turned ck and bloody presenting an evil charm from it..!!

    What. What was going on?

    Meanwhile the man over throne finally had a reaction as he inspected the standing woman fiercely.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello everyone~?? To show your support, use your powerstones to vote this book. Please don''t think that I am bringing characters unnecessarily. Each character and plots have its own reason to show up. By the way, please try to leave yourment in the review section because it will be more helpful for other readers to judge this book before reading.

 Chapter 169 - Blood Of White Creature!

    Jeremy was stuck at this bizarre situation where he couldn''t figure out whom he should me or when to take next step.

    Should he just run away saving his life?

    At that particr moment, the man from dragon throne stood up from his kingly spot and had already stepped down on his way. Walked past by Jeremy who was in daze, he slowly reached in front of the pregnant woman whose expression wasplicated.

    Supporting her protruding belly, she watched her husband approaching to her in horror as her back turned cold in fear. Gulping down her fear repeatedly, she observed the man''s hand and protectively clutched her belly gently.

    Theva inside his deep mystical eyes weren''t so less than the fire that he unleashed from his tongue. From the stern look of his face, Lady Jasmine could able to decipher the issue that she caused another trouble for her unborn child.

    Stepping back slowly as the erged king took steps closer, Lady Jasmine blinked before exhaling restless breathings subconsciously. The king paused between his tracks before leaning down to educate this time,

    " Lady Jasmine might have forgotten her path, is she?"

    Jasmine sawlloed hard as her gaze periodically roamed over the mascara that she created as soon as she took in. Quivering on her own, she sutured sensing the danger vibe emitting off from his body,

    "Mi..Milord, I..I didn''t know that we have a visitor here. Pl.. Please excuse me..I won''t bother you anymore."

    Jasmine sutured incoherent making the man''s face more darker. The king only responded " mm" before straightening his body up domineeringly. His expression was icy cold as he spoke in a natural tongue as if he was telling how to cook rice,

    " Better! If you forget about your existence again, I will help you delivering this child before the due datees, Lady Jasmine."

    His words sounded normal but the unyelding threats behind it wasn''t umon to Jasmine. She sawlloed hard before nodding her head slightly.

    Obviously helping her delivering the child meant he would just dig out her womb just like he tried to do in the past. Thank god! A part of his heart still loved her dearly thus this disaster couldn''t be happened finally at the end.

    Taking ast nce from the frozen man in the back, Jasmine turned away before leaving the courtroom broken heartedly.

    After the woman left his side, the king finally faced Jeremy who stood there lifeless and was assuming his own state like this petals. Just when he pursued his lips to leave this spot, the king talked looking at his way nkly,

    " Will you stand in mute? Sorry I don''t have so much spared time to watch your dumbfounded state."

    Jeremy was snapped out from his thoughts as his cold voice echoed in this heavy atmosphere. Gulping down, his gaze fell on the torned flowers nkly as his grip quivered vigorously.

    Before it could be presented to the honourable man ahead, Jeremy had dropped all the flowers on the floor and had a terrified look on his face. Swallowing hard, he barely managed to hold on himself from scurrying away and robotically made a bow to the king of all dragons. His tone was t yet shaking,

    " Mi.. Milord..I havee to share a piece of news with you on behalf of prince Ester. Would you give me a chance of speaking? It will be our honour."

    King Oscar raised up his brows amusingly as his lips formed into a knowing smirk. After pondering for a while, the mighty king finally responded him with a sly smirk while making his pathway towards the throne and responded him in a low voice,

    " Sure as long as you can speak."

    Jeremy suddered on his way back and felt a chill running down on his spine. This man was far more scarier than he heard in rumours. Stepping onto the torned flowers, his polished shoes ticked on the floor as he strode up to his throne domineeringly.

    Back of him, Jeremy flew past the fallen petals like a ghost and walked over to the front where their distant could be lessened.

    The man clumsily took over his throne and made a gesture to Jeremy to continue his chattering now. Mustering up his leftover courage, Jeremy tilted his head up before speaking in a professional tone,

    " King Oscar, I havee to represent Prince Ester''s proposal for the uing war. As you will be in charge of electing the final winner, prince Ester has a win-win proposal for you."

    The man raised his brows amusingly as if he was hearing out a terrible joke right away. Reaching out for the bottle beside his throne, he picked up the bottle before pouring it down into his empty ss naturally. Taking a swip from his cold wine, he taunted on Jeremy''s words,

    " So precisely you are telling a king that he would get something more treasurer from a prince who haven''t been crowned yet?"

    Jeremy''s expression fell as he knew that his proposal practically seemed nonsensical. As king of all dragons, Oscar wouldn''tck any jewels,assets or beauties. But Jeremy was far more wiser than his appearance. He made a clear investigation before stepping onto Marriott.

    Thus clearing his throat shamefully, Jeremy ttered his eyshes for a while before looking up at Oscar provokingly. His eyes lost the earlier brightness and reced with a thickyer of invisible darkness while speaking mysteriously,

    " How about we help you getting rid of your unborn curse,king Oscar? You have been passing through a tough time in order to resolve this issue,huh?"

    Oscar paused in his track as the grip on his wine ss tightened around it.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    Carol crooked a smile as she watched the woman speaking with her own pride. Swinging her legs one more time, the woman named Valeria made a jump from the rooftop quitely. Her body hung in the air for a few precise moments before descending down on the hard floor lighty.

    Giving Carol a cringy smile, the odd woman used her slender fingers to shove off the strands slowly and asked back,

    " Mmm.. indeed.. I was wandering how did my despicable studente to find me out.."

    Carol rolled her eyes dramatically as she wanted to vomit blood on her statement. Valeria was her childhood friend who was a white witch from birth. Apart from having vast knowledge, Valeria had one of those unscrupulous character that she ever met in her entire life. The reason behind calling her student is absolutely ridiculous. She only taught Carol a few magical spells and imed herself as her teacher. Thus she had noment on it as this woman''s attitude waspletely out of this world.

    Carol couldn''t waste her time anymore as Esme might be waiting for her arrival in the castle. Pulling out the empty bottle hurriedly, she stretched it out towards Valeria and asked seriously,

    " Don''t waste my time, Val. I need the information behind this medicine. Can you figure it out? I don''t have much time left to hold on."

    Valeria pouted beforending her gaze down on the bottle and suddenly her face changed. Blinking abruptly, Valeria asked suspiciously,

    " Where.. where did you get this one? O my god! I have been researching all over the world to found out this medicine. "

    Carol was stunned before replying back ,

    " You don''t have to know so much about it. Just tell me, why should anyone need to drink this portion? What is the reason behind this sickness?"

    Valeria took the bottle from her palm and walked behind her desk where the elements were decorated finely. Following up, Carol stood at the opposite side of her desk and had a curious expression written on her appearance.

    Valeria sniffed the bottle like a trained dog before pulling out a mirror from the drawer. cing it over the entrance of bottle, she frowned harder before inspecting the leftover liquid deeply.

    After repeating the process few times, Valeria replied in a baffled expression,

    " Yes, I was thinking the same. This herbal is one of the rarest kind in the world and belonged to a specific n of healers. I have been researching over this elements for thest decade and never could find it out. This medicine is made for the recuperation of jinx blood who are bound to die once they cross third stage of this condition."

    Carol''s expression sank drastically as she looked up at Valeria horrifically. Stammering on her own words, Carol managed to spit out barely,

    " What.. what are you saying Val? Jinx blood? Can..it be recovered by taking this medicine?"

    Valeria shook her head pitifully and replied back,

    " Unfortunately jinx blood can''t be pured by medicine. It can only help the creature to suppress his arousing pain for a short time. But there is an alternative way to recuperate from this illness which is very difficult to fulfil."

    Carol sawlloed before letting out a hoarse tongue to inquire,

    " What.. what is it?"

    Valeria paused before resuming her words,

    " Willing consummate blood of a White Creature who share a legitimate rtionship with that particr person."

    As soon as Valeria''s words came out, Carol felt herself drowning into the depth of ocean as calction started circting her thoughts.

    Then.. Lady Esme and Lord''s marriage?

 Chapter 170 - The Fair Deal

    For a very few moments, Carol had lost her speeches as if she was thrown into the ocean of questions. She could feel her heart pounding faster against her chest. Her back was turning freezy cold as conclusions started gathering up.

    From Valeria''s knowledge on medicines, Carol knew that there wasn''t any chance of lying here.Valeria was renowned inside the tribe of White witches who practiced medicines over decades and had worked for the well being of creatures.

    Watching Carol''s sullen expression, Valeria blinked before asking out curiously,

    " What is wrong with you? Who..who drinks this portion? Taking encounter of this portion, an average Vampire can''t afford this medicine except the high ranked ones. Is..is it anything rted to the Royal Family?"

    Valeria asked,her ck eyes were turning darker in anticipation. She knew that Carol worked for Vanessa in the castle. Thus making this assumption wasn''t very surreal for Jasmine.

    On the contrary, Carol''s kept her mouth shut as her brows were furrowing together in numerous questions.

    Did Lord know her identity from the beginning so that he married her on purpose? Or it was all pre nned along with Queen Mother?

    Carol''s mind stopping working for a moment as she whispered from her daze state,

    " Val...are you telling me the truth? This..this recovery needs a blood of white creature?"

    Valeria noddedpherensively and reassured while inspecting the bottle once again in her palm,

    " That''s it. I can''t forget the medicine that I have been researching for a long time. Carol, why did you turn so ashen? Is that medicine belonged to any special person? "

    Carol ignored her questions and snapped out from her thoughts. Widening her eyes in shock, Carol sutured anxiously squeezing her palm tightly,

    " Then.. then.. wouldn''t it be a problem if any Vampire share a legitimate rtionship with a white creature? Because we aren''t allowed to marry a white creature afer all. How..how can this process work then?"

    Valeria hummed and thought that Carol seemed over excited regarding this issue. As she was her good friend since childhood, Valeria didn''t hide anything from her.

    Drawing a long breath in frustration, Valeria exined in a deep voice,

    " You got the right point, Cal. It is illegitimate in ourw to get married with a white creature. As the number of jinx blooded creatures are very less and rare, we haven''t witnessed such situation ever. But I have heard from my seniors that some ancient Vampires used their tricks to marry a white creature secretly. Once they got their motives after marking and sucking blood from the white creature, they killed the white creature before this news could able to leak outside. In this way, they had saved themselves from getting punished by the council."

    Carol was astounded as soon as Valeria exined the entire situation clearly. Her knees were turning numb as soon as Esme''s death lingered in her mind.

    Breathing and panting rapidly, Carol stood up from the ground groggily without exchanging a single word with Valeria.

    As Valeria pursued her lips to speak up, Carol gave her a hasty reply before scurrying away hurriedly,

    " Val, I will Visit you again some other day. I must return to the castle right away. Don''t tell anyone about this medicine or blood. I will get back to you soon."

    Carol bbered before flinging open the door in shot and headed for her riding horse hastily. Behind her, Valeria kept staring at her retreating back bbergasted and couldn''t understand what was going on Carol''s mind.

    Who have this jinx Blood in his veins?

    Climbing onto her riding horse hastily, Valeria murmured to herself lowly feeling afraid for Esme''s safety,

    " Lady.. please wait for me..You should know everything before it''s toote."

    She repeated this phrase inside her mind before start driving on the way of Moonshine.

    This conspiracy should be revealed to Esme!

    MARRIOT CASTLE,

    Jeremy mustered up the courage to look at his expression deeply but couldn''t define the thoughts that he were thinking on.

    Oscar was rxed but the darkyer behind his gaze couldn''t be hidden away for so long. The most disdained thought in his life was being threatened by a mere person who couldn''t even match his status.

    A moment of silence crept away as both parties chose to keep quiet untill a suddenughter buzzed in the air of court Marriott. A little taken back, Jeremy gulped nervously and tried to keep his momentum calm.

    Impression over Ester''s guts to ask for his help, Oscarughed really hard and poured another ss of wine as if he was enjoying a great show.

    Although Oscar had hatred towards the child that was Jasmine carrying on, he never thought of getting rid of it inhumanly for thest few moments. No matter how much grudges they had, he couldn''t hurt the woman whom he loved dearly. Here, he was threatened by a brainless Prince who somehow got to know the news of him having a demon baby.

    Holding back theughter and mockery, Oscar swirled the wine ss in his hand dramatically. His eyes were turning cold as he asked back Jeremy nonbothered,

    " Mmm..is it? But I prefer to judge my opponent''s ability before assigning him any work."

    Pausing between his task, he crooked his eyebrows tightly and looked down at Jeremy asking back,

    " How about I let you fight with my trained dragon? If you can win and meet my satisfaction, we can think about the coboration. What do you say?"

    Jeremy''s expression turned gloomy in no moment as if someone had thrown trashes on his face. He knew that he could never win against his magical dragon let alone fighting.

    Showing an embarrassed smile, Jeremy sutured,

    " How..how can I have the gut of fighting against the soldier of Dragon King? How..how about we think about the either choice? We..will help you getting rid of that baby and in return, you will kill Prince.. Ethan..."

    Jeremy proposed in a breath and held the breath into his lungs. As soon as he was done speaking, a loud cracking sound echoed in the giant spacious courtroom.

    Looking up at Oscar, Jeremy found that his wine ss had been broken into pieces. His expression changed into a stormy one as if cyclones were going to encounter into this space.

    Jeremy was scared out of his wits and solemnly wanted to fly away saving his life. But once the works had been done, he needed to face the consequences.

    Standing like a sculpture, Jeremy waited for the storm to fell upon on him and sweated hard. Oscar jerked off from his throne instantly and roared thunderously,

    " Who does your prince think of himself? You dared to poke in my private life? Who gave you the guts of mentioning my family? "

    Jeremy shivered feeling his back turning numb in fear as soon as he spotting hisvatic gaze ready to swallow him whole. Swallowing hard, Jeremy attempted to coax his anger bringing up a reasonable exined,

    " Milord..We.. have no ill intentions on your family.. Prince Ester was trying.."

    His rest of words were stuck into his tongue as soon as Oscar starred striding down. Before he could turn back, Oscar''s nailed fingers grasped his corbone cheekily causing the low blooded Vampire to suffocate till death.

    Oscar didn''t loose his grip at all and used his all strength in an attempt to wring off his head from the spot. Gnashing his row of sharp teeth together, Oscar spoke in a bone shivering tone lowly,

    " No one can hurt my family not even your brainless Prince. I intially thought of electing the rightful prince for the throne. After looking through your intentions, I will make sure that Ethan take the throne."

    After finishing his words, he threw Jeremy''s body backward harshly without showing a glimpse of merciness.

    Before Jeremy could attempt to get up, Oscar added stepping near at his fallen body,

    " Go and tell your prince that his ending hase nearer."

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    The wild horse of Carol ran faster crossing the empty paths and jungle streets manically. As the owner urged him to run fast, the wild horse didn''t leave any attempt to drive faster and continued running.

    At the back of it, Carol dwelled in numerous thoughts and prayed that she could reach Esme as soon as possible.

    As the horse reached halfway through a empty jungle pathway, a loud snarl came out from his tongue loudly. Jumping backward, it missed his pace before falling down along with Carol.

    Soon after shadows started appearing out from the dense of forest...

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    SORRY forte guys. I had sses today and couldn''t make it out. Thank you for being patience and please use your powerstones to support this book. The best way of supporting your favourite novel is voting. Thank You ~??

 Chapter 171 - He Cares For You!

    When the ck creatures had all moved into their own houses symmetrically at noon time, danger started enveloping over the road of Ashbon Jungle.

    Carol had been thrown away on the hard street along with her riding horse in a swish. As she was caught off guard, her vampiress strength couldn''t help her from getting hurt after the fall happened.

    Smashing her forehead against the concreted street, she lost a little blood as her body received a loud gush against the hardened floor. Her riding horse snarled protectively as it witnessed his master getting harmed by others.

    Just when he wanted to shield Carol from those rogues, his back hand been whipped ruthlessly from behind. Startled, the horse snarled out in pain before running away into the dense of forest.

    The vampires didn''t care about the running horse much as they circled Carol from every corner. Carol was still whining in pain. She was holding her forehead groggily and attempted to get up. But at that precise moment, she heard boot steps ticking on the road as her back jerked lightly.

    Even though she didn''t turn around to face the man, a strong dangerous aura was soon engulfing the environment.

    She breathed in and out rapidly before tilting her head back to see the man who was approaching on her way.

    The sun was brightening in the sky as the warm moonlight fell upon the old man whose face was icy cold. Stepping on his ck boots, he walked over Carol who fighted to see the man as the sunlight was blocking her vision.

    As the old man''s silhouette left a shadow on her face, Carol finally got the chance of watching him more clearly. Her face sank immediately as she wasn''t familiar with this man at all. Even though he looked quite old, his dark eyes still possessed a dark aura which could turn anyone''s body into ashen.

    After judging his attire closely, Carol assumed that he belonged to the upper-ssmunity who worked under Lord.

    But what does they want from her?

    She wriggled on the spot and asked daringly without bothering to get up,

    " What do you all want from me? I don''t have any jewels or prestigious status in themunity."

    The old lord kept his lips shut and gestured to his guard to hold her up. Without providing her any answer, he only gave his order and swiped his eyes across the surrounding.

    Carol was startled to death as soon as those muscr guards held up her arms from back and forced her to get up. Carol made a noise of protest and managed to spit out few words,

    " Let go..of me..what.. do you want..Mmmhh..."

    As soon as her noises went louder,one of the guard used ayer of thick cloth to enclose her mouth. After tying it up around her lips, Carol couldn''t shout out anymore nor did she could seek for help yelling loudly. Her words and muffled scream were forcefully held down while she struggled inside their grips.

    The old lord inspected the struggling woman and had a satisfied grin tugging on his lips. He took few steps closer to Carol and only made a sharpmand,

    " I have no intention of harming you, little girl. It is necessary to cage you down untill..."

    He paused as his lips formed into a curvaceous smirk while continuing,

    " Until... We ce the order of hanging yourdy. I can''t ruin my entire n because of your cunning brain."

    Carol''s eyes went wide as she whimpered and struggled inside their grips. She couldn''t let that happen unless she dies. Esme needed to know the truth or else everyone will kill her innocent life along with others.

    She protested desperately and tried to break free but her strength was too less against those three mascr guards.

    The old lord sneered coldly as her dedication towards Esme bothered him a lot.

    Are all Vampires got bewitched by that little useless fairy?

    He wandered before ordering his guards to take her away and held her captive inside his old house. Nothing could be heard out by Esme until Aaron fullfiled his task.

    Was that brat trying to die just like that? He couldn''t stand that and needed a perfect n to kill the two birds with one stone.

    _SASHA PALACE_

    Athena couldn''t wait for a moment as Siemus had long gone to look for Ethan who could be staying in Dstia world now. She paced back and forth impatiently and solemnly hoped that Edward handed the baby over Ethan or Esme.

    But if he really did, why didn''t any of them inform her earlier? Her marriage with Edward had been revealed to Ethan and Esme a long time ago.

    Her thoughts were turning tranquil and wished that she could fly back to her child right away. When she was unware about her child''s existence,she only sad asionally. Now the truth hade in her sight, she couldn''t wait to meet her beloved child at once.

    Time passed away. The sun started leaning down towards the west pool but Siemus didn''t return from Dstia world till now.

    Frustrated, Athena plopped down on the bed and started jamming in hypertension. Her face was getting tensed up as her nk gaze kept lying down on the cement floor.

    A whileter, a birdy finally slipped through the window inside her room and turned into a human form as usual. Hearing the wings ttering, Athena jolted standing up from the bed and rushed over Siemus who just shifted her form.

    Panting rapidly, Athena asked peeping outside anxiously,

    " Where is Ethan? Where did you keep him in?"

    Siemus sighed helplessly watching her overexcited andforted her softly,

    " My Lady, calm down! I couldn''t manage to get him here. As their final trial had been announced, he is quite busy in handling state affairs. Also the gaurds always surrounded him from everywhere, after kept waiting for a long time, I couldn''t get the chance of informing him. Why are you so anxious? In fact, he will have toe tonight to barge into those LG''s den. Did you forget about that?"

    Athena''s expression changed into a gloomy one once she heard out Siemus. But she couldint about Ethan this time. As she was well aware of those trials before turning into a real king.

    Taking a long deep breath to stable her mind, she spoke to Siemus who looked very concerned of Athena''s State,

    " It''s all right, Siemus. I..I can really wait.. I..I just got over excited..Do..do you know what? Today an olddy just told..me.. that..my baby.. didn''t die that day.. she..she is .. Alive..."

    Siemus was shocked as Athena was and forgot to blink her eyes momentarily. Drawing a long breath, Siemus whispered disbelievingly,

    " How..how can it be possible? Didn''t.. didn''t you say that she was burnt in front of your eyes?"

    Athena shook her head vigorously as her mind was unsettled. She still had numerous questions and only Ethan could help her out in finding those answers. She can ask out Esmeter when she went back to the moonshine castle after.

    Raking her fingers through her raffled hairs, Athena mumbled incoherently,

    " I..I don''t know.. Siemus.. If Edward used a trick to save our baby, there was only possibility left that he has passed her to someone else. Except his own siblings,he won''t never take the risk of passing her over to any outsider. I heard from his mouth that those Chole siblings shared a close bond with each others in the past. What.. what if Ethan is hiding everything from me on purpose? "

    Siemus blinked before asking back indecisivly,

    " Do..do you really believe that Prince Ethan would be so cruel on you?"

    Athena pondered for a while before replying back bitterly,

    " Might be, Siemus! After all, I was the reason behind his brother''s death. He can choose this way to get revenge on me. Can''t he? Above all, we aren''t in any legitimate rtionship."

    Siemus denied after giving it a second thought,

    " He won''t do that,dy. You shouldn''t take seriously of that woman''s words. Who knows that she might be just cracking up a maiden story? Besides Prince Ethan knows that how much you suffered after loosing the child. If she was really alive, he wouldn''t have hidden it from you for so long. He cares for you! "

    Athena sighed softly before lowering her gaze down. Contemting in her thoughts, she replied in a low voice,

    " I know, Siemus. Let''s wait for his arrival. If..if..he really hides anything from me, I am afraid that I won''t be able to forgive him this time."

    Siemus smiled softly sensing theck of confidence behind her words. Remembering a phrase that she once read in human world, Siemus spoke,

    " You know whatdy? Tagore once said that why do you love if you can''t forgive?"

 Chapter 172 - A Disaster!

    MOONSHINE CASTLE,

    Another dawn had passed away quickly. The sky turned reddish defining the hazy aura before evening fell down. Birds chirped and went back to their nests happily flying across the gloomy clouds but there wasn''t any sign of Carol''s returning.

    Esme waited for the entire day standing at her adjacent corridor which was giving her the best view of the entrance. Time passed away but her expectant eyes gradually turned gloomy just like those clouds above moonshine. An unknown fear lingered inside her mind as she couldn''t stop her negative thoughts from flying high. Even though that girl had stayed by her side for a short time, her loyalty touched the core of her heart.

    She stood still keeping her nk gaze locked on the doorway and watched the random people going and passing through it. When the sun finally set down carrying away all the brightness from sky, evening fell down with a soothing breeze. When a gush of random wind brushed through her skin, her usual sense came back to reality.

    Esme let out a suffocating breath before loosing the grip from railings and walked back inside her room absentmindedly. Aaron didn''t show up after the argument ured between them. She couldn''t me his thoughts this time. Even though they loved each others sincerely, she couldn''t give him the words of staying by his side for forever.

    Her heart was already going through a turbulent storm. Carol''s disappearing just made an addition into her pain. Plopping down on the bed, her eyes dropped over the floor nkly as pain started scorching through her heart.

    Subconsciously, a teardrop slipped from her eyes descending down on the carpet as her low voice echoed lowly,

    " Carol.. where have you gone..I..I still have so much things to do..How will I manage everything without you by my side.."

    Suddenly she paused between her talks, her brows were furrowing together as assumptions crawled into her thoughts.

    Can..Can it be Carol figured out something that she shouldn''t have? What was that medicine about? Who.. who can stop her from reaching me out?

    Esme murmured to herself repeatedly and fisted the hem of bedsheets tightly. Momentster, her breathing hitched as a name escaped through her lips consciously,

    " A.. Aaron.. could it...be.."

    She couldn''t dare to think further and hauled up from the bed hastily. Wiping off the tears from her eyes, she made her way towards his study room while wandering over her own thoughts.

    Takingrge strides on the way, she finally reached in front of the study and pulled open the door without knocking. The door opened in a swish revealing a dark faced man who was seated on the chair leisurely.

    Looking up at Esme who didn''t knock, Aaron''s expression scrunched up as he could vaguely sense the cold waring on his way. Without bothering to say anything, he shifted back his gaze on the book that he was holding on.

    Esme was in daze for a moment and slipped in after shutting the door behind. Walking over to him, she took a deep breath and reported the matter straightforward,

    " Carol has gone missing since afternoon."

    Aaron sighed softly and secretlyughed.

    How fool was he to think that Esme hase to apologise to him?

    Putting back the book over the desk, he replied sping his palms together indifferently,

    " What has it to do with me? She isn''t a child who can be lost."

    Aaron stated staring at her concerned face and didn''t want to melt down under her spell this time. Hesitating for a while, Esme spoke looking through his gaze deeply,

    " No, she won''t ever step out without telling me. I am afraid that she might be in danger. Why don''t you ask Jasper to look for her? I..I am really worried about her safety."

    Aaron frowned hard but he wasn''t concerned regarding Carol at all. He knew that maids are unpredictable and can be vanished anytime. Rather than coaxing his mood, she was showing concern over her mood who once tried to harm her. Aaron wasn''t satisfied at all and got up from his chair swiftly.

    cing his palms over the desk lightly, he answered nonchntly,

    " Esme Richards, there is a grand ceremony tomorrow in your castle. You should pay attention to your image now rather than being worried over an outsider. She wille back on her own once she is done about fooling around. Now please get back to your room and do not bother me over this silly matters. I am not in charge of handling your maids."

    His words sounded cold and contained a distant aura which clearly notified by Esme. She spent a while in daze observing the man deeply who just showed her his status.

    Sighing longingly, she lowered her gaze down and whispered painfully,

    " I..I forgot that you are a king, My Lord. Pardon my words. I won''t bother you anymore. I forgot that you are my husband next before the king."

    She spitted before turning around and headed for the doorway to walkout. Behind him, Aaron remained stunned for a moment beforeing back to sense as soon as the door banged loudly.

    Squeezing his eyes shut, he pounced on the desk hardly without speaking. Opening his eyes again, his expression sank immediately as soon as he spotted that his pounce didn''t make any change on the desk.

    Stumbling back, he sqauted down on the chair and counted the day in his long fingers! The new moon was approaching and he could feel his powers distinguishing eventually. He couldn''t even protect himself from an average Vampire now this days.

    Two more nights left! How can he choose between his own heart and life? The woman is determined to leave him no matter how many shadows she puts on herself to cover up the truth.

    Will she go back once he dies? Or he can choose either way to hold on this hope that she will stay once truth prevails in front of her? Will she forgive him for deceiving her each moment in this marriage?

    He kept on thinking and enhaled a deep breath to settle this absorb thoughts. Once Athena''s engagement ispleted, he will confess to her personally. Either she forgives him or not, he will chase after her whether in another world or in another life. After reaching on this firm decision, he pulled out the drawer in order to fetch another round of medicine or else he will faint again.

    At that precise moment, when things were turning emotional among couples, a disaster was slowly getting ready for her next counter attack.

    Through the dark forest covered in pitch darkness, a woman was walking over the raw leaves slowly. Her wetty gown was carrying mud and dusts within it as her steps continued towards a certain old tree.

    Still having the water droplets dripping from her body, she looked like a devil who dived out from the depth of earth in order to seek her revenge. Stopping in front of the old tree, Enchantress gazed around her surrounding sharply, her eyes periodically observed each subjects as if she was ensuring her privacy repeatedly.

    After finding out that no one was there to spot her, she sighed softly before lifting up her hands in the air above. As the magical dark balls started appearing out from her palms, the bats from nearby bushes suddenly snarled before flying away from there protectively.

    The wind blew randomly crossing through her wet body and trees nearby. Her eyes were dark and abnormal as she was holding hatred for thousand years.

    Soon after, numerous dark shadows stood in rows and floated against the air of dark forest. Looking up at them proudly, Enchantress gave am evil smirk while shouting out proudly,

    " Your Master Is Back. It''s time!! It''s time to rule our life. Once I absorb those pure blooded vampire soul, no one can defeat me anymore!! No one!!! "

    Taking a pause, shemanded on those invisible soldiers coldly,

    " Go and keep an eye on Moonshine. I want every details of King Aaron in this days."

    Looking up at the sky, she let out another thunderousughter and shouted sneering coldly,

    " Sister...!!!!! Even your sacrifice can''t save your son from me.... You and your family must be destroyed! Destroyed! "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys~?? To show your support, don''t forget to vote and send gifts if you are enjoying!

 Chapter 173 - When You Marry A King!

    _CRIMOND HILL_

    After an exhausted day settling the affairs with ministers, Ethan was tiresome all over but didn''t get any chance of resting. As his full focus was on searching the den of LG, he had to leave his all trival matters immediately. When there was only two days left before the coronation ceremony, he wanted to ensure of Ayra''s safety once again and flew for their current resident Crimond World.

    When his flying figure reached at the midway above in the air, his usual excited eyes before meeting his baby niece instantly faded away. The entire space was surrounded by a magical barrier and he could feel the superior powers behind it. His brows tightened together in tension and quicklynded down.

    Stepping an inch away from the barrier, his expression darkened further once he noticed that the magical barrier spell was performed by a powerful fairy. Except Esme,no one''s thought came across his mind as his face darkened further.

    What caused her to cast this spell? Is something happened when he didn''t visit this days?

    His worries grew stronger as he hesitated to pass the border what if he mistook. Taking a long breath of encouragement, he finally walked through the floating magical barrier and as expected it didn''t bring any harm on his sliding body. Thus he was confirmed that Esme was the one who casted this protective barrier.

    Takingrge strides towards the doorway, he couldn''t wait to hear out the entire incident during his absence and knocked on the door impatiently.

    Inside the house, Anna was telling Ayra her bedtime story as the little devil didn''t wish to fall asleep so fast. A few metres away from their sleeping bed, Ron was reading his medicine books over a brand new wooden table. After the fire caught up,he needed to reconstruct the vi and ordered some staffs to bring back here from their Warren''s house.

    When the door knocked interrupted their daily activities, Anna''s body involuntarily jolted in fear as those memories still taunted her inner peace asionally.

    Anna nced at Ron fearfully and Ron gave her an reassured nce. He had full confidence over Esme''s powers thus he assumed that only Ethan could enter this hill without being blocked.

    Putting down the book gently, he walked over the doorway very naturally and pulled open the door.

    As expected.. Ethan was standing over there putting on a worried look as his first re fell upon the baby over the tiny bed.

    A long sigh of relief subconsciously escaped through his mouth as he nced up at Ron questioningly!

    Still standing over the doorstep, Ethan asked without pausing a bit,

    " What happened exactly? Tell me everything!"

    Ron sighed softly and gestured him to head inside first before everything!

    Half an hourter....

    Ron ended up narrating everything to Ethan about what happened on the day Ester came to kill Ayra. In this meantime of telling Ethan, Ethan''s expression changed into several ones from being erged to a murderous one that he could barely retain himself from finishing Ester right at that moment.

    Ron informed him everything sitting down on his reading table and gave him a thoughtful look. The sleepy girl was instantly rmed as soon as his uncle stepped in and was immediately slidded into hisp to y.

    Ethan heard him quitely and held the little devil in his arms who was busy to y with his sleeves buttons. Tugging here and there, she was enjoying her quality time with her beloved uncle and did everything to annoy him. But his uncle never showed any disdain on her mischievous acts.

    Gritting his teeth harder, Ethan roared as soon as Ron finished his words,

    " That bastard! He.. he came here to kill my niece? Does he think that Ayra has no one to protect? I swear, I will show him no mercy during our fight."

    Anna sighed and responded while leaning against the wall,

    " You better not, brother! He will never change because of his greed. I just hope that you ascend the throne the day after tomorrow so that we all can go back to normal lives. Being imprisoned for several years have caused a great damage to Ayra''s mental upbringing. She can''t even feel secured around anyone."

    Ethan hummed coldly,his gaze melting like water as soon as Ayra''s face came in his eye-contact,

    " Soon Anna! Our better days areing! We will get back to our happy days together."

    Anna smiled faintly and felt sad at the same time. Her subconsciously eyes stole a glimpse of Ron''s silhouette whose face was shining for Esme''se back. A bitter,sweet feelings came in her mind like a sudden wave and quickly faded away without leaving any trace.

    When silence can''t reach him, how will her words work?

    As she mulled over her emotional thoughts, Ayra''s excited voice brought back enjoyment in this stiff environment.

    Grinding on Ethan''sp, she asked ying with his white shining buttons and observing it like a rare treasure,

    " Does that mean you will seat on thoserge.. throne, isn''t it second uncle?"

    Ethan''s expression turned soft in no moment and replied looking down at the ying girl,

    " Yes I will hopefully, baby."

    Her little eyes sparkled in excitement as she asked again excitedly,

    " Then.. then.. Ayra can sit beside you on the throne? I dreamt of sitting over there."

    Ethanughed genuinely at her little wishful brain. As the ce beside a king is reserved for his queen,he couldn''t give her this promise clumsily. In case her heart would break on his words, Ethan chose to answer her cautiously sounding sensible,

    " Mmm..why baby needs to sit beside me? You can sit down on myp. Won''t it be more fun?"

    Ayra pouted unhappily and asked back his uncle suspiciously,

    " Why?? Why can''t Ayra sit beside you?"

    Ethan sighed helplessly and knew that her niece wouldn''t let go of this matter until she receives a satisfactory answer. Her stubborn behavior reminded him Athena''s behavior when he met her first time in human world.

    Scooping her up in his arms lovingly, Ethan exined to the unhappy girl softly,

    " Because only Queen can sit beside her king and Ayra isn''t old enough to be a queen."

    Ayra blinked curiously and asked back tilting her head up,

    " Umm..then ..how can I be the queen?"

    Ethanughed and replied back pinching on her chin,

    " When you marry a king! "

    Ayra was astounded before inquiring reasonablely,

    " Dah!! How will I be the queen then? I can''t marry uncle Ethan. Then which king I will marry off? Is there any other king in your world?"

    Ethanughed loudly amused over her absurd thoughts and answered dotingly,

    " Nope, baby. Our world will have only one king but no worries! I will fly over seven oceans to find a king for my Ayra. "

    Ayra huffed clinging onto his arms and responded haughtily,

    " Why will you bother? If the king doesn''te on his own to find me, I won''t marry him ever. And yes,it should be a grand proposal just like Anna read from my story books."

    Ethanughed hard along with Anna and Ron who were mesmerised over Ayra''s thoughts. Leaving a peck on her forehead, Ethan assured rubbing her little head,

    " Of course, my baby will have the best king of worlds."

    Looking up at Ron''s smiling face, Ethan added with a deeper meaning,

    " Also a best dad too."

    The room suddenly fell in awkward silence!

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    At the end of day, only frustrations consumed his soul whenever he tried to ignore her existence. After treating her so coldly earlier, Aaron''s mind had never been in ease once she crossed pass the door without sparing him a single nce. As his nk gaze danced over the wooden door monotonously, his sharp mind only yed those evident images of her disappointed expression.

    Throwing the scattered papers at a corner, he hissed annoyingly,one of his hand reached to rub his neckline naturally.

    After battling with his own demon thoughts, his chair scatered against the floor loudly as he stood up. Without giving it anymore thoughts, his paces went towards the master bedroom slowly putting on a cold face.

    Entering into the room like sudden volcano, his expression dropped once he found no one inside. Frowning harder in conclusion, he quickly walked into the washroom hastily and felt relieved once the sound of water dripping travelled into his ears.

    He halted in his track once he noticed that the door was partially opened,

    " Esme..are you there? "

    No one answered!

    Thus he couldn''t wait to have a look into it. Without sparing anymore moment, he pushed open the doorpletely before stepping onto the marble floor quickly.

    The concern on his face was quickly reced with an astounded one as soon as he spotted the doomed person at corner.

    The washroom had no particrmp to light up the space and had only faint shines from the half moon which was crawling into the room through the little window up. Under the neon light, the girl''s face couldn''t be seen as she stuffed herself like a shrimp at a corner. Curling up her knees, she stuffed her face into her knees and didn''t move a bit as if she was a dark painting only hanging in this wall.

    Aaron''s heart sank at the sight of her poor state and stepped to rush on her side at once. Just when his broken eyes fell on the White marble floor casually, the red flow of blood immediately caught his attention.

    Pausing abruptly, his entire soul nearly left him off as his periodical eyes only saw blood sprawled all over the floor. Just to being confirmed that she hadn''t taken any bottle of his blood pack, his eyes searched every inch of the room but nothing found out.

    His breathing hitched as he stepped towards the girl very cautiously in case his presence will frighten her more.

    Feeling his throat getting dried after smelling such arge portion of blood, Aaron whispered asking in a low voice,

    " Esme.. baby.. what.. what has happened with you?"

    He asked but his eyes never missed the blood drops that was sliding all over the floor slowly..

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys~?? Sorry for beingte in updates. I have got an family function to attend. So the updates will be irregr during this 5 days. Please bear with me and try to understand that I have my personal life too. No worries, I will be back on regr updates as soon as it''s done. Keep voting Please!! We need to get a ranking! Thanks for the gifts that I have received this days! Take love ??

 Chapter 174 - The Order From Old Lord!

    Aaron was tiptoeing on her way, cautious about her movements as he passed over the blood spurted all over the ground like a mosaic painted on a wall. His throat was getting dried eventually after the sweet fragrance of her misty blood was getting down into his stomach arising his inner beast who was already tempted to break out.

    But his other half part didn''t allow him! It was simply because she was Esme Watts, the love of his life whom he was destined to protect forever!

    His boot cking sound didn''t help out the girl to snap out from her curled state as he continued approaching with a little timid steps if he was afraid of startling her. After dropping one of his knee beside her, Aaron used a very gentle tongue to call out her name and went to reach for her palm that had been ced together over her knees,

    " Esme..Why are you sitting..."

    His words had been interrupted, stucked out in his tongue as soon as a silver knife had been fallen out from her grip banging loudly against the empty space of that tiny room. Aaron was startled at this sudden interrupted as his eyes periodically fell on the blood stained knife down on the floor.

    His pupils shrank in anticipation as he twisted her arms in rm while shouting out hysterically,

    " Esme.. what are you doing with this knife.. You..seem.."

    Before he could finish cursing this weirdo girl, her sitting back had dropped down on her shoulder like a piece of staff numbly. Aaron was quick fast to grab her fallen body as his eyes horrifically inspected the artwork on her wrist.

    Esme used the tip of that knife to draw her skin abruptly. The sharp side of knife pierced through her skin slightly and left an undefined tattoo work on it. Looking down deeply at her scar, Aaron narrowed his eyes sharply and tried to assume the exact mark that she was trying to crafting probably.

    Except the an unfinished head of a monstrous man,he couldn''t decipher the rest of art and continued pondering for a while. It seemed like she was crafting a tattoo on her skin hiding in the washroom.

    But why did she faint?

    Aaron couldn''t register everything inside his head and held tightly Esme in his arms before scooping up. Once they got inside and put her down over their neatly cleaned bed, he sat down beside her immediately to inspect her stained skin deeply.

    No matter what happens, he couldn''t deny the truth that Esme had been acting too weird recently.

    Did he harm her telling that he couldn''t be bothered to find out Carol?

    He remorsed pitifully and went back to the doorway in order to call Jasper. As soon as Jasper heard him calling loudly, he couldn''t wait to appear on his side as he knew that his Lord was in foul mood for the entire day.

    Bowing his head, Jasper answered arriving at the doorway,

    " My Lord, is there any order for me? "

    Aaron sounded bitter as he spoke speedily,

    " Yes, call out our healer right away.Esme has fainted today again. I don''t know why is she feeling so sick this days. Please call him out fast."

    Jasper nodded vigorously before flew away to pick up the healer from his living home.

    After giving his order, Aaron returned inside the bedroom, moved beside his unconscious wife and sat down beside her gently. His sharp eyes scanning every part of her skin while making sure that she didn''t hurt herself anywhere else.

    Esme was fully unconscious,eyes closed off and she appeared like a body without soul. Few strands from her long hairs had covered half of her pale face as she was immersed in a slumber sleep.

    Aaron took a while to observe her face before dropping his eye on the unfinished redmark over her wrist slowly. Reaching behind her wrists, he pulled it up gingerly and took a closer deep look of it.

    The further he inspected,the further his expression turned darker in vague anticipation. Dropping her hand back down on the bed gingerly, he pulled down his sleeve leisurely revealing out their identified mark that was crafted on his skin after he was born.

    Why did he had a feeling like both marks looked familiar?

    He couldn''t think about the situation more as the door flung open in shot without warning. Annoyed, Aaron tilted his head up to see a gasping Jasper who had an ashen expression.

    Receive his lord''s death re, Jasper sawlloed before reporting in a suturing tongue,

    " My Lord..The healer hasn''te with me."

    Aaron''s face turned grim in anger once Jasper informed and he had an aura of killing someone at that precise moment. Before his anger could brust out, Jasper added in a hoarse voice,

    " The old lord has ordered the healers to stop treating Lady Esme like before."

    Aaron was stunned for a couple of seconds before narrowing his eyes deeply.

    _CRIMOND HILL_

    After ying with his adorable niece and daughter of the woman whom he loved deeply, Ethan''s mood had been cheered up as he left the vi leaving an awkward moment between this two. Even though Ethan didn''t make it clear, Anna could assume the meaning behind Ethan''s words.

    So he was nning to getting married Esme with Ron, wasn''t he?

    Her thoughts were bizarre as she sang luby to the little girl rolling on the bed frequently.

    Not long after once Ayra had fallen asleep hugging her new teddy, Anna decided to check on Ron in the study room.

    Getting out of the bed tiptoeing, Anna headed for his study room situated a room after Ayra''s living room slowly. As themp was still litting up, Anna predicted that he didn''t shift inside his research room and entered in without knocking.

    Never in her imagination,she assumed that this room would lead her life into a disaster!

    Once she slipped in, she was awestruck watching the man devouring a purple colored alcohol as a wide grin yed on his luscious lips. Though he was drunk, nk-headed, his facial features proved that he was particrly in happy and joyful mood.

    She felt a stab piercing through her heart as soon as she predicted the hidden joy behind his smile. Confronting herself to control her unscrupulous emotions, she walked over to him and suddenly snatched away the bottle from his grip angrily.

    Ron was surprised before pouting his lips like a child while ring at Annaining. Anna sighed putting away the liquor and spoke with concern,

    " See, you are already so drunk, Ron. Don''t drink anymore or else you might fall sick."

    Ron burped naturally and grinned widely while pulling her closer clumsily. Anna''s face sank once his cold hands grabbed her by waist. She was jittered at their close proximity as she couldn''t move for a while.

    Blinking her eyes abruptly, she watched the man in astonishment as he mumbled incoherently,

    " You know Anna, I am too happy today. Do you want to know why?"

    Anna''s breathing hitched as she blurted out in a whisper lowly,

    " Why??"

    Although her soul was begging him to stop saying anything, she couldn''t disappoint this drank man who looked abnormally cute in this state.Ron responded to her with a wide grin too happy to speak as he mumbled looking through her broken eyes,

    " Because I will finally get the love of my life. You heard, Ethan is thinking about me and Serena. Mmm..Anna ,do you have anyone in your life?"

    Anna hardly held back her tears which were begging to fall down. Some people in this life can only love silently, Anna could be the best example here.

    She sawlloed hard the bitterness slowlying out from her heart and spreaded through her veins like venom. Sucking another deep breath, she responded in a whisper,

    " Yes.. but I can''t say.."

    Even though Ron was in his drunken state, he could understand theirmunication and insist on knowing. Mumbling lowly, Ron asked struggling to keep his eyes open,

    " Mmm.. Why is that?"

    Anna formed into a bitter smile while answering,

    " Some people aren''t meant to be each others ever Ron.The further they stay, the better they be."

    Anna replied sincerely as she knew that she was no match for Ron whose heart was already upied by their beautiful princess. How could he take a liking on a mere girl like her?

    Ron only narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly caught the glimpse of her rosy lips. His thoughts worked messy as his gaze suddenly turned intense, a yful desire coursing through his mind slowly.

    His head suddenly started leaning down ready to capture those alluring lips as he murmured,

    " Your lips are so pretty much like.. Serena.."

    Anna couldn''t move an inch once his alcohol mixed breathing started spreading on her cheeks eventually..

    Would it be a sin to ept the situation? Why did she fall for a man who is never meant to be hers in this life?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi..Hi..my lovely readers..I am back on regr updates. Lol, I missed this book so much during this days. Sorry I was super busy. Thank you for understanding my situation! Please keep voting and I am expecting to see 1k votes next week. Also please don''t forget it to rmend others this book. Thanks to those readers who kept voting even though I wasn''t updating.

 Chapter 175 - An Heir !

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Lips On You By

    Maroon 5~?

    His face was slowly bending down towards her quivered lips, one more inched closer and it could mold into one. His breathing was a mixture of alcoholic smell, a pure seduction which was constantly diverting her attention onto something else.

    Anna forgot to breath as standing like a stoned sculpture who couldn''t move an inch of her body. The burning torch on the wall hanging at a corner was providing them enough light to see through each others expression. Anna could see the lustful desire in his eyes which possibly had been awakened up due to devouring an extra amount of alcohol with empty stomach. His head was leaning lower and lower, blocking the dim light from falling upon her skin as she felt like floating in the ocean of happiness.

    Can this kiss change anything?

    She asked and warned herself but there wasn''t any answering out from her soul. Perhaps her long hidden love seed had turned into a fully grown up tree without her concern. No matter how many moral values she had, her hands worked numb at this moment and didn''t want to push him away frommitting this ungrateful sin.

    Finally her anticipation had turned true as the man ced his wet lips on her soft petals one slowly. Anna jolted tremendously, feeling a fire quickly lit up inside her body. His first touch was much gentle but the very next moment, something cropped up inside Ron''s drunken mind.

    He forgot the image of person standing right in front of him and could only focus on the sweet rosy scent of her mouth. Like a fire cracking up across the forest, Ron acted aggressively at the next moment as he plunged his tongue deeper inside her mouth.

    A little taken back, Anna was startled as she felt herself missing paces. Stumbling on her feet, she couldn''t handle the aggressiveness of this man who was suddenly erupted like volcano. Her back started staggering backward cornering towards the desk that had the scattered books sprawled all over the desk.

    Anna was muddle headed once her back was pressed against the edge of desk while her lips had been kissed savagely. She could feel the excitement building inside Ron''s body that was frightening her soul deeply. But she had no way out to resist the temptation right away.

    Ron''s sinful act didn''t end up only devouring her lips as moments passed away, it turned more violent and exciting. His tall fitted body was towering over her tiny figure, forced her weight to kneel down on her arms on the desk while he kissed her hard dry.

    Anna couldn''t even had the chance of thinking next moment as Ron''s cold hand had already reached for thece of her loose nightgown. Without hesitating a bit, the man unsped herce skillfully causing her upper part to drop down. Her fair skin was exposed now in front of his lusty desire filled eyes as he could feel another gush of excitement coursing through his body.

    Anna shuddered lightly as the cold wind before rain brushed against her skin slightly. Her stomach tightened into a knot once Ron''s cold hands started roaming all over her body going upper to lower and circled teasingly over her thin transparent cloth.

    Before she could react anymore, she had been pressed against the cold want violently. His hot tongue fell open her corbone,her cheeks and down on her shoulders like a erupted volcano. His kiss contained an urge of eagerness as if his mind was working out of control.

    Anna gasped softly clinging onto his shoulders as pleasure consumed her body like a slow poison. Her mind was shamelessly wanting more that made her acting so wild at that precise moment.

    Once his tongue twisted around her aroused nipple over her clothes, she moaned uncontrobly throwing her hands aside in pure pleasure. identally it caused the burning torch to fall down and caused the entire room to engulf into dense darkness. Apanied by darkness, the moment turned more erotic than before whilst the aggressive act yed by the drunk man was turning earnest every moment.

    Anna didn''t know when she had been thrown over the shabby bed ced at a corner. The man was nowpletely possesed tearing thestyer of her clothe aggressively. His mouth never left her flushed skin that gave her pain and pleasure at the same time.

    Anna shuddered violently as her mind desperately wanted to stop his wild act but her heart didn''tply her orders. It was begging to be loved by the man whom she cherished all the while.

    Anna gasped softly once his hand went downstairs deeper inside her sensitive part sensually. Before her rightful mind could work anymore, she had been breathlessly thrown into the warm pool of pleasure.

    Inside the pitch darkened room, only a low erotic moans and graons left to be heard following up a sudden striking lightening growled up from the sky.

    _MARRIOT CASTLE_

    Thunder growled in the dark sky of Marriott Castle following up a whirlwind breeze which caused the cage hanging in the corridor tingling loudly.

    The well spacious living room had no lights to warm up as the woman sleeping over the bed preferred dark more than light. Perhaps she was trying to get habituated because of the offspring that she was carrying on.

    The door of hervishing bedroom flung open in shot causing the light sleeping woman to jump off shakingly. Clutching the bedsheet in her fists, she gasped to breath properly as her brown eyes watched the man standing at her doorway in horror.

    Her terrifying eyes dropped falling on the staff that he was holding on. It was a sharp axe glistering in his hand that was stained with blood. The blood seemed lively showing its cruelty as the man walked in.

    Oscar''s red eyes were on his wife who seemed utterly frightened rather than excited. Sliding down from her bed, Jasmine corned herself distance away from the bed and sutured like an amateur child,

    " Your majesty! You ....You... haven''t.. informed..me in advance..of your arrival..."

    Oscar paused at midway, his axe created annoymous sound while being dragged over the floor thunderously. He frowned deeply and let go of the axe that he had been holding on.

    With a bang, the axe was dropped over the floor causing the frightened woman flinch in fear as she shrieked far away from the bed.

    Her abnormal act didn''t stop the man from approaching near her as he continued walking until his dark silhouette was just an inch away from her shrieked body.

    Jasmine held her breathing in her lungs, her head was lowered down as she invisibly created a barrier from this man. Until now, she wasn''t so fearful around him unless she heard the ruthless proposal given by Jeremy. Unfortunately she didn''t get to hear the response of Oscar as she scurried away hastily in fear of exposing.

    Oscar didn''t speak and quitely observed the woman who was shaking in fear. The woman who used to carry a broaden smile in his presence was now trembling vigorously in fear and the reason...

    His eyes dropped on her baby bump nkly..!!

    That baby?

    He was the reason behind his sorrows!

    A hatred paced inside his mind quickly as his gaze narrowed staring at her baby bump deeply. Jasmine sawlloed hard under his hateful re as she instinctively started staggering back slowly.

    Oscar was still silent as a sudden thought came across his mind. During her first pregnancy, he always loved to listen the naughty movements of baby inside her belly which gave him the greatest happiness in the world. Until now, he never touched her bump for once as he hated the child from the core of his heart.

    Reaching out for her belly, his right hand was suddenly ced on her stomach causing Jasmine to flinch back slightly. Her breathing hitched whilst she observed the man with fear shing across her eyes.

    No response!

    The baby didn''t move which gave Oscar the urge ofughing bitterly.

    Did he already figure out that his father had immense hatred towards him?

    Caressing his fingerszily, Oscar asked avoiding eye contact with the woman he loved dearly,

    " You think that Ie to kill him?"

    Jasmine didn''t respond thus he took it positively. Looking up his nk painful eyes, he responded with self mockery,

    " No worries! I would have killed the day when he was created if he hadn''t born in the belly of that woman whom I love to death !"

    Jasmine was stunned before tearing up with remorse when the man had confessed his evesting love towards her after a long long time.

    Oscar didn''t want to stay anymore, turned around to leave but heard a choking voice right behind him,

    " I just wanted to give you an heir."

    Oscar squeezed his eyes shut, too afraid to let himself turning weak against her statement. Spinning around, he answered with a nk expression,

    " But you are giving me a monster in human form."

    Jasmine refused to believe that her child would turn out to be a monster. She inhaled a deep breath and mustered up the courage to save her unborn baby defending back,

    " What if he turns out to bepletely different than you thought? What if he turns out a good man? What if he learns how to value and protect his family? What if.. what if he knows how to love? "

    Oscar sneered coldly replied back,

    " You are telling me to believe that a demon will have this moral values? "

    Jasmine sawlloed beforeing up with another possibility,

    " What if he has! No one borns to be an evil soul. It is always their choice to be the person that he wants. He just needs a light to bring him out from his dark world and I will be there for him to do that. "

    Oscar gazed through her eyes deeply, her words had no impact on him as he rebuked sharply,

    " No light wille in his life after seeing his darkness."

    Jasmine sighed deeply and still chose to protect her son,

    " But a darkness can erase another darkness. Isn''t that our prophecy says? "

    Oscar''s gaze turned dark at the protecting behavior of the woman who was continuously defying her evil son. This thought erupted his anger as he used a sharp to amplify her thoughts,

    " No matter what he bes, you should know one thing that I will hate you till death, Jasmine. Get it inside your head."

    Oscar murmured lowly before turning away to leave while leaving a woman all broken hearted.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    NEW MISSION for this week! If the voting crosses 1k this week, I will upload 3 chapters as a reward to my readers on next Monday night. So hurry up guys!

 Chapter 176 - Make Love To Me Tonight!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Back To You By Selena Gomez ~??

    MOONSHINE CASTLE.../

    Aaron stood still in frozen for a couple of moments until Jasper reminded him clearing his throat awkwardly that he didn''t give him any response.

    The reason was crystal clear behind it. The old lord had started showing off his powers over the people of Moonshine who would dance ording to his finger twisting literally. His motive behind everything wasn''t unknown to Aaron. He was forcing Aaron to use Esme and kill her soon after sucking her blood dry. When he rejected the proposal given by the old Lord, he was already expecting this oue and that finally happened.

    Aaron understood that perhaps the reason behind old lord''s interference was pure but he couldn''t deny the fact that he had done overboard this time. Clenching his fists together, Aaron was about to spit out the thought that he would help Esme relieving her pain in every possible way. But..

    At that moment, his subconscious mind reminded him the bitter truth that he had lost half of his superpowers. He was no longer the most powerful Vampires of all time who could control an average Vampire''s life just in a twist.

    Swallowing down his prepared words, his expression turned vacant, clueless about the situation that was passing between them. Jasper saw the evident pain in his eyes but he could only sigh helplessly. It was his own choice to give up his powers in exchange of Esme''s safety.

    Waving his hands dismissively, Aaronmanded lowly,

    " I don''t care from where you will find a healer but you muste in my sight with a capable one Vampire. Or else forget about living in this castle."

    Jasper was bewildered for a moment after hearing him out as if sky had broken down over his head.

    Why was he the only victim of his wrath every time?

    But he couldn''t spit out those words and could only fly away before Aaron brust out more. After the man left, Aaron closed off the door in thud and walked over Esmezily.

    Sitting down beside her, he questioned narrowing his deep red eyes which was filled with worry for her,

    " What is happening with you,baby? I seem to find it too weird."

    He talked even though he knew that the girl wouldn''t hear him out. His gaze turned distracted, averted his eyes on her injured wrist and picked it up very naturally in fear of harming her more.

    Once he gazed down deeply, Aaron''s expression turned ck in astonishment as he repeatedly inspected the spot anxiously. Twisting her hand back and forth, his face had a horrified expression as soon as he noticed that her bloodstains were all vanished away within a moment.

    He couldn''t believe his own eyes that were bewildering in shock. Pursuing his lips together, he murmured to himself lowly,

    " How.. how can it be possible?"

    Even with her own fairy powers, it was impossible to demolish a scar within a very few moments. At least, she needed to use a spell to heal herself but she was unconscious all the time.

    After concluding every possibilities, Aaron had reached one thought finally that there was another power which was helping his wife to recover fast.

    But who could be so generous to heal his woman?

    Even after scratching his brain for a long time, he couldn''t assume anyone who could offer Esme such power. Above all, she had no rtives in this world let alone a friend.

    As he dwelled in his thoughts, the lying girl finally groaned lowly between her dream and vaguely felt a presence nearby.

    Esme blinked few times before watching the man sitting ahead of her in daze. Shifting her eyes around the room, she appeared confused as soon as she found herself lying on the bed.

    Didn''t she go to use the bathroom? How did shee here?

    After using the basin, the rest of her memory was nk as she couldn''t memorize the thought that how did shee back here!

    Burying the curiousity in her mind, her focus shifted back over the man whose expression was puzzled. Supporting her arms to haul up, she asked lowly in a distant voice,

    " What are .. you doing here? How..how did I get back here?"

    Aaron narrowed his gaze further as he asked back in his hoarse tongue,

    " You.. you can''t remember?"

    Esme blinked before shaking her head negatively. Her face tensed up once she noticed that Aaron seemed anxious on her state too. Tightening his lips together, Aaron didn''t want to scare her off as he used a warm , gentle tongue to tell her,

    " You were hurting yourself inside the washroom."

    Esme was astounded blurting out disbelievingly,

    " What..? Why will I hurt myself? Where did I get hurt?"

    She spoke before dropping her eyes down in an attempt of checking on her health. Aaron assured moving closer nervously,

    " Nothing happened actually! I.. I went after you fast."

    Esme was muddle headed and looked up at him pondering deeply. Aaronforted her gently patting her head,

    " Don''t worry! The healer will check on your healthter. Now go have to sleep. I have other matters to resolve before dawn."

    Aaron stated and didn''t want to trigger her fear more. Thus it was the most inconspicuous way to leave the room wisely.

    As he inteneded to get up, Esme suddenly called out his name tenderly,

    " Aaron.."

    Aaron paused feeling electrocuted once he heard her sweet tender voice calling him out lovingly. Like a controlled robot, he sat back obediently and looked up at her silently.

    Her eyes were flooding with mixed emotions that she couldn''t express in words. The pain of loosing Carol all of sudden, leaving Aaron for eternity all this pains were cutting her heart deeply that she wanted to shout out loudly but her throat was dry.

    Spending a moment in this odd weeping silence, Esme murmured painfully,

    " I..I am very sad today.. Can you apany me for the night?"

    Aaron was stunned and was lost of words as soon as her aching tongue travelled into his ears. As he didn''t answer her back, Esme feared that he was still mad on her. Thus she used more softer tongue to plead him,

    " Please..! I need you tonight.!"

    She stated and kept staring at his bbergasted face deeply. Once Aaron came back to his sense, he was overwhelmed with happiness. He heard from his aunt once that a woman who wanted a man during her painful state was the love of her life.

    He noddedprehensively and slipped out from his calloused shoes unhurriedly. Esme smiled faintly before drifting further and emptied the spot beside her bed side.

    Aaron happily hopped onto the bed before upying the discerned spot beside her andid down. Esme could sense the cold aura that he was holding on and could only sigh longingly.

    Once sheid down beside him, there was an invisible barrier between them pushing the two persons distant apart from each others warmth.

    Momentster, the room was filled with dense silence filled with long sighs that escaped through her lips frequently. They never had such situation to stay mute like a ything but no one was willing to break the walls.

    Aaron was still watching her each transparent expression from the corner of his eyes. How her brows furrowed together, a sadness of loosing Carol along with the evesting loneliness that she had with her life since she was fallen into the world of humans.

    No matter how hardened he made himself, he couldn''t endure the hiding pain of Esme anymore. Thus he informed using a very nonchnt tongue as if he was narrating a fantasy story,

    " Carol has been missing since her way back to moonshine from her friend''s house. The guards couldn''t find her trace from the street. Even her riding horse was gone."

    Esme was stunned before snapping her head aside in astonishment. The man was still facing the ceiling above and didn''t meet her startled eyes that were staring on his face deeply.

    Blinking abruptly, Esme whispered softly too shocked to believe him,

    " You.. you.. investigated on Carol.. Really?"

    Aaron gulped looking at the centre of ceiling while answering abruptly,

    " I just thought of checking out.."

    Esme couldn''t resist her emotions anymore and jumped on his chest instantly. Wrapping her arms around her neck, she couldn''t stop her tears from falling down. She found herself too selfish to leave the man who cherished her in every possible way.

    Her tears fell down uncontrobly as she mumbled in a low pathetic voice, confused about whom she did ask to him or to herself,

    " Why do you love me so much? Why?? Tell me one reason..tell me the reason so that I can make you hate me..I..I can''t stand your love..Aaron.. Please."

    Aaron remained motionless as his shirt was getting soaked by her uncontroble tears miserably. Even he asked himself several times to figure out this answer but he couldn''t find it out till now.

    How would he answer her? Or how would he tell her that he is that man who would shatter her trust soon after?

    He was clueless andid down like a statue without any movement. After crying badly, Esme''s mind finally worked out as she made a bold statement to the man whom she loved badly,

    " Aaron.. please make a love to me tonight..I..I want to forget everything.."

    Aaron jolted stunningly and looked down at the woman who kept clinging onto his shoulders.

    His gaze was turning darker in lust eventually...

 Chapter 177 - Your Wish Is My Command!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Pillow Talk By Zayn

    Malik ~??

    The moment Esme asked for his love, something was awakened inside Aaron''s perplexed mind. It was a long heared romour that a man could turn into a beast if his woman takes the initiative. Today the same thing happened with Aaron whose intial though was to leave the room quietly.

    Esme kept clinging onto his arms, felt too embarrassed to meet his eyes after spitting out such intimate words to her husband for the first time during their marital life.

    Like a puppet controlled by his master, Aaron took a lungful breath to modify his emotions and barely managed to whisper out,

    " What..did..you..say?"

    Esme jolted sensually as soon as his lustful voice echoed in her eardrums. Just at the moment she thought of climbing down from his chest and hid herself under theyer of nket, her head was grabbed by a strong force eventually.

    Momentster, all her thoughts had been vanished away as his fiery kiss captured her dry lips hungrily. She didn''t get the time to think about anything else further as her all thoughts had been sucked away by his ruthless torture soon after.

    After being sucked off continuously, Esme found herself in unbnced position above his broaden muscr chest and made a low voice of protest. The following moment, she was dropped down beside the space of him as the man was hovered on her petite body kissing wildly.

    His fingers raked through her messy hairs roughly as he kept sucking and nipping her lips manically. Esme was stunned for a while andter got used to his way of devouring herself. She returned his wild acts with a sweet sensual touch as her both hands roamed across his shoulders sensually.

    She knew that how much she needed him tonight!

    After having a cold war with him, she couldn''t endure so much pain at a time and needed a strong distraction to pacify her throbbing heart. Aaron continued kissing her hard untill her lips turned too numb.

    Giving her little ess to breath, Aaron seperate their locked lips momentarily before his dark hooded eyes fell upon her flushed cheeks. Esme''s cheeks were burning in embarrassment every time she recalled that she asked for this tonight. Apparently she didn''t regret of asking from him but the embarrassments level could be considered infinity.

    When Aaron watched his wife''s embarrassed little face, a sly smile came upon his lips as he couldn''t wait to cherish her the way ,she deserved. Still hovered on her, he uttered in a hoarse voice keeping his intense gaze locked on her,

    " Undress me, baby."

    Esme startled looking up at him groggily as she felt her cheeks burning hot once again. Pursuing her lips together, at first she thought of denying but she knew that her refusal would excite the man more.

    Gulping hard, her fingers reached for his locked buttons a bit shakingly as her eyes didn''t dare to meet him. Inhaling frequent deep breaths, Esme unlocked the button one by one under his lustful gaze. Once her hand came to the end of his button, she exhaled another restless sigh before pulling down his favourite ck coat from his body exposing his broaden muscr taut body.

    Still keeping her clothes on, Esme was bit uneasy as she parted her lips to say something but nothing came out. Like a man in alcohole, Aaron bent down a little leaning beside her shed ear before whispering seductively,

    " You want to be loved or fucked, wifey?"

    Esme jittered almost sensing the urgency behind his tongue and really wished to take back her words but it was toote. She only shot him an abysmal gaze that contained the answer that he could do how he wished.

    Without stopping a bit, his lips arched up beautifully as he whispered back sensually,

    " Your wish is mymand."

    With this words, his head descended down lower and lower giving her an ominus thought eventually. Like as she feared, his head suddenly started travelling up from underneath of her gown.

    Esme gasped arching her back and asked groggily looking down bbergasted,

    " What... what are you doing?"

    _OUTSIDE SASHA PALACE_

    Athena had been taken out by Siemus before she went out to pick up Ethan from his respective world. Even though Athena was dying in anixiety of knowing the truth, she decided to take things slower. Their first priority should be going on into the den of LG group now. Thus she calmed herself down and waited impatiently for Ethan at her ce.

    A few momentster, Siemus arrived carrying the happy man on her back as he kept smiling as soon as he spotted Athena''s awaited figure. Climbing down from her back, his first task was to walk towards her and left a deep peck on her plumped lips.

    Startled and embarrassed, Athena pushed him away shyly and looked back at Siemus who was waiting for them to climb up once again. Looking up at Ethan, Athena whispered softly,

    " What''s wrong? You appear too happy, Ethan. Are you celebrating the joy of my engagement in advance?"

    Ethan''s expression dropped as soon as his mind reminded the asion tomorrow.

    How he wished that he had the ess of entering Vampire world anytime? But unfortunately...He had to settle the matters in his world first.

    Narrowing his brows deeper, he warned in a dangerous tongue pulling the woman closer,

    " Don''t talk about that. If my coronation ceremony was held the day after tomorrow, I would have never that happened. You should know that."

    He paused for a while before continuing with a mischievous glint shing across his eyes,

    " Besides which part of you that hadn''t been marked by me? Aren''t you Vampires biased towards marking? We have done the ritual together. I have wore you out a ring too."

    Athena rolled her eyes sarcastically while thinking that how narcissistic this man could be. Apparently he forced her to do this things and now he was proudly boasting on that shamelessly.

    Waving her hands dismissively, she shurgged replying back,

    " Yes..Yes ...You have done everything to torture me.. Tell me, what is left for you to be done, crown prince Ethan?"

    Ethan''s eyes shed with desire as he heared her sweet voice addressing him as crown prince so casually. She had no idea how alluring it resounded in her tongue.

    His eyes dropped on her stomachzily as he blurted out briefly,

    " Of course! I still have to impregnate you."

    Athena "..."

    She even lost her words to curse him harshly and could only blush profusely.

    Shit! There was still Siemus present behind them!

    Averting her eyes somewhere else, Athena shook her head helplessly and urged while heading towards Siemus''s birdy transformation,

    " Shut up! You have to limit in your words! Let''s head for their den first. We still have to check through a lot of things."

    Ethan hummed coldly and trailed off hisdy closely failed to notice that there was a shadow following their movements from a certain corner.

 Chapter 178 - Better Than Ever!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Wrong By ZAYN Ft. KEHLANI ~?

    WARNING: CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS!! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Esme panted for her dear breathing. Her gazeid on the man whose head was still dived into the hem of her white floral gown. He was teasing herpletely, leaving hot breathing over her sensual skin that literally made her curling up her toes.

    Her gown was loose like robe, loosened enough to travel through her body as the man heed no attention to her low gasps. She was already getting jittered all over having his mouth diving deeper and deeper upto her body that only gave her mind wild thoughts.

    She clutched the bedsheets beside her still tilting her head up as she watched himing up on her quivered stomach line. A soft gasp escaped through her pale lips as soon as his wet lips sucked the skin on her tummy without any prior rm.

    Using his hot tongue, he started nipping on her skin like a bee licking the honey spot pleasently. Esme never encountered this situation of having him under her clothes where she had no idea what could be his next attempt apparently.

    Momentter, she felt his head descending down somewhere between her thighs and she couldn''t stop herself from trembling vigorously. Reaching for his undercovered head, Esme grabbed it hard and whispered shakingly,

    " You..you..st..stop.. ying like that.."

    She spoke stammering on her words and felt himself pausing a bit. With her eyes ttering open, she heard the man chuckling lightly as her gaze narrowed. As hiswfully wedded wife, she was aware of his mischievous tricks while ying with her on the bed.

    The very next moment, she could only hear her gown being tored apart like a fish cutting by a sharp knife. Startled, she looked down at his fingers that were unleashed dagger like long nails. With a scratch from her upper body towards bottom, the gown was tored ruthlessly as a gush of cold wheezing breeze weed her flushed skin.

    Esme gasped softly and shot him a disdainfully re for ruining her newly maiden gown. Once he sessfully made her half naked pushing down the expensive gown till her knees, Aaron looked up at her with his hooded eyes.

    She was ogling back at him hypnotizingly and arched her lips into a small yful pout.

    Why did he behave so animalistic in bed?

    Aaron smirked reading through her thoughts and quickly took a deep observative look of her shed skin. Despite lust and desire, a part of him was still concerned about her health thus he didn''t rush this time. Obviously, it didn''t mean that he would let go of her this time.

    After all, the wife invited him on her own! How could he let of that opportunity from treasuring the woman that he loved wholeheartedly?

    Esme flushed as she noticed that this man was literally sucking her whole with his intense gaze. Thus she shly averted her gaze somewhere else distance away through the window ending up with the darkness behind those rows of trees.

    Aaron smiled slyly keeping his eyes locked on her as he continued making himself naked. After only left with his underwear, his head sinfully attacked the flesh on her tummy once again as Esme let out a gasp of astonishment.

    Feeling her heart beating faster, her breathing turned ragging as she heard the man''s low sensual voice while licking the area around her navel,

    " You got weight,hmm?"

    Esme whimpered feeling his tongue worked sensually on her body that started making her wetter somewhat between her thighs. She sucked down her bottom lips replied breathlessly,

    " Mmm.. how will I k.. know?"

    How could anyone realize that she got weight or not?

    She replied closing off her eyes in pleasure while his lips continued melting her like water. A little taken back, Aaron tilted his head up and asked with an evil smirk,

    " So you areining that I haven''t made enough love to you? Or you think that I don''t pay much attention on your health, baby girl?"

    Esme''s eyes were shed open instantly and met his dark hooded one. Burning under his lustful eyes, she literally stammered while answering back,

    " Mmm..I..I..I didn''t mean anything.. like.. that.."

    She gulped before adding in a painful voice,

    " I..I..I just think that I don''t feel your love anymore like before.."

    As soon as her words came out, Aaron''s expression fell off drastically. Among his own chaotic state, he nearly forgot that he didn''t love her more this days.

    A guilt crossed through his mind and soon after his head dropped down before capturing her alluring lips hungrily. Esme gasped in sudden pain but she didn''t get enough time to think further.

    His hands started exploring her alluring figure and touched each and every inch of her skin. Leaving her lips, Aaron''s tongue travelled down sucking and biting her corbone while reaching behind her back to unlock the hook of hercy bra.

    Once it was unlocked, her breasts appeared outside turning her crimson as his eyes hungrily watched them deeply.

    Taking a swipe of his own lips in anticipation, he started kissing from her corbone once while coaxing her thumping heart in his soothing tongue,

    " You are so precious, Esme to my soul and heart. I can never love you less today or tomorrow."

    Esme vaguely heard his words before feeling attacked on her right breast as she let out a low muffled moan.

    Ahh !!!

    It was painful at first until his hot tongue magically worker on it skillfully. Aaron sucked her hard nipple hungrily as his other hand squeezed her left bottom effortlessly.

    Esme breathed rapidly and felt her thighs getting wet by her own liquid. Aaron mumbled while sucking and plumping her breasts,

    " Can you feel my love now, wife?"

    He asked giving another hard bite on her swallowed nipple. Esme''s back arched up in pleasure as she cried out his name loudly,

    " Aaahh..Aaron..hmmm.."

    She moaned feeling incredibly horny as the man continued his sinful assault on her breasts. He never used so much force on her but today she felt like he was devasted on exploring her more deeply.

    Struggling to keep her breathing steady, Esme dropped her eyes down and saw him sucking her nipples dry as he kept holding onto her waist carefully.

    Her hormones flued profusely at the sight of his erotic sucking as she kept biting down her own lips in need. She desperately wanted something else but the man didn''t touch the most wanted part of her unfortunately.

    Unable to say those shameful words, Esme only called out his name lowly,

    " Aa.. Aaron.."

    Aaron retracted from his tasks and looked up at her as his eyes read through the needs that were shing across her gaze. With a yful smirk, Aaron leaned down to seal her lips once more whilst his other hand went down inside her panty swiftly.

    Without ying anymore, he inserted his index finger inside her sensitive part feeling her already wet and turned on. His finger went deeper inside her as she let out a loud moan between their kisses.

    While kissing and pushing in-out inside her aggressively, Aaron demanded in an intimidating tongue,

    " What do you want, wifey? Say that again? Hmm?"

    Esme cried out in pleasure while being attacked sensitively as her mind went wild in desperate need and thought. His finger never stopped for a moment rolling and twisting uncontrobly as she felt herself a wet pool.

    Her stomach knotted in pain and pleasure as she growled spitting out lowly,

    " I..I..aah.. need..you..mmh... inside..me..."

    Aaron grinned foolishly and was contended with her open answer. The next moment, his finger was reced with his manhood fastly earning loud erotic moan from Esme whose lips couldn''t get away from his feiry kisses.

    His actions turned too vigorous making her wild in sensation as she could only go with the flow now.

    He settled himself between her thighs before pushing himself deeper inside her vital part hurriedly.

    Aaron didn''t slow up this time as his hips started rocking back and forth with an unbelievable rhythmatic speed. Esme''s moan turned louder and louder as each moment his thrust turned faster and faster hitting the most sensitive part of her womanhood.

    Grabbing the sheets for her dear life, she squeezed her eyes shut in pleasure as the man continued thrusting deeper and faster eventually. In her state of daze, she vaguely heard him say dangerously,

    " Can you feel my love now, dear?mmm!!"

    She couldn''t give him the answer as her head was workingpletely vacant after reaching climax two times within a short moment. Biting down her lips together, she could only suppress her muffled cry of pleasures as she feared that others could hear her out tonight.

    As she didn''t reward him with her answer, Aaron had to use either way. While continuing his thrust, Aaron''s hand reached for her chin and squeezed them hard forcing her to look through his eyes.

    Giving her another hard lingering kiss, Aaron demanded threateningly,

    " Answer me! I don''t like your muteness,love."

    Esme whinned before gasping for air as his cock started piercing through her sensitive part brutally. Unable to control the edge of her pleasure, she sealed her lips with him and mumbled incoherently,

    "Hmm..I..am.. feeling it.. better.. than..ever.."

    Satisfied with her gleeful answer, Aaron smiled before rewarding her inner part with another deep thrust eagerly. As he kept pounding deep inside her, his hands subsequently reached down to hold onto her waists casually and something abnormal felt under inside his palms.

    Pausing abruptly, he suppressed his desire for a moment before uttering abruptly,

    " Es.. Esme.. Don''t.. Don''t you feel that your body has turned different than before?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Heyo guys!! Remember the voting mission of this week! If we reach 1k votes during this week, I will release three chapters on next Monday. I love each one of you equally but still want to show my special thanks to some readers who keeps voting, sending gifts andmenting continuously. Autumn99, Pooja Bhansal, Hollygolightly, Ashiat bamgoboye, Sumayya_van_wyk,Starr brown_5600,Myra G and so much more.(Can''t mention so much) Take my love and gratitude guys!! I am so much honored to have you all??

 Chapter 179 - I Can Feel It..!

    Back to the paveway of LG Force''s den, Ethan and Athena were carried away by Siemus who was transformed into a giant eagle bird. Unaware about the danger that they left behind, both of them were curious and stiffened as the anxiousness of discovering long hidden truth engulfed their minds and thoughts.

    During their ride, Athena was exceptionally quite that made Ethan narrowing his eyes deeply. From her slightly caressed brows, he could vaguely assume that her thoughts were wild and a leap of anxiety was eventually surrounding the air around her. Considering the fact that they were heading for an important mission, Ethan had to divert his attention from Athena and decided on asking herter once they got back to Sasha Pce or somewhere else.

    After ttering her broaden wings for half an hour in the sky above, Siemusnded down inside a dense dark forest which was located just beside a half broken house. One look from outside was enough to give random people the thought that it was somekind of haunted house along with numerous unsolving mysteries. The outdoor architecture seemed extremely old painted with brown colored and was extremely filled with different jungle trees. People could only assume it as an abandoned house.

    Exchanging a bbergasted nce, Athena and Ethan both turned back to inquire Siemus who was transforming back into her human shape. Feeling their res full of inquires, Siemus informed the current situation anxiously,

    " Aagghh!! Don''t worry! I have been keeping an eye on them since the past two weeks. Probably this is theirst hunt in our world and I vaguely heard from a member that they are nning to shift somewhere outside of this world. This vi ispletely empty now and I assume that they won''t return within an hour. You two can check through those confidential staffs inside their leader''s study room."

    Ethan narrowed his gaze further and calcted each one of her words deeply before leading Athena inside the haunted vi. As Siemus was the only guard left with them, she had to wait outside and keep an eye on their surrounding whilst the two of them had to go on their own.

    As soon as they both arrived at the courtyard of that vi, Athena stiffed off her nose in disgust as the entire space wasplied with bloody smells of rotten animal bones. Pushing the man ahead who was equally disgusted like her, she urged him to cross the courtyard as soon as possible which Ethan followed in.

    ording to Siemus''s direction, the study of leader should be located at the northern pool thus they both directly walked on that way without wasting anymore precise moment. After arriving in front of a half opened wooden door, Ethan peered inside and saw the rows of bookshelves hereby. Assuming that they arrived at the discerned spot, Ethan wandered his eyes across their surrounding once more and led the two of them inside.

    As soon as they stepped in, they both had to go different ways in order to find out any evidences fast. Athena took the southern part whilst Ethan had to go in opposite way to get the information as soon as possible.

    Few momentster on, Athena was exhausted after going through each paper pieces but there was nothing useful for them nor did she spotted any hints. On the contrary, Ethan still haunted through the staffs anxiously and was determined to find out anything useful.

    Snapping her head back to watch the man, her expression turned bizarre as a low helpless sighed escaped through her panted lips.

    Ethan went through everything until he spotted a wooden box at the corner of desk. As curiosity surfaced through his mind, he put down everything from his hands and walked over the box timidly.

    Tiptoeing on his boots, he stopped beside the desk and picked up the box while wandering his gaze on it deeply. Without expecting anything else, he opened up the box before turning frozen for eternity.

    His dark blue eyes dialeted in astonishment as soon as a familiar envelope came in his notice.

    His mouth was opened in awe as he saw few bunch of letters sending with the same envelope. His back stiffened as his hands abruptly reached for the letters bitterly.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    It was hard for both of them to suppress the arousing desires once it was turned on. But nothing could bepared to the wellbeing of his dear wife thus he had to forcefully shut down his appealing desire momentarily.

    Even Esme was surprised to see that he stopped his movements abruptly and somewhere she was displeased. Her body was already craving for more even though her strength had been drawn out mercilessly.

    As she heard his hoarse tongue, she opened her eyes ttering abruptly and gave him a nk re back.

    What? What happened with her body?

    She was really unware as her mental health was messy this days and she couldn''t give much attention to her body as usual. Pursuing her lips together, she mumbled still panting lightly,

    " Hmm.. what.. what do you mean?"

    Aaron sucked another long breath too afraid to assume something as his deep hooded eyes periodically fell on her stomach fast.

    He mumbled back swiping up his palms both sides on her waist before crawling upwards to downwards before stopping just in centre of her stomach. Still keeping his eyes stuck on her stomach, he mumbled in a husky voice while caressing her shiny skin,

    " I..I..I think that ..I. can.. feel something in.. both sides.. Something..lives.."

    Esme was startled feeling clueless behind his words and growled back lowly,

    " What.. bullshit? What lives? Aaron..you..move now..I can''t stay like that.."

    Aaron didn''t pay attention on her rambling words and scanned his eyes deeply on her wless stomach. Panting heavily, he replied trembling slightly,

    " Es..Esme... Ca.. can..can.. you be.. pregnant?"

    He spoke like a breathless whisper and looked up at Esme almost going insane in expecting happiness. Esme froze immediately as her eyes went wide in astonishment.

    Her lips quivered in anticipaty as she blurted out incoherently,

    " How.. how...can..I..."

    She paused abruptly untill her instinct reminded her that her biological clock waste for a long time. Drawing a breath in disbelief, she continued whispering huskily,

    " I....I amte this month..I really.."

    She couldn''t finish her words as Aaron reacted faster than speed of light. He immediately pulled him out and kept hovering on her horrifically.

    Blinking abruptly and drawing another deep breath, his mind nearly stopped working as he demanded weakly,

    " Let.. let me..feel...it .. once more.. Can I ??"

    He asked looking down at the woman whose face was horrified like hell. He couldn''t decipher the thought that whether she was happy or agitated.

    Receiving a slight nod from Esme who remained bare motionless, Aaron once again ced his palms on her stomach cautiously. His touch was so cautious as if he was going through some mental breakdown of anticipation. His body was already shaking in anticipation whilst his inner heart danced in the sea of overflowing happiness.

    This time, he used his leftover powers to feel through her skin and kept staring down deep observatively. A momentster, his breathing hitched and Esme heard him say panting rapidly,

    " I..I...I can feel ..it.."

 Chapter 180 - You Dont Want??

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Six Feet Under By Billie Eilish~?

    LG''S DEN../

    The air around Ethan had dropped down drastically whilst his blood boiled in rage and anger. Inhaling deep breaths to stable his mind, he opened a letter shakingly as the glimmer in his eyes turned icy cold. He couldn''t believe his own judgement which could be turned out undeniable truth.

    As the first letter was opened, he read through the words carefully and noticed the exact date above which was at thest autumn day seven years ago.The contents inside letter was skillfully written thus it wasn''t difficult for him to read through the words.

    The more he read, the more his face darkened in an unfathomable anger which could only be lit off after killing a bunch of certain people mercilessly. Behind his back, Athena could vaguely sense that Ethan had finally found out something useful. But she was too afraid to approach as the man''s aura suddenly turned icy cold like a winter day.

    Still Athena couldn''t stay calm at her own spot and had feedibly walked over Ethan who was immersed in reading the letter silently. As soon as Athena reached beside him, her expression turned turbulent. Her long eyshes ttered indescribably as her aching heart knotted into a tight knot inside.

    Sucking a long lingering breath, Athena managed to spit out whisperingly as her mind haunted her soul with the visions of Edward from the past. Suppressing her urge of choking, she spitted out bitterly,

    " Ethan..is..is my baby..alive ?"

    Ethan was immediately snapped out from his thoughts as his body quivered lightly before gripping the corner of letter strongly.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    For a few rare of moments, Esme couldn''t assert the certain meaning behind his words which was full of unteble excitement. She was still lying naked whilst the man horrifically massaged her stomach from back to forth.

    His palm acted so cautiously as if they were afraid of harming her single fur on her delicate skin. Tilting her head up slightly, Esme inquired feeling muddleheaded,

    " You.. what do you.. feel..Aaron?"

    She asked in a low dull voice and kept staring at his flushed face horrifically. Her heart was beating faster where her skin was getting soft sensual touches from Aaron whose aura was overwhelming.

    The man''s lips were in the shape of awe as if god had showered him with the biggest happiness in the world. No matter how much powers he lost, he couldn''t be mistaken this time to know his own flesh and blood.

    Shocked and surprised, he repeatedly touched her stomach to ensure his assumptions but the oue was same. Everytime he touched, he could faintly hear the low heartbeats of two creatures sleeping under theyer of her skin gleefully.

    Sucking another deep breath, he gasped softly before running his slender fingers through his messy hairs as his lips couldn''t help bit grinning foolishly. Looking down at her slightly protruded stomach, his gaze was filled with overwhelming love and happiness that couldn''t be described by words at that precise moment.

    Esme muttured feeling ack behind her own tongue as her eyes periodically watched the man''s little movements,

    " I..I.. don''t understand.."

    Aaron grinned widely and looked up with a deep hypnotized eyes that could melt anyone''s heart,

    " You.. you are pregnant..I can feel the babies inside you..Esme.."

    He paused abruptly before widening his eyes apart as his lips never stopped grinning satisfyingly. After drawing another impatient breathing, he repeated his words excitedly,

    " O gosh!! I am going to be a.. father??"

    He questioned himself foolishly as his gaze watched the girl with overwhelming happiness. He couldn''t describe the joy that was engulfing his heart entirely. Whenever his conscious mind reminded him that a little version of them was growing inside her tummy, his mind was overwhelmed to that extent where his lips couldn''t stop pilling up into a beautiful arch.

    On the contrary, Esme was so stunned and stupified at that moment that she forgot to blink naturally. Her breathing turned ragged whilst the back of her was stiff cold. Aaron''s words were constantly reverberating in her ears piercing through her heart and soul where she couldn''t decide on the fact that whether she shouldugh or cry. She only kept staring at the man she loved whose face had a priceless expression. At that moment, she really wanted to forget everything and just wished to spend a normal life with the man she loved dearly.

    As she remained stunned and motionless, Aaron suddenly noticed that she was stark naked. A panic quickly surfaced through his mind as he quickly jumped down from her figure and swiftly put on his scatered clothes first. His actions seemed so weird as if he couldn''t figure out how to pamper her more and more at this moment. His mind and thoughts were a messy pool that gave him uncountable ideas to indulge her wife more right now. He was panicking like a pregnantdy who was going onbour even though Esme was probably pregnants for few weeks. As the healer wasn''t allowed toe over in Moonshine, he wasn''t sure certainly. But his analyzation was urate undoubtedly.

    Momentster, he put out ayer of thick nket from the cab considering the weather which was a little chilly. During this state of panic, he even dropped few clothes of them which he didn''t show an ounce of care.

    While Esme remained stunned and speechless, a warm nket was drapped around her body affectionately as the man behaved little childishly. He helped her to sit up straight properly whilst his eyes anxiously checked her entire body in fear that what if he harmed their precious baby during intercourse.

    Aaron came to his rational sense when he heard her weeping silence. Pausing between his tasks, his face paled drastically as his body turned stiff. Sitting at the edge of their bed, he asked hoarsely looking up at the woman who had no reaction on her flushed face at all,

    " Es..Esme.. you..you don''t want this baby?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello lovelies.. If anyone is interested to read werewolf and Vampire stories, you can give a try to my another ongoing book " Our Cursed Fate." Thank you! ?

 Chapter 181 - The Weapons!!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Let Me Down Slowly By Alec Benjamin, Alessia Cara ~?

    The wind breezed whipping through the weeping silence of room snapping Esme out of her whirlwind thoughts immediately. Jolting abruptly as if she had been awakened up suddenly from a deep slumber sleep, his insecure tongue buzzed in her eardrums lowly.

    The question was too obviousparing to her abstract reaction.

    Which mother in this earth wouldn''t feel happy about her baby''s existing in this world? But could she be really happy?

    She exhaled a restless sigh as her quivering hands reached up to touch her own abdomen unbelievably. After pressing her palm deeply, a low gasp of happiness escaped through her parted lips that made her emotions tooplicated.

    Her baby? Her and Aaron''s? But....

    She forced herself to think further as the haunted word "Cursed Child" came across her mind. Her baby Ayra was already suffering the hate of her own family. Then what was the destiny of her own biological baby?

    She would have to see another one suffering miserably like Ayra hidden from all worlds. This thoughts shuddered violently inside her mind as her expression started turning pale without her consent. Instead of smiling, her furrows tightened together in deep thoughts that made her breathing rapid and vigorous.

    She stroked her own abdomen and felt sad for her unborn child who was going to receive immense hatred by the worlds just like Ayra. But she failed to notice that the man beside her observed her each expression like a scanner.

    After receiving no expectant reactions from Esme whose face had turned downcast, Aaron''s overwhelming happiness had also faded away like a sudden wave of midnight. His shoulders stiffened in anxiety as his lips quivered lightly in anticipation.

    Wasn''t she happy about their baby? Was she thinking of aborting it?

    Aaron wandered in his mind and mustered up his courage to inquire her once again,

    " Es..Esme..are.. aren''t you happy about our baby?"

    Esme jolteding back to her reality and nced up at Aaron whose expression was terror flooded. She already assumed that Aaron was doubting on her decision. But no matter how many difficulties they had, how could she think about aborting her own child? Even she will give up her life if she needed to protect her child.

    She pondered staring at his nervous expression as her eyes watered up instinctively.

    How could she tell this man that she was going to give birth to a cursed child who isn''t weed by his world? How could she destroy all of his happiness just in words?

    She couldn''t answer back and only felt heart wrenching pain inside her chest. She needed to tell him everything right now but would he still love her after knowing her origin? What will happen to her baby? How will she leave him after that? Morever.. morever..if the vampires get to know about everything, will they order to kill off her baby?

    Question after question came into her mind as she kept wandering in various possibilities. Jerking off those thoughts momentarily, Esme swallowed hard before looking up at Aaron intensely. Forming into a bitter sweet smile, she replied choking on her own words,

    " Do you really think of me so bad that I wouldn''t be happy about my own baby, Aaron? Am I so unappreciated in your eyes?"

    Aaron shook his head vigorously before exhaling a long sigh of relief as if his soul hade back to his body after fighting terribly. Grabbing her arms gently, he muttered abruptly while grinning like a foolish boy,

    " No..no.. I..I.. just got afraid that you might not want this babies.."

    He spoke before rewarding her with an intense kiss which made her suffocating nearly. He was too happy to express his happiness by words thus he used action to show his gratitude.

    After being kissed passionately, Esme pushed his chest away wryly and sucked a deep breath to stable her mind. Sucking her bottom lips, she picked up the courage to spit out her truth after reconsidering everything,

    " A.. Aaron..I..I really need to tell you something important today.."

    She spoke sounding hoarse and waited for Aaron''s approval. Aaron who was going overwhelming in happiness didn''t want to distress his mood thus he stopped her using a hush tune. Remembering the grieve task to inform her about the real purpose behind their marriage, Aaron wanted to spend this little time with her happily as the decision will be fully upon her.

    If she really wanted to leave him after knowing the truth, what will he do alone? His baby?

    Aaron didn''t dare to think further but his fear increased as he kissed her cheeks, corbone absentmindedly. While showering her with light kisses, he mumbled nudging his nose against her glossy skin,

    " Mmm.. Let''s not talk about anything else.. today..We have to get prepared for the engagement party tomorrow.. After that, you can say everything.. But I need a favor from you.."

    Esme sighed feeling relieved or helpless,she didn''t know. While whimpering lowly under his sensual kisses, she sutured,

    "Hmm... what is it?"

    Aaron sighed longingly before leaving a peck on her lips sweetly. Pressing his forehead against her deeply, he gazed deep through her perplexed eyes while murmuring softly,

    " Please don''t reveal your pregnancy to someone else until I say so, okay? We have more foes than friends in Royal. You understand me, baby? "

    Esme blinked understanding his tension and noddedpherensively.

    It wasn''t okay to reveal everything so fast because she was carrying the heir of Vampires n. She needed to be more careful at least till tomorrow''s gathering! After that, she will ept her own destiny willingly.

    Also she needed to persuade her brother to consider the baby''s future. She wandered how will her own family react once they finds out that she was pregnant with a vampire child? Would they hate her even more?

    She mocked to herself thinking her miserable destiny. Their previous grudges had still not been cleared up hence another one was added??

    After coaxing his wife to sleep, Aaron had left for Jasper''s vi who was supposed to resting over there right now.

    So was he!

    After finding no healers to check on Esme''s health, Jasper had returned to his vi and was spending a critical time to suppress his anxiousness.

    How will he face his Lord tomorrow? He is going to be dead very soon!

    At that precious moment, the door was knocked hastily that made him so angry that he stormed faster towards his doorway.

    As soon as the door was shot up, his body froze when he discovered an anxious Aaron who didn''t wait for his damn permission to enter and quickly slipped in.

    bbergasted, Jasper remained stupified in his own spot whilst Aaron walked in like a real owner of this vi sofortably. He had still a smug smile ying on his lips as his fingers raked through his dark hairs dramatically.

    While grinning like a little fool, Aaron announced turning around to face his stupified assistant eagerly,

    " Jasper, quick congratte me."

    Jasper raised up his eyebrows questioningly and felt his blood going frozen. He never had seen Aaron to smile so lively except Esme''s side. He had a very bad feeling about that which made him gulping hard.

    Did hee to wring off my neck personally?

    Jasper wandered before asking hoarsely,

    " M..My..my.. Lord.. What.. what did you exactly mean? Am I going to die here in your hands?"

    Aaron frowned unhappily and revealed his true intentions. Taking arge stride towards Jasper which made him flinch back in fear, Aaron spoke hastily,

    " What rubbish!! Don''t spit out such omnious thoughts! Or else it may affect my babies thoughts by passing through mine."

    Jasper gasped widening his eyes in horror and almost copsed down. Muttering abruptly, he exhaled restless breathing while speaking,

    " Ba.. babies??? Whose baby? Where? Lord, whom did you impregnate now? Oh gosh!! Lady Esme would never forgive you for that."

    Aaron almost puked blood in anger and red at him harshly while grinding his teeth and fangs together harder. Giving a p on his stupid brain, Aaron corrected him scornfully,

    " Rubbish! Whom will I touch when I have a beautiful wife by my side, idiot? I am talking about your Lady. She is pregnant with my babies. I havee all the way personally to share this good news with you moron. Can you speak something good now?"

    Aaron hissed snapping his head aside whilst Jasper''s face lit up in happiness. He almost jumped up in his spot and spitted out anxiously,

    " Oh dear god!! We are going to have babies in our castle. My Lord, you sure are lucky. Now this babies can be your weapons to stop Lady from leaving you. What a beautiful day, indeed! But..."

    Jasper paused abruptly reminding the difficult identity of those children which made him turning pale drastically. Gulping down, Jasper whispered lowly,

    " But.. cursed child?? You.. know lord? Will the council ever ept or the old lord? What if they order to kill them off?"

    Aaron''s back stiffened as his expression turned horrifically dangerous. Knitting his brows tighteningly, he growled back,

    " I will kill each one of them who dares to call them cursed child."

    Jasper shuddered before adding fearfully,

    " But how longer will you hide from them? Tomorrow the council members will definitelye to join the engagement ceremony. They all have their special unique powers. What if any of them notices Lady''s identity or the babies existence?"

    Aaron''s face sank immediately as soon as Jasper pointed out all the horrified possibilities that he was thinking on.

    How could he protect his wife and children without his full power?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys.. Sorry about yesterday.I fell asleep suddenly and forgot to write for you all. I will try to drop another update today as apensation for all of you. Also please keep Voting to support this book and I am happy about all the sweetments that you leave for the characters. Trust me, I read each one of them. I can only warn you all in advance that story is going to be heartbroken soon xd..

 Chapter 182 - What About Us??

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Scared To Be Lonely By Dua Lipa,Martin Garrix ~?

    LG''S DEN...../

    The mehagony wooded clock ticked loudly taking both of them came back to their sense when Ethan was too shocked after figuring out everything. Even Athena''s obvious question didn''t matter to him momentarily as he was too devasted on digging his own memories.

    Ignoring her question, Ethan sucked a deep breath before exhaling them rentlessly through his parted lips while murmuring like a silent raindrops at midnight,

    " They.. they were all together from the beginning.."

    He spoke turning Athena''s face ashen who certainly knew that what did he exactly mean by those words. Her heavy eyelids dropped on the scattered letters which were exchanged between her mother and the prince of Dstia world.

    An immense hatred towards her own mother, a sinful me on herself quickly surfaced through her mind giving her the most painful moment of her life. An eternity had passed but no one made a noise until Ethan''s choking tongue hit the deepest core of her heart.

    Athena shivered lightly staring at his stiffened shoulder as if he was on the verge of breaking down. She offered her warm embrace to give him the mental peace that hecked at that moment but Ethan moved away from the spot quite recklessly.

    Athena''s reaching figure postponed midway as she offered him a pitiful nce. At the end, she couldn''t put down the guilt that she caused to their family.

    The letters said everything crystal clear. While doing any illegal crimes, each parties took precautions in case any of them caught red handedly. Thus the leader of LG had preserved each letters that were shared between his allies. Most of them came from her own biological mother, the queen mother of Moonshine Castle, Lauren Richards. But thest seeming newly writtenter was sent from the prince of Dstia world Prince Ester who showed his eagerness towards Queen Mother''s uncertain position in the castle and the existence of her baby who thought killed on that horrible day seven years back.

    Her eagerness to know about her baby started growing stronger but Ethan''s silence kept her reserved untill he was willing to speak first.

    Ethan kept standing mutely as numerous thoughts crashed across his mind like wildfire. From the very beginning, he really thought that the mastermind behind Edward''s murder was the queen mother of Vampires. But unfortunately he got to know that their own biological brother yed the vital role behind this cruciate murder.

    A bitter smile came on Ethan''s lips when his thoughts wandered on their past memories. Edward had a pure heart like jade. Even though they all could see through the evilness behind Ester''s eyes, Edward always doted Ester the same like his own brother.

    Who ever thought that one day..one day his beloved brother would give the perfect idea of killing him?

    Ethan knew that Ester was greedy for the position of King in Dstia world but he never imagined that Ester could be involved in Edward''s murder history. The evesting pain of their family was caused by their own brother, who could he me in their?

    Ethan dropped his gaze over the letters clumsily as his gaze started radiating a killing intent.

    How naturally that cruel Queen Mother mentioned about burning his brother alive? How brutally she nned when she got to know that her daughter was pregnant by Edward?

    Ethan couldn''t wait to skin that woman alive who dared toy hand on his brother and niece''s body. He was boiling in rage that could destroy heaven and earth in no moment.

    He inteneded to run away at once but Athena''s voice came from his back. Turning around to face the woman, his mood didn''t subtile a little and got worsened. His momentarily anger, hatred towards this Richards family won and stopped his rational thoughts from thinking further. His gaze was in fire but Athena failed to notice that.

    Lowering her gaze down in guilt, she sucked a deep breath and spoke stammering hopefully,

    " Ethan...Is my baby alive? I..I saw the letter that prince Ester has mentioned about my baby..Is..is..she really alive?"

    Ethan''s expression sank immediately as he momentarily forgot that Ester had sent a letter to the LG leader too as Queen Mother wasn''t responding to him. Feeling another gush of anger coursing through his mind, Ethan gulped down slowly and replied quite nonchntly,

    " Yes..she is.."

    Athena waspletely unprepared for his positive straightforward answer and felt her feet dissolving down into the ground. Her heart pounded faster as a overwhelming happiness flodded through her mind.

    Holding back the choking tongue behind her tongue, she tiptoed behind his back nkly and whispered disbelievingly,

    " Why.. why... didn''t you tell me then?? You ..you know that I was suffering trumas after that incident."

    She paused midway as pain and anger shed across her reddened eyes. She felt betrayed over the thought that Ethan had purposely hidden her baby from her even after knowing everything.

    Is this how he loved her?

    Athena couldn''t control the emotions that were coursing through her mind and blurted out angrily,

    " Why didn''t you tell me!! Answer me, Ethan..!! What is my fault..!! Why don''t I Know that my daughter is still alive..Why.. just..tell .me..."

    She shouted hysterically ignoring the thought that whether anyone heard her or not. At the same time, Ethan had lost his patience of hearing out her usation. He was already depressed to know that Ester was involved in everything. In his spilt vision, Ester didn''t appear out except queen mother but he yed the major role in here. From revealing their marriage to their baby, Ester shared each news with Queen Mother and bargained his elder brother''s life like a cheap staff.

    His emotions were turbulent as his only thought was to destroy each one of them who caused his family''s disaster.

    Turning around in swish, Ethan faced the erged Athena with a solemn face and shouted back more emphasisly,

    " Because I didn''t want your witch mother to harm my Ayra again. She has suffered enough for your family since she was born. Tell me, what do you expect me to say? You want me to tell you about her so that she can be killed by your mother sessfully this time?"

    Ethan finished in a breath as his chest heavied rapidly. On the contrary, Athena was frozen in her spot as she didn''t had anything to rebuke. But the way Ethan showed no remorse for not telling her caused her so much pain humiliation.

    Drawing another deep breath, she murmured looking up at his burning eyes softly,

    " But..I..I am her mother, Ethan..You..you could have just told me that she is alive and safe..I have the right to know her existence."

    Ethan''s anger rose up once again as he took arge stride on her way. Without paying attention to his words, he growled angrily grinding his teeth together,

    " Right? What right do you have? Have you ever thought about the consequences before bringing her in this world, Athena? Morever you don''t think that you are equally responsible for my brother''s death? Tell me, Why did he had to die in your mother''s hand? Couldn''t you stop him from getting married with you,huh? Why are you acting pity now so that I can give you back your child?"

    Athena was stunned before looking up at him astounding. Her body quivered before jerking back from his grip electrocuting. Blinking her eyes abruptly, she murmured lowly,

    " Th.. that''s it.. You..you still think that I am responsible for your brother''s death?"

    She waited for his answer and couldn''t stop the pain that were suffocating her. Even Ethan was astounded as soon as she repeated his own spoken words.

    Opening his lips together to say something, he closed off again as he knew that he had spitted something wrong. He stepped to hug her tightly but Athena took a step back warning him silently to stay there where he was.

    Forming into a bitter smile, Athena mumbled,

    " I..I should have known that some grudges never fade away Ethan..You have proved it once more to me. Tell me, were you seizing your revenge hiding my baby from me?"

    Ethan replied tightening his lips together,

    " I was only protecting her."

    Athena almostughed and replied back painfully,

    " Protecting her from her own mother? "

    Ethan wasn''t in his usual mind to think of Athena''s emotions that she was feeling right away. Without paying attention to her words, he replied sternly,

    " It''s upon you whether you believe me or not. But right now, my all attention is on killing Ester and your mother sessfully including this whole damn LG group. Also I need to get my sister back from your monster brother, Athena. Let''s get the hell out of this vi first."

    He spoke before turning around to head outside but Athena spoke causing his pace halting abruptly,

    " What about us? "

    Ethan jolted before turning around to face her raging face and asked back confusingly,

    " What.. what do you mean ... by that?"

 Chapter 183 - Let Go Of Us

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Without Me By Halsey ~?

    The burning question was oblivious as Ethan felt a part of him turning frozen after hearing out her question.

    Did he say something so unforgivable?

    He couldn''t understand but the shattered pain behind her unblinking eyes confirmed his thought. He pursued his lips together but nothing came out when the girl viewed him in a distant nce.

    Retreating his feet together, he paused in his spot and faced her fragilly as if a prisoner was waiting for hisst-minute of death.

    Ethan''s nk expression made easy for Athena to spit out every anger, frustration, pain that were flooding through her mind. Holding back the uncontroble choking behind her dry throat, Athena continued breathing rapidly,

    " What about us?? You want me to wait for you so that one day you can me on me for bringing unnecessary troubles in your life?"

    Ethan''s face turned pale as he could hear his aching heart sinking into the depth of ocean. Toughing hisposure, he responded abruptly,

    " Athena.... when.. when did I say that? I was.. just.."

    His words were iplete when Athena silenced his voice lifting up her hand in the mid air. Her eyes were red, moisty as if she was suppressing her pain and anger at the same time.

    She pushed away all the questions behind and asked in a husky voice as her rigid eyes met Ethan''s downcast expression,

    " Where is my child?"

    Ethan sucked a deep breath as her distant tongue hit the core of his throbbing heart. Blinking for a while, he whispered lowly,

    " She..she is safe..We have protected her in every possible way.."

    Athena nodded her head nkly and took a bite from her bottom lips. Lowering her gaze down, she demanded coldly,

    " I would like to see her now."

    Ethan swallowed hard as his gaze met the sight of her painful expression. Sighing softly, he answered softly,

    " Not today! Once I ascend the throne and change thew of our world, I will bring her to you. It''s not safe for her to leave the ce that she is staying right now. You have to trust me that I will never hurt her. Just wait for a few days and everything will be settled. Also I will ask for your hand from your family in front of everyone."

    Athena didn''t answer back instantly instead her lips formed into a bitter smile that shuddered Ethan''s mind violently. Looking up at the man who was waiting for her answer, Athena smiled before speaking calmly,

    " Then..I..I am afraid that I have to wait for eternity to meet my own child."

    Ethan drew a painful breath and replied suspiciously,

    " What.. what do you mean exactly? Say it clearly."

    Athena inhaled a lungful airs, her stomach tightened into a knot as she spitted out each words after fighting with herself hardly,

    " Let go of us,Ethan..!! "

    Ethan was dumbstruck as he kept staring at her face like a long lost child. Before he could bring peace to her aching heart spating some peaceful words, Athena continued breathing rapidly,

    " I can''t be ever pure in your eyes. Today or tomorrow, you will watch me with those murderous eyes that I can''t stand. I have already broken enough and I can''t let myself broken again. First time, it was my mistake but this time, it is my choice."

    She paused between her words as her red eyes watched the man turning statue eventually. Mustering up the bit of courage that was left inside Ethan,he mumbled incoherently unable to believe her words,

    " Athena...I was angry at that time..It wasn''t intentional.. You know me, don''t you?"

    Ethan barked and looked through her gaze impatiently wishing that it would turn out to be a joke from her. This time, Athenaughed, aughter that contained only scorching pain behind it,

    " Do I? Even I question myself today. Do I exactly know you Ethan Chole? Do I exactly know the person who kept watching me getting pained for my child still he chose to keep mute?"

    Ethan kept staring at her expression and felt himself drowning deeper and deeper. He didn''t know how much he hurt her but he couldn''t deny the fact that his mind let go of every grudges from Athena.

    Ethan had nothing say as his gaze filled in guilt wandered here and there around the shabby study room. Athena smiled bitterly watching him falling in silence as she paced on his way slowly.

    Once she reached in front of him, Athena choked for a moment before whispering bitterly,

    " Can you look through my eyes and confidently say that you won''t ever me me for your brother''s death?"

    The answer was definitely another dense silence from Ethan who had to lower down his gaze in order to hide the uneasiness. He wished that he could say yes but deep down, he was aware of his own thoughts. He could hurt her feelings in every possible way just like he did today after loosing the control from his own rage.

    Athena smiled stumbling backwards as her eyelids felt heavy to blink. Dropping her gaze down to the floor, she murmured lowly,

    " How can you love someone when you have so much hatred for the same person?"

    She questioned much likely herself and sucked a painful breathing in her entire life. Looking up at his way, she resumed shaking her head lightly,

    " If we continue like this, at the very end only both of us will suffer, Ethan. I want you to forget everything so that our sweet memories don''t turn into nightmares."

    Ethan couldn''t utter a single word as her each words stabbed like a sharp arrow in his heart. He hoped that he could tell her proudly that he wouldn''t hurt her feelings ever. But he was aware of his own turbulent feelings. He knew that his rage was far more superior than his love. He needed to choose a side but his burning rage had overpowered his lovepletely. He had only one decision left in his hand to follow the wishes of Athena.

    Athena didn''t utter anymore words and started walking pass of him to head outside. As she took two unhurried steps, Ethan''s cracky voice forced her to halt in her track,

    " Is..Is that what you really want?"

    Athena jolted lightly before spating painfully,

    " Yes,at least we won''t hate each others anymore. As for my baby, I will wait for your nextmand."

    Ethan''s body turned stiff and he could feel his heart wrenching in so much pain. But he couldn''t hold back the woman forcefully anymore who was willing to leave him.

    After a moment of silence, he whispered painfully,

    " All right! "

    Athena couldn''t wait any longer and murmured before scurrying away hastily,

    " I am happy that I have met you, Ethan."

    Thest words were simple but carried the weight like whole universe. Athena quickly stormed outside to avoid anymore moments with him but was suddenly stopped midway by a voiceing from her back,

    " Hello Princess!"

 Chapter 184 - Siding With My Heart!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Searching For The Truth By ISAMAR ~?

    The low evil tongue buzzed across the wind of empty courtyard following by two pair of astounded gazes who didn''t expect this unexpected guests here.

    Athena was so stunned and speechless that her feet was glued in the spot like never moving for eternity. She swallowed a mouthful saliva as a fear quickly started crawling up inside her mind.

    Her pace stumbled back before managing herself barely from falling down in shock or astonishment and stood frozen still.

    Zave was standing just opposite of them carrying a smug smile as if he had discovered a new fantasy to y. A bunch of ck uniformed hungry Vampires trailed him off closely whose fangs were already hanging outside to take a sip throatily.

    Comparing to Athena''s reaction, Ethan was less unfazed whose eyes nkly watched the man smiling at them smugly. Perhaps he was too focused on his inner painful feelings that couldn''t let him remind too easily the identity of this evil faced man. At the very first, he initially thought that it was one of those LG members who discovered them identally in their den.

    But Athena''s startled tongue made everything clear,

    " Za.. Zave.. What.. what are you doing here? Did you follow me?"

    Athena stammered as her paces started backing up in order to shield Ethan whose expression had turned ashen. He was already going through mental breakdown and Zave''s arrival whom Athena supposed to get married soon added the fuel in fire.

    Ethan''s gaze deepened before turning murderous that made Zave wondering to think about the situation that what especial rtionship this two had. Before his anger could erupt out and turn into a terrible fight, Zave suddenly chuckled lightly, amusement red across his face as he eyed Athena''s protective nature suspiciously.

    Suddenly Zave inhaled a deep breath loudly and suddenly shot open his semi red eyes ring behind Athena''s back harshly,

    " I was merely keeping an eye over my sick fiance. Who would have thought that she has allowed a fairy to step in our world and hase all the way to y a sneaky game here?"

    Athena''s expression stiffened before staggering another step backward nearly getting closer with Ethan. She could imagine the consequences of Ethan if Zave managed to arrest Ethan that day. Although Zave wasn''t a pure blooded vampire, he had cultivated many powers during the past few years. He could identify just by smelling that Ethan was a trespasser in this world. His powers couldn''t be taken lessly after a pure blooded Vampire.

    Athena darkened her gaze further as she could sense that Zave hade all the way to arrest Ethan immediately. Her eyes desperately looked back of them in a hope of finding Siemus who was guarding over the doorway.

    But at the end, she found no one and let out an encouraging sigh!

    Athena growled shooting Zave a challenging re,

    " Let go of him. I can go back with you now. He won''te back ever."

    Ethan protested immediately grinding his teeth together as jealousy coursed through his mind wildly,

    " Don''t beg to him, Athena! I am not so weak."

    Athena only shot him a cold re and silently warned him telling that was he lost his mind or not. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t use all of his powerful spells in Vampire world. Morever Siemus was still nowhere to be seen.

    How could she send him back to Dstia?

    Zave was quite for a moment before dimming the light of his eyes dangerously. Forming into a sly smirk, his gaze shifted between Ethan and Athena who both were desperate to protect each others and spoke sarcastically,

    " Opps!! Am I having a romantic rival here, Princess?"

    Ethan''s face clouded in anger as he nearly flew away to punch his evil smirking face. But Athenapletely shielded him off and red at Zave challenging. Letting a deep restless breathing, she ordered loudly, her voice held the authority of a royal member,

    " None of your business, Zave! Let go of him now. I ammanding you as the princess of Vampires."

    Instead of retreating back, Zave''s face clouded further as his fists clenched aside after finding out his fiance humiliating him in front of everyone because of an outsider. His anger enrised so much that the veins on his forehead started appearing out slowly.

    Sneering coldly, he shot both of them a disdainful re and spoke with mockery,

    " Apologize princess but I hate my things being messed up by other people."

    He paused deliberately and dropped his gaze on Athena who was breathing rapidly in anger,

    " Regardless your arrival here, we will talk about it in the moonshine,dear."

    Zave buttered before giving her a cunning smile that contained the hidden threat behind it. His eyes met Ethan who was boiling in rage and was ready to get in fight anytime. His burning eyes said everything without words.

    But Zave had no mood of dwelling in flights right now as he didn''t know the real identity of Ethan who waspletely unknown to him.

    After being insulted by his soon to be wife, Zave was tempted to prove his manly values that he had powers over everything. His gaze periodically scanned Ethan who was standing behind Athena and spitted out two words briefly gesturing to his own trained guards behind,

    " Catch him now!"

    Athena''s mouth went open in awe slightly as she still couldn''t see a glimpse of Siemus outside. Her teeth clenched together before her palms turned into a fist radiating blue mes constantly.

    The color of her eyeballs changed dramatically as she talked mysteriously steeping ahead towards the charged guards,

    " Then I am afraid that you guys have to touch him after passing through me."

    The guards paused between their tracks awkwardly as they all saw the devilish side of princess Athena who once guided the troops in wars. Even Zave was startled after watching her revolution and felt more angered thinking that she was doing everything for the sake of that dumb fairy behind.

    Ethan kept staring at her back nkly as his heart wrenched in pain thinking that she was still giving him the same priority.

    Zave growled loudly, his voice bounced against the high walls of vi,

    " You are siding with an outsider than your own fiance? Where has your etiquette gone, Athena?"

    Athena sighed bitterly while lifting her hands up in the air slowly and responded softly,

    " I am just siding with my heart, Zave. Definitely you will never understand."

    She spoke in a breath before casting those magical balls on their way that quickly built a wall of invisibility. A light ckyer held back those soldiers including Zave in captive who desperately struggled to break off the walls.

    Zave shouted out her name angrily,

    " Athena....!! You....!!!"

    He roared and pped on the invisible wall constantly that only made his palms bleeding profusely. He grunted in pain and staggered backwards while shooting a death re to the woman stood a few metres away from his range.

    Athena smiled proudly as she growled back,

    " You forgot that I am the princess of Vampires, Zave. My powers can never match to yours."

    She baffled before turning around to face Ethan whose feelings were turning turbulent. He watched the woman nkly who still threw herself in danger to protect him.

    Was he doing something regretful ?

    He wandered and heard Athena''s stern voice,

    " Leave the vi right away and try to find Siemus outside. Till then, I will hold them all back here."

    Ethan hesitated before spitting out lowly,

    " But you..."

    Athena quickly cut off his words without looking through his eyes what if she regretted,

    " They won''t dare to harm me, Ethan but they will definitely harm you. Please leave now. Don''t waste your time."

    Ethan still wanted to say something but noticing Athena''s expression turning pale for using excess power, he decided to leave as soon as possible.

    As he passed by Athena''s standing figure, he heard her say lowly,

    " From today onwards, we have nothing to owe each others Ethan. Just take care of my child well. I will be waiting to meet her."

    Ethan paused a bit before gazing through her pained expression deeply. Stammering on his words, he spoke whispering softly,

    " Can I ask a favor from you, Athena?"

    Athena jolted before ncing up at him curiously. As their eyes met, Ethan''s heart clenched into a fist as he murmured mystically,

    " Don''t show up in front of me ever. Remember if I see you once again, I will never let you go again."

    He spoke in a breath before turning around to leave the vi ording to Athena''smand. Athena kept staring at his back nkly as each piece of her heart had been carried away by his each steps.

 Chapter 185 - Will We Ever Meet?

    Until now, Ethan didn''t turn around to steal a glimpse of the woman that he was breaking up right then. He was afraid of himself more than those crazy monsters who were snarling in remorse after being captivated by Athena so long. He was afraid that an impulse desire of binding her with him for eternity woulde across his mind once he met her bottomless eyes. His heart clenched so tightly in pain that he forgot to inhale his regrly breathing for a long long time.

    Can he really stop loving her after everything?

    He questioned himself repeatedly but he was rewarded with empty restless sighs by his inner self. As soon as he was out of LG''S Den, his eyes looked for Siemus impatiently whom they left here for guarding a while ago.

    Just when he thought of walking few steps ahead somewhat else, he discovered Siemus inside the nearby forests. She was surrounded by a bunch of blood sucking bats who constantly blocked her way from heading inside. Her expression was sour as she fought against them desperately. Even though she belonged to the highest rank of powerful Vampires, one must always have her own weaknesses. Because of an incident happened in the past, Siemus was extremely afraid of this blood sucking bats who sipped blood from any creature mercilessly.

    Ethan didn''t wait any longer as soon as Athena''s painful expression while unleashed the power to create the ck invisible wall shed across his mind. Snapping out from his turbulent thoughts impatiently, Ethan approached towards Siemus to offer a little help. After circling his own magical force to push them all away in shot, he aimed the ball at those flying bats and soon after they were all discarted over the ground instantly.

    Siemus heavied a sigh of relief and rushed over Ethan hastily. Taking look behind, she inquired fearfully,

    " Where isdy? I saw Zave walking in. I tried to cast powers on them but Zave seemed likeing in well prepared. He distracted me while leaving those bats on me. How did you manage to go out? Should we wait for Lady here?"

    Siemus asked continuously as her eyes searched for Athena behind his sides impatiently. While wandering her eyes around, her eyes caught the ray of Athena''s magical barrier which was shining lightly from its ce travelling up in the sky straight.

    Her expression turned pale as she gasped in surprise before asking Ethan,

    " Raven Barrier? What is happening inside? Why did Lady has to use such horrible spell?"

    Ethan furrowed together deeply as his expression went pale as soon as Siemus started panicking anxiously.

    Was it too bad for her to use the spell?

    He didn''t dare to imagine and exined to Siemus briefly while hiding the difortness behind his gaze,

    " She is holding them back over them. Send me back to my world fast, Siemus. Yourdy will be safe."

    Siemus protested breathing rapidly,

    " How can I be so m? You know the consequences behind using this spell? She might start bleeding for using this spell overtime. You shouldn''t have left her alone there."

    Ethan''s expression sullened further as he looked up at Siemus nkly who contiously expressed the side effects behind using this spell. Snapping his head aside to stare at the exit, he murmured to himself painfully,

    " Even at our very end, you still have your own way to make me feeling guilty, Athena...

    Will we ever meet?"

    He wandered inside his thoughts and sighed deeply. Shifting his attention back to Siemus who was still grumbling angrily, Ethan urged hurriedly clenching his fists together,

    " Let''s get going. She will break this spell once we leave. Make sure to send her a signal through your eagle form."

    Siemus nodded vigorously before following his order but failed to notice the huge differentiation on Ethan''s expression.

    _CRIMOND HILL_

    The longer night finally passed away quickly. The sky turned a little lighter than before indicating that the morning was ready to fall down. The entire vi was oddly quite as the only living creature at this hour was still unconscious under the high effect of alcohol.

    Clothes were scattered all over the ground as the room looked like a messy pool of shit staffs. Comparing to other nights, this night felt longer to Anna who was now lying beside Ron in half naked state.

    She couldn''t remember who tried to stop themselves at the very end but one thing she knew that she was willing to spend this night with him. Even though she was aware that it was a only delusional mistake for both of them, she was willing as long as she could feel a bit of his love, affection.

    Love makes people blind to think whatys between right and wrong. During this state of pleasure, Anna forgot that she would be the only one suffering at the end of this nightmare.

    From the messy bedsheet, Ron made a slight move first groggily as his head still ached miserably. Without opening his eyes apart, he rolled over the bed habitually and immediately froze as soon as his handnded on a soft bare body.

    Like a man being electrocuted, his eyes went open wide in shot and immediately retracted his hand from her horrifically.

    Anna was still sleeping soundly thus she didn''t see how darkened his expression turned on. Ron immediately pulled himself out from her embrace and climbed down from the bed impatiently. As soon as his eyes fell on the scattered clothes on the floor alongside Anna''s naked body, his mind went nk for a while as his face started changing color dramatically.

    Vision after vision started reying on his sight as guilt, agony all engulfed his mind in a blink. Raking his fingers through his blondie hairs, he couldn''t believe himself that how did he take virginity of the woman who worked under Esme.

    How will she face Esme after today''s incident?

    Anger boiled inside his mind as he started breathing unbelievabley fast and rapid standing at a corner. Meantime, Anna walked up fast and was immediately rmed as soon as the spot beside her felt empty.

    Without bothering to get dressed properly, she hauled up from the bed drapping the warm nket around her figure shyly. Staring at Ron''s standing back, she didn''t dare to say anything and silently approached him from back.

    After hesitating for a while, she pressed a hand on his shoulders and immediately it was jerked off disgustingly.

    Ron turned around and faced her with his murderous eyes deeply. Before Anna could spat out any exnation, she was rewarded with a hard p on her left cheek thunderously.

    The force was so extent that she staggered backwards before falling down over the bed weakly. Her cheeks ached miserably and soon after a warm liquid slipped out from the corner of her lips.

    Letting out a growl in anger, she heared Ron''s raged tongue bouncing against the roof of vi,

    " How dare you take advantage of the man that your princess is going to get married soon? How dare you approach me Anna when you clearly know that I am in love with Esme and we will be together soon after two days? I wish to know that who gave you this guts to approach me?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    To support this book, Please keep voting regrly so that it can be reached to more readers!

 Chapter 186 - Pregnant Not Paralysed, Okay?

    Ron''s thunderous voice echoed in the air of Crimond Hill that left Anna with her own pains and scars. Even though she exined him to ignore everything but it was beyond her expectation that he would use her as soon as he got back his conscious.

    She endured the pain on her left cheek and squeezed her eyes shut in agony. The dreams were all gone and it was time to face the reality.

    Before she could speak out few words to justify his usations, Ron roared once again as his heavy and restless boot steps made noise in the heavy air,

    " I should have known that you are a snake in human disguise. I was merely drunk. How could you allow me to sleep with you? What will I say to prince Ethan? You know that he has just revealed his intentions yesterday. Anna, you have clearly disappointed me."

    Anna exhaled a long painful as her eyes were tightened into a knot remorsefully. Even though Ron didn''t call her anything shameful, his sharp words were enough humiliate her status originally.

    Did she be a slut after epting his approach?

    She was hurt rather than being ashamed. Never, in her life she was treated so poorly by anyone. On the contrary, Ron kept looking down at her fallen figure murderiously as if he was inspecting a jinx ahead. He was pretty sure that if Anna didn''t had close bond with Esme, she would have been killed by him till now.

    After fighting with her innerself badly, Anna finally mustered up the courage to face him boldly and got up on her own clutching the nket around her figure.

    Turning around, she looked through the depth of Ron''s rigid eyes that had only disgust written for her. Another pain stabbed deep across her heart as soon as she read through the unlimited remorse in Ron''s eyes. For a precise moment, she was silent and kept ming on herself.

    Was it too ungraceful to ept his momentarily lust?

    After drapping and fixing the nket around her figure, Anna spoke particrly in a hoarse voice as her mind wandered over the memories of past night,

    " We..we were just momentarily lost in lust, Ron. But you can''t be med less here. You were the one who started approaching me fast. I..I know that you are in love with Princess. Rest assured, this memories will be buried between two of us. Except us, no one will ever know what happenedst night. I can promise you that I won''t use this excuse to tie you down ever."

    She paused abruptly as low throaty choke escaped through her lips defending the tough domenaor that she kept holding on. Sucking another deep breath to control her emotions, she looked up meeting his eased eyes for a moment before whispering softly,

    " I know my ce in your heart."

    She managed to spit out this one broken line before walking outside of the room with her heavy footsteps.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Because ofst night''smotion, Zave had forced Athena to return in Moonshine Castle at that time. Even though Zave held numerous suspensions against Ethan''s arrival in their world, he couldn''t interrogate Athena like other average people. She was still the royal princess of Moonshine and had remarkable position in Vampire world.

    During their argument, Athena constantly denied his questions and said that she and Ethan knew each others from human world and were mere friends. Though Zave had doubts and wanted to get her punished by Queen Mother but after knowing that Aaron had demolished her from her own position, he thought of keeping in silence. Above all, today was their engagement ceremony and he couldn''t stir a ruckus for some insignificant reasons. Morever he could teach this bold princess, once they were married. Only then he would teach her that who he was exactly and what was the consequences of going against his decisions.

    Thus Athena''s was dragged out by Zave to moonshinest night and told her to live in Moonshine till their marriage.

    The morning sun rose up in the sky of Silver city weing another blessed day to all the vampires. Comparing to other regr days, moonshine seemed noisy since early morning as the whole castle was busy in preparing Athena''s grand engagement ceremony tonight. Even Jasper and Viviana were dead tired after travelling different cities to deliver the invitation letters to their prominent figures. Aaron strictly ordered that nobody could be missed out from his sister''s blessed ceremony. They had already lived in distant for so many years and he was eger to show her all the brotherly love, she needed.

    Esme couldn''t sleep longer at that morning and woke up early after hearing so many noises from downhall. Opening her eyes groggily, she discovered that Aaron had already left the room. Rubbing her eyes, she also got up and headed outside after changing her clothes.

    Even though her thoughts were cloudedst night, she couldn''t suppress the beaming happiness shing across her face whenever she thought that there were two lives growing inside her. This overwhelming happiness were too hard to hide on.

    Dwelling in her thoughts, she pulled open the door absentmindedly and was immediately stunned. Her eyes dropped over the ground where a thick carpet were ced on. From her doorway to downstairs, the entire space was covered in soft red carpet that felt too soft underneath her feet. Even if she fell down several times, she was afraid that she wouldn''t get hurt a bit.

    Her mouth went slightly open in awe as she looked up at Viviana who was standing at her doorstep. Bowing her head a little, Viviana exined awkwardly after reading herdy''s astounded expression,

    " Aahh..! Mydy..that..It was lord who ordered us to make some changes in your daily activities. He only informed me and Jasper so that we can take care of you well. This carpet was also ordered by Lord so that you don''t feel difficulties while going up and down tonight. If you feel weak, I can carry you down in my arms downstairs."

    Esme was too speechless to say something!

    Didn''t he say that I can''t reveal my pregnancy to anyone? Why did she feel like even though she could suppress herself from telling others,this man would definitely terrify others doing this stupid staffs?

    She quickly waved her hands dismissively when Viviana already started bending down to scoop her up in her arms. Esme nearly jumped off from her spot and quickly stopped Viviana,

    " Stop it, Viviana! Goodness, I am only pregnant not paralysed! "

    Viviana only blinked and didn''t seem pleased with her rejection. She was far more willing to carry Esme in her arms. Only god knows how excited they were when Aaron shared this news with them.

    How many decades had passed that they didn''t had any children in the castle? Even she couldn''t remember.

    As Esme saw through her dissapointment, she sighed helplessly and coaxed Viviana softly,

    " Viviana, I can really walk on my own. I will definitely tell you to carry me up if I feel ufortable, all right? Let''s go downstairs now. We still have to prepare for the feast tonight. Has Athena arrived in the castle?"

    Viviana immediately beamed in happiness as she trailed her off closely while walking downstairs and answered her questions patiently. As Esme was in good mood, sheughed asionally at Viviana''s cautious movements towards her.

    Why did she feel like everyone was more excited than her? Jeez! Even Jasper was impatient on serving her breakfast carefully.

    As she got pampered downstairs, someone was looking down at her from upstairs viciously. Her grip on the railings tightened hard as she clenched her teeth viciously. Vanessa was nning to get down and then saw the sight of Esme''sughing face. Her track was immediately paused abruptly as she gazed down at her harshly. She couldn''t wait to tear off her happy smile right away. Because of Esme''s appearence in Aaron''s life,she had to endure so much that she was ashamed of her own powers.

    She was definitely not going to let her happy anymore!

    A sinister smile shed across Vanessa''s face once she thought of today''s n. With her long lingering smile, she murmured viciously,

    " Laugh how much you want, Esme. Because after tonight, you will only shed tears for eternity. The sun of happiness will dissapare from your life for forever."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys, I hope you all are enjoying the story. Please keep voting to support this book and also tell me what are you anticipating about the uing engagement party. I love to hear your assumptions xd..

 Chapter 187 - The Engagement Ceremony Part 1

    _DALASTIA WORLD_

    Since the long awaiting day hade in real,the civilians were much more excited the heirs of themselves. The sky was clear and concise above as the noises of fairies reverberated in the air of Dstia world.

    After loosing thest one of his triumph card, Ester had improsened himself inside his own discerned vi and didn''t appear out as he feared that he might end up killing some nerds unreasonably to vent out his burning fury.

    How did the Dragon King turn down his offer? Doesn''t he afraid of revealing his buried secrets?

    But he couldn''t do anything recklessly regarding this matter as Oscar was the king of all dragons shape shifters. He could only lure him at their fighting spot and bargain him with his unborn demon son in exchange of his own victory. With this wishful thought, Ester stayed in his own vi assuringly whilst Ethan practiced his martial arts in their open corridor adjusted to the second floor.

    Evan,the youngest prince was calm as usual eyes as he inspected his brother from back. Ethan''s gaze was abnormally dark as if he was killing thousand invisible people with those eyes. Whirling his sword in the air, he twisted his hand in the air holding the old remarkable sword before thrashing it down into the marble floor forcefully. The floor creaked letting out a scratching sound but his fury remained the same.

    Evan sighed longingly staring deeply at his back and approached near him slowly after hesitating for a long long time. He swallowed a mouthful saliva once he noticed that Ethan''s muscles were tightened as if he was suppressing his anger.

    Evan opened and closed his mouth before asking hoarsely,

    " Brother..You..you should stop now..How longer you want to continue this practice? It''s already a long time. Aren''t you feeling tired?"

    Ethan replied still ying with his sword and growled lowly,

    " Almost done! Why are you here? Is mother looking for me?"

    Evan hesitated before answering him cautiously,

    " No..I..I just thought of visiting you."

    Even though Ethan didn''t turn around, he could sense that Evan was hesitating to spit out something. This he urged initially swinging his sword in the air,

    " Say or leave!"

    Evan jolted and immediately turned nervous as soon as Ethan urged him sternly. He could feel that Ethan was in foul mood still he couldn''t hold back his curiousity. Taking a deep breath to encourage himself, Evan spoke lightly standing behind his back,

    " I..I was wondering that did you n something to stop Princess Athena''s engagement ceremony? Aren''t you going to do something? She is your mate after all."

    As soon as Evan mentioned about Athena''s engagement, the air around them dropped drastically and the loud banging tune of sword dropping made the environment more stiff. Evan jolted stumbling backwards as his face fell in nervousness. Looking up at his way, he saw an erged Ethan who were ring at his face challengingly.

    Evan bit his bottom lip in anxiety and almost copsed in fear. He never had seen Ethan so furious ever. Controlling the burning rage inside his mind, Ethan only spited out two meaningful lines enough to make Ethan frozen in his spot,

    " First, don''t ever mention about herself to me. Second, it''s better that you never ask me about her because I am going to marry Katherine and I know that she won''t appreciate it."

    Evan was so stunned that he forgot to move his limbs for a long long time. At a corner, a certain girl blushed hard after hearing his confession nkly.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Soon evening fell down over the city of Vampire world. Bats chirped over the sky of moonshine amidst the darkness as today was the biggest lunar eclipse of year. The castle which seemed like a deadly hallow in daytime was now decorated with various colorfulnterns presenting the grand ceremony of Vampire n. Thousand of different noises could be heard from its surrounding as the average civilians surrounded the area of moonshine just to steal a little glimpse of their beauty princess.

    From its maingate towards the entrance, the whole pathway was drapped with a thickvishing carpet in order to highlight its alluring decoration. The guardsman who served the royal family for years were also dressed unbelievably bright tonight ording to Aaron''s strict order. He didn''t want to bring any poor luck on Athena''s fate. He wanted to show the entire world that how should be a princess treated. The gloomy castle which was always covered in darkness was now shining like a brightest star in the sky.

    Amidst the chaos, the man who wore a ck embroidered tuxedo today was making his way upstairs as his long semi ck coat swiped on the ground asionally. Even though everyone greeted him politely, his eyes were unfazed and his only concern leaped on the woman getting dressed inside the room.

    Without knocking beforehand, he pushed open the door creaking lightly and stepped in before turning frozen more like a ice cube. His mouth parted open slightly in awe as he watched her backless view. Even though he still didn''t view her alluring face, he could already predict her beauty.

    The maids smiled shyly before exchanging meaningful nces and left the room considerably.

    Esme who was inspecting her outfit didn''t watch the man staring at her back hungrily thus she didn''t turn.

    She was wearing a bright purple gown today that ended up touching the cold floor beneath her feet. Comparing to her earlier gowns, it was maiden loosely naturally ording to Aaron''s order who didn''t want others to suspect on her tiny baby bump. Though it waspletely impossible to predict but he didn''t dare to take any risk. The swell of her breasts were slightly revealed that showed her curves very significantly. Her long cloudy hairs were cascaded down and the maids very skillfully put on stone clippers on them. Her lips were painted rosely as she appeared like a born fairy today.

    Even Aaron who had ravished her beauty numerous times still couldn''t drool himself on her today. He hated to admit that he was getting jealous on this thought that so many people would be able to enjoy her angelic appearence today.

    But what could he do? She was born to catch the limelight and was a prominent queen and princess.

    Exhaling a helpless sigh, he approached her very cautiously in fear of scaring her and hugged one side of her waist from back gently.

    Esme jolted looking through the mirror astounding abruptly. When their eyes met, she had to avert it somewhere else instantly as she could see the lust in his dark red eyes.

    Aaron chuckled watching her getting embarrassed and blew hot air purposely beside her hairs. Esme shivered as goosebumps easily crepted up on her skin subconsciously. His cold palm rubbed on her lower abdomen softly as he whispered beside her ears seductively,

    " Do you mind getting another one inside you?"

    Esme was speechless and shot him a narrow re widely.

    She was already pregnant with twins okay?

    She huffed before patting on her cheeks softly and mumbled,

    " You will never stop flirting, huh?"

    Aaronughed softly as his lips dropped down to leave soft smooches on her exposed shoulderline gently. His hand rubbed her stomach cautiously as he responded in a deep sensual voice,

    " Why should I? I know, you will like it."

    Esme blushed embarrassingly as she knew that he was spouting her deep buried secrets. She preferred his goofy yboy selfparing to his demeanor majestic look. Without uttering a single word, she concentrated on touching up her makeup but the man was determined to distract her oblivious concentration.

    He kept brushing his lips on her beautiful curves leaving goosebumps wherever his lips touched. Her body quivered lightly determined to stay calm but one point, his probing hand changed direction from her bellybutton and started crawling downstairs.

    Esme was alerted instantly and groped his hand harshly. Still holding his wrist in grip, she red at him sidely and scolded,

    " Stop doing that! You are distracting me."

    Aaron inhaled her sweet fragrance slowly and mumbled with deeper meaning,

    " Esme..how...how about you change into another gown?"

    Esme blushed as soon as she understood the lewd meaning of his words. She smacked his hand away and puffed while fixing her hairs,

    " No way! So many guests will be waiting for us. How can you speak like that? I am afraid that you will pass your dirty talks to my sons."

    Aaron''s expression immediately darkened as he rebuked confidently,

    " What sons? You will definitely give birth to daughters. I will love mini version of yours."

    Esme paused abruptly and asked back whilebing her long hairs,

    " How can you say that? Have you sensed their gender too? It may be the first time that I am hearing from a king that he would be happy to get princesses instead of princes. Don''t you fear of having no heirs?"

    Aaron''s beaming face suddenly turned serious as he replied lowly looking at her through the mirror ahead,

    " No..I am just afraid of loosing you."

    Esme''s grip tightened on herb as her heart skipped a bit. She gulped but didn''t continue the topic anymore.

    Changing the wrenching topic, Aaron sighed softly before speaking beside her ears seriously,

    " You will always stick to me today. Remember that?"

    Esme narrowed saying curiously,

    " Why?"

    Aaron mumbled as his gaze turned deeper in unknown fear,

    " The members of council will be present tonight. I don''t want anything unexpected to happen. You should know that I will try to protect you and our babies in every possible way."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`~~~

    Hi guys..I am extremely sorry for taking an unannounced leave yesterday. Actually I had cold yesterday and slept for the entire day almost. So I couldn''t manage to write down this book. So tell me now, what do you think about today''s engagement?Will something happen?hehe..

 Chapter 188 - The Engagement Ceremony Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Die For You By The Weekend ~?

    Inside Athena''s living room, four to five maids were surrounded around the soon-to-be bride hurriedly. Their hands worked on her outfit, face magically as they put all their attention on her deeply. Athena didn''t make a sound to advise them nor did she pay attention on whatever they were putting on her body.

    As ck was the omnious color of Vampires,her engagement gown was designed with each ck materials considerably. Even the embroidered flower near her shoulderline was highlighted with ck stones. Her hairs were hanging clumsily as a tiny veil had drapped half of her scalp. The makeup on her face surely suited on her beauty but the depth inside her heart was vacant, empty yearning for a certainpanion.

    Athena finally lifted up her heavy eyshes and looked through her soul deeply through the mirror. Her resemnce was more likely a beautifully crafted artificial flower who appeared to be beautiful but there was no soul left within it. The future was waiting for her but the past never left from her memory. As some blurry visions reyed in her sight, her throat dried for holding back the muffled screams in her stomach for too long.

    But what could she do?

    Ethan was determined to carry the rage for her. But she didn''t had the courage of tolerating such invisible pain for eternity. Sometime it was best to let go before hatred grows stronger. It was best to walk away before you see hatred in those eyes which once craved for your love. The pain was intolerable but it was a relief to your soul or to your heart.

    She spent countless times to console her aching heart yesterday coaxing and repeatedly that she would be happy and would smile genuinely before sitting down in front of this dresser. Still whenever she looked through the woman who was getting prepared to get engaged with another guy, her heart still beated for another man who once vowed to marry her.

    Why is it so difficult to console your heart?

    She pursued her lips together and withdrawed the gloomy gaze from her own reflection in the mirror. The maids giggled and whispered habitually as she yed with her fingertips to use as her distraction momentarily.

    She resolved every debts to Ethan and it was time that she set herself free from every emotions.

    DOWNSTAIRS../

    The hallway was already filled up with numerous prominent figures who came earlier to meet the Lord and Lady first. Some of them were extremely impatient as they couldn''t manage to attend Aaron and Esme''s marriage in the past. Their eagerly anticipated eyes asionally nced over the stairs from where the couple were supposed to climb down.

    Queen Mother had also dressed nicely as she kept exchanging greetings with some big shots. Even Zave didn''t let go of this to increase his influence and continued chatting happily with the minister of some states. Mr. and Mrs.Scott also found a little corner to chat with a prominentdy and shamelessly boasted their rtionship with the royals. No matter how many times,Mrs.Scott tried to shut her husband''s tant mouth, he continued boasting like a low ssed person. She could only grind her teeth in anger and forced a smile on her face.

    Amidst in chaos, some people didn''t fail to see another seductive woman who continued smiling at the guests like an another royal member. It was Vanessa who greeted the guests as her own people. Some guests even started thinking that whether she had be Lord''s concubine or not.

    She also chose an expensive gown today to show off hervishing days in Moonshine Castle. The white moon colored gown seemed fit on her body and highlighted her body curves perfectly. Left of her gown side was parted open to expose her slender legs which seemed very eye catching. Some shot her envious res after scanning the exaggerating gown on her body. But she enjoyed this spotlight and continued twisting her strands.

    As the grand ball was going to happen after a long time, Aaron had invited each one of his closest people around the world. His buddies were also present there except Ron who didn''t show up still. He didn''t n to make Esme awkward today as she will be her soon the day after tomorrow surely. Furthermore he was annoyed over the incident that urred with Anna during her drunken state. Even his close friends didn''t know where he had been roaming on all the while.

    As the people continued chatting happily and exchanged good wishes with Zave, the expected couple had arrived at the centre of upstairs carefully.

    Esme was sping one of Aaron''s arms as her lips carried an elegant smile all time. All of sudden, the crowd went on silence as soon as they spotted the eye catching couple upstairs.

    They appeared like a god-gifted match maker with their two different aura. One seemed like a ruthless king who kept sping his woman''s hand possessively whilst the other seemed like an elegant queen whose aura spreaded peace and elegancy as soon as she appeared on. Esme wasn''t nervous at all after receiving so many nces and kept spreading her queenly aura. She was born as princess and had never failed to bewitch others with her strong presence.

    As she made the crowd bewitching with her calm smile, the man beside her was getting restless. He was afraid that they would spread evil aura on his unborn children. Holding a poker face, he kept descending down grabbing Esme''s hands cautiously and ogled over the crowd once harshly. The crowd immediately withdrawed their attentive gazes after receiving his silent warning. As they all were impressed after seeing such lovey-dovey affection, a certain someone was digging her sharp nails into her skin so hardly that it started turning pale.

    Vanessa was watching them enviously as the crowd immediately treated her non-existing as soon as Esme appeared. Even she was enjoying those rumours when people started gossiping that she was a concubine of Lord.

    They both slowly walked at the centre and stopped behind the grand chandelier hanging up. The warm light had showered over Esme''s face which made her face more beaming like a star.

    Aaron held back the urge of scolding everyone for eyeing on his pregnant wife and cleared his throat awkwardly. Sucking a breath of constion, he spoke referring to the crowd,

    " THANK YOU EVERYONE FOR JOINING THE BLESSED CEREMONY OF OUR FAMILY. WE ARE SO HONOURED TO HAVE YOU ALL HERE. PLEASE ENJOY YOUR TIME HERE.WE WILL START THE CEREMONY AS SOON AS MY SISTER COMES DOWN."

    The crowd pped loudly and came one by one to exchange greetings with their Lord and Lady. Queen Mother inspected them sternly as her gaze darkened further deeply. She knew that she couldn''t oppose any of his decision as he had seized all of her powers in Royal. She could only pretend to be the powerful woman that she was. Even her own biological daughter wasn''t ready to follow her orders. Only Zave could be her reliance now.

    Soon the formal greetings hade to an end as Aaron ruthlessly denied everyone to not bother them anymore. He was afraid that Esme would feel exhausted.

    Aaron gestured towards Viviana who appeared on the doorway with Jasper who held a gloomy face.

    Sigh! It was so torturous to attend the ceremony of that woman whom he liked for decades.

    Viviana immediately went beside the couple as Aaron had already asked her to apany Esme wherever she would go in the ball.

    Aaron sitted Esme over their discerned spot and had also plopped down beside her. As soon as he sat down, he instructed Viviana to bring some fresh fruits for Esme. Esme rolled her eyes annoymously and tapped on Aaron''s palm saying lowly,

    " My lord, can you please calm down? I feel like you are the one who is pregnant. If you behave so intimately with me, what will people think about you? They will say that you are a wife ve."

    Aaron shot her a cold re and responded while adjusting her gown cautiously to not fell down underneath her feet,

    " It''s already a blessing that I didn''t dig out their eyes. Have you seen that how were they ogling at your body? What if my babies receive an evil eye?"

    Esme was speechless and murmured lowly,

    " Jeez! They aren''t even born yet."

    Aaron asked raising his arched brows,

    " So?? You want them to born with bad luck? I am not willing to let my daughters born with bad luck."

    Esme mumbled smacking his hands off from her gown,

    " You are unreasonable. Civilians are dying to have their heir and here you go always talking about daughters."

    Aaron pursued his lips to rebuke but quickly went off as soon as he received a cold re from Esme.

    This woman.. What''s so good about sons? He can pass over his throne to her daughter too. Who will dare to oppose huh?

    As the couple continued fighting sweetly, the number of their admirers increased drastically. They all witnessed how sweet their Lord towards his wife and puked blood in disbelief.

    As the crowd was busy in chaos, a certain someone had made her way towards the kitchen area holding a staff in her sp.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys, I hope you are enjoying this story. Just want tell you all in advance that this engagement ceremony parts will be going on slowly because there will have so much things to exin clearly. So I will have to increase the number of Chapters in order to describe the scenes,plots more profoundly. Thank you ?? keep voting to support this book. Also I am thrilled to announce that I have already made trailer, cover for the uing volume under the spin off sequel name " Loved By A DEMON KING." I will let you know all once I release them.Hehehe..

 Chapter 189 - The Engagement Ceremony Part 3

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Everything I wanted By Billie Eililsh ~?

    A slow soothing piano music echoed in the sir of Moonshine immediately rxing the ears of night creatures who was awaiting for Athena''s arrival patiently. Between this chaos, it was impossible to keep an eye on a certain someone who walked for the kitchen zone in rush.

    Viviana who also had maiden her way to grab a te of fruits for Esme was paused midway as an elderly woman started chatting with her randomly. She couldn''t even push away the man reconsidering her old figure. She only smiled awkwardly and tried to break off the chatting as soon as possible.

    On the other side, Vanessa had already stepped into the empty kitchen before Viviana could approach her. Her lips smiled in relief when she found no one except the brand new utensils. As the castle was full of guests, definitely the maids were all in busy serving them. Her lips curled up into an evil smirk because there was no way that she would let go of this rare opportunity.

    She took a glimpse over the doorway and found no oneing on. Thus the speed of her task turned immediately faster than light. After living in Moonshine for a long time, she was well aware of every utensils that Aaron and Esme used to eat. Because of their respective positions in the castle, they were served differently than others. In that way, Vanessa was pretty sure that which sses would be provided to serve them drinks.

    After taking onest nce of her surrounding, Vanessa moved beside the bartender and slipped out the little bottle from her waist. Her breathing turned rapid in ecstasy as she unsped the bottle impatiently. With those trembling hands, she quickly poured down the liquid into a white porcin ss that was decades older probably.

    After making sure that the warm liquid went mixed well with the orange juice, she heavied a sigh of relief before letting out a sinister smile. Whirling the spoon into the liquid, she murmured lowly as her gaze started turning vicious,

    " Tsk... Goodbye baby..."

    Her task was done as she dly stepped out of the kitchen and pretended like she never appeared here before.

    Tingles of sses and chatter had engulfed the entire atmosphere that made the ce quite harmonious. As Esme kept sitting down idle under her husband''s strict order, she couldn''t move out from her spot and could only roam her eyes around boringly.

    Suddenly Jasper made his way towards Aaron who was chatting with a boy beside and hurriedly whispered something in his ears. Aaron''s expression immediately darkened further as his gaze dimmed slightly.

    Waving his hands dismissively, he kept on putting a stern face and gestured towards Esme to get closer. Esme blinked innocently having no idea of his sudden tensions andpiled his orders obediently.

    But her confusion soon after turned clear when an old man in a loose white coat started approaching them slowly.

    Aaron only narrowed his gaze on his way sharply and got up from the couch grabbing Esme''s arms gently. Sucking a deep breath topose his anger, Aaron spoke hoarsely when the man came closer,

    " Esme, this my uncle, the old Lord."

    Esme blinked before giving him a short bow of respect but in response, she only received his narrowed eyes.

    The old lord smiled cunningly after watching the gloominess on Aaron''s expression and stated with deeper meaning,

    " It seems like My Lord is in very good mood, isn''t it?"

    Aaron shot him a cold re and spotted the ruthlessness behind his narrow eyes whenever it fell on Esme. His grip on Esme''s arms tightened hardly as he cautiously pulled Esme backwards.

    Curling up into an evil smirk, Aaron responded mysteriously,

    " Of course, today is such a blessed day in our family. But I feel like my uncle shouldn''t pollute his eyes anymore. What if it causes an evil impact on my sister''s uing future?"

    The old lord''s expression fell as he clearly noticed the hidden mockery behind Aaron''s tongue. He was silently giving him warning to stay far away from this little bitch.

    What was so good about this woman?

    The old lord couldn''t register his thoughts and could only grind his teeth harder. After shooting them a disdainful re, he huffed before heading away into another direction.

    Aaron secretly sighed in relief once the old man was gone. Or else Aaron was afraid that he might do something unexpected to harm Esme here.

    Esme kept staring at his retreating back and didn''t feel any good impressions on him. She felt like the old lord didn''t like her quietly. She tugged on Aaron''s sleeves gently and whispered,

    " It seems like Uncle doesn''t like me that much?"

    Aaron looked down at her gloomy expression and instantly panicked. He didn''t want her to get affected by any situation thus he changed his way of talking. Using a bit teasing tongue, he barked to cheer up her mood,

    " What? Ain''t I enough to like you? You need more people as your admirers?"

    Esme was speechless before shooting him a cold re.

    Was he jealous again?

    She rolled her eyes and rebuked sharply,

    " My eyes aren''t so bad that I would want an old admirer like him. You think too much."

    Aaronughed softly when he heard Esme addressing the old lord tantly.

    At the same time, the stairs started getting crowded with maids as they stood both sides in a row hastily. All the eyes that were stuck on this sweet couple averted their attention over the stairs where the enchantingdy wasing down.

    Athena kept her gaze down as she stepped on each stairs absentmindedly. All the focus was now shifted over the soon-to-be bride who appeared like an angel from heaven. Her ck gown was glistening like a pearl as she continued climbing down. Two of the maids held her veil down on her back as she keptnding.

    Each step had created thunder in her mind that wasn''t noticed by anyone. Her lips were sealed shut as she desperately fought to keep her muffled screams down.

    Why was her heart in so much pain? Wasn''t this everything that she wanted?

    _DALASTIA WORLD_

    The high fairies, civilians all started gathering up at the courtyard of White Castle as they all awaited eagerly to see the heirs in armour.

    Inside Ethan''s master bedroom, he was getting dressed for their final battle as Evan offered him a helping hand. The evidences that he gathered from LG''S den were all passed to Evan for extreme security. He didn''t know whether he woulde back alive or not but Ester would have to die for his devious crimes contiously.

    As Evan pulled up the iron belt on his waist, Ethan suddenly grunted in pain touching his neckline suddenly.

    Evan immediately paused as he thought that he used much force to straighten the chain perhaps. Ethan waved his hands and assured while rubbing the spot,

    " It''s all right. It didn''t happen for your push. I am feeling burning pain on my neckline from a while ago. I don''t know why it''s happening but it is increasing slowly."

    Evan frowned as concern shed across his expression. As he parted his lips to say something, Evan''s brain suddenly came to a realization.

    With his lips quivering slightly in anticipation, Evan asked nervously while staring at his brother''s scrunched expression,

    " Se.. Second brother.. Where is the mark of your mate bond with princess Athena exactly?"

 Chapter 190 - The Arrival Of Council Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Call It What You Want By Taylor Swift ~?

    The obvious question had brought a moment of weeping silence inside the giant master bedroom. Ethan''s hand paused over the mark abruptly as the light in his eyes started changing color. His stubborn heart which vowed to forget the woman suddenly clenched into a fist as if every breath was a suffering for his poor soul. Paying more attention to the mark that was still burning lightly, Ethan pondered in his deep thoughts. This mark had started burning since afternoon and caused his heart feeling so much pain for no reason.

    Is it because Athena was getting engaged tonight?

    Ethan''s expression sullened as soon as this thought came across his mind. No matter how much grudges he held for Athena, it was inveitable to ept her engagement normally in his heart. His breathing hitched as he murmured to his younger brother lowly,

    " Here! Your assumptions are right, Evan."

    Evan gasped widening his eyes apart as he mumbled incoherently,

    " Then.. what.. what will you do brother? What if this pain starts burning more? I am afraid that your powers can be affected because of this burn. How will you fight against Ester or the dragon king?"

    Ethan swallowed after giving it a deep thought as his gaze turned cold, pale. Even he knew that this pain would increase ten folds more once that man imed Athena officially in front of everyone.

    But what could he do?

    Deep down, his subconscious wished that Athena would stop the ceremony after sensing that he was in severe pain. But his brain was giving him anotherment that he shouldn''t be bothered by Athena''s issues anymore.

    After all, they chose to depart, wasn''t it?

    Evan could see through theplicated expression on Ethan''s face as he felt pity for Ethan inside. Evan knew his brother''s characteristic so well. Perhaps he pretended to be cold in outside but deep inside, he was drowning in pain. After all, the chole siblings had onemon thing which was loving his partner unconditionally same like their mother. Even though Queen Melinda had deep hatred towards their father, Evan knew that his mother still waited for his return which was only a impulsive wish.

    Evan suddenly tapped on Ethan''s shoulder andforted slowly,

    " Don''t be so harsh on yourself, Brother. I don''t know that what has happened between you two but please don''t y with your feelings. I don''t want you getting hurt everyday. We have already lost our senior brother, remember that. Think about it yourself. Don''t regret itter. How about I inform Princess Athena to postpone the ceremony today? You will have to fight a huge battle today. How will you concentrate with so much pain? No, I am going to notify her."

    Ethan immediately reacted and blocked Evan''s path hastily. Squeezing his eyes shut, he pleaded sincerely,

    " Since we have decided to stay apart, Don''t bother her with my matters anymore Evan. She also has her own life and I have promised her that I will let her visit Ayra after my coronation. I will have to win this fight any cost and bring justice to my elder brother. Only if I can be the king, all of us will be happy together again."

    Evan kept staring at his sullen face which struggled hard to hide the pain and emotions in his eyes. Shoving his hands off, Evan asked narrowing his gaze,

    " What about your happiness, brother? "

    Ethan smiled back faintly and replied with deeper meaning,

    " My happiness has long been stolen away from me, Evan. Now it is finding a new way."

    Evan couldn''t find a word to console his brother anymore and watched him heading outside quietly.

    Ethan wandered as he walked out to head for the courtyard slowly..

    Athena, are you really going to break off our mate bond today? Is that how much you hate me now?

    _BACK TO MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Athena''s grand appearance definitely siezed the limelight and immediately everyone''s gaze were stuck on her. Some of them admired her beauty sincerely whilst others envied on her blessed luck for being born in Richards Family who ruled over their world for a good few thousand of years.

    Esme smiled widely at her lovely appearance and wanted to approach her but someone else took the opportunity fast. Zave who went blind for a while after looking at her beauty calmly walked over to Athena who then reached on thest stairs calmly.

    Like a man with rightful manner, Zave bowed his head slightly and stretched out his hand to reach for her hand. The crowd grinned after finding that Zave was too sweet to his soon to be wife.

    Athena bit down her lower lip tightly and ced her palm on his hand hesitantly. Zave smiled contentedly at her obedient imposter and led her at the centre of crowd carefully.

    Esme frowned harder once she inspected Athena''s forceful smiling. Even though she suspected that something was going on between her brother and Athena, she didn''t interfere much when Athena agreed to marry Zave. She took it as a momentary infatuation when his brother didn''t take any vital step to continue this rtionship with Athena. Esme still remembered the way Vanessa and Zave interrogated earlier but the secret was still buried inside her heart. She really decided to tell Athena once this ceremony was done fast.

    Queen Mother immediately revealed a broaden smile and went on their side quickly. She instructed Athena and Zave to seek blessing from the elder whilst she went upstairs to pick up the rings.

    At the time, suddenly the crowd gasped in fear as soon as their eyes shifted on the doorway where five muscr man just stepped in. The crowd immediately lowered their eyes before making a pathway for their walk.

    Even Esme watched them from distant in extreme curiousity. Each of them had a terrifying aura that could frighten anyone just by a single nce. They all dressed same as long a long light pitch darkened coat was hanging from their shoulders towards the floor. Apart from their terrible appearence, Esme found that their skin was oddly more white than Aaron and their eyeballs were particrly more red darker than other Vampires here.

    She didn''t know why her body stiffened in nervousness as soon as they made their appearance. She tilted her head up to see Aaron''s expression which had turned white sheet like paper. His grip on her waist tightened subconsciously as if he was trying to merge herself into him.

    The old lord who didn''t look pleased all the while suddenly smiled excitedly while making his way towards them impatiently. Stretching out his hands broadeningly, he spoke anxiously,

    " What a pleasant surprise! All of our council members are here. Pleasee in everyone. Our Royal Family is really blessed to have you all."

    The man in front who had white hairs didn''t feel ttered over his exaggerating wee. Instead his eyes searched for a certain person around to wee them inside.

    As their eyes met, Aaron suddenly came back to reality and knew his mistake. Patting on Esme''s back gently, he whispered before making his way towards them,

    " I will be back. Don''t wander around."

    Esme hummed softly but her eyes could see the uneasiness in Aaron''s eyes.

    Was he afraid of them? Why did he look so pale after watching their arrival?

    Esme wandered in his mind but soon after Viviana''s voice came from her back. Viviana stood beside her holding a tray of juice and offered her politely,

    " My Lady, have some juice. Lord has repeatedly instructed me to take care of your health well."

    Esme sighed helplessly before reaching out for the ss absentmindedly. Meanwhile Vanessa clutched the ss in her fist tightly as her eyes glowed in excitement staring at Esme''s way.

    Just one more moment..then..Bam..!!

 Chapter 191 - The Arrival Of Council Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Quit By Ariana Grande, Cashmere Cat ~?

    Vanessa didn''t break her eye contact from Esme''s sitting figure for a nanosecond untill every drop of the juice flowed down to her stomach. Esme revealed a sweet smile to Viviana as soon as she finished the drink and dropped down the ss on her empty tray. On the opposite side, Vanessa''s gaze shed with immense happiness as if she was struggling hard to keep herugheter down. She was constantly clutching the hem of her clothes in excitement. Even the intention of insulting another bitch in this ball also faded away from her mind subconsciously. Her mouth was twitching in happiness that spreaded through her face quick fast.

    In order to hold back her anxiousness, she quickly picked up another wine full ss and drank it off in a gulp. Letting out a smallughter, she turned around to inspect Esme from her spot and cheered inside her mind,

    " Now it''s just a matter of time to enjoy a brand now show."

    Esme had no idea what danger wasing on her way as she only concentrated on Aaron who was walking over to the doorway reluctantly. Even though Aaron didn''t say anything bad about those strange Vampires who had just stepped in, Esme could sense that Aaron wasn''t very pleased about their arrival. Instead it exceeded his anxiety more.

    Aaron swiftly walked over to the old Lord''s side and nced up at the poker faced man who seemed displeased regarding Aaron''ste arrival to wee them. ying a soft smile on his lips, Aaron finally showed his respect for them gesturing through his hand to enter in,

    " Please step inside,Mr.Rogers. We were expecting your arrival. Pardon my etiquette today. I was a bit busy with all the works."

    Mr.Rogers seemed slightly convinced after hearing out Aaron''s polite words and pondered for a moment. After giving it a second thought, he gave up and gestured to his other fellow members to follow him in before speaking briefly,

    " No problem, Lord Aaron. A king should be responsible for everything that fall under his observation."

    With this words, the man quickly walked inside following up another four members who all kept on holding a terrifying aura. Aaron sighed in relief before indicating Jasper to serve them all who instantlypiled in.

    As the council had all settled down themselves over avishing couch set, the old lord rxed before shooting Aaron a cold re. Even he had seen through the unhappiness in Mr.Rogers eyes. He ogled on Aaron angrily once more before heading towards the council members slowly.

    Aaron ignored his behavior andmanded others to start the ceremony fast as there was no one left to attend anymore. After that he swiftly walked back to his wife''s side whose eyes had worry for him.

    Aaron only returned her concern with a half smile and indicated her to eat fruits after plopping down beside her. As she started chewing the peeled apple, from time to time she felt that Mr.Rogers were looking on their way from opposite direction harshly. Esme felt a bit uneasy but didn''t meet his eyes as she continued chewing.

    Once again, the slow music started ying inside the room as the guests started gettingfortable around those bunch of dangerous men. No matter howfortable they were, they couldn''t ignore their strong aura which was spreading through the room eventually.

    After the members had started devouring wine like others, Zave immediately slipped on their side to lick their boots. He exchanged few ttering words telling them repeatedly that how honoured he was to have them joining in their engagement party. Though the members insisted on holding stern, unfazed face, they were satisfied on Zave who was ready to lower himself down in front of them. Perhaps it had be their habit that one must bow their heads down in front of them. For sitting on the high society of vampires, they all were proud and sometimes wished that Aaron would bow his head to them whenever they met. Unfortunately their wish never came true as a king would be the one who would receive bows from everyone including them. But they never did only because Aaron was far more junior than them.

    Very soon, Mrs Zave had sided with her son and ordered the priest to start chanting mantra. As they had different rituals before marriage, it was bound to be followed by them one by one.

    On the contrary, Athena was stil struggling with herself inside terribly as she could feel the ache increasing in her heart. Even though she and Ethan had broken up officially, she didn''t know why her heart was feeling a pain of betrayal.

    What was happening exactly?

    She couldn''t understand and could only scratch her gown abruptly in worrisome. At that moment, Queen Mother finally reached downstairs holding two box of rings and walked beside Athena hastily.

    She first unwrapped the pocket and pulled out two beautiful diamond rings that were glistering under the bright light of chandelier. After passing the rings to Athena and Zave, Queen Mother asked with a smile to the priest,

    " Master, can they put on the rings on each others now ?"

    The priest nodded approving silently as he was still busy in chanting. As soon as he gave approval, Athena shuddered and the pain inside her heart increased double than before. Her long eyshes ttered abruptly as realization hit her brain.She murmured to herself lowly,

    " Ethan!! "

    Her lips quivered in anticipation when the thought of their mate bond shed across her mind. Originally she thought that their bond would count null and void once she gets marked by Zave. But the situation had turned worse. Her bond with Ethan had turned so strong that it was defending her innerself from getting married with another guy. Even her subconscious mind was telling her that Ethan was having the same pain that she was feeling now.

    Her hands started shaking as the ring nearly slipped out from her grasp. Her anixiety grew more when she remembered that Ethan must be heading for his warzone right away. A slow gasp of fear escaped through her lips as she assumed that this intolerable pain could make his strength weakening eventually. Nothing could be more fearsome in a warzone rather than loosing your inner power slowly.

    As this all thoughts shed across her mind, Athena''s feet mispalled as she stumbling one step backward abruptly. Zave and others were stunned as he was going to put on the ring on her finger when the girl backed up unexpectedly.

    Under their watchful gazes, Athena only muttured feeling her heart getting clenched in fist,

    " I..I..I.. can''t..."

    On the other hand, Esme and Aaron were watching over them from their usual spot. Aaron who was shocked after looking through the change on Athena''s expression failed to notice Esme''s uneasiness beside him. He was too engrossed in watching Athena when Esme suddenly hauled up from her couch anxiously.

    She breathed few times heavily and felt her body burning in fire as if all her powers had been awakened up suddenly. She gasped holding her throat unbelievably and panted desperately to calm down herself. Her blood cells were all boiling to unleash her powers that couldn''t be controlled by hermand anymore. She wanted to run away upstairs or hide herself from everyone but it was toote. At that particr moment, her fear was only to lose Aaron.

    What if he decides to leave her after knowing everything?

    No..No..She can''t bear this..!

    As the light started spreading out from her body, she only heard Viviana''s shouting voice from her side,

    " Mydy..o..my.. god..Your body...."

 Chapter 192 - The Revelation Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Love The Way You Lie By Rihanna, Eminem ~?

    The moment Viviana gasped loudly almost screamed in fear or astonishment that you could say, the entire hallway had turned into a deadly hallow as a long silence dropped in. This weeping silence was only distracted when Athena''s engagement ring fell down over the floor causing a thud sound to bring everyone back to reality. Even she couldn''t believe her own eyes for a long long time. It was beautiful, magnificent and horrified at the same time.

    On the contrary, Esme''s mind was in bizarre state as soon as her whole body transformed into her fairy form without hermand. She was horrified more than surprised when she looked down herself in disbelief. Her earlier gown had changed into aplete white one and her remarkable white wings also shot up opened from her back. The sight was undoubtedly breathtaking but unfortunately they were in wrong ce and wrong timing.

    Aaron''s entire body had thrown into a dead pool as soon as her white powers came in his realization. He didn''t even turn around to see him as he could already predict what had happened behind his back. He stood frozen robotically and watched numerous eyes ogling at Esme in his back. He clenched his fists together and finally managed to turn his face back.

    Their eyes met slowly but there was no emotions left at them anymore. Esme''s heart stopped beating long ago as she stared deep through his nk eyes deeply. Her breathing hitched whilst the tear in her eyes already made their way to fall down but fought tremendously just the way she was doing with her own self now. In this weeping silence, Aaron could only heard the girl''s choking voice lowly,

    " I am sorry...! "

    Esme spitted out and stumbled one step back from Aaron who was oddly inspecting her fairy form. He never imagined that she could be so sinfully beautiful in her own form and couldn''t pull away his eyes from her for a while. As he looked up at her deadly pale face, he could only see fear in her eyes but surprisingly it was not the fear of getting punished. The only fear of loosing himself clearly shed across her drawn eyes.

    He pursued his lips together but nothing came out as whispers started spreading out from their surrounding.

    The most shocked person was Vanessa at that moment. She didn''t expect Zave to set up this mastermind n. She was asked to mix the magical medicine by Zave thus she assumed that Esme would get hurt after having this medicine. Surprisingly it was far more good and excited than she imagined. Her happiness flooding eyes quickly met Zave''s sinful eyes who had a smug smile ying in his lips. The whole atmosphere was deadly stiff as if no one dared to talk loudly.

    Same like other people,the council members all had stood up from their respective spots disbelievingly as their eyes went wide in anger. They couldn''t believe their own eyes that a fairy had taken the spot of Vampire Queen. They burned in fury and wanted to interfere but Old Lord quickly made his way towards Aaron before the enraged council could take the charge personally.

    He flew over Aaron and roared while getting closer to Esme,

    " Aaron...!! What the hell have you done? Guards! Jasper!! Arrest this woman right away! "

    Aaron was finally snapped out from his thoughts when the old man''s thunderous growl bounced against the high wall of this room. His expression immediately darkened as he threw himself in front of Esme as a shield. Without caring for anyone, his murderous eyes watched the old lording on their way deeply. Gritting his teeth together in rage, Aaron warned dangerously,

    " Don''t you dream of taking her away! "

    The old lord''s tracks halted midway as he watched Aaron disbelievingly.

    Will he still try to protect this shrewd in front of so many civilians and the Council?

    Behind him, Esme was more stunned when she saw Aaron''s protective demeanor without using her for lying. She bit down her lips hard when she carefully noticed his expression. He didn''t seem so astounded like others instead his eyes silently consoled her to stay calm without any fear. She ttered her heavy eyelids when anticipation started hitting her nk brain.

    Barely breathing, Esme whispered disbelievingly from his back,

    " Did..did.. you... know...from the beginning?"

    Aaron''s body stiffened as he felt her deep questioning eyes on him.

    Why did everything turn out like this? How will I protect you from this monsters now?

    _DALASTIA WORLD_

    The atmosphere inside the courtyard of White Castle was exceptionally stiff as all waited impatiently to see the final result.

    After the high fairy had announced that they would fight against the dragon king and his pets inside the JimJim mountain which was located inside the sea,the civilians pped loudly to cheer up the heirs. But a certain someone was distracted from everything.

    Ethan whose eyes were stuck over the ground gloomily didn''t bother to look once their mission was announced. His heart still ached in pain when everything started to get clearing up inside his head. On his way to courtyard, he nearly copsed into the floor as the pain on their mate bond turned intolerable and pathetically painful. He tried to his best to endure the pain for the sake of Athena''s happiness but nothing worked on.

    But all of sudden, when he thought that he would loose conscious before this final war, the pain suddenly vanished away as if it was never been there before. The only reason could be either Athena broke off their mate bond after getting marked by her fiance or else she called off the engagement. But in his mind, the first possibility lingered painfully as his heart pounded abruptly.

    Did..did she really break off their bond?

    For some unknown reason, his mind couldn''t ept this oue but he knew that he was the main reason behind this severe consequences.

    He bit down his lips tightly and tried his best to focus on their uing war.

    _MARRIOT CASTLE_

    In front of the castle door, two dragons were snarling instinctively as their back had been caressed by a certain man.

    Oscar had a stern face as he prepared his dragons to join this war with him. As he inteneded to fly away together with them, the butler suddenly ran towards him anxiously. His expression was anxious as he informed Oscar after bowing down his head slightly,

    " Your Majesty, I..I..I think that Lady Jasmine is inbour. Please pay a visit to her before you leave."

    Oscar paused midway before shooting his butler a surprised re.

    That monster... choose toe in this world today? Why?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone ~??<em> To watch the promotional cover photo, trailer at first, Please stay connected with my instagram ount Anamika_author </em>. Also I am reopening a discord server personally for my readers.I hope we all will be connected soon over there.

 Chapter 193 - The Revelation Part 2

    RECOMMEND SONG : Liar By Sandra N ~?

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Esme was in bizarre state as if the world around her started whirling like an ironic wheel. The more Aaron dyed his time of answering her, the further her suspension grew stronger. Aaron pursued his thin lips together, unable tobine a well refined answer instead a restless sigh escaped through the valley of his parted lips. Even in this chaotic situation, Esme''s eyes only kept staring at his perplexed expression from sideway.

    Her body was still aching from the earlier velocity of powers that she sensed. But the pain in her heart with a pool of questions started arising up like volcano. Aaron still shielded her with all his might as his limbs started turning weak after her blowing question. He didn''t know how to answer her at this state when loosing her would be the only oue.

    The old lord trembled all over in anger when he looked through the firm determination on Aaron''s eyes who chose his wife over his kingdom. Right at this moment, it was assured that his position could be threatened if he acted recklessly to protect a fairy in his wife form. Except Old lord, Queen Mother wasn''t calm at all. Her expression was fired up as she couldn''t wait to drive her away from Aaron''s life.

    Again another fairy! Again!

    Wasn''t it enough to ruin her daughter? But now it was his son who was legally married to a white creature.

    After a lot of contemtion, Queen Mother used his harsh tongue momentarily forgetting another trival matter that Athena had refused to get engaged,

    " Aaron!! Stay back from her!! She is a fairy and should not have anything to do with you. You were cheated by her all the time, why must you protect her dignity? We, Vampires can never select a mate from fairy n. Stay hack! Goodness, a lot of people are watching over you including the council."

    Aaron didn''t move a bit instead he shielded Esme more profoundly. His narrowed gaze fell over his mother who came in between to show off her powers over him. Biting his lips together, Aaron responded sincerely while eyeing over his surrounding cautiously in case anyone suddenly makes a move on Esme,

    " Mother, I knew it from the beginning. Whatever ourws are, she is my legal wife and the queen of all Vampires byws. How can you order me to leave her over all of you alone? I admit that it was my fault to keep it secret from you but it doesn''t change the fact that she is my legally wedded wife."

    Esme felt a thunderbolt exploding inside her mind as soon as Aaron admitted that he had been aware of her identity from the beginning. She discovered herself standing inside a bloodthirsty storm as if they were ready to swallow her whole any time. She only blinked quitely and felt her palms getting cold after this revtion. All the while, she tried to tell him that she was a fairy,a white creature and their love was impossible. But right now, she felt herself getting deceived by him everyday wheraous she foolishly believed that he didn''t know anything.

    Why must he adhere this step? What was the reason behind everything?

    It was inveitable to say that Aaron was in madly love with her from the beginning because they had a kind of sh or forced marriage.

    Esme couldn''t think straight anymore as her brain scratched hard to collude everything. She breathed heavily as her wings slowly went back to their earlier spot silently.

    At that time, finally the lead man of council, Mr.Rogers decided to intervene with his thunderous tongue echoing in the air of Moonshine,

    " Enough of everything, Aaron Richards!"

    The whole crowd gasped in fear and quickly lowered their gaze down from them including old Lord who could vaguely expect that what wasing. Taking arge two strides, Mr.Rogers came over to them goofily from opposite direction. His boots ticktocked over the floor as it resounded like a devil walking into the house. With a swish, he stopped in front of Aaron as his gaze was filled with mortified fury. Scanning Aaron from head to toe, Mr.Rogers sneered coldly as his eyes red at Esme on the back,

    " I am surprised to know that we have such an irresponsible, unruly lord who doesn''t know how to value of ourws and terms. We only let go of this matter thinking that this woman was only an everage human being but you actually married a fallen fairy? For what reason King Aaron? Have you gone bewitched by this little beauty? If you wanted to toy with her, we had no objections on that. But now you are standing like a proud brat to protect this omnious creature ! How could you think that we would let you handle the world on your own way? We can never endure the humiliation of ourws. Stay back from our way or both of you will receive severe punishment."

    Aaron still didn''t back up instead he looked through Mr.Rogers enraged eyes deeply. Just when he pursued his lips to say something, a soft choking voice came from his back,

    " I will ept the punishments. Let him go! "

    _MARRIOTT CASTLE_

    In a while, the sky over Marriott turned exceptionally dark and mysterious as if all evil powers from the world started gathering up over the sky of Marriott. The ocean waves turned wild as if a storm was nearly going to fall over the environment.

    Sky roared like a caged beast as wind started blowing randomly through the castle.

    Oscar had to postpone his departure as he could ignore everything but the woman inside was still his beloved one.

    Jasmine''s shrill crying noise echoed in the entire space of MARRIOT sending shiver to anyone who heard this bone piercing pathetic cry. Oscar stood outside gloomily as his back faced the closed door.

    Inside the room, Jasmine was battling with herbour pain as if her life was at stake. She gave birth to two beautiful daughters earlier but nothing could be campared to this intolerable pain that she was feeling on after having this baby. She sensed like the pain had turned ten folds more than her two previous birth.

    She gasped and panted desperately as her eyes groggily fell over the pink roses that she picked earlier.

    Her eyes silently watched the petals turning ck and lifeless as soon as she felt another round of intolerable pain.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Hope, you are all enjoying the journey. Let me know what do you think about Esme''s decision! Hehe! Lol, keep Voting! Why can''t I reach 1k votes each week ;-)

 Chapter 194 - The Revelation Part 3

    RECOMMEND SONG: Titanium By Sia ~?

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Even though Esme''s answer brought satisfaction on everyone''s face present over there, the man who stood ahead of her shuddered lighty before shooting her an awestruck look. Just when he pursued his lips together to give her some knowledge and seriousness regarding this situation, Aaron had to back up his idea when the fighting tears in her eyes sessfully caught his whole attention. As if his heart was stabbed by countless knives, Aaron breathed restlessly and with a thumping heart, he managed to look through deep into her water filled eyes.

    Nothing can be more painful than the person whom you love is crying for your reason!

    He barely managed to draw a deep breath as the distant nce of her eyes was killing his every intent. Allowing himself to ache deep down, he asked her like a breathless whisper,

    " Why?"

    He didn''tplete the entire form of his question but the other party did know his question. Esme choked, a pain of being deceived quickly rushed over from the core of her heart. With her red eyes guled on him, she asked back with a thousand of questions, curiousity,

    " Shouldn''t I ask why?"

    Aaron jolted as soon as her cold voice came out like a solid arrow stabbing at the deep core of his beating heart. Aaron forced himself to calm down, attempted to use his touch as to sooth her painful expression. In this thought, he took a slow stride to hold her but the woman instantly stepped back warning him silently to remain in his spot through her rigid eyes.

    Aaron paused in his spot abruptly as he felt his heart sinking deeper and deeper. He could endure her ignorance but it was a death wish to him after seeing the flicker of hatred in her deep questioning eyes.

    Squeezing his eyes shut and opening it again, Aaron suttured failing to gather up a perfect answer,

    " Esme...I...I.."

    He couldn''tplete his words and swallowed hard once more to reconsider. Esme smiled bitterly as her hot tears finally broken down thest barrier in her eyes and fell down through her hot cheeks. She asked between her gritted teeth as her tears continued on their way towards the floor,

    " Tell me one reason and I will take back my words."

    Aaron choked after staring at her continuous teardrops and again attempted to confess after closing his eyes into a shut,

    " It was all before..I..fell.."

    "Enough of this rubbish! " Mr.Rogers shouted breaking off this stiff atmosphere and motioned at the guards to surround Esme at once.

    With his eyes burning, he sneered looking at Aaron,

    " Nonsense! I can''t believe that you are choking over a woman''s little y. Can''t you see that she is definitely trying to lure you with her crocodile tears? She must havee to destroy our n purposely. Or else why will you take liking on this mere fairy who have only little powers? Surely she has no prestigious status in her world ande down to be the queen. No ,Aaron. You can be bewitched by her but we, as the protectors of Vampire n will never allow to stay with this white creature anymore. She deserves to get punished because of hiding her true identity."

    Aaron immediately shouted hysterically as his cold back faced the raged man behind,

    " No! You need permission from the king to send anyone into prison, don''t you? Then I refuse to let her go into the prison. She will be staying with me wherever I go. No one! Absolutely no one has the right to punish her."

    Aaron ced hismand and faced Esme''s tear stained face deeply. Even though he didn''t utter any word, the man who just silenced the whole world with his one ruthlessmand kept staring at the woman in front of him with his pleaded eyes. He knew that if Esme insisted on epting her punishment, there was no way out that he could save her from their malicious tortureter.

    Mr.Rogers and other Council members were all stunned when Aaron denied theirmand without rethinking. Probably this was the first time when Aaron showed off his almighty powers over them. Even though they held the powers of rulling over the world, Aaron was still the most powerful one existed in their world.

    Mr.Rogers trembled violently in anger and shot behind him a death re as if she was the sole reason behind this chaos. At that moment, Old Lord used his cunning scheme to subside both parties as his red eyes narrowed dangerously. If he revealed this information that Aaron had lost half of his soul powers, the council would definitely send him to prison for viting their order which he didn''t want. He still wished for Aaron''s good but he failed to determine that his good was causing only more pain to Aaron.

    His cold eyes shifted on Esme whose face was pale like sheet. He could identify that the girl was on her most vulnerable state and nothing could be more blessed to use her emotions as his tool to save Aaron right now. After he sessfully took all of her blood, the council could do anything to her.

    As he finally reached into a well nned decision, the old lord interrupted their conversation respectively,

    " Pardon, Master Rogers. I have to remind everyone that if the prisoner is willing to ept her punishment, it means that she epts her faults indirectly. In this case, anyone should must send her to prison no matter who agreed or not. Thisw could be found in our history too."

    This announcement created hype among the crowd who silently watched thismotion gettingplicated eventually.

    Aaron''s expression darkened as his eyes once again begged Esme to deny this absurd thoughts. But Esme refused to meet his eyes and continued pondering as her whole world started shattering like a ss. Even Athena who was fighting with her own pain looked between Aaron and Esme as her heart equally ached for them.

    She warned Aaron many times but her brother was too afraid to lose Esme! Now things had turned worse.

    Now she solemnly prayed that Ethan coulde to rescue Esme before their ruthless council could torture her to death! But how was Ethan right away? Did he go to join their final fight?

    Mr.Rogers agreed with Old Lord''s logic as his expression changed into a pleasent one immediately. The old lord sighed in relief and shot up his cold eyes to ask Esme,

    " Little bitch, tell us one more time, are you willing to ept this punishment?"

    Esme gulped as her eyeszily met the cold lord andter shifted on Aaron''s terrified face.Aaron shook his head vigorously and begged her silently but the girl was unaffected of his pleading.

    Though she didn''t get to know the exact reason behind his lying, she couldn''t count herselfpletely innocent. She also buried the secret of Ayra from him. Right now, if she let Aaron ept the punishments, this kingdom would fall into disarray after loosing their king just as she feared.

    How she wished that she could run away from him a long long time ago? When did desperate urge of leaving him had turned into a desperate urge of staying by his side always? Why did they had to belong to the different worlds?

    She sawlloed and without anyone''s notice, one of her hands shot up to stroke her stomach gently. She closed her eyes off to feel the creatures living inside her belly and coaxed sweetly,

    " This world needs your father more than us. I know that your uncle would definitelye for us, babies. Let your father live happily here forever. We don''t belong to this world."

    After finishing her speech inside her mind, her eyes shot open in wide as she repeated her words firmly,

    " I ept every punishment from lying about my identity to be the queen of vampires. Let go of the king. He doesn''t know anything and is just trying to protect his wife. Let him go! "

    Aaron gasped stumbling backwards as his gaze nkly fell on the heartless woman in front. Her only purpose of epting this punishment had only one meaning hidden. She was letting go of their rtionship willing even though she had his children inside.

    If she was hating him to this extent already, what would she do after discovering the whole truth?

    Aaron jolted stunningly as his eyes dropped over her stomach silently as it he was pleading those unseen babies to coax their mother.

    The old lord instantly seemed happy as he gestured to the guards to capture her at once.

    Right at that moment, Jasper ran into the centre of hallway panting and gasping heavily. With his shallow breathing spreaded out, Jasper informed to everyone almost shouting from his lungs,

    " My Lord! Terrible News! Enchantress ising for Silver city with her own magical ck Force. We don''t know how to break off her witch Craft. Our soldiers are dying slowly."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Let me know how are you feeling about today''s Chapter? I was tearing up nearly while writing the interaction between Esme and her babies..;-)

 Chapter 195 - The Source Of All Evil Powers !

    As if time had stopped moving, the entire hallway fell in dense silence for a couple of moments.Before anyone could react, the average crowd started whispering as panic shed across their expressions.

    Even Aaron himself was stunned for a moment including Esme whose mouth agaped in fear. She kept staring at Aaron panicking silently but couldn''t find a word to spit out.

    Mr.Rogers who was delighted about her oue quickly changed his focus and turned around to see Jasper trembling vigorously. Aaron sucked a deep breath and soon after his whole aura changed into a terrifying one.

    Before Aaron couldn''t pass his order, Mr.Rogers urged him and others impatiently,

    " We have to stop them from entering into this city or else everyone will die."

    Pausing a bit between his words, Mr.Rogers gestured towards the old lord who would be far more than happy toply this order,

    " Deal with this bitch here."

    Mr.Rogers indicated this to Esme and earned a cunning grin from old Lord who had already thought that this could be the best opportunity to fulfill his intentions. As expected, Aaron''s attention was slightly diverted from Esme as he instructed Jasper quickly something in a low voice.

    Then turning around to face Queen Mother, he ordered coldly,

    " Call off the engagement now.Everything needs to be postponed now."

    Queen Mother didn''t dare to rebuke his order and noddedpherensively. Turning back to Esme, his eyes flickered withplex emotions as the girl had no reaction on her face at all. At least, he hoped that she would show him a little emotion after hearing out this news but nothing came out from her side.

    But her silent emotions was more killing to Aaron than her spoken words.

    He gulped down his saliva nervously and whispered painfully,

    " Wait for mye back please.I will tell you everything."

    At that moment the girl whose heart was already racing in an unknown fear finally decided to look up at him. Her eyes quivered when she saw through the vulnerability in his eyes. Subconsciously her lips pursued together to say something but the man had already turned around to head outside.

    Before his step could touch the floor, Aaron halted in his track midway and abruptly turned around slightly. Exhaling a restless sigh, he only left her with few words before scurrying away hurriedly,

    " If I don''te back, please make sure that three of you can be safe and sound. You have grudges against me but not with others."

    After saying his final words, Aaron headed outside while leaving the woman in her stunned state. Esme bit down her lips together in fear and forced her choking voice to hold down.

    What did he mean by noting back?

    Behind Aaron, the councilmen also trailed him off closely leaving Esme''s matter over Old Lord to justify alone. Queen Mother quickly gave a long bow towards the crowd and apologised sincerely,

    " Pardon us,we have got an urgent situation to handle. We would like to postpone our ceremony today. I will inform everyone before picking up another new date."

    The crowd nodded with understanding as fear shed across their faces.

    Who didn''t know about the witch, Enchantress?

    Zave''s expression sullened dangerously as he shot Athena a sharp re. Obviously he heard clearly herst words and still couldn''t believe that he was humiliated by a woman in front of so many civilians.

    Sneering coldly, he announced in a cold voice,

    " I will also retreat from here. The border needs my presence, Queen Mother."

    Queen Mother quickly waved her hand with understanding and allowed him to leave. Soon after, the crowd started to leave one by one behind Zave.

    Now it was time to face Esme who still couldn''t assert Aaron''sst words. A part of her turned numb as the man left her with a pile of emotions.

    The old Lord immediately shifted his attention back on Esme fiercely andmanded to the guards who was standing beside her dumbfounding quitely,

    " What are you doing,guys? Have you gone bewitched by this woman too? Arrest her and send her to the prison now. Make sure that no one dares to provide her any food or drink."

    The guards were immediately snapped out from their thoughts and quickly started binding Esme with chain like other prisoner. Esme didn''t protest and cooperated with them obediently.

    As the guards started dragging her out from the hallway, she only gave the old lord and Vanessa a cold re before stepping out from there.

    Athena watched her retreating back pitifully as her eyes shed with remorse.

    How she wished that she could inform Ethan right away?

    After the old Lord had departed from there too, the hallway had only Queen Mother and Athena alone including Vanessa who just stood at corner like an innocent child. Taking tworge stride over Athena, Queen Mother quivering in anger beforending a hard p over Athena''s cheeks.

    As if she was expecting this p, Athena didn''t show any reaction and only grit down her teeth together in disgust. She heard queen mother sneering coldly,

    " You think that I haven''t heard you clearly? How dare you refuse to get engaged in front of so many people? Who gave you the guts to ruin my reputation in the society? You.... shameful.."

    Athena suddenlyughed softly as her eyes looked up to face this cruel woman who once destroyed all the happiness from her life with her own bare hands. Stepping near Queen Mother who stepped back abruptly in fear, Athena spoke remorsefully,

    " It''s my misfortune that I was born from you, queen mother. Or else this shameless woman would have maiden you corpse a long time ago."

    Athena spoke and shifted her attention on Vanessa who was pretending to be innocent all the time. Crossing pass the old woman whose eyes dted in fear after hearing out Athena''s tongue, Athena walked over Vanessa and spoke while carrying a cunning smile,

    " Thanks to you. You have made everything more easy for them."

    Vanessa was stunned and narrowed her gaze questioning silently. Athena didn''t bother to spend her breathing over a shrewd like her and headed upstairs directly.

    _MARRIOT CASTLE_

    The cries of Jasmine didn''t subside a little instead it got worsened eventually as each moment passed by. Though the pain was severe and unbearable, the expectant baby didn''t show any sign ofing out.

    Oscar finally reacted as his gaze flickering with hatred. He roared to a healer who was outside,

    " Why is it taking so long? Just drag that shit out her stomach. Can''t you see that she is having so much pain? Why must she suffer for that piece of shit ?"

    The healer immediately shrieked in fear as his head dived down fearfully. The healer responded with a sigh,

    " We can''t do anything,milord. The babies born from blood magic has their own characteristics. I suggest you to leave for the war. He won''te in this world so soon."

    Oscar''s expression immediately turned more darker as he asked back hoarsely,

    " Why won''t hee so soon?"

    The healer hesitated before replying in a low voice,

    " Milord, this baby of yours is far more dangerous than any other living existed around us. I am assuming that he isn''t not only evil. He is the source of all evil powers."

    Oscar startled in his spot immediately and blurted out in shock,

    " Reason? "

    The healer didn''t answer back immediately and fell into a deep dillemma.

    How could he tell him about this disastering ahead?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone ~? I am so sorry for this unexpected leaves this days. I had fever, cough and headache for the past three days. That''s why I couldn''t settle my mind to write down a new chapter in this book. But no worries, I am back now and a big thanks to all of you for voting regrly. Thank you for being patience and try to check out thement section if I miss any update. Because I leave announcement in thement section every time if I take a sudden leave. Enjoy~??

 Chapter 196 - Return The Favor To Vampire Clan!

    The pain increased again causing Jasmine''s shrill cry to travel far away outside of MARRIOT. Oscar whose face was already sullen in rage, his body shuddered after hearing out such a bone piercing cry. sping the thick pir beside him, Oscar warned the stupified healer who wasn''t getting any clues of this devious baby,

    " If anything happens to Jasmine, you will be dead after I return."

    The healer felt a chill running through his spine when Oscar unrevealed his demonic presence around him. Just a glimpse of hisvatic eyes, the healer could guess that what could be done to him if anything happens to Lady Jasmine?

    But what was his fault when the baby inside her womb was so powerful that he wasn''t willing toe out at this moment and subconscious caused his mother so much pain?

    The healer didn''t dare to utter this words outside and lowered his head down deeply. As her cries continued like an unstoppable tune, the butler had to make an appearance after considering the entire situation.

    Coming over to his Lord who was battling to hide his emotions, he informed after giving a long bow,

    " Milord, you should retreat now. The princes from Dstia must be on their way."

    Oscar immediately snapped out from his thoughts and looked at his butler from sideway. After reconsidering the fact that he had an inveitable task to do tonight, he exhaled a helpless sigh before straightening up his figure slowly.

    Taking onest nce from the closed door, Oscar instructed to the butler before heading outside,

    " Take care of them untill I return. Bring more healers here if it''s needed."

    The butler remained in his spot stunned for a long time while staring at his retreating back. Because this was the first time that this man showed his emotions, concern for the baby inside. Something that the butler had never witnessed before.

    After stepping out from the castle, Oscar inhaled a deep breath to stable his emotions and looked up at the dark clouded sky casually. His eyes changed into different colors in mixed thoughts soon after. Ignoring the chaos above there, his lips pursued together before spitting out two words slowly,

    " Arcabous,Debisa."

    His voice was low that was impossible to be heard by any other person even standing at a very close to him. But as soon as he pronounced this names, two loud animalistic snarl came down from the sky loudly trembling the whole ground of Marriot.

    From the cloudy sky which was still gathering dark clouds, two gigantic dragon ttered their wings few times before dived down towards the courtyard of Marriot. After sessfullynding down in front of Oscar, they snarled lowly bowing their heads respectively. Oscar gave them a sly smirk and informed coldly,

    " It''s time to determine the king of Dstia world as per our ancient agreement. Follow my way and remember that one must die in this battle."

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Soon after the guards improsened Esme ording to Old Lord''s order and pushed Esme inside the dark shell of Moonshine Prison. After stepping inside, Esme''s lips formed into a bitter smile when she realised that how her fate had brought back here again. But except her own condition as soon as she reminded thest words spoken by Aaron and the arrival of Enchantress in the city.

    Her own eyes narrowed dangerously at the thought of Enchantress and anger boiled inside her veins. cing her hand over her own stomach, she murmured before sitting down at a corner,

    " If it weren''t for you two, I would have gone with your father to punish that insane witch. But unfortunately it will cause more trouble now if I insist on joining them."

    Esme sighed and started feeling worried for the man who left her with few words.

    Isn''t it funny to feel concerned for the man who has deceived your feelings? Is it what called love to be foolish even after knowing the truth?

    Esme wandered andughed on herself when the prison door was creaked open lightly. She moved in her spot curiously and kept her gaze stuck on the door.

    As the door was pushed open widely, a dark silhouette came out in her sight with a nasty smile ying on his lips. Her eyes narrowed further when the man said iprehensiblely,

    " Hello Lady Esme. It''s time that you return your favor to our n."

    Esme hauled up from the ground in a shot after watching the old lord''s mysterious appearence. Knitting her brows together, she blurted out in rage while trying to observe his surrounding,

    " What favor? I don''t think that I owe anything to each any of you except your king."

    The old lord''s expression immediately scrunched up as soon as Esme refused to show him a little respect. Grinding his teeth together, he answered growling back lowly,

    " Blood! Give me your blood and then die."

    Esme was stunned and couldn''t move from her spot for a long time. Stepping a step back abruptly, she mumbled something incoherently,

    " What.. what do you mean by that? "

    Besides the most important fact was that she was pregnant with two babies. Who knows that it won''t affect the baby? If they wanted to quest their thirst by sucking her blood, wouldn''t it bring harm over the babies?

    She couldn''t think about the possibilities anymore as her back was already turning numb under old lord''s dangerous eyes.

    Aaron, where are you?

    Meanwhile, the air inside Vanessa''s room was filled with soothing music as the woman couldn''t hold back her excitement anymore. Everything went on ording to their n except Athena and Zave''s engagement ceremony. But she was happy that Zave didn''t had to put a ring on that bitch''s finger.

    After applying lipstick on her lips gleefully, Vanessa asked the maid standing behind her back,

    " Look, Ain''t I look like a queen? Tell me."

    The maid nodded vigorously and ttered her falsely,

    " Obviously, no one can match with ourdies appearance. But mydy, what will you do to Lady Esme? Have you thought about that?"

    Vanessa grinned victoriously and said,

    " Just wait till midnight. I will make sure that her body has no unmarked skin leftover."

    The maid shuddered and kept staring on her back fearfully.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~?? Keep voting to support this book. We need 1k votes to get a rank at least. Do let me know what do you think about Esme''s decision of giving her blood!!

 Chapter 197 - The Warzone Part 1

    Comparing to the dangerous things that were going to happen inside Moonshine, the city was in more chaos and dangerous state. Enchantress finally picked up the best opportunity to attack Aaron when things were at pinnacle in his life. He was mentally heartbroken and physically weak. Enchantress did really know that how to attack at anyone''s weak spot. All thanks to Zave who had provided her enough informations all the while thus it was more easier for her to excute a perfect n.

    Since hering up from the water side, she had spent all her times performing witch crafts and made illusional guards to fight from her side. She didn''t care whether she could win in this fight or not but the only thing mattered to her was Aaron''s leftover soulpowers and his death. She always felt that only after killing Aaron, her avenge over Richards family would be full filled. After all, a witch can forget about her own life but not avenge.

    Meanwhile, Aaron,Jasper and the councilmen all had reached over the border of Silver city where an unknown number of ghost souls were haunting over the area. No matter how many troops stepped ahead to destroy them, they vanished away almost instantly.

    The sky over the silver city had turned gloomy with darkness as if an aura of evilness had already started spreading in this world. Aaron who was emotionally disturbed had been watching over the ghost souls standings far away from the fight that was uring a few steps away from them.

    He knew that Esme was in danger but if Enchantress found about their unborn child, she would be in more grave danger. Furthermore he believed that Esme had her own capabilities to protect their children. Even if he died here, he could be in peace thinking that his beloved people were safe and sound.

    The councilmen wait for hismand as they quickly proceeded forward to fight against the ghost souls who appeared nothing but like a shadow.

    Who ever thought that this shadows could possess such enormous powers?

    Jasper stood by Aaron''s side and kept observing over their surrounding cautiously. After stabling his state of mind, Aaron finally opened his mouth,

    " Where is Enchantress?"

    Jasper shook his head unknowingly and answered while swiping his eyes across the ce,

    " We have no idea,My Lord. She only has sent her troops but doesn''t appear in front of us. It is getting impossible to break off her witch crafts. You know that she has been practicing witch magics since decades. Now you have lost half of your soul powers, I..I really think that you should go back to the castle and look after Lady Esme."

    Aaron shook his head denying and answered while ring hard at those fighting shadows,

    " No, I can''t leave my own people to die here. Nevertheless Enchantress wille to look for me if I don''t go to her personally. I am the reason behind this chaos, Jasper. Let her satisfy her thirst of killing me. You..you just need to make sure after I die that Esme will go back to her world safely, do you understand?"

    Jasper gasped softly, his gaze turned pale and for a moment, he was out of his words. Swallowing down, he whispered painfully looking at the man who was ready to sacrifice himself for the sake of his people,

    " My..my.. Lord.. At least think about your children. They will need you by their side in the future. How can you think of giving your life so easily? "

    Aaron sighed, his gaze still searched for Enchantress as he whispered with a bitter smile,

    " But their mother won''t need me. Help me looking for Enchantress fast, Jasper. I don''t want her to appear in my castle."

    Jasper pursued his lips to say something but at the end, he had to sawlloe back his words after looking at his determined expression. Turning around, he started wandering over the corners to look for the witch who might be enjoying their misery hiding at a corner.

    _SALAVITA MOUNTAIN_

    This discerned mountain was elected as the final warzone for the heirs. Located at the middle of ocean, the mountain had its own magical forces but no one could be seen through it easily. The waves from ocean asionally bounced against its edge that made the entire mountain looking like a beautiful paranoma.

    Except this natural beauties, the mountain today looked oddly terrifying as the clouds over them were particrly ck and blue. Under the gloominess of clouds, Ethan and Ester stood side by side and waited for the king to arrive patiently.

    Although Ester seemed impatient but his lips never forgot to give the mischievous glint that was circting inside his mind. Even Ethan also noticed his mischievous grin few times and wondered what was he hiding in his sleeves.

    Just when the two were immersed in his thoughts, loud snarlings of animal starteding out from the dark clouds. The wind suddenly turned wild as the waves started brushing against its edge more vigorously.

    Ethan and Ester quickly lowered their heads down and bent down a little in order to show him respect. After another round of snarling echoed in the air, a dragon finallynded down in front of them followed by two dragons who trailed him off closely.

    The dragon in lead snarled once more before shifting into his human form instantly. His dark eyes shifted between Ester and Ethan who kept hanging their hands down. Oscar''s eyes darkened dangerously when it fell on Ester who was feeling bothered to keep his head down.

    Why must he bow? He was also a prince!

    Ester wandered before gritting his teeth hard secretly. Obviously the renowned dragon king, Arnaldo Oscar Dixon had the capabilities of looking through his infuriated emotions.

    Oscar smirked at Ester cunningly and spoke while stepping near them,

    " Heads up, Princes."

    They nodded before lifting their heads up to see the magnificent man standing opposite of their side. At the very first sight, Ethan had devolped a great admiration towards this king who had the majestic aura of making anyone''s bowing down their head in a moment.

    Ethan spoke politely,

    " Wee to Svita, your majesty."

    Oscar hummed seeming pleased with his polite manner but it infuriated Ester more. Like a stubborn brat, Ester added with mystery,

    " I hope, king Oscar is spending good days in Marriott with her wife without any troubles. I heard from my subordinates that they sense evil presence near Marriott quite often."

    As soon as Ester spoke, the air inside them dropped drastically. The two sitting dragons behind Oscar also snarled at Ester threateningly who stumbled back in fear.

 Chapter 198 - The WarZone Part 2

    Immediately the air inside Svita Mountain had turned gloomy, stiff as if a sleeping volcano was ready to explode out anytime. Comparing to Ester''s tantrum words, Oscar seemed rxed as if his words were unheard to him. Ethan who had no clues about their conversation shot Ester a suspicious look who kept smirking at Oscar''s face provokingly. One could tell from Ester''s smile that he had been acting very mysterious and provocative towards king Oscar.

    But poor Ester had forgotten to calcte that Oscar was one of the wise and powerful king who ever existed in the n of Dragons. He couldn''t be simply threatened or suppressed by a mere prince like him. Behind Oscar, his two personal soldiers Arcabous,Debisa couldn''t tolerate this indirect insult thus they snarled at Ester warningly.

    Ester didn''t stay back instead regained his confident posture telling that he had big secret of King Oscar in his sleeves.

    Why was he getting afraid of him?

    Oscar smiled faintly, his eyes glimmered under the asional thundersrokesing down from the sky. After ncing between Ester and Ethan, he spitted out mysteriously while waving at his dragons to stay calm,

    " That''s fine, Prince Ester. Look at my Dragons. They also bark naturally once they feel evil presence nearby them."

    He finished his words with a sly smirk before turning around and proceeded towards his dragons. Behind him, Ester''s face had turned ashen as soon as he mentioned about evil presence.

    Was he referring to him? What about Ethan? He was also a prince like him.

    Ester felt insulted as his eyes kept ring at Oscar''s standing back. One point, he had vowed to himself that he would definitely teach this dragon king a lesson after winning this fight. Besides him, Ethan kept observing at Ester''s face and found the interaction between them quite weird. He only hoped that Oscar wouldn''t fall in Ester''s trap.

    Momentster, Oscar patted on his dragons head affectionately and passed hismand without uttering a word. As soon as he took off his hands from them, the dragons flew up in the sky under the scream of thunderbolts and kept ttering theirrge wings continuously.

    Ester and Ethan both looked up in the sky and was confused about his tasks inwardly. Then they heard his husky voice while stepping onto the big stone at the middle,

    " Both of you go after my dragons and bring them back after taming them."

    Ethan was slightly shocked while Ester looked furious. They all knew that dragons only listened to king Oscar and didn''t cause any harm to him only. Apart from Oscar, they were ferocious over everyone who tried to approach them.

    Ester couldn''t hold back his anger and furiously spilled out,

    " What kind of task is this? How can we fairy tame your Dragon? They are ferocious as hell. This is injustice."

    Oscar''s expression immediately turned stiff as he rebuked back with authority,

    " It seems like Prince Estercks logic in war tricks. When you join a fight, you must listen to thosemands what''s the other opponent says. As a mentor andmander in this fight, it is definitely upon me to choose the task and determine the final winner. If you still think that I am being injustice here, give up the fight and go back to your world. In that way, I can announce Ethan as their king without any troubles."

    Ester trembled in rage and blurted out,

    " You...."

    Ethan interrupted while giving him a short bow,

    " I have no objections on that, your majesty. But it would have been better if you give us a little direction as we are unfamiliar with your pets from the beginning."

    Oscar smiled mysteriously and was satisfied over Ethan''s courteous manner. After tiptoeing two steps back, he faced the dark ocean and spoke in a deep voice,

    " You have to make them in love with your true self. If you use force, they won''t let you go. But it you use love, they will give you ten folds back."

    Ester felt another headacheing on their way whilst Ethan remained silent for a long time. After hearing out his little words, Ethan nodded with understanding and went to chase the dragon in the sky,

    " Got it."

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Upstairs inside Athena''s room, Siemus was grumbling at herdy for the first time was busy in changing her expensive attire. She paced back and forth at the centre of Athena''s room and grumbled annoymously,

    " This can''t be done, mydy. Why did you call off this engagement? Because of that brat who doesn''t know how to value you? He keeps bringing the past and continuously makes you feel shattered,dy. I understand that you don''t want to marry Zave but that doesn''t mean that you will stop this engagement for the sake of prince Ethan''s safety. He has gone for the final fight with his half brother and perhaps he woulde back as a winner. Then his prideful mother will let him marry into a big influencial family in their world naturally. What will you get in everything? Tell me,dy?"

    Athena''s hand halted midway before her whole body turned little stiff after hearing out the initial possibilities from Siemus. After swallowing down her bitter saliva, she whispered hauling up from the tool in front of her dresser,

    " I just don''t want to owe them anything. I need to send back Esme in a safe ce, Siemus. Her life would be in danger if she stays long in this castle. Better, she leaves before his brotheres to rescue her personally."

    Siemus finally came to her rational thoughts and nodded with Athena agreeing,

    " Yes, you are right. Lady Esme is innocent. We should help her fast or else I am afraid that old lord would do anything to harm her seriously."

    Athena hummed before headed outside along with Siemus for Esme''s shell hurriedly.

    Meanwhile, Esme''s face had turned pale after looking at those hungry monster who had no sympathy for her poor state in this prison. Unable to stop them from approaching her, Esme inquired with authority,

    " Just tell me what did you mean bypensation? Why do you guys need my blood? You can''t make the queen of Vampires your mate. At least, I won''t allow it."

    The old lordughed at her confident demeanor and pped his hands together in amusement. After pping for a long time, he spoke between hisughter whilst approaching her dangerously,

    " You sure have guts little girl. We don''t want to taste your dirty blood. In other way, it is your honour to save our Lord with your bitch blood. Huh! "

    Esme''s breathing hitched as she stumbled back abruptly. Unable to assert the exact meaning of his words, she sutured with her heart racing,

    " Saving the lord? What.. what does it mean?"

    The old lord smirked and was delighted immediately after looking at her broken eyes deeply. Letting out a loud chuckle, he spitted out sarcastically,

    " Opss! This little bitch didn''t know that she had been toyed by Aaron so far."

    At that moment, Esme''s eyes turned blurry and her steps started stumbling backwards slowly.. Her ears were ringing and theirughter were piercing through her heart ruthlessly..

 Chapter 199 - Everything Was Real Part 1

    RECOMMEND SONG : Loner By Maggie Lindemann~?

    Nothing could reach through her heart at that moment when all her thoughts had been dissolving into the depth of ground underneath her feet. Her suffocating pain felt so heavy and intolerable that she even forgot to intake a stable breathing inside her lungs.

    The old lord continued without showing any mercy to the woman opposite of him who was copsing onto the ground eventually. Her white skin was deadly pale as if there was no soul left within it. But he was so selfishly happy to see her shattered state that he resumed enthusiastically. His dark merciless eyes danced with happiness in the thought that finally he could get rid this woman out of Aaron''s life for eternity. Even if Aaron managed to save her life from him somehow, she would definitely leave him for forever.

    After all who would like to spend her whole life with a betrayer?

    The old lord smiled faintly and winked at his guards to step out as he was going to spill out every dark secrets of Aaron. He didn''t wish Aaron to loose his position thus keeping this secrets only between few people was evident.

    Esme didn''t bother to urge him anymore as she knew that he was going to spit out everything whether she wanted to listen further or not. She feared that after knowing everything, would she have anymore strength left to get up or not?

    Still she waited patiently like a soul being cut off by a painful dagger ruthlessly!

    She sat down over the dusty floor absentmindedly and let the lord continued her emotional torture. Regaining his toughposure of ruthlessness, he continued smirking meticulously,

    " You must have noticed Aaron''s illness, don''t you?"

    At that moment, the empty soul finally showed a slight reaction as her heavy eyshes groggily looked up to face the man who was smiling at her dullness happily.

    Her silence was a grand reward to old Lord who couldn''t wait to shatter this proudy woman who dared to use her charm on Aaron as per his assumption. After letting out a tsk sound sarcastically, he sighed while stepping another step close to her body,

    " I assume that you are aware of this word,Jinx Blood? Well, let me make it more clear to you. Aaron had jinx blood in his veins since his childhood. He was once bitten by Enchantress who passed this blood on his Vampire bloodline. ording to healer''s words, he is going through his third stage and will need to recoverypletely after sucking your blood obviously if you pass it willingly. Now you can see that why is he so good to you? Above all, why was he desperate to marry you? There is nothing like love or affection. Everything was just a fair deal, girl. Now don''t waste my time and be an obedient wife of saving your husband from this crucial moment."

    He finished his words with a sly smirk and looked down at the woman whose eyes were nk like an empty shell.

    Esme closed her eyes in a shut, still forced herself to believe that Aaron couldn''t do such hemnious thing to her. It might be the old lord''s trick who was trying to avenge on her.

    Her lips quivered together in pain, a low choke escaped through her lips as her words came out lower than the whisper of air,

    " I.. don''t.. believe...you...You.. must be lying..shut up.."

    She choked as soon as she finished her words. She could feel her nerves getting weakened eventually. The thought of being decived,used by Aaron was killing her eternally. Her mind was facing a ferocious battle at that moment. One moment,she thought that everything was just a lie but the other moment,all her questions, curiousity and conclusions proved that old lord was speaking the truth.

    She badly wanted to cry, scream or might kill someone but her little body didn''tply her in anything instead let her sitting down over the dirty floor nkly.

    Old Lord''s expression darkened more as soon as he realised that Esme wasn''t believing in his words totally. His demeanor was impatient whilst he inteneded to spit out the rest of his words but there came a noise ofmotion from outside.

    Athena had already arrived at the doorway of Esme''s shell and was already arguing hard with the guards who tried to block her path from entering in. Today even Siemus didn''t hide herself from others and openly apanied Athena towards the prison briskly.

    As their argument turned fervent, Siemus couldn''t wait any longer and casted a mute spells over those bodyguards in no moment. Later they both entered into the prison together and was immediately stunned after looking at the old lord''s appearance.

    Athena sawlloed after taking a glimpse of Esme''s sitting posture and questioned old Lord who didn''t expect Athena to show up,

    " Old Lord, what are you doing in Lady Esme''s

    shell?"

    The old Lord seemed uneasy and started thinking about making an excuse. Just when he parted his lips to say something, Esme looked up at Athena with her groggy eyes.

    Even Siemus seemed concerned after watching her poor state and wanted to help her to get up but Esme hauled up briskly on her own.

    Stumbling over Athena hurriedly, she grabbed Athena''s arms together and asked anxiously,

    " Athena, you must know the truth, isn''t it? The old lord was telling me that Aaron..Aaron married me because he is sick and needs my blood to recuperate. The old Lord is lying, isn''t it? This..how can it be truth? Aaron said that he loves me..He won''t do this to me.. Isn''t it? Speak Athena. I can only trust you in this Castle. Please say something."

    Esme asked repeatedly and questioned Athena while jerking off her hands anxiously. On the other hand, Athena was frozen as her throat dried in fear. She didn''t expect that the old lord would be so cruel to break Esme''s heart in absence of Aaron.

    Siemus''s expression turned bizarre as she didn''t know whether Esme was mentioning the truth or not. Esme''s water filled eyes kept staring at Athena who remained motionless.

    Athena''s mouth parted open then closed off as she had nothing to say to defend his brother''s misdeed right now. As soon as Esme saw that Athena wasn''t saying anything, she gasped disbelievingly jumping back from her hold.

    A throaty choke escaped through her lips as she murmured to herself painfully,

    " Everything was... real..."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys. Keep voting to support this book. If the voting crosses 1k in any week, I will be releasing three chapters as a reward.

 Chapter 200 - Everything Was Real Part 2

    RECOMMEND SONG: But I Love You By Young Saab & Chole Lc ~?

    The entire shell felt like a stuffy room for Esme who panted and gasped desperately to stable her breathing. Her eyes were watery like a stream ready to fall down anytime. The pain of being deceived was terrible than one could imagine.

    Have you ever thought of shattering your whole world which was built with so much trust being broken into pieces within a moment?

    Athena was stunned after taking a nce of her painful momentum and med herself for not spouting anything excusable to sooth her pain. Just at that moment, Athena pursued his lips together to say something, Esme lifted her hand up in the air indicating the woman to stop lying to her anymore.

    Her world was shattering already and she couldn''t take anymore painful truth from her!

    As she remained muddle-headed,pletely clueless about how to ept this brutal reality, the old Lord suddenly sneered coldly. His eyes ogled at Esme who gave cold attitude to Athena who was trying to coax her aching heart.

    The Old Lord only thought that she was being rude to Athena and didn''t deserve to be treated like an honourabledy. Thus he stated boldly ignoring Athena''s presence inside the shell,

    " Enough of your little acting, bitch. Now obey my order and give us your damn blood. After that you can shed tears how much you want. No one will go to stop you anyways."

    He ordered ruthlessly as his whole momentum spreaded a dark aura. As he inspected Esme''s broken figure, he boldly took a step towards her in this thought that he would personally take out her blood from fragile figure.

    Just at that moment, he was an inche away from her, Esme was alerted about his approach immediately. Her teared eyes shuddenly shot up to stare at his wrinkled face that made the old Lord halting in his track abruptly. Her lips quivered together in pain and agony and a bloodthirsty aura immediatelyshed out from her dark hooded eyes.

    With her teeth grinding and fists clenching together in rage, Esme spitted out coldly as her body trembled in boiling anger,

    " You..you think that you can capture me here? You think that your damn prison can capture me here, fool ?"

    The Old Lord was startled after hearing her icy voice and didn''t notice the white mes spreading out from her body contiously. By the time, he decided to head outside, it was already toote.

    Esme groaned in anger as her body exerted a huge force of white mes in a shot. The old Lord was immediately attacked by her unleashed power and received a huge force on his stomach. He instantly let out a shrill cry before flying up in the air high. After rolling once in the mid air, his body got thrashed against the ironic gate of prison. His back got hit pretty badly that caused him loosing two bones behind his back.

    With his mouth bouncing against the hard floor hardly, he lost his two middle teeth that caused bleeding from his mouth profusely. He whimpered in pain twisting on the ground and didn''t dare to look up at Esme whose chest was heaving up and down in rage. Her pain and ragebined such a force that she had lost control from her powers.

    Even Athena and Siemus had to step back after witnessing such a bloody scence within a few moments. Siemus murmured to herself lowly while tugging Athena to stay back in case Esme ends up venting her rage on Athena,

    " She.. she..is beyond more.. powerful..than I had assumed."

    Athena nced up at Esme once again deeply as her eyes scorched deep through Esme''s soul in hoping to analyze her sudden erupted powers. Esme''s face was pale like a piece of white paper but the red glimmers stained on her skin was fair enough to express how angered she was. She was frustrated over herself and silently hoped that everything would turn into a dream once she wakes up.

    But the cruel reality was just in front of her eyes!

    Her vision blurred as she exhaled restless sighs that helped her suppressing those muffled screams that were battling inside her toe out.

    Athena sighed miserably and didn''t dare to approach the enraged woman who was still tormenting the harmed old lord with her ferocious eyes.

    Athena didn''t know what kind of spell that Esme was using to torment that stubborn lord. But he was constantly groaning in pain as his twisted figure was stuck on Esme''s merciless eyes.

    She was determined to torment him more to vent out her own frustration but was interrupted midway after hearing out Athena''s pleading voice.

    After witnessing Esme''s vicious side, Athena couldn''t endure anymore and pleaded her in a low voice,

    " Sister-inw.. Please..Let go of him.. He doesn''t worth it.."

    Esme choked before withdrawing her tormented gaze from him and nced up at Athena coldly. Holding back the anger and wrath that she was feeling inside, she managed to spit out lowly,

    " Where..where..is he? "

    Athena sawlloed after hearing out her cold voice and immediately knew that what did she mean exactly. After pondering for a while, she mumbled averting her gaze on the floor,

    " He.. he has gone to stop Enchantress.. But..I..I am afraid that he can''t win against her.. He is already passing through his third stage and might get harmed easily.. But why are you..."

    Athena couldn''t finish her words as she watched leaving Esme out of the prison with her head high like a mountain. Just then she thought of trailing her off closely, Siemus held her back on her spot and assured absentmindedly,

    " She knows that what she is doing! Don''t worry, mydy. I just hope that she can see through the good intentions of Lord."

    Athena paused abruptly as her eyes filled with sympathy for his brother who finally learnt to love someone wholeheartedly.

    Why did they all have to suffer for their love like this?

    Esme walked out of the prison robotically as her gaze was vacant without any glimpse of emotions. Her paces towards upstairs were steady but her vision repeated those sweet memories that she shared with Aaron so far. Her heart clenched into a tight knot when she realised that everything was just a beautiful lie, a well nned trap in the name of love.

    Right at that moment, when her pace continued walking into Aaron''s study room, she finally realized that why her mother never got to forgive their father for his betrayal.

    At some point, she really thought that her mother was way too selfish to leave their father all alone without bothering to look for him. But now she felt the exact pain that her mother once felt deeply.

    Pain of betrayal !

    After everything, all she wanted to run away from everything so that this memories couldn''t hurt her anymore. After all this time, she finally figured out that every good memories is bound to be a horrified nightmare someday.

    She smiled at herself onest time and murmured painfully,

    " You won finally but I have lost myself in loving you."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys, keep voting to support this book and get your tissues ready please ~:''(:''(:''(

 Chapter 201 - Why Must You Break My Heart?

    RECOMMEND SONG: With You In The Morning By Carl Storm ~?

    Her footsteps were heavy sometimes staggered when the pain in her heart felt too heavy to carry out anymore. Every step towards the study room felt like a deathly y that she wanted to run away from it badly. But unfortunately she needed those answers to find out every inch of truth that had been kept hidden from her for so long.

    The narrow corridor was lightening up the entire space bright enough to see everything crystal clear but the visions in front of her sight were dark because of those painful memories that she had built in this castle. From the very first day, she thought of leaving him numerous times but as the day passed away, she finally realised that he didn''t trap her here anymore. Instead she, herself trapped her in his love. The more she thought about everything, she felt mockery on herself and wanted to p herself uncountable times for bing such a fool.

    How could the king of Vampires take a liking on her who had no prestigious us even in Human World?

    She should have guessed it earlier.

    Fool..Fool..!

    She cursed herself several times and choked on her saliva as her pace stumbled towards the direction of his study room. She had a instinct feeling that her questions could be answered once she searched through Aaron''s staffs. Except courtroom, Aaron used to spend most of the time in his study room and must have left something about his illness here. After making this brief calction, Esme wiped her tears off stubbornly and decided to find the truth on her own. Even if she heard everything from Athena''s tongue, one part of her still foolishly hoped that Aaron wasn''t in fault.

    As numerous thoughts clouded her mind restraining her abilities to think calmly, she stepped on the pink carpeted floor absentmindedly. A middle sized Chandelier was lightening up the entire space that made easier for her to look through everything.

    After drawing a deep breath to adjust her emotions, Esme''s eyes wandered across the room sharply and finally stopped on the desk where she had discovered the bottles earlier. Gulping down her bitter saliva, she stumbled forward towards the drawer and ignored the door which was left half-opened.

    The entire space was deadly quite except her shallow breathing, nothing could be heard inside the exaggerating study room of King Aaron. As if her limbs had stopped working, she dragged her heavy body towards the drawer absentmindedly and pulled open the drawer in thud.

    As soon as it was opened, her eyes caught a series of empty bottles that had caught her attention earlier in the past. Forcing her breathing to calm down, her shaky hands grasped one of his empty bottle and picked it up in the air.

    After taking an observant look of that empty bottle, her moisty eyes looked through the scatered papers inside the drawer deeply. She didn''t spend much time looking through those papers as she knew that Aaron could never leave such an important staff in this random ces.

    Shifting her eyes over the shelves where she saw him many times to ce his important documents, she started walking over to it nkly. Standing in front of the giant shelf, her eyes wandered over those neat papersheet until it finally paused over a red envelope which looked quite fancy in her eyes.

    Scrutinising her eyes together, she drew a long breath before reaching for the envelope that got her curiousity sparkling. With her hands shaking vigorously, she finally managed to pull out the paper that kept hidden inside the envelope sessfully.

    Once it was fully opened, her heart clenched into a fist when she located the attached letter from the old Lord binding with those documents. Her pale lips trembled lightly and the racing of her heartbeat quickened faster than before.

    When the documents written in bold letter were presented in front of her vacant eyes, the rest of her world hadpletely broken down beneath her feet carrying each broken pieces of her little heart. The world of happiness had finally showed her a new bitter truth that she might never forget in this lifetime.

    At that particr moment, the girl who tried her best to remain calm and stone cold had finally let go of her emotions freely. Her numb body fell down over the cold floor nkly. Her previous dry lips agaped in disbelief as a muffled cry finally made its way outside of her suffocated throat. Her slender shoulders finally trembled lightly before she brust into tears while scattering the papersheets in her fists tightly.

    Her thin lips repeated those painful words continuously,

    " You finally showed me your true colors. You have finally reached your destination. You.. lied to me..all this time..and..I believed your lies every time.."

    She choked on her words and continued while shedding tears continuously,

    " All you wanted is my blood! Isn''t it? Then..why..why must you trick me to fall in love with you? You could have just killed me after the marriage. Why must you break my heart?"

    She whimpered before screaming out loudly as her tear stained face faced the little chandelier above her head,

    " Why.. why...why did you make me fall in love with you? "

    She cried hard until realization hit her brain. Pausing between her sobbing abruptly, she mumbled while struggling to get up,

    " You.. need my blood to save yourself, don''t you?"

    Forming into a bitter smile, she said her final words before leaving the study room that had witnessed her broken heart closely,

    " I will aplish my final responsibility of being your wife."

    _AT THE BORDER OF SILVER CITY_

    Everyone were trying their hard to stop those creatures from moving forward whilst Aaron was busy in finding the main mastermind behind everything.

    As he kept wandering for Enchantress across the stop, he failed to notice that he had walked far more away from his own troops. As they all were entangled with those absorb shadowsing out from nowhere, they didn''t pay attention over Aaron''s safety. Morever they had a belief that Aaron had the powers of defeating anyone around their world.

    Wished that they knew the truth..!

    As snarling from his vampires kept drifting further away from him, Aaron walked into the nearby alleys which were covered with dense forest. The clouds drifted away from north to south but had no glimpse of light due to the biggest lunar eclipse of year.

    His gaze was sharp as he paid extra attention on each movements that sounded around the spot. After walking few steps into the forest, Aaron had a vague feeling of being watched out by someone from nearby.

    He furrowed his eyes in rage and blurted out huskily,

    " I Know that you are here. Come out and spill out your conditions. Stop scaring off my people."

    As soon as his words echoed in the air, a huge force crushed down from the branch above his head which made him stumbling backwards instinctively.

    The thick branch finally broken down just in front of his eyes followed by a familiar figure whonded down from the branch like a queen.

    Theree a sinisterughter loudly along with her evil tongue,

    " Why so rush, my dear nephew? Are you so eager to die? Why don''t we wait for your death tomorrow simply? I have got to know that your savior has been improsened by the council members.What are you waiting for then?"

    As her words spitted out, Aaron was stunned as a glimpse of fear could be noticed on his expression.

    How could she know everything about his health? Who leaked this information? Could it be Old Lord or who..?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys. Check out the new announcement of this book. I have settled a mission for the entire month. If the voting crosses 1k in a week, I will release three chapters as a reward. Also do let me know what decision Esme will take this time? Lol..I love to read your wierd assumptions! Hehehe

 Chapter 202 - The Fight With Enchantress Part 1

    Enchantress was vicious, ruthless with her words till then. Her dark eyes were scanning his each facial expression amusingly as if she was a sleeping lioness who was enjoying the nervousness of her descerned prey. Her paces were oddly torturous but never paused to approach his weak figure. Her ruthless eyes already glowing in advance victory as she recalled the main information that she received from Zave. Aaron had already lost half of his soul powers, so how could his powerspare to her?

    She was a blessed witch and werewolf who was possesing powers from the dark creatures over the past few decades. She was confident with her powers and determination.

    Moving towards his way beastly, Enchantress thought amusingly that whether she should kill off Aaronpletely today or let him die till tomorrow midnight.

    An evil smirk formed in her plumped lips when she noticed how fragile Aaron looked at that state.

    Indeed Aaron was engrossed in his thoughts as he assumed numerous possibilities within short moment. Enchantress had gotten to know about his internal affairs too fast which clearly meant that there was an intruder from the royals. If the news of his weaknesses started leaking outside just like this, his whole family would be in danger as they had more enemies than admirers.

    Aaron quickly snapped out from his thoughts when he felt the presence of Enchantress''s evil auraing closer on his way. He frowned his eyes harshly as his gaze fell on the mysterious woman circting around him.

    After sucking a nervous breathing, Aaron asked coldly,

    " What do you want exactly? Spill it out and leave the ce."

    Enchantress paused midway at her encircling and giggled like a manica. After cracking into a sinisterughter, she blurted out sarcastically,

    " Mmm..I thought that you have already figured it out? Why did you brain working so slow, nephew?"

    Aaron gritted his teeth harder as her address of calling him "nephew" had only reminded him the terrible past that his mother encountered. Sneering coldly, Aaron spoke between his gritted teeth,

    " I am not your nephew. Don''t ever call my mother as your sister. You are no match to her."

    Enchantress narrowed her eyes dangerously. Aaron had identally spitted out something that he shouldn''t had mentioned in this crucial moment. All this time, Enchantress only hated to hear herparing with Aaron''s mother because she was too proud of herself esteem. She only believed that no one could be matched to her status in this whole world. Thus her rage enroused like a burningva inside her veins.

    Her dark eyes trembled in anger before an enraged growl came out from her tongue throatily,

    " Aaron Richards! How dare youpare me with that bitch woman? If she was saint ording to yourment, why did she betray the entire werwolves n after getting married with your father? She was just a humiliation for us. Don''t everpare her status with a high-ssdy like me or others."

    Aaron''s breathing hitched as he struggled hard to control his fury. Clenching his fists together, he managed to spit out hoarsely,

    " She wasn''t a humiliated! She..she just fell in love and found happiness with my father. But you brought shame on your own n after killing your own sister. Shame on you! "

    Enchantress shouted hysterically,

    " Shut up! I dare you to insult me again! I swear, you will receive severe consequences than I prepared for you."

    Aaronughed bitterly as his red eyes watched the woman proudly,

    " Did you think that I have expected to return alive?"

    Enchantress frowned and heard him resuming mysteriously,

    " I can''t kill or defeat you probably. But I will definitely make sure that no one else can be harmed by you, Enchantress. Your time hase to an end."

    Aaron stated dangerously as his eyes inspected the woman in front of him. Without expecting any reply from her, he used all of his strength to cast the spell on her chest rapidly. A ball ofva quickly slipped out from his palms before falling on the woman''s chest hardly.

    Being distracted, Enchantress had to endure the blow that quickly pushed her few steps back in pain. She jolted clutching her chest in pain and looked up at Aaron disbelievingly. After a moment of silence, sheughed suddenly and praised while rubbing the spot on her chest gently,

    " I thought that you will be powerless coward. Who knew that half of your powers can be so useful? It seems like you aren''tpletely useless brat."

    Aaron furrowed at her tant words and tried to predict her next steps of attack. Although defeat was written in his fate, he could never bow down his head in front of an evil even if he was on the verge of death. It was his especial personality that gave him the utmost powers of being the king of all Vampires around the world.

    Enchantress hated his confidence as he stood with all might ahead of her even though his powers were demolished. As if his confidence had added fuel in her rage, Enchantress suddenly erupted out like a burning volcano.

    She groaned enragingly and used her own dark powers instantly. After summoning the ck balls in her fist, she aimed it at Aaron before he could fight back against her force.

    Aaron gasped in pain before flying up in the air and banged his body against the giant tree behind him. His whole body fell down over the ground as he keptying on his back.

    Enchantress sneered coldly and without wasting a rare moment, she instantly casted another spell before he could fight back. This time, Aaron felt a huge force on his back that caused him twisting over the ground pathetically.

    His limbs shuddered at the extreme pain as if someone had breaking his backbone with dagger invisibly. His body suddered in pain and he could feel his power lessening after receiving this bowl. Even though a few powers of spell left in his body, he had no more strength to fight back against Enchantress skillfully.

    Enchantressughed with glory as she looked down at his fallen figure proudly. Her lips quirked up dangerously as she started taking beasty steps on his way slowly.

    Meanwhile, the magnificent moonshine castle was oddly quite and stiff as the staffs had taken their ces inside their own respective rooms in fear of Enchantress. After the engagement ceremony was interrupted badly, they didn''t wander outside anymore. Morever Esme''s imprisonment had caused a greatmotion among the civilians.

    Adjusting her whirlwind emotions, Esme had finally reached downstairs robotically and made her way directly outside of the castle without informing anyone. Vanessa and Queen Mother were so happy with the oue that they had started making their own ns earnestly and didn''t pay attention outside.

    Only Siemus and Athena were left who seemed genuinely concerned for Esme''s emotions. After watching her heading outside, they quickly trailed her off closely. Athena called her out impatiently,

    " Sister-inw, where are you going? Please don''t take decisions repulsively and wait for my brother''s arrival. He must have his own exinations. Don''t believe everything that the old lord said, Please."

    Athena tried to coax Esme while following her outside and didn''t know how to console her emotions at this moment. Esme didn''t answer back instantly. Her face was deadly pale like a field without any green as she headed outside like a puppet.

    After hearing out Athena''s reasons, her pace slightly halted as she turned around to face Athena. Meeting Esme''s emotionless appearance, Athena had lost of her words and couldn''t find any suitable reasons to hold her back.

    Pursuing her lips together, Esme smiled bitterly and said,

    " The person that I believed is dead inside me, Athena. All I want is to repay his kindness."

    She stated herst words and turned around to leave. Athena face turned pale as she blurted out anxiously,

    " Where.. where are you going?"

    Esme answered briefly as her blue eyes glowed dangerously,

    " The border! I have to settle every score."

    Athena and Siemus exchanged meaningful nces and both spoke in unison,

    " We will apany you."

    Esme didn''t deny instead replied with different meaning,

    " It would have been best if you had apanied my brother at this time. By the way, I managed to hear out yourst words of denial."

    Athena sawlloed hard and lowered her gaze down guiltily. After pondering for a while, she murmured tugging Siemus to leave,

    " Let''s head for the border first. I wish that brother is safe and can give a judgmental exination to sister-inw."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol! I feel like joining them in this fight. Imao! Don''t forget to vote for this book.

 Chapter 203 - The Fight With Enchantress Part 2

    RECOMMEND SONG: Run To You By Lea

    Michele~?

    It was undescribable that how they had reached over the border side too fast within a very short moment. Siemus had generously offered her birdy form to carry out both them and drove them as fast as possible towards the discerned spot. Esme was so lost with her own painful thoughts that she didn''t bother to ask how Siemus appeared out from nowhere in Moonshine Castle. Considering her bizarre state, Athena sighed bitterly and didn''t bother to exin the whole situation. Since Aaron was their first priority, it was best to keep every unrted topics away from them.

    Meanwhile, the air inside that dense forest started turning dangerous after smelling the fresh blood. Aaron wasying on his back and he could feel Enchantress approaching on his way dly. Her lips had sinister smile which could make anyone growing deep hatred towards her. She was so excited that nothing mattered to herself anymore. Since she was going to suck off his cultivate powers, no one was going to dishonour her ever.

    Power was something else that everyone wished to achieve in their lifetime. In this desperation, people always forget that they were walking down on the wrong way in order to achieve this sinful thing like powers. But evil creatures like Enchantress was far away to distinguish between right and wrong. She was never treated nicely by others hence her evilness was something built up within her from an early age.

    At that moment, Siemus took hernding over the chaotd safely. Athena helped Esme to get down from Siemus''s back as she wasn''t used to ride over Siemus like her. Afternding on the floor, they both were stunned as they watched the whole chaos. Those Vampires from Aaron''s side were desperately trying to stop those dancing shadows but nothing worked out. As they all were made from ck magic, it was hard for average vampires to stop them.

    Both of them panicked and Esme''s eyes instinctively started looking for Aaron amidst themotion. Yet she didn''t see his sign anywhere nearby. No matter what grudges they had, she loved him wholeheartedly before everything else happened.

    Her gaze darkened further as she observed those soldiers shadows. As a princess from Dstia world, she was well aware of this magic from the beginning. Her eyes searched for the main culprit but again she was missing too. A fear quickly crepted through her mind as she looked for Enchantress or Aaron desperately across the ce.

    Athena couldn''t stand anymore as she watched their soldiers getting defeated by those strange shadows continuously. She spoke to Esme while tugging Siemus to follow her in,

    " Sister-inw, you should stay here. They are getting dangerous. I have to join with Siemus. Please wait for us and brother here."

    Athena wanted to step forward but she was stopped by Esme''s sp from back abruptly. Looking behind, Athena saw Esme''s observative eyes and heard her say coldly,

    " You can''t destroy them, Athena no matter how many powers you have! Not even your friend! "

    Athena frowned and waited for her to continue. Esme took a deep breath and exined the situation vividly while keeping her gaze sharpened,

    " This shadow soldiers were created by ck magics and can''t be destroyed unless their master wants them to retreat or the master is killed or weakened to provide them enough powers."

    Athena''s expression turned horrified as she muttered widening her eyes,

    " You..you meant that they can''t be killed or destroyed? "

    Esme nodded nkly and continued pondering deeply,

    " Yes! But they can be stopped or vanished away by Enchantress only. She is their master."

    Athena sawlloed and growled angrily while roaming her eyes around sharply,

    " Where is she? Wasn''t she happy enough after killing my dad and his first wife? Where is that bitch? I will kill her with my own hands."

    Athena rambled in rage and wanted to track Enchantress immediately. She had heard enough about her misdeeds and couldn''t endure anymore. Enchantress killed their father and she wasn''t going to let her killing Aaron at any cost.

    Esme blurted out loudly stopping Athena abruptly,

    " No..Stop..! You can''t kill her.."

    Athena furrowed her eyes deeply and groaned in anger,

    " Why can''t I? I have the royal blood in my veins. I might be a little less powerful than brother but I can definitely kill her."

    Siemus interrupted midway when she saw Athena acting recklessly. As she had vast knowledge over everything, she exined fast,

    " Lady Esme is speaking the truth, mydy. You don''t know about witch world clearly. Your soul power is more useful to witches. Morever a pure-blooded vampire can never kill a witch nor do a royal blooded fairy. I am afraid that if you try to attack her, she will go after your soulpowers."

    Athena was stupified after hearing out their exination and watched Esme nodding in agreement. She barked out loudly in anger,

    " Then what are you guys telling me to do? Just sit here and watch my brother dying in the hand of Enchantress. I better go die with my brother too."

    Esme''s heart clenched into a fist when Athena subconsciously mentioned the death of Aaron. She knew that his power was weakening. She couldn''t wait any longer and consoled Athena while pointing at the fighting spot,

    " You have more things to do here, Athena. You may not be able to destroy them but you can definitely trap them in your magics until I find Enchantress."

    Athena was stunned before blurting out in shock,

    " You..you want to find Enchantress? What.. what if she hurts you? "

    Esme smiled faintly and assured Athena while tapping on her arms gently,

    " Rest assured! She can''t harm me! My soulpowers can''t be sucked off like yours. You should stay here and lead them in this fight as your brother is nowhere to be seen. I have to find them fast."

    Athena gulped and managed to spit out nervously,

    " You..you.. are willing to save my brother? Really?"

    Esme didn''t meet her eyes and only murmured softly,

    " That''s what I owe him."

    Esme didn''t stay any longer and headed for the other side while saying deeply,

    " Don''te to look for me, Athena."

    Athena didn''t get the meaning behind herst words and watched her dissaparing back into the trees. As Esme departed from there, Siemus urged hurriedly when another mournful cry echoed in the foggy ce,

    " Mydy! Jasper! He is getting harmed! Let''s go and help them."

    Athena was quickly snapped out from her thoughts and rushed into the chaos with Siemus bravely. Meantime the betrayers hiding into the darkness gasped out loudly when they saw Athena joining the fight.

    One of them asked Zave anxiously,

    " Master.. that..your fiancee..she will cause more trouble now.."

    Zave''s expression sullened dangerously as he inspected Athena hatefully.

    This woman! How dare she!

    _SALVITA MOUNTAIN_

    When things were getting dangerous on the border of Silver city, Ethan''s situation wasn''tfortable either. After they received order from King Oscar, both of the brothers flew up in the sky in a shot and chased those two dragons who were flying relentlessly.

    Ethan didn''t had an ounce of idea that how longer they flew but once he regained some sanity, he noticed the change of cloud colors above his head.

    His sword shaped brows knitted tightly in confusion and heard a ear piercing roar from the leading dragon. The roar resounded so terrific that one needed to shudder after hearing it out closely.

    Ethan still didn''t stop nor did he pay attention on Ester who was flying by his side. Ester''s expression had already turned impatient as he had been flying too fast using all of his strength and stamina.

    As they both were immersed in chasing them, they failed to notice that they hade between a circle of red clouds subconsciously. Surprisingly as soon as theynded into that red horizon, the two dragons departed from each others suddenly. They started heading towards a different way. Thus Ethan and Ester had to go after one separatedly.

    When they tried to cross the red circle in order to chase the flying dragon, both of them had received an electric shock that caused them to stumbling backwards thunderously.

    As soon as the electric light coursed through their bodies, Ethan felt his head heavy. All of sudden, his mind started working chaotic and he couldn''t think straight anymore.

    ttering his white wings behind numbly, he shook his head several times and tried to calm his thoughts. But unfortunately the worst was yet to arrive.

    His whole body froze when he started hearing out Athena''s voice around his surrounding,

    " Ethan.. help me.. Please.."

    " Ethan.. why did you leave me..."

    " Ethan..I have broken our mate bond.."

    " You are such coward that you can never protect me..It''s best that I have left you.."

    " Ethan..you don''t deserve to be Edward''s brother.. You are just a weak man.."

    Ethan sucked a deep breath as the voices continued buzzing inside his brain piercing through his soul deeply.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Keep Voting to support my book and do let me know what are you suspecting! I am nning to write down an emotional chapter tomorrow. If you have any confusion, do let me know in thement section. I will answer each one of you for better understanding. Lol! Can''t exin that how much difficult to write down a fight scene! My brain is brusting out! Lol

 Chapter 204 - The Fight With Enchantress Part 3

    RECOMMEND SONG: Unstoppable By Sia ~?

    The voices increased ringing in his ears repeatedly like a nonstop hummer. More than being irritated, Athena''s harsh tongue was impacting his inner strength and forcibly reminded him of their painful separation. The voices were so close and inveitable in his thoughts that he forgot to point out something.

    How could Athena appeare over the sky of Svita Mountain from nowhere?

    Ethan grunted closing his eyes shut as his white faltering wings started getting numb eventually.

    But Ester was not better than Ethan. When he attempted to cross the red circting clouds, he faced the same thundersroke same like Ethan. Only the differentiation was that he started hearing out his dead mother''s voice in his ears. Ester had only one weakness in his life which was his dead mother.

    Annoyed by this sudden voice and usations of his upbringing, Ester also started to miss his bnce slowly nearly falling down on the ground. His wings were giving out slowly as he felt an unexpected truma in his memory. Those voice only told him reversely that how demonic he had turned on in this years.

    Just when Ethan decided to run away from here immediately, his subconscious mind worked fast. After calming down a bit, his brain recalled him that Athena would never use him mentioning Edward''s name. So far he realised that Athena subconsciously tried to dodge Edward''s matter because of her buried pain.

    As this thought came across his mind, his blue eyes opened in shot and tried to focus on his surrounding harshly. As his eyes swiped over the surrounding, he noticed that those two dragons didn''t fade away instead they observed their painful state staying over the barrier indifferently.

    The moment Ethan spotted his chased dragon, he concluded his thoughts together and strengthened up his will power. The more, he focused on his aim which was to tame Oscar''s dragon, Athena''s voice started to disappear from his surrounding slowly.

    He narrowed his gaze andplied all his thoughts together only on taming the dragon. Very soon, those voices were gone as he looked around in disbelief. After rxing a bit, he finally flew on the way towards a dragon nervously. Last time, this barrier really gave him a hard thrash which sensed painful.

    Pausing in front of the barrier, Ethan hesitated for a while and finally attempted to get out. Very surprisingly, he made it this time as his expression turned into a relieved one.

    Without bothering to spare a nce on Ester who was still struggling with those voices, Ethan proceeded towards the flying dragon which didn''t drive away even after seeing Ethan''s approach.

    Ethan seemed hesitated but finally reached over the dragon whose eyes were glowing like a volcano. Swallowing down his saliva, he recalled Oscar''s suggestions and decided to use a simply way to make him obedient.

    He smiled widely at the dragon and ran his slender fingers on its head cautiously. At first, the dragon snarled disgustingly butterpromised when it saw him smiling at its all the while.

    The dragon rxed subsequently and observed Ethan who was patting its head continuously. When Ethan noticed that the dragon didn''t use violently at his approach, he chuckled lightly before saying,

    " So you two were trying to distract us from chasing you? How can you make such a powerful barrier which can trap two royal blooded fairies like us? Impressive! "

    The dragon snarled instinctively as if it was telling that they didn''t do anything much. Ethan frowned and started to approach towards its back while proposing softly,

    " Can I ride on your back?

    You are such an obedient pet. "

    The dragon didn''t protest nor did it gave any positive signal to Ethan. After a lot of struggling, Ethan finally decided to climb up just to ensure that this dragon had started to obey hismand probably, something rushed on its way.

    Before Ethan could assert anything regarding his surrounding, Someone used a harsh force on its back that caused him to fall off from the dragon''s back. Being distracted and attacked, Ethan had no time to use his power. He felt terrible pain on his wings and started to fall down towards the ground which led to the ocean surrounded around Svita Mountain.

    In his blurry vision, he could only see that someone else was trying to climb up on his tamed dragon..

    _BORDER OF SILVER CITY_

    Indeed Athena''s power was helpful to distract the shadows who was disturbing the Vampires continuously. The worst part was that whenever any Vampire used magic to destroy them,they were recarniated instantly. In this way, they only needed to fight contiously which was bing terrible as moments passed away.

    Zave was observing everything hiding amidst the darkness. In this chaotic situation, no one bothered to notice that Zave was missing from the fighting spot. Not only Zave, even those middle powered Vampires who worked for Aaron, all of them were suddenly missing. The number of soldiers were so much that it was hard to distinguish them one by one.

    Zave had used this rare opportunity to use his power. He tricked those powerful Vampires to leave the spot so that Enchantress could destroy Aaron''s trusted people without any troubles.

    Athena didn''t stay m and used all of her cultivated powers to stop them from going forward. Siemus also joined the fight and was able to save few Vampires who was on the verge of death.

    Zave couldn''t stand any longer after watching Athena''s influence and clenched his teeth harder. He still didn''t forget the insult that he felt on the banquet and was furious over Athena deeply.

    Turning his face sideway, hemanded to his fellows coldly,

    " Get that bitch out of here! She is making difficult for us! Just drag her here and I will deal with her personally."

    His fellow vampires seemed hesitant but still nodded and started to walk over Athena nervously.

    Meanwhile, after running back and forth impatiently, Esme finally heard a faint voice of murmuring towards a certain way. The trees over her head were darker without any glimpse of moonshine which made its difficult for her to detect the spot at once.

    But her determination to safe Aaron was far more stronger than this little difficulties around her. Without waiting for a while, she tracked the voice effortlessly and finally stopped after being stunned.

    Her soul nearly left her body when she found Aaron''s twisted body over the ground. Her eyes significantly shot up to see Enchantress who was intending to charge another spell on Aaron.

    Esme couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted out furiously,

    " Stop! Don''t you dare , Enchantress! "

    Enchantress was bbergasted including Aaron whl groggily looked up at the familiar figure vaguely. As their eyes met, Aaron''s heart clenched into a tight knot. His mind could able to read those eyes which showed a distant of thousand years.

    He could no longer dare to imagine anymore. His voice sounded vulnerable as he murmured looking up at the standing figure brokenheartedly,

    " You better didn''t show up here rather than looking at me with those disbelieving eyes, Esme! Perhaps this fight is more peaceful in my mind than your hatred."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Vote to support this book and don''t forget to rmend others ~?

 Chapter 205 - Who Can Kill Enchantress?

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Call Out My Name By The Weekend ~?

    Esme didn''t utter a single word at Aaron''s words instead stood there all with her broken heart and turbulent feelings. The heart wrenching pain didn''t dissapare rather increased drastically as soon as she spotted Aaron lying fragily.

    Aaron felt a deep pain stabbing into his heart once he noticed the distant look on Esme''s expression. As if his world started to fall down, he sucked a bitter long breath and struggled to get up on his own.

    On the other hand, Enchantress was stupified for a moment and soon after her dark eyes started changing behind her curly hairs. Amidst her rage, her memory reminded her the earlier pain that she received from those cruel fairies. As if the pain was still existing on her body, Enchantress shuddered lightly before stepping one step backward. Her expression shed with surprise and fear when she saw how invincible Esme appeared on her sight.

    She didn''t expect Esme''s arrival at all. Wasn''t she in the prison now?

    That''s what Zave informed to her earlier which Enchantress wandered. Her eyes narrowed dangerously as she decided on killing two birds with one stone. Since this bitch dared toe between her path again, she might slice her off into pieces before she absorbs all of Aaron''s powers.

    Enchantress calcted everything inside her narrow mind and shot up to look at Esme with killing intent. At that time, the girl once more flooded with her own emotions whilst she saw Aaron attempting to haul up weakly. No one noticed that she had her fists clenched on her both sides whilst she suppressed the urge of helping him. Her inner mind was screaming to help of him but the pain of betrayal was still there which was beyond more.

    Enchantress smirked cunningly at her unapproached figure and seized the opportunity of her distraction. She instantly summoned her force magic and casted towards Esme''s chest briskly before any of them could understand her intentions.

    Esme gasped stunningly when she sensed a magic ball aiming on her way. Before she could use her own powers to destroy the running force, Aaron hopped in front of her speedily. Using his back, he shielded her whole body from the magical force and hugged the stupified girl ahead of him.

    Within a moment, the major magical force dipped into his back fiercely and caused him to break few of his muscles. Esme screamed as soon as he spatted out a mouthful blood on her shoulder.

    She shouted on the man desperatly,

    " Aaron!! What.. what.. what.. have you done.. Don''te on my way ever.."

    Aaron coughed still hugging her softly and asked hoarsely,

    " W..why can''t I? "

    The moment, he threw the question, something awakened inside Esme''s mind. She swallowed back the little sympathy that she felt for him a while ago. Using all her force, she pushed the man away from her disdainfully and blurted with a hoarse voice,

    " Because I don''t want to owe you anymore, Aaron. Stay away from my path and let me deal with it."

    Aaron jolted dialeting his eyes apart slightly and saw the scorching rage on her expression. He was still in pain and her heated words caused his pain increasing rapidly. Like a ve under a queen''smand, he lowed his gaze down before stumbling at a corner obediently. Although he was concerned for the babies, he still chose to believe on Esme''s abilities. He knew that no matter how much hatred she bored for Aaron, she would never let their babies in danger.

    Enchantress growled in frustration after seeing the interruption and started to summon another dark magic instantly. Unfortunately Esme was alert this time and charged towards Enchantress after casting a cold re on Aaron.

    She can''t let her feelings trap her again this time!

    When Esme started to approach, she had no longer the gentle, calm expression on her face. Instead ayer of dark cloudy intent shed across her alluring face as if she belonged to those fighting goddess who just came out on earth to destroy the devils.

    Enchantress could no longer stay in calm as she started throwing her spells one by one towards Esme. Her hands arched up in the air summoning arge dark ball andter threw it on Esme hastily. Esme didn''t dodge instead used her own white powers to destroy those dark balls passively. Her own hands worked rhythmatically as she destroyed each one of her dark forces quickly.

    Aaron still decided to join her fast but once he moved, he felt his bones cracking more. He hissed in pain and got hooked on his own spot weakly.

    Esme didn''t pause a bit instead continued charging towards Enchantress untill she started staggering backwards slowly. Once they reached only few metres away from each others, Esme sneered coldly and growled at Enchantress angrily,

    " It seems like you haven''t learnt your lessonst time, Enchantress. I told you to stay away from my husband, didn''t I?"

    She paused between her words as a wicked smile shed across her face which shuddered Aaron lightly. Using a cold icy tongue, Esme inquired the woman whose face was turning grim eventually,

    " Tell me, how do you want to die? "

    Enchantress was a little taken back at her words and suddenlyughed out loud like a maniac. Holding her stomach inughter, Enchantress asked back with mockery,

    " Death? Then I have to see that how can a vixin like you is capable enough to kill me."

    Esme''s face darkened when she recalled the reality. Indeed she couldn''t kill off Enchantress, then.. who could exactly?

    _SALVITA MOUNTAIN_

    Ethan couldn''t see any longer as the heavy wind didn''t let him stable his bnce in midair. He tried to fly but found that his wings felt extremely painful.

    A series of painful whimper came out from his throat when he felt that his wings were totally sore and unusable. A panic shed across his mind as he realised that his weight was going to dive into the ocean which was filled with monsters.

    He desperately tried to fly with hisst attempt but nothing worked on with his painful wings. Wings were the most weakest part of a fairy which wasn''t unknown to anyone. When he desperately tried to save his existence in the world, his whole body had fallen into the wild ocean with a loud ssh.

    Oscar who was witnessing everything from the mountain jolted violently when he saw Ethan''s fall. He froze before narrowing his gaze dangerously.

    Over in the sky, Ester finally smirked triumphantly when he saw Ethan''s fall into the ocean. He kicked on the dragon''s waist harshly and cursed loudly,

    " Stop protesting you brat! Don''t you see that your master had gone? Go..! Go back to your real master.. move.."

    He roared to the dragon thunderously which didn''t fly and continued protesting Ester''s existence over his body.

    Ester grinned evilly when he saw the ocean turning red slowly..

    Wow! He didn''t know that he could get rid of Ethan so easily!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi lovelies ~?? Now, you guys tell me that who can kill Enchantress exactly? Hehehe..

 Chapter 206 - A Slave Only !

    RECOMMENDED SONG: How Deep Is Your Love By Calvin Harris And Disciples ~?

    Confusion shed across Esme''s face when she heard the mockery on Enchantress''s word. Even Aaron felt a stab inside his heart when he recalled the ancient history that a hybrid couldn''t be killed by a pure-blooded vampire or fairies. Only another powerful hybrid had the extreme ability of destroying an evil creature like Enchantress who possesed dark powers. Aaron panicked as his nk eyes instinctively fell on Esme''s stomach.

    How he wished that his children was born in this world and could offer their mother help?

    He sawlloed hard the bitterness and drew a deep breath to restrain his rage. He was aware that one wrong move could bring more disasters over thisnd and his children. Looking down at his own useless body, his mind suddenly came up with an idea. Looking forward and fluttering his eyshes abruptly, he blurted out impatiently,

    " Suck off my soul power! Isn''t that what you want, Enchantress? "

    Esme was snapped out from her bizarre thoughts and nced at his way disbelievingly. Her expression paled drastically as she shouted rmingly,

    " No! What nonsense are you spouting? "

    Aaron retorted stumbling on her way stubbornly,

    " Please try to listen me out once. She just needs my soul power to let everyone go. Why must everyone suffer for me? Can''t you see that she hase pre nned? Listen to me Esme. I know that you can take care of yourself without me."

    Esme shook her head without thinking twice and argued back,

    " No..No.. Aaron! We will figure out a way. Please don''t offer your powers to someone else who can''t stand with justice. "

    Aaron silently watched her panicked face which evidently proved that how concerned was she for his health. Unfortunately his health was less prior than the safety of his children and wife. He ignored Esme''s denial and faced Enchantress with his wrath filled eyes,

    " Take it away from me. But you must promise to me that you will let go of her."

    Esme shouted from his back with rage and frustrations,

    " Aaron..No.. Listen to me..I can..han.."

    Aaron interrupted her words midway and turned back to answer her warningly,

    " Don''t forget that you are carrying our children? You are capable enough to bring them up on your own."

    Esme was suddenly silent as her gaze watched the stubborn man withplicated feelings. Once trust was broken, it is really difficult to mend it up again. Thus Esme took his spoken words in a different way. Biting her lips down together, she whispered bitterly,

    " So.. you only care for your child.. Isn''t it? "

    Aaron was little taken back by her answer and inteneded to say something but Enchantress made a interruption. Her sinisterughter broke off the quitenesss of the forest. While continuing herughter, she provoked them eagerly,

    " I have never seen such a pathetic scene before. Two lovers are racing for who would die first? "

    She suddenly paused between her words dangerously and added with a sneer,

    " Of course, I will do the honour of letting her go Aaron as long as you give me your soul power and make me the invincible hybrid witch of the world hahahaha..."

    Esme clenching her teeth harder as she heard Enchantress''s words. Before she could utter any word, Aaron suddenly stepped forward towards Enchantress and replied lowly,

    " As you wish but let her go..."

    Enchantress grinned widely as her dark gaze shed with excitement. She didn''t know expect that this two were so deep in love. Enchantress didn''t waste any longer and arched her hand in air to drag out his soul powers.

    Before her force could envelope Aaron''s soul, Aaron''s figure was pushed away harshly. Later after, Esme''s raged tongue echoed in their ears deeply,

    " I won''t let you give her your soul powers even if I die in her hands."

    Enchantress''s face sullened dangerously as soon as her prey was slipped out from her grip. She grounded her teeth together while staring up at Esme disdainfully and shouted out furiously,

    " Bitch...You...Just let him give his powers..Why must you intervene? Just go away and fucking save yourself. Why must you insist on betting on your life?"

    Esme smiled faintly at her words. Her lips curled up as she responded meaningfully,

    " You won''t understand! Because you never been in love.. You won''t understand.."

    Enchantress turned more furious after her response and growled at her viciously,

    " Bitch...You..."

    Esme rebuked this time loudly with a wicked smile,

    " Let''s see who is better bitch then, Enchantress!"

    As soon as her words came out, her wings shed open from her back along with a magical chain that glimmered brightly amidst the darkness.

    Enchantress gasped before turning numb as soon as she witnessed the magical chain in her hands. Esme smirked pleasently at her fallen expression and asked with warning,

    " Missed it ? "

    Back to the fighting spot, Athena was dragged out from the spot forcibly by a group of Vampires. She was astonished to find out that those were their men. As Siemus was immersed into fighting, she didn''t notice Athena''s sudden abduction.

    On the flip side, no matter how many times she shouted, the vampires didn''t let her go and turned deaf ear to hermand. After pulling her out from the chaos, they dragged her towards a certain corner from where Zave was enjoying this forey.

    As soon as she spotted Zave, her gaze narrowed in suspension after watching him standing with a bunch of members leisurely.

    Don''t they supposed to join in fight?

    Suddenly Athena had a bad feeling as she inspected each one of them carefully. The group of vampires finally dragged her in front of Zave who was standing like a mighty king with his arms crossed in the back.

    Looking up at Zave challengingly, Athena asked coldly ncing at his fellows beside,

    " What''s wrong, Zave? Why did this vampires drag me here? Shouldn''t they join in fighting? What about you? Why are guys standing here without doing anything? "

    Zave silenced her with a hush dangerously and smirked at her raging face mysteriously. Stepping one step forward, he announced proudly,

    " What is the point of fighting when we are bound to fail? It''s just a waste of our powers."

    Athena growled at him hypnotizingly,

    " What do you mean by that? "

    Zave smiled wickedly and replied with a long sigh,

    " My dear, you should stand with your fiancee now rather than your brother who is going to die today or tomorrow. After this fight ends, we can conquer Moonshine immediately. Try to use your brain wisely, Princess. Besides, you aren''t his own sister."

    Athena''s mouth fell open in awe when she finally understood their conspiracy. Wandering her eyes around, she figured out that all of their powerful soldiers had sided with Zave. That''s why, it was getting more and more difficult to control those evil shadows over there.

    She couldn''t believe that his brother had raised a traitor like his own so far. Hatred shed across her gaze when she saw others bowing at Zave respectively. Her blood boiled in rage.

    Turning her face around, she spatted out her saliva on Zave''s face nastily and sneered,

    " I better marry a begger rather than siding with a dog like you."

    The other members were stunned at Athena''s bold attitude and nced up at Zave nervously. Zave''s face had turned ck when he felt her saliva sticking on his face.

    Grinding his teeth together furiously, he gripped Athena''s hair harshly and pulled her face up on his way. Gazing through her gaze hatefully, Zave groaned loudly while panting heavily,

    " You..Slut..How dare you spit on me? Do you know who am I? Do you have any idea what can I do to you? Huh? Slut.."

    Zave couldn''t manage to finish his harsh words and felt a sharp force on his lower abdomen. Athena immediately kicked on his stomach and thrashed the two vampires beside her together hardly.

    Without bothering to beat them off more, she jumped on Zave angrily who was still groaning in pain over the ground. She didn''t let him get up and immediately rode on his back.

    Zave''s body was rolled over the ground as heid on his back while crying out in pain. Sitting down on his backbone, Athena wlessly groped his hairs from back and growled in his ears dangerously before giving them a harsh twist,

    " And you forgot that I am the princess of all Vampires and you,my dear bound to be my ve only."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? I am so sorry for this irregr periods of updating. Our country is having rough weather this days. We are often out of electricity. I will try my best to update on time. Btw Please let me know what are you thinking about this fight?

 Chapter 207 - Final Battle With Enchantress Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: y With Fire By Sam Tinnsez ~??

    The word "SLAVE" was resounded like a hard p on Zave who was pressed under Athena forcibly. His body shuddered in rage as his face embraced the dirty mud beneath his jawline. Clenching his teeth together, he managed to spill out breathlessly,

    " S..ve..How dare you slut..Aaah..."

    Another rib had been twisted mercilessly as soon as he made thement "Slut." Athena was looking like a tempted fire which was ready to burn anyone into ashen anytime. Her fury was no longer in control when she found their own people backstabbing them at this critical moment.

    Behind them, Zave''spanions fell in dead silent as they watched Athena''s rage in horror. They had to swallow down their saliva nervously after facing her wrath. In the past, they only heard in gossip that Athena held immense power simrly like Aaron. But today they had finally encountered her admirable power when she managed to push down three powerful Vampires with her strength.

    Zave''s growled in frustration as he inteneded to turn around and push her down. But the woman had too much stamina as she kept holding his head harshly. She kept pressing pressure on Zave''s head causing him to cry out painfully as if each one of his bones were going to break down.

    Amidst his pain, he managed to shout out towards hispanions,

    " What.. what the fuck..Get her down morons..! "

    He roared pathetically hoping that they could stop Athena from torturing him more ruthlessly. Zave''s roar dragged them out from their stunned states quickly. They all jolted before exchanging meaningful nces and charged towards Athena who was still holding down Zave on the ground.

    Her head snapped aside in rage and spotted those betrayers rushing on her way. She sneered before using her one hand to cast her spell. With her one hand pressing down Zave hardly, she summoned her powerful magic and casted on those few rogues who were going to attack her.

    Within a blink of eye, a micky ck force enveloped out from Athena''s palm and attacked those rushing Vampires hardly. The strong force stopped their tracks eventually and kicked them out few metres away. They yelled in pain before dropping over the ground numbly.

    Zave''s figure shook lightly as soon as he heard their mournful screams. He wrenched in pain and was going to summon his own powers. But then he felt weightless on his back which indicated that Athena had lifted up herself from his body.

    Relief flodded across his face as he inteneded to turn around and grab her tightly instantly. When he thought of turning around, he gasped in astonishment when his whole body had been lifted up in the air.

    Panicking tremendously, he looked down surprised and saw that Athena had lifted his body up in the air like a piece of potato sack. He screamed in fear more than astounded,

    " No..No.. What are you doing? Let go of me, Athena.. Don''t.. Don''t forget that I am still your nominal fiance."

    Athena sneered at the word fiancee hatefully and nced up at his yelling figure disdainfully. With her lips curling up mischievously, she tightened her grip on his body fiercely probably had broken few more ribs and threw up the man towards a thick banayan tree.

    Zave cried out onest time before hitting his head with arge branch hardly. His face got scratched after being thrown into its thorns and immediately turned looking horrible.

    Athena smiled cunningly, satisfied on her own deed and turned around to face their own people. Watching them rolling on the ground after getting hit by her magic, she scoffed at them proudly saying,

    " Unfortunately you guys have forgotten that who are you messing up with! Perhaps my brother isn''t here but don''t forget that we share the same genes."

    One of the vampire trembled violently after hearing out her powerful and peered behind in order to find Zave. But this little task didn''t escape out from Athena''s sight who instantlyughed with mockery at his guts.

    Taking a glimpse of Zave''s fallen body coldly, Athena spoke sarcastically,

    " Opps! Did you guys still hoping that he can offer a help to you all when he is unable to save himself? "

    The member who dared to peer behind shook his head vigorously fearing that he would receive the same terrible fate like Zave from Athena. Athenaughed more at their sudden change of behavior and sneered coldly while saying,

    " It seems like I have to prove myself more so that you guys never think of deceving us anymore."

    They all seemed confused at Athena''s words and saw her nkly. Athena huffed before turned around and walked into the forest where Zave was groaning in piercing pain.

    Zave''s face immediately sank as soon he heard her light footsteps approaching towards him. Only if he knew that Athena was holding such terrified powers, he would have asked Enchantress to kill her off first before grabbing Aaron.

    Just when he decided to turn his face around, his head was caught off by Athena from back immensely. Not wasting a second anymore, Athena gritted her teeth harder and twisted his head ruthlessly like a shit stuff.

    Another loud scream echoed in the air shuddering the Vampires behind. Zave''s head waspletely broken by Athena this time. He spurted out blood immensely and heard Athena''s vicious words beside his ears coldly,

    " I told you! You are deserved to be my ve only! "

    Sneering at him disdainfully, she left his broken head and got up from the ground. Walking over to the usual spot, she asked out the betrayers threateningly,

    " Now you all can decide whom will you work for! Either get up and join the battle..or else.."

    She paused dangerously and resumed with a sinister smile,

    " Get ready to die like him."

    The vampires didn''t waste any moment and immediately hauled up from the ground in order to join in battle with the vampires. Athena kept staring at their retreating back coldly and felt a stone removed from her heart.

    At least, she could y a little role as Aaron''s sister today!

    THE OTHER SIDE, Enchantress was baffled out once she witnessed the magical chain on Esme''s hands. Her face fell and fear started to crawl up inside her mind. Because of her sinful deeds across the world, she was well known about this chain. Not only that, she also knew that this chain could cause extreme harm to her body.

    Her pace stumbled back in fear and anxiety. She didn''t expect that Esme had actually fullfiled all the trails of bing a high fairy. Indeed she was so confident with her attitude and dared to rescue Aaron from her.

    Her fearful gaze wandered around hoping that Zave could appeare out and offer her any help. But that traitor was nowhere to be seen. Clenching her teeth hard, Enchantress inteneded to dissapare right away but Esme looked through her thoughts.

    With her pace moving forward like a tempted lioness, Esme whipped the chain in her hands warningly. Not giving Enchantress any chance to retreat, Esme immediately threw the chain on Enchantress andmanded to wrap her body around.

    Enchantress froze in her spot and immediately let out a mourful scream as the chain pierced through her skin deeply. It burnt wherever it brushed and made her crying in pain.

    Esme had no impression on her cries as she knew that creature like Enchantress didn''t deserve sympathy. She gripped the other end of chain and tightened the hold purposely.

    Enchantress gasped before letting out another shrilling cry and nearly fell off over the ground. Her skin was burning like fire. She felt like only bones would be left on her body if Esme continued holding the chain around her body.

    She tried to summon her ck magics but due to her own pain, she couldn''t concentrate on the magic anymore. Grinding her teeth together, Enchantress managed to take a glimpse of Esme who stood on the opposite opening her wings proudly.

    Her blue eyes emitted a killing intent as she kept ring at Enchantress angrily. The light on Enchantress''s eyes dimmed when she aimed at her wings scanningly.

    With her lips tightening together in pain, she smirked evilly and picked up thest amount of strength left inside her body. Summoning her ck magic painfully, Enchantress casted on Esme''s wings directly this time.

    Esme didn''t expect her tricky attack thus she gasped out in pain. Her magical chain immediately dissapared out from her hands inck of her concentration immediately.

    Groaning in pain, she tried to touch her wings behind instinctively but the evil Enchantress didn''t let her sober up. After being released from that painful chain, she was in ease and concentrated on summoning her all ck magics.

    Letting out a hateful sneer, Enchantress casted another magical spell on Esme''s wings powerfully. Esme cried out in pain as a gush of fresh blood immediately flowed out from her wings. Her body shuddered after being hitted on her wings which were the most weakest spot of a fairy.

    Her vision blurred vaguely and her whole body dropped over the ground. Aaron who decided to obey Esme''smand finally shouted out in fear,

    " ESSSMEEEEE...!! "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol..Lol..I am just wandering what will you guys say if anything happens to Esme or her children. Keep voting to support this book guys! We have a long way to go forward! Hope you are enjoying. Lol I love to see women in fighting hehehe..

 Chapter 208 - Final Battle With Enchantress Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Carry You By Ruellle,Fleurie~?

    SALVITA MOUNTAIN,

    Ester couldn''t urately assume that what had happened to Ethan as soon as he fell into the ocean of monsters. ording to his knowledge, this ocean were the hotspot of all monstrous creatures who craved for fresh blood.

    A proud smile appeared on his lips when he noticed that there was no sign of Ethan at the surface of ocean. But his joyous mood didn''t remain longer as the dragon kept pushing his luck desperatly.

    ttering his wings abruptly, it inteneded to fly down towards the way of Ethan''s fall but Ester kept biting its flesh viciously. Only god knew how he was able to get out of that mysterious barrier. Unfortunately the moment he got out and intended to tame the other left dragon, he was treated harshly by the other one. The moment, he inteneded to get closer, the dragon snarled at him furiously and kept refusing his touch.

    When he turned around to analyze Ethan, he was bbergasted because Ethan had managed to tame the dragon within a very short time. Jealousy shed across his mind as he couldn''t stand his sess any longer.

    Without paying attention to his own task, he came up with this evil n and attacked Ethan from back. But who knew that his tamed dragon would be so furious on him too?

    Ester gritted his teeth together and threw a vicious kick on its stomach. Then his harsh tongue came out like an enraged beast,

    " Move! Bastard! I am your master now! Move! "

    Ester kept bbering contiously to express his anger andmanded the dragon to fly back over SALVITA as soon as possible. Surprisingly, the dragon heard this time. Probably it couldn''t stand Ester''s nagging anymore and flew towards the ocean underneath them.

    Esterughed in excitement as the dragon obeyed his order. His blue eyes danced in happiness as he scoffed to Ethan enternally,

    " Huh! You think that you have won just because you earned favour from that brat king Oscar? Let me show you now how a king should work. Look at me now, Ethan. Your dragon, your throne everything will be mine. MINE! "

    Ester grinned widely at this thought and failed to pinpoint at the dragon''s real intention. Though it had taken a different pathway suddenly, Ester didn''t feel suspicious. As long as the dragon listened hismand, everything was eptable.

    The dragon acted obediently. It spreaded out its broad wings and kept flying over the surface of ocean. Wind whipped through its massive body as it suddenly let out a loud snarling. Everything was fine honestly until the waves inside the ocean turned restless. Under Ester''s suspicious, the waves started whirling desperately from one corner to another as if it would stand up to globe him whole anytime.

    Oscar witnessed everything clearly from the mountain. A sly smirk could be seen on his icy expression when the ocean acted ording to his wish though he wasn''t behind it.

    VAMPIRE WORLD,

    _The Border Of Silver City_

    Aaron''s mourful cry was thest thing that she heard in her groggy state. It was getting difficult to keep her eyes shot up with this intolerable pain. She knew that how weak she had turned on after her brutal attack. Just when Aaron tried to approach her anxiously, he had been thrown far away from her by Enchantress''s magic.

    On the other side, Enchantress was dwelling in immense happiness when her calctions turned into truth. Indeed wings are the most weakest part of a fairy.

    Enchantressughed manically widening her broad arms and sneered at Esme who was on the verge of copsing,

    " Goodness! Where did your spirit go little fairy, huh? You acted like a proud slut after having those magical chain. You think that you can stop me, huh? You can stop me?"

    Esme could only hear her words vaguely as her bleeding showed no sign of stopping. She had no longer the stability of thinking straight as the pain increased each moment terribly.

    She saw Aaron''s being caged under the spell of Enchantress at a little distant. A fear quickly came across her mind when she heard Enchantress''s mysteriousughter.

    Few momentster, her fear had turned true when Enchantress resumed her talking with a sneer while approaching towards Aaron beastly,

    " You dared to torment me with that bloody chain of yours, Esme Chole? Now see how will I torture your body and heart."

    Esme panicked as she growled at her in a weak voice,

    " Don''t.. Don''t go near him..Just fight.. with..me.. Enchantress...No.. Don''t..."

    Enchantressughed out loud while looking at Aaron''s state hysterically. He was anxiously trying to break free from her spell but nothing worked on. Worst of all, he had been shut up by her spell too. Even at this crucial moment, he was worrying for Esme who was getting weaker and weaker after loosing so much blood. He didn''t pull away his concerned gaze from her and kept struggling to free out.

    Enchantress turned more vicious at the sight of Esme''s pleading expression. She cracked into an evil smirk and spoke while arching her palms up in the air,

    " Now you will see how it feels to get your man died in front of your own eyes. Esme, I will give you the feeling of hell. You will be tortured till death by this haunted memories. You love him too much, don''t you? But now you will witness how does it feel like to be tortured by death. Haha.."

    Enchantressughed onest time before ring at Aaron viciously. Curling her lips into an evil smirk, she announced arrogantly,

    " Finally! Finally! No one is bing obstacle in my dream. "

    She sneered before aiming a spell on Aaron''s chest feedibly. Aaron gasped widening his eyes in pain. At the same time, his chest was arched up from back and a dim blue light started to spread out from his body leading towards Enchantress whose eyes glowed in excitement. Finally, she was absorbing his soul powers even after getting harmed terribly.

    Esme screamed with her leftover gaze as tears started to flow down from her eyes. She never realised that the sight of Aaron getting died would be so painful than her own painful state.

    She shouted and pleaded at Enchantress while crawling over the ground numbly,

    " Please! Let him go, Enchantress! You can kill me! He hasn''t harmed you yet. Let him go.. Just kill me.. Please, I beg you. Stop..Stop..."

    Enchantress didn''t heed her words a bit instead her excitement grew more strongly when she heard Esme''s pathetic cry. She grinned widely and mocked on Esme with a hateful sneer,

    " Of course, I will get you bitch but at first, I will deal with your proud husband. Aish, he is pushing towards death. Look,look how his blood flowing out from his stomach."

    Enchantressughed victoriously and kept absorbing Aaron''s power. Esme cried out more desperately and looked at Aaron''s dying figure miserably.

    When the thought of ending her own life before she witness Aaron''s death came across her mind, her mind suddenly started working straight. A light of hope quickly shone across her mind as she fell in silence for a moment.

    After letting out a relieved smile, she spoke to Enchantress coldly while reaching for her own chest weakly,

    " You..will.. never..win.. Enchantress.."

    Enchantress was little taken back and frowned suspiciously at her words. Before she could look through Esme''s thought, her face sank after watching Esme clutching her zodiac sign.

    Enchantress panicked quickly and inteneded to stop Esme but she waste. With herst bit of strength, Esme called out weakly through her quivered lips,

    " Sisters! "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? A new week has started already. I am hoping to see 800 votes this week. So keep voting fast and we will soon finish the first part of this novel. Get ready for another ride with Ayra''s life soon hehehe..P:S: I am nning to pen down a narcissist character of Demon king this time. Lol.

 Chapter 209 - Punishment Of Enchantress Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: stic Heart By Sia Feat Shia LaBeouf and Maddie Ziegler ~?

    It took only few moments to change everything around Enchantress who didn''t expect Esme to call out her ves at this state. More specifically, it was out of her thoughts that Esme had not only powers but friends who could offer her helping hand. She panicked instantly when the surrounding started to bloom like a sun at midnight. The darkness of that forest started to dissapare into dismay following up a series of light flickers which started to descend down from the sky slowly.

    Enchantress felt her throat dying in fear when she rememorized the unforgettable torture that she had receivedst time. Her own hands started to shake involuntarily which was still absorbing Aaron''s soul power. She inspected her surrounding fearfully and eventually started to loose concentration from her own spells.

    Looking down at Esme hatefully,she saw her smiling faintly between her immense pain.

    From the battle field, Athena finally looked up in the sky from here a series of blue lights were descending down. Her gaze dimmed in suspension but she couldn''t follow the lights as she still had to keep an eye on unconscious Zave. She felt that she would loose any valuable information if she killed Zave on the spot.

    Finally Siemus was being notified about the absence of Athena. Thus she pushed back all those fights and searched for Athena all over the ce. She sighed in relief when she discovered Athena standing not too far away.

    Striding towards her hastily, Siemus scanned her from head to toe and asked anxiously,

    " My Lady, are you all right? Why did you leave from my sight? I was dead worried about you."

    Athena didn''t stare at her instead asked absentmindedly,

    " Siemus, do you know what are you those lights? I am really scared for brother."

    Siemus followed her gaze up in the sky and her anxious expression changed into a stupified one. Later, her gaze lit up in excitement after scratching her brain hard and told to Athena unsurely,

    " My Lady, is Lady Esme ranked to the status of High Fairy?"

    Athena shook her head unknowingly and mumbled,

    " I am not aware of that. Is there any danger approaching for them? What is it, Siemus?"

    Siemus narrowed her gaze deeply and exined while keeping her gaze glued over the sky,

    " No! I heard that there was another special kind of fairies who can travel like fire ball. I am assuming that Lady Esme has summoned them to ask for help. Did theye to defeat Enchantress? "

    Only then the darkyer from Athena''s expression extinguished a little. She nced back at Siemus and inquired suspiciously,

    " That''s better then. As long as my brother is safe, nothing matters to us. By the way, Siemus, earlier you said to me that only hybrid can kill Enchantress. Then why didn''t you go and help Esme in killing Enchantress? "

    Siemus shook her head helplessly and reminded Athena with frustration,

    " I would have long gone if I had hybrid blood in my veins. But you are forgetting that I am tribid, mydy. I have also witch blood in my veins which can create another fiercsome impact if I attempt to kill Enchantress."

    She paused abruptly and added mysteriously,

    " It would have been the best if any pure-blooded hybrid Vampire could kill her off."

    Athena sighed pondering in her thoughts deeply and suddenly her eyes shone up brightly in anticipation. Grabbing Siemus''s hands earnestly, Athena stammered awkwardly,

    " Siemus, my..my child..She is Alive, isn''t she? Then..then.. She should be a pure-blooded hybrid Vampire. Morever Edward was royal blooded fairy. Then..can we...?"

    Athena paused nervously and didn''t dare to utter the rest of words. She didn''t know whether Ethan would allow Ayra to kill Enchantress or not. After all, they treasured Ayra tremendously ording to her thoughts. Siemus also seemed hesitant as involving a baby could be too dangerous.

    She sighed tapping on Athena''s hand gently and coaxed patiently,

    " Let''s wait for a while. We hope that Lady Esme woulde up with another fair n to kill Enchantress."

    Only within few moments, a bunch of fairies showed up inside the dark forest eliminating their lights of magic. They all were dressed in white with their wings flung open behind their back.

    As soon as they appeared out, Enchantress gasped out in fear and let go of the magic of her palms. Aaron instantly vomitted blood as soon as he was discharged from her ruthless spell and backed over the ground weakly. His body started to shake contiously inck of his soul powers. Without having his cultivated powers, it was impossible for him to continue living in this world. He had already endured several spells from Enchantress that made it easier to meet his death in reality.

    The fairies all were bowed in their heads respectively and finally nced up to locate Esme. Linda was the first to scream out after watching Esme''s fall and ran over to her anxiously.

    Picking her up from the ground, Linda watched the blood flowing from her wings as her anger aroused fiercely. She held onto Esme''s arms and anxiously asked,

    " Princess...! Who did this to you? Princess, can you hold on?"

    Esme waved her hands dismissively and pointed at Enchantress who was stepping backwards ready to fly away. Gritting her teeth together, Esmemanded coldly,

    " Don''t worry about me. Leave Sabrina to help me recover my strength. First, you need to deal with the woman."

    Linda''s furious eyes shot up to re at Enchantress who saw her near end on the eyes of fairies. Sneering at her coldly, Linda growled in rage,

    " You never listen, right? What did I tell youst time? Don''t meddle in our Princess''s life. Yet you have dared to harm her, how dare you? "

    Linda fumed in rage and helped Esme to get up from the ground. Other fairies immediately red at Enchantress furiously when they discovered Esme being hurt by her.

    Just when Linda inteneded to run over Enchantress to strangle her, Esme grabbed her arms gently. Pausing abruptly, Linda showed a questioning look and waited for Esme''smand.

    After biting her lips together in conclusion, Esme ordered dimming her eyes dangerously,

    " Since we can''t kill her, I have figured out another way Linda. You guys should lock her up somewhere far away from two worlds so that she can''t get out to cause harm to anyone."

    Linda pondered for a while and nodded in agreement. Gesturing at their healer fairy, Sabrina toe over, Linda reassured politely,

    " We will follow as you say, Princess. Right now, you should focus on recuperating your wings. We, sisters will deal with that vicious witch."

    Linda dered before hauling up from Esme''s side and approached towards Enchantress who sweated in fear. Other fairies also felt their blood boiling and joined Linda without waiting for hermand. Enchantress shouted desperately trying to summon her own soldiers,

    " You..bitches.. Don''t dare toe near me..! I have my own people too.. Just wait.."

    She screamed out in pain when one of the fairy suddenly rushed forward and grabbed her throat fiercely choking her to death. Linda quickly shifted behind her back, flew two metres up and kicked on her backbone hardly.

    Enchantress let out a shrill cry and felt her waist broken miserably. Another fairy grabbed her head harshly and twisted it hard while saying between her gnashed teeth,

    " How are you feeling the greatest witch? What have we told you before huh? You just never agree to listen. Now listen to us,mand your guards to dissapare from the border right now."

    Enchantress still acted prideful and growled while being pressed underneath Linda''s thighs,

    " Nooo!! They must avenge me.. they must.. avenge.. Aaaahh.."

    She let out another pathetic cry when Linda strangled her broad neck harshly. Esme watched their torture and ordered briefly,

    " Keep her holding until I am recovered. She won''t listen to us so easily."

    Esme exhaled in relief as her eyes shifted over Aaron who was loosing his conscious slowly. Panick instantly shed across her painful expression as she urged at Sabrina impatiently,

    " Sabrina, Hurry up and recover me. Hurry up."

    Sabrina didn''t dy a moment and quickly shifted behind Esme to apply her healing power. Between this process, Esme didn''t pull away her eyes from Aaron for a moment and murmured to herself painfully,

    " It''s time, we let go of us Aaron. From today, you and I will no longer have any debts to redeem."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol..My baby(Esme) is being hard on Aaron.Sob..Sob.. I hate my imagination sometimes..

 Chapter 210 - Punishment Of Enchantress Part 2

    Sabrina was skilled in healing scars from a fairy''s body. After rearranging her powers, she could heal Esme''s deep pained spot very fast. She was blessed with healing powers which were too umon among fairies. Sabrina was the only one fairy who had possessed such blessing power that Esme had ever seen.

    Within a very short moments, her blood had finally stopped to an end. Feeling rxed after enduring a scroce of pain, Esme looked up at the way where Enchantress was being tortured by Linda and otherpanions.

    Enchantress was another proud woman whose head was filled with egos. Even at this crucial moment,she didn''t agree to retreat her fellows and continued being stubborn. Her only skeptical thought was buzzing inside her brain that even if she didn''t gain her goal, she would torment others till death.

    Esme narrowed her dark blue eyes looking at her stubborness. Hauling up from the ground, she walked over to her followed by Sabrina who was still worried about Esme''s health.

    Enchantress was in relief for a few moments as Esmemanded them to wait for her. Esme paused few steps away from her fallen figure and gestured towards Linda to step back.

    Lindapelled obediently and slowly walked behind Esme with others. Esme held her head high and asked in an icy voice,

    " You won''tmand them to retreat, isn''t it Enchantress? "

    Enchantress heard her words vaguely in her poor state and felt a shiver running through her spine. Esme''s tongue held an unknown threat invisibly that gave her bad feelings. After hesitating for a while, Enchantress mumbled scratching the ground under her nails angrily,

    " No! "

    Esme''s expression turned a stormy one as she smiled at her guts amusingly. Indeed she was the baddest witch on earth. Even though she was standing between death and live, she still wanted to continue harming other innocent ones.

    But Esme wasn''t merciful this time. Her eyes darkened more as she lifted her one hand in the air. Rolling it inside the air, suddenly her palm fired up emitting a burning flicker.

    Enchantress managed to take a glimpse of that fire ball as she blurted out shockingly,

    " How.. could you..can.. control..fire? "

    Esme smiled faintly and responded proudly,

    " You forget that I have king Henry''s blood in my veins, Enchantress. You are no match with my powers if you didn''t harm in my weakest spot."

    Esme aimed her fireball towards Enchantress immediately. The next moment, another ear piercing cry thrilled inside the air as Enchantress''s whole body was burning in fire. She was rolling and twisting over the ground painfully while shouting desperately in pain.

    Esme''s palm didn''t lit off instead her other palm joined inbining another powerful fireball. Holding them in the midair above her head, Esme asked gnashing her teeth together,

    " Tell me now, will youmand them to retreat or not? "

    Enchantress was still in deep pain and continued rolling like a meatball over the floor. She still had the conscious of hearing out Esme''s words but she refused to answer. When Esme failed to receive any answer from Enchantress, her anger erupted like volcano.

    She kept approaching her holding the fireball in her hands and warned dangerously,

    " Last time Enchantress. If you don''t follow my order now, I will keep burning your body for eternity. Do you believe that or not? "

    Finally Enchantress could no longer endure such pain anymore. The worst part was that her skin was getting numerous scars yet she didn''t die. The process continued recycling repeatedly which made her pain raising ten folds more.

    She gritted her teeth harder and mumbled while grunting in pain,

    " No...No... Don''t.. don''t...e near me..I..I..am asking them..to retreat.."

    Esme still felt suspicious with her sole promise and continued standing close so that she could hear her out. After figuring out that she had no more options left to choose, Enchantress finallymunicated with her soldiers through mind andmanded briefly,

    " RETREAT ! "

    As soon as hermand came out, the sight inside the battle field changed rapidly. The dark shadow soldiers suddenly vanished away leaving all of them in astonishment. Athena finally heavied a sigh of relief after predicting that Enchantress must be in Esme''s capture. The vampires all had a puzzled expression on their faces as they didn''t know who managed to get rid off them so easily. They started to gossip among each others and finally their attention was fell on Aaron who didn''t show up during the entire battle.

    Esme smiled contentedly when the snarling of vampires started to dissapare which refered that the battle was no longer going on. She extinguished the fireball from her palms and reduced the pain on Enchantress''s body. She withdrawed her fire spell from Enchantress''s body and let her be in peace momentarily.

    Exhaling a deep sigh, she turned around and faced her fellow sisters absentmindedly who all had their heads down in respect. She ordered weakly peering her eyes behind them,

    " Take her away from here and do as I told. Use all of your powers to create a barrier around her caged spot. I don''t want her out of that ce at any cost."

    They all nodded in unison and Linda finally picked up the courage to ask lowly,

    " Pr.. Princess.. What.. What about you? Won''t you return with us? "

    Esme didn''t answer fast and kept in silence for a while. Tugging her gown uneasily, she answered like whisper,

    " You all go fast. I have my personal matters to handle, Linda."

    Linda didn''t persuade the matter anymore and sighed softly after thinking about her marriage with Aaron. Soon after, they left the vampire world carrying Enchantress''s burning body and headed toply Esme''smand.

    Only Esme and Aaron were left in the valley. The forest no longer felt haunted like before and carried a peaceful aura after Enchantress''s departure. The birds chriped naturally from their nests and finally everything had returned to their normal ce.

    But a certain someone''s heart started to beat wildly as she stood unmoved in her spot too afraid to get closer. Aaron had still conscious and vaguely witnessed what just happened with Enchantress. He was proud over his woman but at the same time, an unknown fear quickly started to bloom out from his weak heart.

    He struggled to get up and each time fell down midway whenever he managed to lift up. Esme swallowed down her bitter feelings forcefully and started to approach Aaron slowly after closing off her wings.

    She reached over to him, knelt down and helped the man to get up. Holding his shoulders, she tugged him to sit straight and watched his fresh blood deeply. Her heart wrenched in pain when he smiled at her widely through his bloodstained teeth.

    Following moment, his weak voice came out vulnerably,

    " You did it."

    Esme swallowed and answered like a whisper,

    " Yes, I had to handle her since you were sick."

    Aaron smiled faintly but the smile contained a deep adoration towards her spirit. For a moment, Esme was bewildered by his deep mystical eyes and felt that they were returned to their earlier days just after marriage.

    But the reality was totally opposite than she wished. The pain was still there deeply piercing through her heart each time she memorized.

    Her unconscious hand reached out for his bloodstained lips shakingly and finally wiped it off cautiously as if she was touching a precious treasure.

    Her tears threatened to fell down but she held it down forcefully. She greedily stole a closer look of his alluring face which once made her believing in love, sacrifice eagerly.

    Without uttering anymore words, the girl pulled the dazed man in her embrace tightly and buried her face inside the crook of his neck stuffily. A momentter, Aaron vaguely heard her choking tongue whispering beside his ears and at the same time pierced through his heart deeply,

    " Aaron.. Drink it.. Please.."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Keep voting to support the book dears! We need more and more readers to continue our journey. Please let me know if you felt confused regarding any parts of the story. I will try to exin. Also also..I have a reason for not killing Enchantress.. You guys will know soon hehehe.

 Chapter 211 - Let Us Go Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG : Someone You Loved By Lewis Capaldi ~?

    Aaron could no longer hear anything anymore. Esme''s low choking voice was like a sharp dagger piercing through his heart deeply. His weak body shook lightly before a look of disbelief shed across his nk eyes.

    Sucking a rapid breath, he sutured feeling vulnerable all over,

    " Esme..You.. know.."

    Esme had to ground her teeth harshly to suppress her choking voice and responded quite abruptly,

    " Just..drink it..Aaron.. Please.."

    She emphasized thest word specifically wondering whether she was begging to him or herself. A series of uneasy sighs slipped out through her lips wanting to run away desperately but something invisible was holding her onto the spot.

    She could feel the body inside her embrace was getting numb and vulnerable as if it would copse on the ground anytime. Keeping her arms wrapped around his shoulder, she urged between her chokes,

    " Just drink it please.. Don''t keep me wait longer, Aaron.."

    Aaron snapped out from his thoughts and dwelled in mixed emotions. Without giving her any chance to exin anymore, he gave her some brief and cracked words,

    " Esme..I..I can''t... Please..You..you are pregnant..I might loose control.."

    Esme''s thought suddenly paused midway andpletely took him words as opposite direction. Her lips curled into a bitter smile before replying whisperingly,

    " So..you would have drunk if I wasn''t pregnant with your child? "

    Aaron froze for a moment and pursued his lips together to exin his exact emotions. He shook his head lightly and parted his lips to speak. But the woman gave her no chance to express himself. She suppressed her uncontroble choking forcefully and gave him the most disheartened answer that he ever heard in his lifetime,

    " For how longer you wanted to say lie, Aaron? How longer you wanted to y with me? "

    Aaron felt a cold shiver running through his pain when he sensed the deep hatred behind her each usations. A fear of loosing his family quickly shed across his puzzled mind as he started to stammer holding the woman in his embrace,

    " Esme..I.. never.. wanted.."

    He couldn''t even dare toplete his words when he felt that she was crying silently in his embrace. Aaron panicked for his own guilt and wanted to protect his family just like others. Before he could pick up his words, Esme assured wiping the corner of her eyes,

    " Don''t worry! They are my child too. I will never let anyone harm them Aaron,not even you."

    Aaron felt a little relieved after hearing her words. At least, she didn''t hate the children like she hated him now. Still he didn''t dare to drink her blood when he knew that she was boring hatred for him.

    He tightened her in his embrace and nagged like a little child pleadingly,

    " Esme.. Please.. Please don''t talk to me like that..I..I just need you and our child..I don''t need your blood..I .. don''t.."

    But Esme remained unresponsive in his cage. Perhaps when hatred grew deeper, there was no longer any faith left between them. Esme kept unmoved by his words and was rooting on her final decisions.

    Her own eyes was like a wild stream releasing all of her pains,agony with her teardrops. She stucked out her tongue and whispered beside his ears lowly,

    " Let go us, Aaron. Let''s not torment us with our lies anymore. Let me help you aplishing the mission of marrying me. Isn''t that you wanted always? Then why are you refusing me now? I am here to submit myself to your trap. Why aren''t you happy now? You have sessfully won me and tricked me to do everything that you wanted.",

    Her each words stabbed his heart like a knife and he felt his own throat getting dried in pain. At this point, everything felt useless in his life except the woman in his arms. While trapping her to stay beside him, he didn''t know when she became the essential receable asset of his life. Even if he was dying, he didn''t had the heart of being cruel to this woman who brought happiness in his dark life.

    He threw out all his prestigious status of being a king. His weak arms wrapped her body frighteningly and begged desperately while burying his head inside the crook of her neck,

    " Please.. don''t... leave..me..I was wrong..You can do whatever you want but don''t leave me..I don''t want your blood...I am happy to die in your arms.. just don''t say that you don''t trust me.."

    Esme understood that he was no longer inteneded to drink her blood. But the letter said that he needed the blood of a fairy who had been consummated with the person that carried jinx blood. No matter how much hatred she had for him, she couldn''t let him die at any cost.

    She gritted her teeth harshly and managed to spit out briefly,

    " Don''t make me hate you more, Aaron. Drink my blood now."

    As if thunder had striked down on him, Aaron shivered vigorously. His breathing quickened fast and a pain of loosing her was already spreading through his frozen heart. He knew this time that if he dyed,she would definitely start hating him more.

    He choked before letting out an abrupt line,

    " Okay... I will do if is that you really..want.."

    Esme nodded quickly without arguing anymore and moved aside to give him better ess of her exposed shoulderline.

    Aaron kept staring at her fresh skin nkly. After an immense battle with himself and a series of opening and closing off his fangs out, he drew a deep painful breath to suppress his emotions.

    His one hand held her waist affectionately. His head dived into her flesh skin and at the same time, his monstrous fangs came out glistening under the semi darkened weather. His heart ached so much that he had no longer attention on his thrist.

    Momentster, his fangs pierced through her smooth skin as the woman let out a loud gasp in pain. She squeezed her eyes shut and at the same time, her tears kept falling down not because of physical pain. Her heart was aching more than her body felt right away.

    She controlled the shudder on her body and helped Aaron to have necessary blood that he needed to heal. Aaron took few sips of his blood and immediately felt the positive changes inside his body. He was happy that he regained his strength unbelievably. In this way, he could hold her back here if she attempted to run away.

    Just when his body received the exact amount of blood that he needed, Aaron felt a little dizzy. His mind was alerted instantly and withdrawed the fangs from her skin quickly. Before he could register anything, he started to loose his conscious.

    He mumbled looking at Esme disbelievingly,

    " Esme..you..."

    Esme sobbed withdrawing her hand which casted unconscious spell on him and whispered,

    " Sorry, I had to do that."

    Aaron gasped softly and tried hard to keep him awaking till anyone arrives. When he struggled with his own conscious, Esme had already lifted herself from the ground and started to walk back into the dense forest behind him.

    Aaron gasped breathing rapidly and saw her dissaparing into the dark slowly. He pleaded again while stumbling over the ground to keep his conscious awake,

    " Esme.. Please... Think about our child..Esme.. don''t.. Please..."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol,guys. I felt like I was having a separation with my lover. Seriously! Sob...sob..Keep Voting ?

 Chapter 212 - Let Us Go Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: 6.18.18 By Billie Eilish~?

    Esme''s track didn''t halt for a moment. She was walking back as her teared eyes treasured the man''s alluring face greedily. She didn''t know why will they meet again. Probably never! This question was unsettled in her mind as she continued her journey.

    She still could hear his cracked pleading voice when she started to retreat. Her gaze was filled withplicated thoughts as she mumbled loud enough to reach Aaron''s ears,

    " I am sorry, Aaron. I don''t want to make our rtionship more toxic. I want to cherish those beautiful memories that you have given me. If I insist on staying with you, one day I will definitely start hating you. It''s better to leave each others before the hatred take ce in our hearts. Don''t worry, my children would nevere to im your position. I can assure you that. But..."

    She puased as a low choking voice slipped out from her tongue and continued,

    " I must leave for the sake of our love. I don''t want to hate you. "

    Aaron only mumbled onest time before loosing his conscious. As soon as she saw him falling unconscious,she let the unruly tears go and cried out loudly.

    In case, it would disturb Aaron''s emotion more, she pressed her palm tightly on her lips and suppressed her muffled cry. Wiping her tears off, she mumbled one more time before flying up in the sky,

    " I am sorry...I..I just can''t bear to hate you anymore.."

    No one knew what happened exactly. In that darkness, only Aaron''s unconscious bodyid down with all those miseries.

    Soon after, Athena appeared on the spot with Siemus and was stunned immediately. Roaming her eyes across the spot, she found no one except Aaron who was lying unconscious. Her face sank immediately as soon as she recalled Esme''sst words,

    " Don''t look for me."

    Fear shed across her cold expression and she urged Siemus hoarsely,

    " Get Jasper here, Siemus. We need to bring back brother fast."

    Siemus nodded and left to call Jasper hastily. Athena took a deep breath, walked over Aaron and crunched down beside his unconscious figure. Using her fingers to check his pulse, her expression pained when she assumed everything quickly. Aaron''s body had recovered fast and as a bearer of healing power, she could feel his energetic strength deeply. It seemed like Esme had given her blood to her brother and left without words.

    A bitter smile formed on her pale lips as she murmured rubbing Aaron''s face gently,

    " You think that you have saved him, Esme. He will eventually die slowly once he will regain his conscious and find out that you have left him."

    Athena sighed but couldn''t me Esme wholeheartedly. Once the trust was broken, it is impossible to stay with each others. Perhaps it was best to walk away before love turns into hate. After all, flower with thorns is never pleasurable in hand.

    _MARRIOT CASTLE_

    Jasmine was screaming for a long time. Since Oscar left for SALVITA MOUNTAIN, the other staffs apanied her closely. Her two daughters peered inside anxiously with the Butler standing by their side. They didn''t understand what happened between their parents exactly. But since their mother started to bore another baby brother for them, their father was so cold to mother.

    The older one with brown curly hairs questioned to the worried Butler worriedly,

    " Butler, why doesn''t brothere out fast? Mother is having so much pain."

    The butler didn''t answer back immediately. Even he was worried for the queen. Ever since he joined in Marriott, the queen had always been so good to him. He forced a wide smile and replied after rubbing her head affectionately,

    " Princess, it ismon to have so much pain while giving birth. Don''t stay any longer here. I will call you back when your brotheres out. Please return to your room."

    The younger one was reluctant to leave but as her older sister nodded understandingly, she had to follow her up eventually towards their room. The butler sighed longingly at their retreating back and felt miserable for Jasmine.

    Inside the room, another ear piercing cry echoed in the room and turned into a low sobbing eventually. The maids all felt sympathy for the queen and was rubbing her feet and hands to keep her warm.

    As another round of pain surged through her veins, the maids and midwife suddenly noticed something horrible at their surrounding. All the fresh flowers had turned dry even the red petals had all turned ck emitting an evil aura throughout the room.

    The maids all gasped in fear and their first intention was to run away. Even the midwife was feeling hesitated to help Jasmine out anymore.

    Jasmine sucked a painful breath and saw the reluctantance on the midwife''s face who was going to fly away anytime. Just then she inteneded to run away, Jasmine immediately begged as tears kept falling down from her eyes,

    " Please.. Please.. Don''t go..My..son..he..he isn''t evil.. Believe me.. Just because he has dark powers that doesn''t mean that he would turn out to be an evil.. person.. Please...I beg you.. don''t go..help him getting out.. please.."

    The midwife swallowed as her expression softened a little after hearing their queen pleading desperately. Though fear was still leaping in her heart, she decided to help her out. Furthermore the king didn''t had attention on herbour like earlier.

    The maids sighed helplessly and felt sympathy for the queen. Thus they also stayed with the midwife regardless of all the horrible things uring around them.

    Soon after, Jasmine felt another course of immense paining out from her lower abdomen. She screamed out in pain clutching the bedsheets in her fists and heard the voice of midwife vaguely,

    " I can see..his.. head..Mydy..keep pushing..keep pushing hard... He is nearer toe out.. Keep pushing.. keep pushing..."

    Jasmine finally had a relieved expression on her face when she heard that the baby was nearer. She grinded her teeth hard and mustered up all her strength to push hard this time letting out a loud scream.

    Suddenly the sky over Marriott turned dark and the torches hanging in the wall throughout the corridor and other ces inside Marriott all lit up. The butler shivered in fear and soon after heard a baby''s wailing from the room.

    His face turned ck in fear as he murmured begging mercy from the god fearfully,

    " He..he is here.. finally..."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Though it was mixed feelings chapter, still want to hear your opinion guys. So the demon is born finally. What are you thinking? Hehehe..

 Chapter 213 - Fight For The Throne Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Blood In The Water By Grandson~?

    _SALVITA MOUNTAIN_

    Ester had a glorious smile on his face once he made his way back to Oscar who was observing the chaos inside ocean deeply. The dragon showed his reluctantance towards its forced master and tried to shove his off but Ester was too cruel to use his sharp nails to torment him without being notified.

    When greed and overconfident flowed through his mind, he failed to notice that the dragon had started to fly away very closely towards the surface of ocean.

    At that very moment, waves took an abrupt direction flowing up from its depth and started to stand up like a solid ground behind his back. Ester immediately felt a omnious feeling and turned his face back to object what was happening exactly.

    Much to his surprise, his face turned pale sooner he noticed the white figure appearing out from the tower of water from the centre of the ocean. He called out between his gritted teeth,

    " Ethan.. how could be he..alive.."

    Ester couldn''t believe his own eyes as he saw the white, unharmed figure. As he met with Ethan''s ferocious eyes, he felt his heart skipping a bit. Using thest bit of his courage, Ester kicked on the dragon''s back hurrying it to fly away immediately.

    Dragon had a strong sense of humor who immediately felt the presence of Ethan behind them. It snarled painfully refusing to bear Ester and wanted to run back to Ethan''s side.

    Ethan''s anger erupted as soon as he witnessed Ester''s cruel torture over the poor dragon. The waterdrops on his face started to get fired up because of his anger as he shouted at Ester threateningly,

    " Ester.....!!!!! "

    Ester jumped nearly fell off from its back and trembled in terror. Just when he inteneded to run away leaving the dragon, Ethan flew up to them in a shot. Without dying for a rare moment, he kicked out Ester from the dragon''s back and gave a short order briefly,

    " Hold him with one of your w, friend."

    The dragon had the ability to understand hisnguage and it immediatelyplied what Ethan asked him to do. Its sharp ws grabbed Ester''s body like a staff and kept him hanging in the air just a few inches above from the monstrous ocean.

    Easter screamed out in terror when he looked down and saw the hungry waves as if they were eager to swallow him whole. Ethan climbed up on the dragon''s back smoothly and run his fingers through its thick skin while apologising sincerely,

    " I am sorry. You have been hurt because of me."

    The dragon only let out a low snarl against his apologize as if he didn''t mind for being a little heart. Ethan smiled at its friendly eptance towards his approach and felt a little sad reminding that he had to leave the dragon after this battle. Ethan sighed before dropping his gaze on it''s scar and felt another gush of anger scorching through his veins.

    He furrowed his brows together dangerously andmanded in a cold voice,

    " Keep draging the vicious man through the waves but don''t leave him into the ocean. I want to deal with him personally."

    The dragon snarled with understanding, dropped his body a little lower so that the waves could get touch with Ester''s body. As soon as those colorful waves touched Ester''s body, he shouted in pain. The waves started to burn his skin like a fire and left numerous scars on his body.

    Before Ester could understand anything, Ethan ordered his dragon with a satisfied smirk,

    " Now start to fly towards your king slowly. Don''t drop him anywhere else except SALVITA."

    The dragon immediately responded to hismand with a joyful snarl and kept ttering its giant wings. Ester shouted hysterically to bring him up but both Ethan and Dragon heed no ears to his pleading.

    His body was brushing and bouncing against the wild waves which burnt his skin like a sack of woods. Ester had no longer abilities to think straight because of the intolerable pain except enduring the pain.

    He just didn''t understand why was he getting burnt by this water and howe nothing happened to Ethan?

    From the SALVITA MOUNTAIN, Oscar finally had a relieved smile forming on his lips. Indeed he didn''t mistake to recognize the worthy king for Dstia World. He watched everything proudly and suddenly felt that Ethan imposed his father referring to king Henry a lot who was missing for years.

    The wind blew savagely blowing through their flying figures and hit the mountains on their opposite side. Ester could no longer make a sound of crying and kept whimpering in pain.

    Momentster, he only felt that his body had been dropped down over a cold ground with thud that awakened his conscious a bit. Following up, the huge Dragonnded down swiftly carrying its master proudly. It crunched down for Ethan to help him innding and red back at Ester viciously.

    Ethan got down from the dragon and immediately pulled out his sword. Charging forward Ester slowly, he emphasized each words furiously,

    " Howme you can be for the throne, Ester? You have tricked me to fall down and used my dragon as your own pet? Who has taught you to use thisme tricks? I don''t think that child of king Henry can have such such awful battle tricks. We have always fought with rules and never been so coward to deal with our opponents. Get up and fight with mr, Ester Chole. I don''t wish to win the throne against a coward man. Morever you have used your dirty hands over an innocent animal. Get up and end this fight for throne."

    Ester grunted in pain and continuedying on the ground. His eyes watched Ethan hatefully after being insulted and felt furious over the stupid dragon.

    How he wished that he could kill it?

    He grinded his teeth together and hauled up from the ground supporting on his arms. With a swift, he also pulled out the sword and dered with a cracking voice,

    " Let''s end this battle then, Ethan. After today, only one of us will stay alive in this world."

    Ethan sneered and aimed his sword towards his chest from where blood was dripping the most. Ester immediately huddled in pain and suddenly blurted out to weaken Ethan''s confident,

    " How can you be so cruel to me, Ethan? Do you wish to see me death as older brother, Edward? Think about our mother! Wouldn''t she be very sad after loosing me? You know that she loves me the most amongst all of you."

    Ethan''s face paled instantly as soon as Edward''s name was mentioned and a part of his heart started to ache very fastly.

    _CRIMOND HILL_

    When things were gettingplicated in different ces, Ayra was spending time pacefully inside the safety barrier of Esme. Though she didn''t know why did Anna and Ron behave with each others awkwardly, they didn''t forget to treat her warmly.

    During this days, Anna could read through the excitement in Ron''s eyes who eagerly awaited for Esme''s arrival. She could only sigh helplessly and endure this bitter feelings.

    After all,who was she?

    On that night, her nausea came back again. Without notifying anyone, she run outside of the vi and walked far away. After throwing up everything that she ate, she felt rxed and suddenly heard a little voice behind her,

    " Sister Anna, are you sick?"

    Anna''s expression paled as she turned around in shock and found only Ayra standing with a doll. She smiled with relief and replied to the girl with an awkward smile,

    " No, baby..I..I was just having bad stomach..Why did you follow me? "

    Ayra blinked innocently and replied while tugging on her doll''s head,

    " You started vomiting before I could call you. So I followed you quitely and thought that you might be sick. Sister Anna, when can I see Mommy again? I miss her."

    Anna smiled adoringly and pulled the girl in her arms. She coaxed patting on her face,

    " Only two or three days baby untill your uncle gets her back from that ce. After that, we will all stay together. "

    Ayra smiled widely and blinked with confusion,

    " Really? Then.. uncle will be the king? Will he sit on the throne like that king from my book?"

    Annaughed happy that she had someone to bring smile on her face and nodded affirmatively. Running her fingers through Ayra''s messy hairs, she hummed sweetly,

    " Yes,baby..He will.."

    Ayra pped her tiny hands together almost instantly and chriped excitedly,

    " Yeahhhhhh!!! Then I will also sit with him on that throne. "

    Anna chuckled and responded to her childish questions casually,

    " Why will my Ayra fight for a chair with her uncle? My Ayra will have her own throne and will be a queen one day."

    Ayra widened her eyes in amusement and asked with curiousity,

    " Really.. Really????"

    Anna hummed softly and smiled praying that her words would turn out true one day,

    " Really!! "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Hence a new week has started already, keep voting more to reach out more readers. Don''t panic! We will get back to Esme soon after Ethan''s part. Hehehe..

 Chapter 214 - Fight For The Throne Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Neon Lights By Pim Stones~?

    _SALVITA MOUNTAIN_

    For a moment, Ester was sessful in diverting the strong attention of Ethan from attacking him fiercely. Some people in life would use harsh words to attack others rather than fighting face to face. Ester was one of them who liked to attack in people''s weak spots just to achieve his motives.

    Ethan''s whole momentum paused entirely as if he was suddenly thrown into a pool of cold freezing water. His gaze were filled withplicated emotions as the heart piercing scene of Edward burning in fire were reyed in front of his vision.

    A throaty gasp escaped through his dry lips and a certain pain quickly took back its position in his heart. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so painful if he wasn''t blessed to have those powers of looking through someone''s past. He never knew untill that day that powers can be so painful sometimes.

    Ester smirked viciously at his dazed state and suddenly picked up his own sword to dig inside Ethan''s heart deeply. He arrogantly believed that the throne of Dstia world only belonged to him. In this process, he had lost the abilities of distinguishing right and wrong.

    Just when his sword lifted midair, there came another rming voice of Oscar from back,

    " Ethan!! Watch out!! "

    Ethan was immediately snapped out from his bizarre thoughts and blocked Ester''s sword skillfully. Two swords immediately collided with each others bangingly. The wind continued whipping through their enraged bodies. Ethan red at the man in opposite with wrath flooding in his eyes.

    He grinded his teeth harder and pushed Ester back with his sword behind. Ester gasped softly before stumbling backwards. Before he could stand up properly, this time Ethan whirled his sword in the air above and slidded it over Ester''s muscr chest.

    " Aaahh! ", Ester cried out in pain when the sword sliced his skin deeply pulling out a gush of warm blood. His body had no space left where he wasn''t wounded and Ethan''s wless attack was making everything worse.

    Ester had to clench his teeth harder to endure the new pain and struggled to hold his sword properly. Ethan didn''t give him any chance to trick this time. He was fuming in rage and pain for the lose of Edward which had been reminded by Ester purposely. He had no longer self control over his actions and was immersed in venting it out in a ruthless way.

    Ethan hurriedly stepped back two steps, rolled his body swiftly and charged with his sword again with a low jump. Ester''s mouth agaped in fear as he saw Ethan''s bloodshot eyes and wanted to dodge away naturally.

    The sword failed to dive inside his heart but sessfully dipped inside the corner of his waistline. Ester immediately vomitted a mouthful blood after being stabbed deeply and lost his stability.

    After staggering one step, he fell over the stone cold ground weakly. He saw Ethan standing nearby closely. His one hand was holding the blood stained sword silently. His momentum was no less than a king who just earned his victory in the battle field after a fierce blood. But for some reason, Ester felt that Ethan didn''t feel happy and was carrying a veryplicated expression which he couldn''t see through it.

    The western wind from tide waves brushed Ethan''s painful face. His unblinking eyes watched Ester closely and his tone came out hoarsely,

    " Why did you n to kill older brother, Ester? "

    Ester jolted in fear and astonishment as if sky had fallen down over his head. His weak body turned stiff and he found no words to rebuke over this matter. He clenched his fists secretly and knew that Ethan had figured out everything. Just he thought of making up any random stories, Ethan resumed in a painful voice,

    " So far, I have hated you wholeheartedly because of the trick that you yed on Serena seven years back. I thought that your greed towards powers made you such despicable. Trust me, I never believed that you could be so cruel to kill our brother who doted on you the most. How did you manage to betray the person who shielded you from everyone when no one else was there for you? Tell me, Ester? "

    Ester coughed lightly as his mouth flowed fresh Blood over the ground beneath his face. Ethan''s words awakened something horrible in his mind and an unknown pain of guilt appeared out from nowhere. His vision reflected the moments that he spent with Edward earlier in those days. Though Ethan or Esme didn''t like him, Edward had always yed a role of big brother in his life. Once he hadmitted a mistake for capturing Sandiyam Deer and was punished by the high fairies but Edward had pleaded them to leave him sincerely.

    Ester suddenly felt a deep stab inside his heart as his vision blurred in pain subconsciously. Ethan resumed with a bitter smile,

    " You know what Ester? Even if youe back winning to our world, there will be no one cherishing for your joy honestly. Because you have lost all the people who cared for you originally while being engrossed in ying the role of evil. If I make this revtion to our mother, she will also start hating you. Tell me Ester, what will you get exactly with powers when you will have no one to share your pain or happiness? Are you satisfied now after pushing everyone away from you? "

    Ester didn''t rebuke and kept gulping down bitter feelings repeatedly. Until today, he never saw through everything so deeply nor did he ever assumed that one day Edward''s murder would bring so much pain, guilt in his heart. At the verge of his death, Ester finally realised that he had lost each person who loved him wholeheartedly because of his selfishness.

    Few teardrops escaped from Ethan''s eyes when he saw the guilt on Ester''s expression. He only wished that he would make Ester feeling the guilt even if he was going to kill him.

    Ethan wiped the corner of his eyes stubbornly and whipped his sword with his right hand. Looking down at Ester without any sympathy, he spoke coldly,

    " But I am going to change everything. I will amend my family without you. You don''t deserve to be the son of king Henry Ester. I will bring my all family members back together including the innocent child that you wished to kill many times. I will make sure that everyone hates you from the core of their hearts even if you die."

    Ethan sneered coldly and started to take slow steps on his way to kill him off finally. A person like him didn''t deserve to stay alive in this world after killing so many innocent lives. Just he started to approach, King Oscar finally made his interruption and blurted out loudly,

    " No Ethan! Wait ! He is mine to kill."

    Ethan halted in his track abruptly and turned around to face Oscar questioningly. Oscar''s expression was downcast as he tookrge stride on their way.

    Coming beside Ethan, he looked down at Ester coldly and spoke with a smirk,

    " You want to know that why did you get burnt by the water but Ethan didn''t? This Ocean is called the waves of purity. Your hands were stained with blood of innocent lives but Ethan did no cruel tacts like you. The monster of this ocean just gave you what you deserve honestly. But now you have to face the consequences of invading in my private life, Ester. My apologies, the King of dragon isn''t so kind like others."

    Oscar revealed his thoughts and gestured to his dragon silently. The dragon had mind linked connection with their Lord and immediately flew up to Ester''s side. Ester shuddered fearfully and saw the big ws lifting him up from the ground.

    He panicked and pleaded to Ethanst time weakly,

    " No..No..let me go..Ethan.. Please leave me..You can have the throne..I..I..I will be good from now on.. Please show me some mercy.. Please...I know that I have done wrong to older Brother..I will try to make it up with my whole life.. Think.. think about our father.. Ethan..Tell him to spare me..I was merely threatening him to win the final battle.. Please..No.."

    Ethan didn''t stop him instead kept holding on an unbothered expression. Exhaling a deep breath, he only responded lowly,

    " I am not strong enough to forget all your sinful acts easily, Ester. You will eventually return to your evil self after watching me be the King."

    The dragon dragged Ester out of the SALVITA MOUNTAIN and started to descend down into the ocean. Ester shouted and cried many times but no one heed attention anymore.

    Soon after, there was a loud sshing sound in the water as the dragon dropped Ester into that monstrous ocean. His blood stained figured immediately dissapared into the water. No one see what happened but they could guess how painful his death would be in the hands of monsters.

    Ethan squeezed his eyes shut peacefully and felt a burden left from his shoulders. Turning around, he gave a long bow to Oscar respectively and inquired politely,

    " Your Majesty, I want to hurry up everything. Let me do the honour of fighting with you."

    Oscar smiled at him warmly. Standing straight, he spoke with confident,

    " You don''t have to battle with me anymore, Ethan."

    Ethan furrowed and looked up at him hypnotizingly. Oscar smiled widely and patted on his shoulder,

    " Because I have found the rightful King for Dstia World."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Cheers For Ethan.. Hehehe..Let me know your thoughts in thement section guys.~?

 Chapter 215 - Find Her From Anywhere!

    Ethan had a look of disbelief shing on his expression. His blue eyes were slightly dialeted in shock as it reflected Oscar''s domineering silhouette unblinkingly. ording to the rules, the elected king had to fight against the dragon king personally and needed to prove himself worthy of defending him.

    Ethan hung his head down and muttured with hesitation,

    " Pardon, Your Majesty. But the higher Fairies asked me to.."

    Oscar interrupted between his words as he already assumed what was Ethan hesitating for. Boring a wide smile on his face, Oscar assured after throwing off his own sword swiftly,

    " This can be counted as long as I admit defeat, Ethan. I, Oscar Arnaldo Dixon, the king of all Dragons admit my defeat to the Crown Prince Of Dstia world."

    Ethan was overwhelmed by his grace and couldn''t help but bowing longingly to this king out of respect. He looked up smiling at Oscar and assured politely,

    " Thank You for trusting me, Milord. I will try my best to prove myself worthy of your confidence on me. "

    Oscar smiled back slightly and replied patting on his shoulders encouragingly,

    " I know, you will young man. Now go back to your world. Dstia is awating for their new king."

    Ethan smiled warmly as his heart floated with happiness. Finally he could bring his family together. His Ayra wouldn''t have to leave outside sneakily anymore.

    Ethan gave the man onest bow and walked over to the dragon who seemed gloomy at his departure. Smiling indulgingly, Ethan rubbed on its head affectionately and spoke,

    " I have really taken a liking on you friend. If you didn''t belong to your King, I would have stolen you out. Make sure to visit me once you get the chance."

    The dragon snarled sadly and nudged against Ethan''s body as if it was telling that he would miss him too. Ethanughed with contentment and racked through its head lovingly with his fingers.

    After taking his farewell from the dragon, Ethan spurted open his wings and spoke to Oscar politely,

    " Then I will take my leave first, your majesty. Please visit our kingdom soon. We will be honoured to receive you as our guest."

    Oscar smiled widely and epted with a slight bow,

    " I will."

    Ethan smiled faintly before making his way up to the sky hurriedly to head back for Dstia soon. He still had a lot of things to settle down starting from Esme''s rescue.

    _VAMPIRE WORLD_

    Athena continued rubbing Aaron''s palms to get back his conscious but he still had no sign of waking up. But she wasn''t very much concerned as she believed that Esme had used only a mere spell to let her brother falling into unconscious state.

    Jasper quickly arrived at the spot after being summoned by Athena and gasped in terror. His face turned pale at Aaron''s lying figure and expressed his concern anxiously,

    " Princess, what happened to the Lord? How did he faint? There was still one day left before passing his third stage."

    Athena waved her hand at Jasper assuringly and calmed him down,

    " Rx! He just fainted due to a spell. I have rechecked his nerve several times. He is absolutely safe and sound. How about we bring him back to the castle? He needs a lot of rest."

    Only then Jasper had a sigh of relief and instinctively looked up to search for Esme nearby. His face stiffened as soon he saw that Esme was nowhere to be seen. Looking back at Athena, Jasper muttered nervously,

    " Princess..The Lady..."

    Athena''s expression paled more and a frustrated sigh escaped through her lips.Raking her fingers through Aaron''s messy curls, she responded softly,

    " She left..."

    Jasper''s mouth agaped in disbelief and felt a heartache for his lord who just lost his wife and children. He wondered how much Esme had known about Aaron''s purpose.

    Did she know that how much Aaron suffered for the sake of her safety?

    Momentster, Aaron was carried away by Jasper towards the carriage where the other soldiers were waiting for them eagerly. After the shadows were vanished away suddenly, they were concerned for Aaron''s safety and wanted to see him safe.

    Gasps of terror could be heard as soon as Jasper appeared out with unconscious Aaron on his arms. They whispered among each others worriedly and saw Aaron''s unconscious body deeply.

    Just when Jasper inteneded to put him inside the carriage, a roaring voice interrupted his action followed by a disdainful sneer.

    As they all shifted their attention, they saw Mr.Rogers,the councilman who was engrossed in fighting so far with others. He walked hurriedly over Jasper and shouted pointing at Aaron,

    " Rubbish! It must be that slut fairy who casted spell on Aaron and run back to hide herself from our punishment. Otherwise Aaron was never incapable of defeating Enchantress. Howe he got hurt? I have merely heard that that slut has dared to harm the old lord. Where did she go? Soldiers, find that slut from anywhere. She has dared to harm our Lord and Old Lord. Furthermore she has broken off the barrier of castle to escape from the castle. Now, you see how despicable fairies are? They can never be good to Vampires."

    Mr.Rogers spitted out his words in a breath and looked around at everyone sternly who seemed utterly furious after hearing out everything. Naturally they started to develop deep hatred towards Esme whose whereabouts were still unknown.

    Athena''s expression turned ck in anger as she parted her lips to rebuke his words against Esme. Even Jasper was distressed after hearing out Mr.Rogers false usations too.

    At that time, the man on Jasper''s arms finally shot open his eyes and let out a low grunt. Jasper immediately noticed Aaron''s face and put him down after watching him getting his conscious back.

    They all turned mute as soon as they saw Aaron''s awakening and kept standing silently. After a moment of silence, Aaron finally had all his conscious back and looked up at Mr.Rogers coldly.

    Gritting his teeth together, he only asked hoarsely,

    " What did you say about my wife? "

    Mr.Rogers''s expression dropped but he still kept holding on his pride. Straightening his back, he repeated with a sneer,

    " Aaron..you are..too naive..that Slut... might have.."

    His words were left to be unfinished as he suddenly felt something hard stabbing deep inside his throat. Aaron didn''t wait to hear his words and pulled up a dagger from Jasper''s waist swiftly.

    In the next second, under everyone''s watchful gazes, the man aimed that dagger directly inside Mr.Roger''s throat and charged in without any prior notice.

    A growl of pain quickly floated in the air as soon as the dagger pierced through the man''s throat deeply. The crowd gasped stumbling one step back and felt a chill after taking a look of Aaron''s murderous eyes.

    Without giving an exnation, Aaron sucked a painful breath and ordered Jasper huskily,

    " Find her from anywhere around the worlds. I want to see her within tomorrow or else I will destroy everything, believe me or not."

    Jasper shuddered in fear and looked up at Athena questioningly. Athena sighed deeply as she didn''t know how tofy Aaron this time.

    She stepped closer hesitantly and spoke to Aaron softly who was burning in rage,

    " Brother, please control your anger. She is no longer a little girl that you picked up from human world. If she wants to hide, no one can find her. With her superpowers, she can hide herself from everyone. You have to give her some time to reconsider. Perhaps she maye back to you."

    Aaron turned around and faced Athena weakly. His voice came out weakly breaking Athena''s heart more,

    " She won''t, Athena..She won''t..She will never forgive me but..I must find her.. I must find a way to keep her with me..She..she..can''t leave.. me...I won''t let her leave..me.."

    Athena didn''t understand what to say anymore after looking through the pain in Aaron''s nk eyes. She sighed deeply and coaxed patiently,

    " Don''t forget that you still have to give an exnation to the citizens. We will send every troops to find her fast."

    Meanwhile, a certain girl was standing in front of a hallow unmoving. The wind blew through her face wildly but her expression remained nk as if she was going through a fierce battle in her mind....

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys, keep voting to support the book and make sure to leave your opinions to let others know what are you feeling.~?

 Chapter 216 - Reisan Hallow

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Lovely By Billie Eilish, Khalid ~?

    REISAN HALLOW was looking exactly the same that she had read from Aaron''s library book once. Dark, Mysterious as if it had the power of drowning everything into an unknown world.

    This might be seemed foolish to be seen that after leaving her lover, she came to this cursed hallow which had awful histories to be gossiped among the average creatures. After leaving the border of Silver city, her emotions were turbulent and she thought of spending a quality time with herself.

    As she didn''t know where was Ethan at that time, she didn''t want to bother with her own pains and scars. Subconsciously when shended down from the sky, she found herself inside the adjoined forest of REISAN HALLOW. Her curiousity sparked suddenly thus she boldly made her way towards the cave which was located at the centre of that forest. When she visited here with Viviana in the past, Viviana revealed that vampires were prohibited to step inside this jungle.

    Suddenly a piece of memory shed in front of her vision when a old woman told her that her answers could be found inside REISAN HALLOW. Though she didn''t know the woman''s real identity but today she really felt something connected with this cursed hallow.

    The chilling wind blew harshly one more time through her pale skin. The sky was dark above but her face was more darker filled with mixed feelings. Esme''s lips quivered lightly and her eyes couldn''t see anything inside the hallow except pitch darkness.

    She breathed in exasperation and continued nudging her bottom lips uneasily.

    Her searched answer? What could be that? She has already figured out every truth of Aaron.

    Esme wondered in her thoughts deeply and suddenly her pupils sharnk in anticipation. Her fists clutched the hem of her gown nervously as she whispered out disbelievingly,

    " Father... Could it be?? "

    This was the most questionable truth that was left inside her life. Since the day their father left, Esme had used various kinds of spells to track his father but she failed everytime. Even her high fairy powers couldn''t help it out. It was told in the myth that every daughter was their father''s most precious treasure. She didn''t understand if he really loved her the most, then why did he leave without telling her a word.

    It would be lie to tell that she didn''t miss her father''s presence. After all, no matter what every daughter has a soft corner for their father especially. Her heart couldn''t stop the excitement that she could get to know about her father from this hallow.

    All of her rational thoughts suddenly faded away and all of her concerns fell on that mysterious cave. She hesitated for a long time and suddenly ced her palm on her t stomach. Running her hands on it slowly, she murmured lowly,

    " Baby, we must know about your grandfather. Be good, okay? "

    She didn''t receive any response but felt more stronger as if her babies provided her more support. She squeezed her eyes shut for a while and rememorized the tales where it was told that anyone could achieve anything from this cave if she or he could prove her bravery to the dark spirits inside.

    Esme had that confident on her abilities that she would be able to prove herself worthy. Thus she dared to take the bold step. Furthermore she needed a break from everything. Perhaps she could find her father, her pain would be lessened more after receiving his immense love.

    Esme smiled faintly at this wishful thought and started to climb the little stairs. After climbing up and stopping at the edge of hallow, she looked down through the darkeness and took a lungful breath to absorb her self power.

    Focusing on one intention of finding her father''s whereabouts firmly, her body jumped out and fell into the hallow amidst the darkness.

    Inside the pitch darkness, her low murmured prayer could be heard only,

    " Father, Pleasee to me. Your daughter needs you today."

    _DALASTIA WORLD_

    The courtyard of White Castle was crowded with citizens today as they all came to witness the magnificent glory of their new King. Even Queen Melinda couldn''t help but passing back and forth anxiously. Evan stayed by her side with a worried face as he knew that how Ester had harmed everyone in the past.

    As the crowd awaited in dense silence, someone from the crowd suddenly cried out in excitement loudly,

    " Look at the sky! It''s prince Ethan. He ising down."

    Everyone followed uo her gaze in the sky and really saw Ethan''s ttering wings descending down slowly. The crowd immediately cheered in joy and pped for his victory excitedly.

    Queen Melinda heavied a sigh of relief and smiled widely. She knew that Ethan could make it. But where was Ester?

    Did..did he really kill him?

    Queen Mother''s expression immediately shed withplicated thoughts as she couldn''t help but feeling joy and heartache at the same time. After all, she adored Ester the most.

    Ethannded down swiftly over the courtyard and greeted everyone politely. The higher Fairies were all contented with the oue and was already waiting with the crown beside Queen Melinda.

    Ethan smiled at them slightly because his vital task was still left undone. This crown didn''t mean anything to him if he can''t rescue Ayra and Esme fast.

    Queen Melinda didn''t dare to approach fast and only gestured at the higher ups to ce the crown on his head. As one of them approached Ethan with the White diamonded crown, Ethan denied instantly and revealed his true intentions,

    " No, Please Stop! I will only ept the crown if my sister gets back the permission ofing back to this world."

    All of sudden, the crowd fell in dense silence including Queen Melinda who was stunned by Ethan''s demand. Katherine who happened to bete to join the gathering was halted in her track and looked up at Ethan astonishingly.

    Queen Melinda couldn''t hold back her wrath anymore and shouted on Ethan ferociously,

    " Ethan..how dare you make such an absorb request? Don''t you know that she can''t never get back in this world with her shameful character? Don''t act impulsively for the sake of your unworthy sister."

    Ethan''s face clouded in anger as he rebuked back with authority,

    " You promised to me that you won''t meddle in my matters if I seed in the battle. Then why are you stopping me now? "

    He paused and looked up at the higher ups questioningly,

    " Tell me, masters. If a king can''t decide what is good for his family, then is there any need to be a king? "

    The higher Fairies hung their heads down nervously and one of them exined,

    " Indeed, prince Ethan is speaking the truth, Queen Melinda. He can decide anything what he wants. We,no longer have authorities to stop him from doing anything. We, as his servants can only obey hismand."

    Queen Melinda shivered in anger and kept breathing rapidly. Her gaze watched Ethan coldly and heard him say loudly,

    " Then tell few troops to follow my way now. I am going to rescue my sister from Vampire World."

    Everyone gasped in shock at the mention of Vampire world and exchanged nk nces questioningly. The troops immediately followed his path hurriedly and left everyone with numerous thoughts.

    Queen Melinda had lost her ability of speaking anything untill Ethan left the courtyard with his troops immediately.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi Guys. Keep voting to support the book. Now I am excited for Athena and Ethan''s meeting. Hehehe..

 Chapter 217 - Cedric Arnaldo Dixon

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    At the end, no one dared to speak ill about Esme after witnessing such bloody sight of Aaron. The councilmen lost his life on that spot thus other didn''t had the guts to oppose against Aaron''s decisions anymore. Aaron didn''t feel urgency to give an exnation to the crowd regarding what had Esme done for him or for his empire.

    When the woman had already choosen to leave him, what was the point of admiring her when she wasn''t even by his side? Perhaps he would never know whose appearance would resemble their unborn children.

    After being convinced by Athena''s nagging, he had toe back to Moonshine Castle reluctantly. Athena assured that she would take care of everything and so did she. Old Lord had gone under recuperation under Athena''s watchful eyes and asked guards to observe his movements every second. Though he was culprit in their eyes, Athena couldn''t ignore the truth that he was their father''s closest friend. Thus she gave the order of healing him under observation.

    By the time, she reached for Zave, he was already half dead. Athenamanded Jasper to put him inside their dark shell untill Aaron''s mind became stable with emotions. She didn''t want to bother Aaron with such irrelevant matters now. She was alone enough to take care of everything with Viviana and Jasper''s assistance. Right away, Esme''s whereabouts were the most important task for them. Soon after, arge number of troops headed outside of the castle and went on different direction to look for Esme.

    As Athena was handling everything confidently, Aaron was pushed away by Athena into the castle to take rest.

    The castle was filled with gloomy air after today''s chaos. The most feared person was Vanessa who happened to know that Zave was being caught red handed by Athena. Even Queen Mother was sweating invisibly. If Zave was being interrogated by Aaron, all of her secrets woulde in daylight. Then perhaps she would lose her life too. Deep down, she was happy that Esme had left Aaron. If she managed to tie a knot between Vanessa and Aaron, she wouldn''t have to fear about her position anymore. As the two evil minded woman continued dwelling in their own needs and greed, Aaron stepped into the hallway groggily.

    Queen Mother immediately showed her fake concern and rushed over Aaron to pacify him,

    " Son, are you all right? Thank god that you are safe and sound. Are you feeling sick? Let Vanessa apany.."

    Her words were sealed up immediately by a sharp nce from Aaron. Without exchanging anymore words, he ignored their existence and strode upstairs inside his room. Queen Mother gritted her teeth harder behind. A guard quickly led in to pass Athena''s order and spoke after bowing to Queen Mother,

    " Princess Athena has asked to give fresh blood to Lord. She said that he just has recovered his health and needs blood to gain powers."

    Queen Mother nodded her head slightly and turned around to Vanessa meaningfully. Curling her lips into an evil smirk, she spoke meaningfully,

    " Seize your chance, Vanessa before the bitch reappears. I will be waiting for a good news."

    Vanessa eyes lit up in excitement instantly as she smiled back confidently. Since Esme wasn''t here, she could take every chance to approach Aaron. She understood that Zave could no longer get out from the Prison after betraying the Royals. If she could tame Aaron before Zave''s leak every ns of them, she wouldn''t have to receive the punishment. She could easily rece Esme in this castle.

    Queen Mother left the ce after provoking Vanessa and headed upstairs. Vanessa sneered at her back disdainfully and went into the kitchen to prepare Blood for Aaron.

    After locking the door sessfully, she poured two sses of Blood for Aaron and smiled evilly gazing through the ss deeply. Her hand reached out into her chest and pulled out a little sack. Swirling the sack in her hand, she grinned manically saying,

    " Thanks Zave. At least, you were a little useful to me."

    At that same time, something bigger was going to ur in the Vampire world again. When Athena was discussing some matters with Jasper and Viviana, a guard who worked on the border rushed over the ce.

    Panting anxiously, he even forgot to bow Athena which infuriated Jasper. But Athena waved her hands dismissively and urged him to say. The guard gulped down a mouthful saliva and muttured incoherently,

    " Princess, we...we have seen many creatures flying up in the sky. We are assuming that they are heading for our world."

    Athena''s face scrunched up immediately and queired harshly,

    " Creatures? Who are they? Have you seen their faces? We have already faced a big trouble. Who are leading to cause another trouble now? "

    The guard shook his lightly as fear leaped on his expression. After exhaling a fearsome breathing, he resumed unsurely,

    " We..we aren''t sure but we saw from far that they have whiterger wings."

    Jasper was stunned including Athena who forgot to take a blink. Suppressing her buried emotions, she mumbled feeling her heart skipping a bit,

    " White Wings? That.. Fairies.."

    She paused abruptly and only one name buzzed across her subconscious mind.

    Ethan!

    _ MARRIOTT CASTLE_

    Unfortunately the little one didn''t bring any happiness in the castle like other normal princes. The whole castle turned dense silence in fear including the waves from ocean outside.

    The midwife was hesitating to hold the baby but taking a glimpse of Jasmine''s tired face, she felt sympathy. With her heart thumping wildly in fear, the midwife picked up the baby and cleaned his body nervously.

    Comparing to his evil presence, he didn''t look fearsome or evil. His presence was just like a little baby boy. His pure innocent face helped the midwife to sh away her fear. She happily cleaned his body. After wrapping him with a red robe, she passed him over Jasmine who was leaning against the edge of bed.

    Jasmine hold the baby cautiously in her arms and couldn''t help but grinning widely in happiness. She forgot all the humaliation that she endured during herbour. Perhaps it was in mother''s instinct who was ready to endure such intolerable pain because of her baby.

    She caressed his purple cheeks lightly. The little boy had pitch dark hairs that seemed more darker than ink. His eyeballs were particrly dark reddened even at this early stage. He squirmed at his mother''s arms and rubbed his pace sluggishly against her chest.

    Jasmine smiled widely at his movements and felt a pool of motherly love for him. Though he wasn''t born from love, she still carried him in her womb. She was relieved that he didn''t show any evil aura aftering in this world and behaved just like a normal baby.

    The maids hearts were finally in ease after finding nothing wrong. One of the maid asked Jasmine smilingly,

    " My Lady, you are so lucky. Each of your babies are so beautiful. Look at your son! He would be a handsome man after growing up surly."

    Jasmine smiled and felt proud inwardly. She bent her head down and kissed his forehead with all her love and affection. Rubbing his face, she agreed proudly,

    " Of course, my baby boy would be the most handsome prince that our world has ever seen."

    The maid had to nod in agreement as the little one really looked handsome even in his baby feature. The other maid grinned and asked with curiousity,

    " My Lady, have you choosen a name for him?"

    Jasmine nodded as she knew that Oscar wouldn''t care about his naming. Thus she chose by herself and found it suitable for her only one prince.

    After taking a closer look of the baby, she looked up at the maids and announced,

    " Cedric. His name will be Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, the eligible heir of Dragon Kingdom."

    As soon as she spoke, the butler who was guarding over the doorway shouted alertly,

    " ATTENTION! King Oscar is here on our visit."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I am loving yourments guys. It gives me so much joy. Woah! I am excited about Cedric and Athena''s meeting with Ethan.. Hehehe.. Sometimes I feel like I am a reader if this book.

    Lol?

 Chapter 218 - My Death Can End Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Arcade By Duncan Lawrence ~?

    The announcement shuddered Jasmine who was indulged in coaxing her new born baby. Her eyes shot up in fear and right away, all the earlier happiness hadpletely faded away like a sudden wave of ocean leaving only traces of unspeakable fears. Her hold on her baby''s tiny figure subconsciously tightened. She could feel her heart drumming like a hammer and her body felt more weakening than before.

    Even the midwife and maids had exchanged meaningful nces and left her side considerably. Jasmine panicked more when she was left alone inside the room but she knew that she had to face it now or then.

    Therge door was creaked open following up a familiar sound of footsteps walked in slowly. The maids quickly left after giving short bow hastily and closed the door off from outside gently.

    Oscar kept staring at her fearful face nkly. She still had traces of exhaustion that probably happened due to being in longbour. His unfathomable eyes dropped down nkly and fell on the child in her arms. His gaze had no emotions thus it was difficult to assume that what was he feeling exactly.

    Jasmine felt her own breathing hitched under his scornful gaze. He was looking exceptionally calm as if it was a signal before storm. Jasmine sucked a deep breath and muttered nervously,

    " Milord, youe.. back.. Look..look..at our son.."

    Oscar didn''t answer back immediately and lifted up his eyes dangerously. His mouth parted open slightly and a hoarse voice came out,

    " He isn''t..my son..How many times I have to correct you?"

    Jasmine bite down her bottom lips and hold back her tears that were threatening to fall down. She sniffed and rebuked courageously,

    " At least.. he.. he has..your blood.."

    " Shut Up! ", Oscar roared beastly and gave Jasmine a ferocious look which seemed one kind of hell in earth. Grinding his teeth together in rage, Oscar emphasized each words harshly,

    " If you haven''t stolen my blood, nothing would have happened, Jasmine. You used my blood to create this monster, how dare you ask me to ept him as my nominal son? He will only bring disaster in my kingdom and I am not going to let this happen."

    He sneered looking cold and resumed,

    " Since he is born, let me deal with him."

    " No! ", Jasmine shouted loudly and clutched the baby in her arms tightly. Breathing rapidly, she sutured pleadingly,

    " Milord, look at him. He is our son. Although he came in this world from magic, he still has our bloodline. How can you be so cruel to him? I promise that I will teach him to be good and generous. He won''t behave like demon ever. I will teach him personally."

    Unfortunately her words had no impact on Oscar who was already heading on her way. His footsteps were full of rage as he replied back coldly,

    " Even if you give all of your love, he will still be Demon, Jasmine. Do you think that you can change his instincts? Your love wouldn''t stand a chance against his evil powers. I better destroy him before he destroys my family and kingdom. You have already paid enough for his sake. If he didn''t live in your womb, I would have killed him long back."

    Oscar dered and snatched the baby from her arms harshly. Jasmine shouted hysterically and directly fell on her knees after jumping down from the bed.

    She hugged his knees and begged crying desperately,

    " I beg you..I beg you.. Milord..He isn''t in fault..It was me who brought him in this world.. Please punish me however you want..but leave him for my sake..He is still an innocent baby..He is.."

    Her words didn''t getpleted this time. Before she could finish off, the flower vase from a corner suddenly fell down on the floor without any reason. Jasmine''s face turned horrified again and saw Oscar looking at the vase dangerously.

    His raged eyes fell down on the baby whose face suddenly seemed so dark and cold. He knew that who had done this.

    He shoved off from Jasmine''s arms and roared with a sneer,

    " That is it! That''s how he is going to be a generous person. He isn''t even a month old yet already started fearing people. Jasmine, you are too naive to believe in his evil powers."

    After speaking hisst words, Oscar turned around and started to head outside. Jasmine cried out loudly and stumbled up to stand saying,

    " Milord.. don''t take him away from me..I..I swear that you will regret.."

    Oscar halted in his track and turned around to face her nkly. A sh of disbelief could be seen in his expression. His mouth curved up into a self mockery and told,

    " So you are now abandoning your whole family for his sake? What did you mean by regret? I would like to see what your demon son can do to me."

    Oscar once again turned around to leave ignoring her pathetic cry. Jasmine suddenly stopped crying as her eyes fell on the fruit knife stucked inside an apple.

    She wiped her tears off stubbornly and pulled out the knife from that apple. Looking up at his retreating back, she smiled faintly and suddenly called him out coldly,

    " Milord! "

    Oscar paused in his track again and felt an omnious feeling arousing up inside the room. Turning around, his expression stiffened almost instantly when he saw the sharp knife on Jasmine''s hand.

    Jasmine swallowed hard and took a glimpse of little Cedric in his arms. Curling up her lips into a bitter smile, she muttured painfully,

    " I hope that my death can end the hatred between you and him."

    Oscar startled and let out a loud scream,

    " Jasmine..No..Jas.."

    Oscar froze in his spot without saying a word. Without giving him any chance to speak, Jasmine smiled and cut off her own tongue with the knife.

    A huge amount of blood quickly flowed out from her pale skin. Her body fell down on the floor with a thud. Inside the room, only a loud wailing of baby buzzed like a mournful cry.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys. Thanks for voting regrly. We have improved fromst week. Keep supporting me?

 Chapter 219 - My Death Can End Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Without Me By Halsey~?

    A weeping silence apanied by loud wailing of a newborn baby quickly engulfed the air. Everything happened so fast that Oscar was muddleheaded leaving between dream and reality. He was still frozen in his earlier spot and watched the woman leaving herst breath from this world.

    Lucky the butler assumed something bad and quickly rushed in without taking any permission. He gasped in astonishment and was stunned for a long time after looking at Jasmine''s petite figure. He ran forward and took the crying prince from Oscar''sp who stood there unmoved. After grabbing the crying prince in his arms, the butler called out his name lowly,

    " Milord! "

    Only then Oscar was snapped out from his thoughts and came back to in cruel reality. Without saying a single word, his tears came out like an endless stream before he rushed over Jasmine''s fallen body.

    He crunched down beside her as his shaky hands finally got the courage to touch her. Jasmine was gasping with herst breathing in this earth. Her tongue was flowing out fresh blood that soaked the white floor beneath her. Her groggy eyes were filled withplicated feelings. But a satisfactory smile could be noticed in her lips when she saw the tears in Oscar''s eyes.

    How many days had passed since she yearned for this love in his eyes? She forgot the exact number.

    She gasped shakingly and stammered between her raspy breathing,

    " Mi..Milord.. Promise.. Promise me that..you won''t kill him.. Promise me...so that..I can.. leave this world.. peacefully.."

    Oscar had no patience to focus on her demand. He lifted up her head gingerly and coaxed eagerly,

    " Jasmine.. what.. what have you done? Don''t talk to me..You will be fine.. Butler,call the healer.."

    Jasmine ignored his shouting and reached out for sping their palms. She sped one of his bare hand and begged with hot tears,

    " Just.. promise..me..."

    Oscar struggled to breath and quickly nodded in agreement without thinking too much,

    " I..I promise.. Jasmine.. Just don''t leave me like that..You have to live.."

    Jasmine finally gave a wide smile to the man whom she loved for eternity. Her breathing easied upfortablely as she murmured before closing off her tearful eyes,

    " If I don''t leave this world, you wouldn''t let him live. I guess, my departure would erase the hatred of yours. Milord, I have loved you with all my life. I..I knew that I couldn''t get pregnant anymore...But without an heir, you... you are weak against your.. brothers..I..I just didn''t want to see your destruction.. He..he is innocent... Don''t.. don''t abandon him...He.. he.. will be..a great king..one day... Live..well...my love and take..care..of my daughters...I just have one regret that..you left your.. whole world.. because of me..."

    Oscar shook his head lightly and blurted without hesitation,

    " No, you are my whole world..I don''t need anymore world except you.."

    Jasmine managed to say everything that she wanted to tell Oscar. She whimpered one more time in his arms and finally left the world in hisp. She passed away peacefully knowing that her son wouldn''t have to face Oscar''s wrath anymore. She knew that her death was needed this time. Furthermore she was tired of facing the hatred of Oscar for a long time. Hatred of the person whom you love the most is the most unbearable thing in this world. Oscar trembled as soon as her eyes closed off and there was no sign of her movements. His tears continued falling without any pause and drenched her pale cheeks deeply.

    He bent down his head a little and left a deep kiss on Jasmine''s forehand. His shoulders shook violently with his each spoken words,

    " You... you will.. always..be..my queen Jasmine.. Without you..I am nothing in this world..."

    Oscar gave hisst words and picked up the dead woman in his arms. Turning around, he headed for the outdoor. No one knew where he was heading for. Just within a few moments, the newborn baby had been left alone in this world without his mother.

    _REISAN HALLOW_

    After she jumped inside the Hallow, she found that the Hallow was long and semi darkened. She could see everything clearly around her. Her body was swaying in air as it continued falling down towards an unknown way. As soon as she crossed a certain area, numerous dark spirits started to appear from nowhere. They all surrounded her fallen figure and continued circling rhythmically. They all had no faces but Esme could hear heart shivering screams from their voices.

    She clenched her teeth harder in order to keep herself calm. She knew that they would harm her only if she didn''t show any panic expression in her face. Drawing a deep breath, she kept firm on her intention and prayed silently,

    " Father... Father.. where are you? Please visit us today..I need you by my side..."

    Esme almost shouted when an evil spirit passed through her gown briskly. Her heart almost reacted but lucky her mind had always been strong.

    After passing a long way, Esme felt a little nervous as she didn''t find any ending of this hallow. Her brows furrowed deeply and badly wanted to retreat but there was no way out.

    Did she be too repulsive to jump in this hallow out of frustration?

    When she dwelled in her thoughts, her eyes caught a glimpse of bright light from the other end. She blinked curiously looking down at the lights that wereing in on her way.

    Her eyes lit up in hope. The evil spirits left her side as soon as the lights started toe out on their way. The spirits screamed out in horror dumbing Esme''s eardrums nearly and vanished away in a blink.

    Esme heavied a sigh of relief in their departure and continued looking at those lights mesmerisingly. But as she got closer with that source of light, she couldn''t keep her eyes opened any longer. As soon as she closed her eyes to block the shining light, she fell into a deep slumber sleepfortably.

    After a long time, she only felt herself lying over a pool of soft something..

    ~~~~~~~~~~

    Oh wow! We have received so many votes this week. If we reach 800 votes within today, I promise to drop double Updates tomorrow. So hurry up guys! Btw check out thement section of this Chapter to see the reference picture of baby Cedric. ~?

 Chapter 220 - Meeting Of Athena And Ethan Part 1

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Don''t Let Me Down By The Chainsmokers FT Daya ~?

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    The door was creaked open weing a familiar figure that looked dull, broken. Aaron stepped in with hesitation. His pair of dark red eyes instinctively searched for a familiar figure whom he probably wouldn''t see ever. He swallowed hard bitterly to suppress those pain and stumbled inside the room.

    A sweet fragment quickly travelled inside his nostrils that made him pausing in his track. Her scent was still there to torment his broken soul. The pain in his eyes increased further surging from his veins to his heart eventually.

    He walked two steps forward and suddenly fell down over the floor after letting his own guard down. Aaron sat by the side of his king sized back and leant against itfortably. His pair of phoenix eyes were full of misery when he remorised each and every memories that was shared between them.

    How miserable his life could be more than this? He didn''t only lose his wife but his children whom he dreamt of carrying in his arms lovingly. A piece of distant memory quickly came in and out from his vision clutching his heart like a sharp dagger.

    Exhaling a painful breathing, his head dropped behind and felt the softness of their bed silently. His eyes subconsciously closed off to feel this loneliness more deeply. He murmured curling his pale lips into a bitter smile,

    " You finally left me! "

    When he immersed himself in his bittersweet memories, the door was flung open lightly followed by a familiar smiling figure. Vanessa came in holding a tray of ss and looked around for Aaron. Finding the man on the floor, she was a bit surprised andter assumed that he might be in heartbroken state.

    Her eyes eventually lit up in excitement. She touched her own makeup, hairs cautiously to keep them ced and walked over to him putting on a wide smile. As Aaron didn''t notice her presence, he was stil in dillemma regarding Esme''s dissaparence and continued pondering in his own bizarre thoughts.

    Vanessa nudged her bottom lips nervously and approached step by step very cautiously. Though she didn''t know what happened on the battlefield, she was confident about possesing Aaron under this magical herb. She paused in front of him and crunched down beside him.

    When the man still didn''t open up his eyes, Vanessa filled agitated and called him out unhappily,

    " My Lord, are you unwell? "

    Aaron jolted snapping open his eyes and nced up at Vanessa confusingly. He didn''t even notice when the door was pulled open. Aaron shook his head lightly and replied in a hoarse voice,

    " I am good. What do you want? "

    Vanessa felt awkward at his rude attitude towards her. Forcing a wide smile, Vanessa offered him the ss sweetly,

    " It''s nothing. Princess Athena has asked me to send you this blood. You need to recover yourself fast. Please have this blood and don''t torture yourself anymore. Let bygones be bygones."

    Aaron wasn''t sure what she meant exactly but he wasn''t in mood of drinking anything. Waving his hands dismissively, he refused indifferently,

    " I don''t need to drink, Vanessa. Take it away and leave me alone for a while."

    Vanessa''s face sank as she started scratching her brain. She couldn''t left this tray alone here. What if someone discovered her secret?

    She gulped nervously and picked up the courage to pursue Aaron sweetly. Putting on a wide smile, she chose her tricky words cautiously and said,

    " How..how can this be left like that? Aaron, you need to recuperate for the sake of Esme. Don''t.. don''t you want to find her soon? "

    As expected, Aaron looked up at her hopefully. His eyes lit up in hope and reached for the ss hastily. Vanessa secretly heavied a sigh of relief and watched the man with her pair of white excited eyes.

    Aaron lifted up the ss in his lips and was going to take a huge gulp. Under Vanessa''s watchful gaze, he suddenly paused and narrowed his gaze dangerously gazing down into the liquid. Vanessa felt her heart thumping wildly when Aaron started to inspect the blood neatly.

    Just when she pursued her lips to say something, there was a bang inside the room. Aaron broke off the ss thunderously and looked up at Vanessa with a pair of murderous eyes. Before Vanessa could retreat back, she was being pressed against the hard wall harshly.

    She choked to breath and looked up at Aaron frighteningly who was holding her up in the air against the cold wall behind them. Aaron gasped to calm his anger and asked hoarsely,

    " Vanessa!!!!! What did you put in my drink? Speak before I behead you."

    Vanessa choked vigorously unable to speak and trembled violently under his sp. Her eyes were dialeted slightly as she didn''t understand how did Aaron figure it out. When Aaron was on the verge of suffocating her to death, Jasper suddenly showed up on the doorway and was stunned immediately after showing themotion inside the room.

    He cleared his throat and called out Aaron urgently,

    ''" My..My Lord..We have an urgent situation."

    Aaron didn''t loose his grip and nced back at Jasper scrutinising his murderous eyes. Jasper was little taken back and reported cautiously,

    " The fairies are heading for our world. We are assuming that they are here to pickup Lady Esme. I think you should give them a visit."

    Aaron''s expression dropped at the mention of fairies as he let go of Vanessa slowly. Vanessa fell off and started to cough vigorously.

    Aaron walked over to Jasper hastily and ordered,

    " Keep this shrewd locked inside the dungeon untill I return. Let''s go to the border fast. They owe an exnation from me."

    Jasper nodded and summoned some guards to capture Vanessa. Later both of them led for their border apanied by Athena and their troops quickly.

    At the border side, Athena didn''t go forward in fear of meeting Ethan. She decided to hide inside the troops and secretly observed their each movements.

    Aaron was in front with Jasper and looked up in the sky where the fairies were descending down slowly. One by one, the fairies allnded down opposite of them and looked up at them murderously which Aaron didn''t mind.

    Aaron and his troops were exceptionally calm at their presence and didn''t show any disdain on their faces. Momentster, a figure finallynded down in front of all the fairies and looked up at Aaron murderously.

    Aaron frowned at his identity in his thoughts and heard Jasper''s voice beside his ears,

    " My Lord, he is the second Prince Ethan Chole and the new king of Dstia."

    Aaron''s expression warmed as he greeted Ethan with a low bow respectively,

    " King Ethan, wee to our world."

    Aaron was respective towards Ethan. After all, they shared a nominal rtionship and Ethan was Esme''s elder brother. Ethan cut off his politeness harshly and roared impatiently,

    " Cut off your drama, King Aaron. Just tell me, where is my sister?"

    Behind all this chaos, Athena had to clench her fists nervously. It had been a long time since she heard his voicest.

    How much he changed during this time? Did he think of her once?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? I have changed the cover of this book and made a new cover based on LOVED BY A DEMON KING''S concept. How is the new cover? Let me know hehehe. Woah, I can''t wait for their reunion.

 Chapter 221 - Meeting Of Athena And Ethan Part 2

    Esme was feeling oddlyfortable with her closed eyes lying over a soft surfaced back. The moment she saw through the lights, she had lost her consciousness. Thus her brain had no idea where they were hanging out right away.

    She started to get back her conscious slowly. Her long eyshes gave a light jolt and soon after her body started to move indicating her awakening in this unknownnd. She grunted instinctively and a gush of sweet fragrance passing through her nostrils. The fragment smelt so pure and natural that she assumed to be in a flowernd without opening her eyes.

    Unknowingly she predicted the reality. When her drawn eyes were snapped open lightly, she was lying down underneath a tree of flowers. The bright pinkish flower were all over the ces that made her whole vision turning pink in amazement. She never saw such a beautiful sight in any world.

    She gasped quitely and supported his weight to get up from the ground. Her hand reached for her stomach cautiously and eyes inspected her whole body to ensure that she wasn''t hurt anywhere. After all, she wasn''t alone anymore. She was carrying two children inside her.

    Then her attention fell on the surrounding that she came down on. No matter wherever she looked, the whole ce was filled with flower trees only. The trees had all pink flowers that covered the ground under those trees and carried a sweet fragment in the air.

    Esme furrowed her eyebrows deeply and wandered her gaze around in a hope to find someone nearby. When she saw no one, her curiousity sparked like a fire flicker. She stood up from the ground and started pacing towards the west side wonderingly.

    Her mind never failed to get mesmerised by the view around thus she didn''t know how longer she walked. After walking for an unknown amount of time, she paused in front of ake but still didn''t find any person nearby.

    Just when she inteneded to walk front again, she heard light footsteps approaching her from back. Her body stiffened naturally. Excitement and anixiety both surged through her mind when she recalled her purpose of jumping inside the Reisan Hallow.

    Her heart thumped wildly and a light of hope quickly shed across her mind. She hesitated for a while and turned around finally. Her mouth agaped in disbelief. Her tone resounded cracky as she called out brokenly,

    " Fa.. Father..."

    The man who happened to see his child after two decades finally showed the warmth in his expression. His eyes watered up subconsciously as he responded like a whisper,

    " Serena! You found me finally! "

    Esme didn''t know how to react at that time. She stood glued on that spot and let her tears expressing her emotions. Her tears fell like an endless stream from her eyes towards the ground.

    _VAMPIRE WORLD_

    /...THE BORDER SIDE.../

    Aaron was mentally prepared for his question. Thus he didn''t feel offended at Ethan''s rude behavior. Aaron exhaled a long sigh of pain and struggled to keep his emotions packed up. He stepped two steps closer, gave an apologetic bow and spoke to Ethan sincerely,

    " Pardon me, second-brother-inw. I didn''t take care of well. So she happened to leave me today. We are still looking for her."

    Ethan''s face clouded immediately as soon as Aaron finished speaking. His eyes dialeted slightly in anger. Without any prior notice, Ethan pulled out his sword swiftly and held it under Aaron''s throat threateningly,

    " One more lie, you will be dead here King Aaron. Tell me, where is my sister? Give her back to me. You have tortured her enough."

    Jasper gasped at the sight shouting out loudly,

    " Milord! "

    The soldiers from Aaron''s side were enraged and wanted to intervene but Aaron lifted up his hand to gesture that they should stop at their track. He didn''t want any conflict with Ethan here. Ethan continued fuming in rage as his blue eyes showed murderous aura. Without caring about how many soldiers that Aaron had on his side, Ethan emphasized each words warningly,

    " Since you pretend to be a fool, don''t hate me if I start a war here. I am not going anywhere without my sister. Give her back to me or prepare for the war. Your family had done enough harm to us. I won''t take you guys so lightly anymore. King Aaron,, this is yourst chance. Give me my sister back or else I will forget that you are married to her."

    Aaron didn''t rebuke at his usations. Deep inside, he knew that he deserved this harsh treatment from Ethan undoubtedly. But he still had his suspicious on Ethan''s words.

    What did he mean by that his family caused harm to them?

    Aaron didn''t persuade the matter here and replied patiently,

    " I am not lying. She..she has really left me.."

    As soon as he spoke, Ethan pushed the sword deep inside his throat and intended to pierce through his skin. Before his sharp sword could pierce through his flesh, a shout came out from the troops loudly.

    Following up, a familiar figure suddenly rushed in on the spot and pushed back Aaron from his sword. While panting rapidly, Athena pleaded looking up at the man,

    " Stop this! My brother isn''t lying. Sister-inw has really left our world and we don''t know yet where did she go."

    Athena quickly finished speaking and averted her eyes somewhere else to ignore their eye contact. Ethan''s sword paused in midair as his eyes never missed the chance of watching the woman. His gaze were filled with mixed emotions and subconsciously it dropped down to inspect her fingers.

    Watching her empty hand, he frowned deeply. After a long weeping silence, Ethan''s cold voice came out,

    " Princess Athena Richards, here to rescue her brother. What about my sister then?"

    Athena sucked a deep breath, lifted up her eyes once again and replied with confident,

    " I am speaking the truth. Your sister has really left us and we don''t know where she is right now. You can interrogate our soldiers to confirm that news."

    Aaron nced confusingly between Athena and Ethan. The way, they looked at each others, he felt that they were familiar from the past. Aaron interrupted between their words and showed his concern sincerely,

    " We really don''t know about her. When we find her, I will give her back to you safely."

    Ethan finally found a w in his intentions and blurted out coldly,

    " How am I going to believe your words when I don''t have any clue how is my sister doing? What if she has be a target of your enemies, king Aaron?"

    Aaron didn''t dare to imagine the oue. Though Esme was strong enough to protect herself, he still had his own concerns for her. Aaron sighed helplessly and looked up at Ethan questioningly,

    " Then what can I do to make you believe me on my words ? "

    Though Ethan had his deep hatred towards them, he still couldn''t deny the truth that he was Esme''s husband. Furthermore the woman beside him was his lover. He stole a deep nce of Athena''s expression who seemed equally puzzled with his intention.

    Putting away his sword, Ethan revealed his intention straightforwardly,

    " Fine, I will believe your words but your sister has to be in our captive until I find my own sister. She can leave my castle whenever I find Esme. I can assure you that she will be safe-guarded."

    Athena "...."

    Why do I feel like it''s a deliberate trap?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Have you seen the new Cover? How is it? I will drop another chapter in the evening as a reward because we had received 790+ Votesst week. Keep voting so that we can cross 1k this week. Yaah!!

 Chapter 222 - Blame Your Memories!

    The doubt on Aaron''s eyes increased further as soon as Ethan proposed such an audicious request. He was momentarily stunned and nced up at Athena who seemed unexpected too. His eyes narrowed further when Athena''s expression didn''t seem aggrieved.

    What was going on exactly? How many things that he was unware of?

    Ethan spoke out of his mind and shifted his gaze over the stunned woman who didn''t look much happy at his proposal. His gaze darkened at the thought of her engagement. A silent emotion called jealousy quickly engulfed his thoughts. He waited patiently to hear out Aaron''s decision but deep inside, he was far more eager to know Athena''s thought.

    Aaron didn''t decide to respond quickly. His confused eyes searched for Athena''s unspeakable answer who seemed to live in dillemma. Even Athena was confused with her own bizzare thoughts. So far she couldn''t stand on a damn logic of going alone with this unscrupulous man. Furthermore their rtionship ended a long time ago, didn''t it? Then why was she feeling that Ethan was pushing her on purpose?

    Thenter unpleasant memories came in to poison her thoughts and instantly she thought that it was all because of Esme. She was the precious sister of him.

    A sh of dissapointment appeared and dissapared quickly from her expression. After a long awkward silence, her voice came out slowly,

    " All right! I will go with you but you must let mee back whenever you find your sister. Meanwhile we all will continue searching for her."

    Ethan looked up at her amusingly. The corner of his lips curved up mysteriously as if he didn''t expect her positive answer so fast. Aaron nced up at his sister smilingly. As long as Athena found her happiness, he had no objections on that.

    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Aaron promised confidently,

    " As you wish! My sister will live under your observant for the time being. I will continue looking for Esme."

    Ethan hummed coldly and reminded warningly,

    " If anything bad happens to my sister, forget about getting your sister back ever King Aaron."

    Aaron suppressed hisughter and replied with a chuckle lightly,

    " Well, I assume that I won''t get her back spontaneously."

    Ethan only red at him coldly but didn''t rebuke anymore. Looking back at his subordinates, hemanded loudly,

    " Continue searching for the princess everywhere across the worlds and someone lead Miss Athena towards our world."

    One of the female fairy came across politely and gestured at Athena to follow her footsteps. Athena seemed hesitant and turned around to speak with Aaron,

    " Brother, I am leaving. Don''t be impatient. You must find sister-inw soon."

    Aaron smiled faintly and assured her with a forced smile. He didn''t know about her whereabouts but he was sure that she wouldn''t forgive him even if they managed to track her location.

    Athena took a deep breath and followed the fairy slowly. Ethan nced at her from the corner of his eyes and bid farewell to Aaron coldly,

    " Hope, we meet soon."

    Aaron greeted back politely and the two parties went back to their worlds without making a chaos.

    _DALASTIA WORLD_

    The chaos amongizens grew stronger as Ethan left with numerous anxieties among them. Until now all of them held their breath in anxiety and waited for Ethan''s arrival impatiently. They tried to gather more clues but nothing worked useful.

    How could Princess Esme be in Vampire World?

    The most shocked person was probably Queen Melinda whose face was darker than ink in shame and anger. She thought that Esme had brought enough shame on her and now was going to destroy Ethan''s image in front of everyone again. This assumptions were enough to burn her in fury. She continued passing back and forth anxiously. From time to time, her eyes searched over the sky to see any sign of Ethan''s arrival.

    Just as they awaited eagerly, the sky started to show up their distant shadows slowly. One by one, the fairies came down and opened a space for Ethan''snding respectively.

    Queen Melinda breathed in relief and narrowed her gaze dangerously to look for a certain someone. Ethan descended down with his broadened wings swiftly. His expression was gloomy that worried Evan more.

    Queen Melinda shouted out furiously,

    " Where is that unfilial girl?"

    Ethan looked up at his mother coldly and warned,

    " Don''t assume everything on your own. Since I still haven''t found her out, there is no chance of persuading this matter here. It is better to rity her issues in her presence."

    Queen Melinda immediately felt defeated with his sharp words and only looked up at him hatefully. Just when she decided to seek an apologize from the public, Ethan made another announcement,

    " We have a temporary guest in our castle. Please take care of her for my sake."

    Ethan spoke and pulled the woman beside him who distanced herself further away from him. Athena gasped in astonishment and fell in daze after being the centre of everyone''s attention.

    Queen Mother narrowed her gaze dangerously and asked,

    " This..."

    Ethan cut off her curiousity quickly,

    " Athena Richards, the younger sister of Vampire King. I have brought her as a pawn of my own sister. Since my sister is missing from their world, she will live under our observation untill we find out Serena."

    Athena chewed her bottom lips nervously and greeted everyone with a bow silently. She felt lonely amidst this fairies. Queen Melinda felt a headacheing and muttered unhappily,

    " Was it necessary? She is a vampire..howe .."

    Ethan didn''t let her finish and interrupted harshly,

    " I don''t need to give you any exnation for my each decisions anymore. Please take care of her during this time and don''t dissapoint me with your behavior. "

    Queen Melinda''s expression turned ck in anger and didn''t dare to argue with him anymore. Since he had be the king finally, she couldn''t make an interruption whenever she wanted.

    Though Queen Melinda didn''t say anything harsh, Athena could see the unhappiness in her eyes. She sighed and mustered up the courage to inquire Ethan who stood by her side. Lowering her voice down, she whispered softly,

    " You are making things difficult purposely. Why did you bring me here?"

    Ethan''s felt a joy coursing through his heart after hearing her voice. He turned his face sideway and reminded her with a devilish smirk,

    " You seem to forget my promise? Why? Are you bewitched by the charm of your fiancee,my love?"

    Athena felt her cheeks burning at his ambiguous address. She averted her eyes downwards and murmured back confusingly,

    " What promise? I don''t remember."

    Ethan was a little dissapointed at her forgotten memories. With a sly smirk, he repeated his vow,

    " I said that I won''t let you go it you appear in front of my sight again. I just followed my promise. Why do you look so unhappy?"

    Athena looked up at him astonishingly and saw him smirking from ear to ears. She greeted her teeth harder and blurted out,

    " I don''t agree to stay here. Let''s go back."

    Ethan winked and said mischievously,

    " Sorry, Times up. me your memories."

    As the two were immersed in fighting, Ethan didn''t notice Linda rushing towards him from back. As soon as she stepped closer, Ethan seemed to notice and turned around to face her.

    Linda looked worried as she reported Ethan anxiously,

    " Where is Princess Serena? We have lost our connection with her. Something terrible is happening with the witch Enchantress. We have to kill her fast or else I am afraid that it will be toote."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello Lovelies, this is the rewarded Chapter ofst week as I promised. Hehehe..We are back on being lovey-dovey with this troublesome couple. Leave yourments and continue voting to get an additional chapter. Wow! Our voting is getting increased this days. Did you like the new cover btw or the old one?

 Chapter 223 - The Coronation Ceremony Part 1

    This explosive news made Ethan stunned for a long time. He knew that his sister had her on army to guard on her but it was beyond his imagination that she had already summoned Linda to help her with anything. Before Ethan could inquire further, Athena cleared off the matters in a low worried voice,

    " It''s a hybrid Witch from our world. She was sworn enemy of my brother and was trying to suck his soul powers. Sister-inw helped him defeating her off."

    Ethan nodded with understanding and asked back Linda,

    " What happened exactly? You all can''t handle one single woman? Esme has left Vampire world. We have been trying to find her out since then."

    Linda appeared anxious as she stated impatiently,

    " Shemanded us to keep her captured. We did the same but our barrier seem too weak against her powers. Though she is still under captive, we are afraid that the barrier will break down anytime. We can''t leave her out of our sight in case the barrier breaks down and she sneaks out from our hands."

    Ethan could sense the urgency behind Linda''s voice. He furrowed and ordered coldly,

    " Keep your eyes locked on her untill Esme shows up. I don''t seem to understand where did she go exactly. Let''s wait for a while. She won''t do anything impulsive."

    Linda nodded reluctantly andpelled Ethan''s orders. But her instincts never stopped feeling the danger that wasing out from the captivated Enchantress.

    Athena kept staring at Linda''s back gloomily. She still thought that her daughter could kill that witch but without Esme''s permission, she couldn''t take any decisions regarding this matter. Perhaps she gave birth to her child but Esme yed the role y of being her mother. Thus she sighed dismissing the idea momentarily and turned her attention back on Ethan.

    Queen Melinda didn''t dare to speak anything more under Ethan''s scornful eyes. She only nced away coldly and secretly put all her hopes on Katherine. Behind her back, Katherine held an awful expression on her face. Her fists secretly clutched together When she saw them whispering softly. The scene looked too ambiguous that made her burning in jealousy.

    A sudden thought made her stunned for a moment. She frowned harder and the anixiety in her heart quickened faster.

    Athena? This name? Why did it feel familiar?

    Katherine had her own doubts and fell in daze. In her thoughts, she happened to hear this name anywhere but she just couldn''t find out the exact situation.

    Her bizarre thoughts were snapped out immediately when one of the high fairy snatched the attention with his loud ringing voice. With his voice turning louder, he spoke to Ethan respectively,

    " Milord, we have toplete the coronation ceremony fast. We can''t dy anymore due to our rituals. After you take the throne, you can proceed with your important tasks."

    Ethan considered the matter deeply. ncing around, he saw everyone waiting for his coronation eagerly. Though he wished to get crowned in presence of Esme but it seemed that he couldn''t dy any longer. It would seem too inappropriate if he insisted on dying.

    Morever that stubborn Vampire girl was here? What was the point of dying anymore?

    Later he reached on his final decision and spoke towards the crowd apologizotically,

    " I apologise for keeping you waiting for a long time, everyone. But the matter needed to be settled fast. Let''s not keep you awaiting anymore. Prepare the coronation ceremony now."

    The crowd cheered enthusiastically and was contented with his decision. Ethan smiled at them warmly. When he didn''t notice Athena, she smiled at him proudly. The warmness in her eyes were so evident that one could tell how proud she felt at that moment when theizens showed their excitement.

    Athena continued enjoying this sight in daze. When she was too engrossed, the man suddenly turned and looked at her deeply. It was toote for her to withdraw her vision thus their eyes met. Athena''s cheeks burned in embarrassment after being red-handed.

    She coughed lightly and averted their eye-contact awkwardly. Ethanughed lightly at her reddened cheeks and muttered shamelessly,

    " What? Were you enjoying my beauty? But I think, you have seen far more than that."

    Athena "..."

    She red at him harshly and rolled her eyes back. When no one noticed her, she whispered between her gritted teeth,

    " Does this people know how shameless their king is?"

    Ethan shook his head slightly and admitted with proud,

    " No, only you know. I haven''t bedded anyone except you."

    Athena "..."

    Biting down her lips tightly, she shouted in a low voice,

    " Pretend that I haven''t asked anything. Show me my room. I want to take rest."

    Ethanughed and ordered someone to take her inside the guestroom. After sending her inside the castle, he exchanged greetings with the higher fairies and shared every single details from the battlefield. Everyone gasped after hearing out Ester''s downfall and looked up at Queen Melinda worryingly. As they all knew that she doted on Ester.

    Queen Melinda felt sore inside her heart but maintained a tough appearance on surface. Her body shook lightly at the news of Ester''s death. After all, she loved him genuinely.

    Ethan sighed deeply at his mother''s emotions and walked over to her calmly. Looking through her nk expression, he only informed calmly,

    " After I reveal everything on Esme''s arrival, I hope that your pain will decrease, mother. Some people just don''t deserve to be loved no matter how sincere your feelings are."

    Queen Melinda didn''t say anything except looking up at Ethan nkly who turned to walk away. She didn''t fully understand what he meant but the pain was still there. Once a mother, always a mother.

    As the coronation ceremony was going to hold right away, Ethan went inside the castle to get changed with his worned attire. On his way inside the castle, Evan appeared beside him and teased excitedly,

    " Brother, you went to pickup our sister. How did you end up picking up sister-inw? Wait, wait did you two reconcile again? Didn''t you say that you have nothing to do with her? What about Katherine then? You have already agreed to marry her. From that day, the poor girl has started to think herself the queen of our castle. Tsk.."

    Ethan halted in his track and red at his brother coldly. Narrowing his brows deeper, he asked coldly,

    " Didn''t you say that you will drive her away? What is she doing in the castle till now?"

    Evan gritted his teeth harder and scoffed with annoyance,

    " It was you whoter changed his mind. Why are you ming me now? You two better reconcile fast or Mother will surely make you marry Katherine."

    Ethan red at him harshly and urged,

    " Do something fast. I don''t want her in this castle anymore. I have already tricked Athena to drag her in here. I don''t want misunderstandings anymore."

    Evan tapped on his chin dramatically and replied with a hum,

    " Hmmm..Got it..Wait for my goodnews."

    Ethan smirked at him lightly and headed for his room quickly. When he passed Athena''s living room, he paused and thought of taking a look inside.

    Without giving a knock, he creaked open the door with a push and was stunned immediately. His eyes dialeted slightly in astonishment and a darkyer of desire quickly shed on his gaze.

    After an awkward silence, only Athena''s enraged voice buzzed in the air,

    " Ethan..you bastard.. Have you lost your sense of humor? Get out! "

 Chapter 224 - The Coronation Ceremony Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: In The Name Of Love By Martin Garrix ~?

    Athena shouted from the top of her lungs almost brusting out Ethan''s eardrums nearly. Her red eyes were slightly dialeted wide in anger. Her one hand supported hercy bra over her chest whilst the other hand downwards abruptly where she was struggling to pull down her ckish gown. She waspletely an embarrassed state that made her cheeks burning in shame without doing anything.

    Even Ethan was awestruck after watching such view of her and couldn''t help but admiring her curves for a while. His oceanic eyes fell on her exposed chest that made his throat drying subconsciously. He could feel his little member hardened at her sight.

    Since when did he be so perverted creature?

    For a certain moment, Ethan had forgotten to turn around but the woman continued shouting desperately. Nevertheless, he stepped forward, turned around and stood after closing off the door.

    Athena was fuming in anger as she hastily pulled back her gown and stomped on his way way angrily. Turning the man around, she roared beastly,

    " Have you lost your mind? Don''t you know a little manner? How can you enter in someone''s room without knocking?"

    Ethan was m for a while. Intially he thought of saying sorry but the sight of Athena''s enraged face made him quite happy. He dismissed the first idea and chose to answer cheekily,

    " Aanhh..Why are you making so fuss? It is not my first time to see you naked anyways. Furthermore your bottom part was still covered. I haven''t seen much."

    Athena gasped rolling her eyes back sarcastically and made a suddenment,

    " What? Are you regretting that my bottom part was covered?"

    She spoke out of thoughts and looked up at him jokingly. Ethan furrowed exhaling deeply and whispered back after leaning towards her a little,

    " How can you read my thoughts without saying? I am so impressed! "

    Athena "...."

    Her cheeks once again bleeded and now she finally understood that his flirting skills had skilled enough during her absence.

    Why? Was he pursuing any other girl?

    Dodging his flirting skillfully, she snickered coldly after crossing her arms over her chest,

    " You are forgetting that we have broken up already, Ethan. There is nothing between us except strangers."

    Ethan''s expression dropped as soon as she mentioned about their break up. He knew very well that they had ended their rtionship long back. But the moment, he saw her face again on Vampire world, the barrier that he created around him instantly broke down. Furthermore when he saw her fingers without any ring,this gave him an unknown hope which couldn''t be described in words. All he wanted to trap her beside him even if it required any silly tricks. Athena had made him something that he never wanted to be. To be in love was something unnecessary in his entire life until she showed up. She was like a shining light in his life. No matter how many covers he put on her, her brightness still invaded outside and crawled into his heart every time.

    Athena paused between her words abruptly when she caught the light flickering danger behind his eyes. She immediately regretted for provoking him boldly and wanted to divert the topic. But the very next moment, her slender waist was pulled up by him harshly. She gasped being pressed against his firm chest hardly. Her breathing was ragged as she looked through his deeply infuriated eyes.

    After caging the woman in his arms, Ethan emphasized each words threateningly,

    " Where.. is your engagement ring?"

    Athena shuddered widening her eyes apart and finally remembered that she didn''t get engage tonight. In addition, she made her fiance half-dead nearly. She quickly looked away and muttured oddly,

    " I..I..put it off beforeing on the border.."

    She lied and hoped that Ethan would believe in her words. Their journey wasn''t pleasant at all. She was tired of being used by him asionally. Though Edward''s murder had nothing to do with her, still she was the sole enemy in his eyes that something would never change. Ethan felt a stab inside his heart when he knew that she was lying. The way she shuddered under his arms, he was pretty sure of that.

    Suddenly Ethan let go of her waist and looked deep through her painful eyes. After a long time, he asked like a whisper lowly,

    " Do you..still..hate me? "

    Athena didn''t answer back of his question. She breathed heavily and replied with a bitter smile,

    " Whether I hate you or not but I am the main culprit in your eyes. Talking about our rtionship, I guess we share only the nominal rtionship. Byw, I am your brother''s wife, Ethan and the mother of his child."

    Ethan didn''t rebuke on this matter. His blue eyes reflected her painful demeanour deeply. After a long silence, Ethan responded softly,

    " Everything you said is true but talking aboutw of Vampires, I am your mate still. I assume that you haven''t broken off our bond, Athena. How can you say that you have nothing to do with me? "

    Athena was suddenly lost of her words. She had done so many griev mistakes that there was no turning back. She bite down her lower lips hardly and spouted each words coldly,

    " I.. will.. definitely..break..it...off.."

    Ethan kept staring at her coldly. His anger begged toe out but he kept it jacked inside him forcefully. Stepping two steps closer, Ethan warned her in a cold voice,

    " Be good! Wear a beautiful dress ande out to join the coronation ceremony. I don''t want my citizens telling that I haven''t treated their queen fairly."

    Athena nced up at him astonishment and saw him smirking before heading outside. She shouted behind his back,

    " No..I am not going anywhere..how the hell.."

    She couldn''t even get the chance of finishing her words.Ethan only paused for a while and spoke coldly,

    " It''s an order."

    Before Athena could protest, the man had already left the doorway. She could only bite down her tongue enragingly.

    When the two were immersed in throwing tantrums, they failed to notice Katherine who was sneaking out from the side of Athena''s room. Katherine''s face copsed turning ashen as soon as she witnessed their forey with her own eyes.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    The night was longer than usual. Each moment passed like eternity to Aaron whose mind was filled with the visions of Esme''s smiling face. The girl who made him feeling lively was now gone without leaving any trace.

    How much she hated him exactly?

    Another restless sigh escaped through his lips as he reached for another paperwork to finish off. Just at that moment, he nned to divert his attention with this paperwork, Jasper quickly rushed on the spot.

    Without waiting for Aaron''s approval, Jasper reported the news hastily while struggling to breath properly,

    " Milord, we have found a clue of Lady. You should make your way fast."

    Aaron''s pupils shrank abruptly. The next moment, he only knew that a little sunlight was appearing out slowly from his cloudy sky.

    _COASTEL RIVERINE, An abandoned valley of Dstia_

    Anotherughter echoed in the air of Coastal disturbing the peace of night creatures. Theughter resounded so sinister that one could assume the hatred and evil aura behind the tongue.

    Linda put on a stern face and radiated another lightening force in her left palm. So far she was only using half of her powers but after looking at the weak barrier, her mind was restless.

    She sucked a deep breath and summoned all of her powers to mend the barrier. This time, her body couldn''t endure the force and almost copsed on the ground. Linda exhaled a painful breathing and her nose was bleeding profusely. Her fellowpanion gasped at her painful sight and one of them queired worryingly,

    " Linda..how..how about you stop now? We have already given enough powers."

    Linda shook her head lightly and warned looking at the barrier around Enchantress,

    " You.. you guys don''t understand..She is exerting all of her dark powers..Our powers may not be capable enough to hold her down forever..We have to keep her grounded until Lady appears.."

    Enchantress who was tied inside a fireballughed hysterically. Her eyes boiled in anger as she sneered at Linda proudly,

    " You think that you can kill me? You can kill me? NEVER....!!!! Enchantress can''t be killed by anyone because there is no pure hybrid living in this world.. haha... Enchantress is immortal... immortal..."

    Linda didn''t bother to heed her words. She only excessed her powers more and focused on mending the barrier strongly. But the fear in her heart increased earnestly than earlier.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Keep voting to show your support. Hopefully we will reach 1k votes this week as we had nearly 800 votesst week. Thanks to all of you for supporting me all the while. Much love! I love your gifs lol..

 Chapter 225 - The Coronation Ceremony Part 3

    Esme continued staring at the man like a dream. Her eyes never stopped shedding tears. Those blue eyes reflected the face of that old man who stood on the opposite withplicated thoughts. Between thisplex feelings, one could see the warmth under his astonishing eyes.

    Esme''s throat dried unable to speak for a long time and inspected the man from head to toe. King Henry didn''t change much in all this years except his face wrinkled a bit. His appearance no longer seemed dominant as Esme had always seen. Instead he looked calm and reservant in his white loose robe.

    King Henry stepped closer when Esme didn''t approach him for a while. He smiled weakly and called her out affectionately,

    " Serena.."

    Esme jolted feeling electrocuted and looked up at the man with her tearful eyes. The next moment, all her emotions had turned into a tight hug which he didn''t expect. Esme sniffed one more time and threw herself on her father''s arms. King Henry was unprepared at fast but managed to hold her weight cautiously. His old eyes teared up when he sensed that she was no longer the little girl whom he used to carry up in his arms.

    Esme brust into tears without uttering a single word and cried in his arms desperately. After a long time, she sniffed feeling his hand coaxing on her back,

    " Where did you go? Father? Why didn''t you ever return to us? Why did you abandon us? Why? Why?"

    King Henry didn''t respond immediately as he knew that he was in fault. He sighed deeply and ran his fingers through her messy hairs. After a moment of silence, he whispered painfully,

    " Father had no choice But to leave all of you."

    Esme wasn''t ready to hear his excuses. She sobbed harder and blurted out angrily,

    " If you were unhappy with mother, why didn''t you ever go to meet with us? Why didn''t you ever inform us that where you are staying?"

    King Henry fell silent for a while. His answer was only long sigh of helplessness. He knew that he had done wrong on his children but he couldn''t take the pain anymore. Watching the distance devolping inside his family, he couldn''t tolerate the pain anymore and decided to leave. Sometimes walking away is the best solution. Thus he chose to be toughed and walked away carrying all those heart wrenching pains.

    King Henry ignored those turbulent feelings and coaxed his crying daughter softly,

    " Don''t cry anymore! Come and have something to eat. You seem weak. We can talk about everythingter."

    Esme stopped crying immediately and looked up at the man who seemed a mystery with numerous thoughts. Before she could ask anything, he tugged her further and led her towards the opposite way through the flower covered path slowly.

    _VAMPIRE WORLD_

    " Are you sure that you have seen her going through this way?", Aaron asked with anxiety. His eyes darkened fearfully at the anticipation and waited for the old woman to speak. The old woman nodded again truthfully and told that she had seen a girl walking towards the forest of REISAN HALLOW an hour ago.

    Aaron''s stomach tightened into a knot as if his whole world was copsing. He knew that how terrible Reisan Hallow was. If Esme decided to jump inside the cave, did she manage to stay alive? Why did she need to jump in? Did she want to die with their children?

    Aaron''s vision blurred at this thoughts. His knees weakened before dropping over the ground with a thud. Jasper gasped and quickly leant to hold him tightly. Aaron murmured miserably,

    " Esme..she..why..did you do that..I will jump inside the Hallow too.. Wait for me.."

    Aaron murmured absentmindedly and attempted to haul up weakly. Jasper panicked holding his arms and tried to coax him anxiously,

    " Milord, Please don''t act recklessly. She might be wandering nearby. Why would she jump inside REISAN HALLOW? Please, I beg you. Don''t do anything impulsively."

    Aaron was deaf at his words and groaned impatiently,

    " She..she might have jumped off to punish me, Jasper. I am in fault at everything. She wanted to see me pain. I,no longer deserve to live in this world. I caused her to death because of my selfish motives. Let me go Jasper."

    Aaron shouted struggling to break free from Jasper''s hold desperately. He also wanted to follow her inside the Hallow in this hope that if death could make them one.

    Viviana gave him a sympathetic look and gestured at Jasper to say something. When Aaron acted desperate to rush towards the Hallow, Jasper suddenly knocked him out from back in order to stop him from going. As he fainted falling on his arms, Jasper murmured apologizotically,

    " Pardon me, Milord. But it was for your own good. We can''t see you dying just like that."

    Viviana looked up into the darkeness away and murmured confidently,

    " I am sure that Lady is somewhere there. She won''t harm her babies just like that."

    || WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA ll

    Athena didn''t know what danger she was put in. After Ethan passed his strict order, she could only sigh and obey hismand. Soon after, a maid was sent inside her room carrying a pte which was covered with red velvet cloth.

    Athena furrowed at the sight. Before she could inquire about the staff, the maid bowed showing her utmost respect and reported,

    " Princess, this gown was prepared by the king. He is expecting you to see in the Coronation Ceremony with this worned attire."

    Athena felt another headacheing soon. She dismissed the maid waving her hands and sat down beside the te absentmindedly. Her thoughts were bizarre this time. She didn''t know whether she was ready to give a try in this rtionship. After all, he was the new elected king and could be defamed by theizens if he proceeded towards a rtionship with his sister-inw.

    Katherine exploded in anger as soon as she saw a maid going inside Athena''s room. Her fists were clenched aside tightly in rage. She couldn''t wait to tear apart Athena''s face into faces.

    Why was her luck so poor?

    It was only a few days back, Ethan agreed on this marriage. Why did this woman had to show up in his life again?

    Fortunately she was suspecting them since they arrived together. She wanted to observe Athena closely and followed her in. On her way, she discovered Ethan who entered in her room without knocking beforehand as if they were lovers.

    Who knew that her suspension would turn out true? If Ethan wasn''t in hurry for the ceremony, she assumed that he would have done something more ambiguous.

    This all thoughts were enough to burn her in fury. Katherine stomped on her feet and stormed towards her Mother''s room.

    She entered and found her mother humming a song cheerfully. Obviously she was super happy after knowing that Ethan had won the battle.

    Katherine''s mother looked up at her worryingly and asked nervously,

    " Sweety, what''s wrong? "

    Katherine could hold back her anger anymore and immediately brust out like volcano,

    " Mother, you are singing here. Your daughter''s position is at stake. That.. that bitch.. She must have seduced brother Ethan. You know what? I have heard them being clingy inside the room."

    Katherine''s mother instantly looked gloomy. She frowned harder and walked to her side slowly. Patting on her shoulder, she sneered disdainfully,

    " Indeed Vampires are just trick slut. She might have bewitched him with her beauty. Who could endure such handsome young king beside her?"

    She paused and continued looking up at Katherine assuringly,

    " But you don''t worry, sweety. We have Melinda on our side. She promised to me that your marriage with Ethan would be announced on the Coronation Ceremony which is going to hold now. Let''s wait for the precious moment. Once Melinda annouces this marriage, I will definitely force Ethan to marry you at any cost."

    Katherine looked determined by her mother''s word. She bite down her lips and spoke with confident while fisting her clothes secretly,

    " Mother, even if Queen Melinda backs up at the end, I will y my triumph card. Do or die! "

    Katherine''s mother didn''t know what did she mean exactly but her expression turnedpleted. After all, Ethan was never obedient to his mother''smand.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Keep Voting to support this book guys! We have a long way to go! I am already preparing ourst chapters of this part. Hehehe! Btw Cedric''s character will be very interesting. Lol! I am loving him already!

 Chapter 226 - The New King

    Very obliviously, the coronation ceremony was going to be one of the magnificent asion that the DALASTIA World ever had. Though the preparation was made in rush, Queen Melinda didn''t give any less effort of preparing the grand ball. The throne was redecorated with new clothing that seemed eye-catching from exterior. Hallway was filled with crowd as all were anxiously waiting for their king to im the throne Officially.

    The officials came one by one and stood two sides in a row. Some of them were happy that Ethan won the final round wheraous others had a little dissatisficton over this oue. The reason was crystal clear that they didn''t want to be dominated by someone who was far more younger than them. It was truly an epic event that someone who didn''t even finish the trial of high fairies had achieved the throne by his own powers. Some were truly charmed by Ethan''s willpower and the others were simply jealous.

    The guards shouted out loudly indicating Ethan''s arrival. The crowd went silent immediately and looked up at the way where everyone was entering together. Ethan was in the lead followed by Queen Melinda, Evan, Katherine''s Mother, Katherine and few others. Katherine''s eyes couldn''t hold back the contentment of being at everyone''s sole attention as they entered in. Her happiness grew stronger when she noticed that Athena didn''t seem to appear nowhere.

    She secretly smirked and put back her elegant imposter quickly. They all stopped at a corner and watched Ethan striding towards the throne elegant. He had worn a snow white colored long coat along with white attire that looked glossy in his figure. His face was calm without having any excitement as he slowly approached the throne tortoriusly.

    He paused just in front of the throne and suddenly found out the missing person. His face turned grim as his oceanic eyes quickly roamed across the surrounding scanningly.

    Katherine''s joyful expression dropped when she noticed the anxiety on Ethan''s gaze. Though no one noticed his expression, she could able to see through his emotions this time. As people say always that a man in love can''t be ever hidden from everyone. Her jaw tickled in anger and at the same time, her sharp nails dugged through her skin.

    No, she couldn''t let go of this attention, prestigious status in this world. Even if she had to die, she wouldn''t let go of her position.

    With this thought, she tugged at her mother''s arms and whispered something lowly. Her mother nodded in response and stepped beside Queen Melinda who was eyeing on her son proudly.

    Katherine''s Mother was a wise man. She knew very well that how should she initiate a topic naturally. Putting on a wide smile, she spoke sweetly to Queen Melinda,

    " Besty, you have finally reached your goal. You must be very proud."

    Queen Melinda noddedpherensively and replied with a grin,

    " True, besty. After all, he has my blood. Why wouldn''t I be proud of my son? "

    Katherine''s Mother smiled in agreement and sighed heavily. Faking a concerned tongue, she whispered softly lowering her gaze into the ground,

    " Sigh.. what about our agreement then? Ethan is bing the king and soon everyone will question about our living in the castle. Don''t you think that you should announce our child''s wedding fast? What if theizens start to spread rumour telling that we have been staying here to seek this opportunity of bing your inws? I don''t want to hear any hurtful rumours regarding Katherine''s upbringing. You know that how educated child she is? She wouldn''t have the heart of enduring this humaliations."

    Queen Melinda''s expression dropped instantly. Her lips tightened in anxiety as she knew that Ethan never listened to hermand. Though recently Ethan had given her promise verbally that he would marry Katherine, she still didn''t feel optimistic. Furthermore if she made this announcement without having any prior conversation with Ethan, would he agree in front of everyone so easily?

    Queen Melinda dwelled in her thoughts and didn''t feel confident about this decision. Beside her, Katherine''s Mother seemed to see through her hesitation. Her mouth sneered secretly before her prepared words came outside,

    " What are you thinking besty? You are his mother. You have the right to determine right or wrong for him. Are you going to wait and sacrifice everything for his sake?"

    Queen Melinda''s expression clouded after hearing herstment. She felt much confident which satisfied the other woman beside her. After all, it was all her intention to provoke this proud woman. Katherine''s Mother smirked cunningly and pulled away when she finalised the fact that her tricks had worked on Queen Melinda.

    As expected, Queen Melinda rushed over to an official hastily. Under everyone''s watchful gazes, she informed to the officials that she would like to make an announcement after this crowning ceremony which they approved fast thinking that she might have any ungency.

    On the other side, Ethan was non-bothered about everything. His anger started to fire up when he didn''t see the person whom he was waiting for eagerly. Before his anger could brust out, the crowd once again diverted their attention on the pathway deeply.

    Following their gazes, Ethan finally saw the woman walking in. Her purple gown highlighted each curves that made her appearance more enchanting. Her hairs were cascaded down and were ced quite messily. As their eyes met, Ethan''s lips curled up into a devilish smirk.

    Lucky, she knew that it wouldn''t be a good idea to provoke me!

    Ethan thought to himself and happily proceeded for the further process of coronation. Athena rolled hee eyes back at his childish impression and stood far away from the crowd. She was well aware of the fact that the fairies didn''t like her that much.

    A senior officical came in front holding the crown with a big smile and gestured Ethan to sit over the throne. Ethanpelled gracefully and sat down with elegancy.

    The senior spoke to the crowd loudly,

    " Today I announce Ethan Chole,the new appointed King Of Dstia World."

    He gave a long speech with vows and finally put on the white crown on Ethan''s head. The crowd cheered happily and gave him a long bow. Ethan exchanged greetings with other officials and finally his eyes fell on her. Athena tried to reduce her presence here and prayed for him from a distant corner. When his brooded eyes leaped on her, she felt her heart skipping a beat.

    Amidst this chaos she wanted to walk back to her room but the man with crown suddenly strode downstairs. His paces started to make his way towards her slowly. Her stomach tightened in anticipation. Her face showed instant panic at her approach but she didn''t find her answer.

    Under everyone''s watchful gazes, Ethan finally stopped in front of Athena. His dark eyes reflected her flushed expression which ignited the fire inside her more feverishly.

    Nobody spoke for a while!

    Few momentster, the entire Dstia became dumbfounded when they saw him kneeling with one knee. Ethan without a slightest hesitation on his face knelt in front of Athena happily. His gaze locked on her deeply as his deep magical voice echoed in the air of hallway,

    " Athena, will you marry me now?"

    Athena jolted as if thunder had fallen down over her head. Her expression turned horrified as she heard gasps around them. Her heart raced like a wild horse but the fear was still there to destroy her happiness. She wanted to look up and see their expressions but lost her courage. After all, this news could be too explosive for them.

    Before any of them could talk, another roaring voice came out from the back. Katherine seemed to go insane as she shouted from the top of her lungs,

    " No, brother Ethan. How can you propose her in front of me? How can you abandon me.. and...and... our child? "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys! Sorry for yesterday. I had a function to attend urgently. Anyways thank you for voting regrly. Enjoy reading ?

 Chapter 227 - Rejection!

    Tension was high in the air of hallway as soon as two explosive news brust out in front of Public. Everyone present there were so shocked that they forgot to retaliate or speak.

    Ethan was still kneeling on his one leg waiting for the most expected answer but his whole momentum froze when Katherine made this absurdment. His breathing was slightly hitched when he noticed the horrified expression on Athena''s face. The reason why he chose to propose her in front of the whole world might be forgotten to her. But he still remembered the day when Athena assured him telling that she would ept him wholeheartedly if one day he asked for her hands in front of the whole world.

    Athena didn''t respond sooner but she still felt a stab deep inside her heart when Katherine spitted those words. Her lips moved together to speak something but nothing came out. The most shocked person in the crowd was Queen Melinda who just received two blows one by one. At first, Ethan made this choice of proposing the Vampire Princess, Second Katherine was carrying her heir? Their first born child?

    Queen Melinda''s head spun in so much shocked that she was lost of her words. When Athena decided to keep quite without any answer, Ethan sucked a painful breathing while standing up.

    In no moment, his whole momentum turned into a deathly hawking. Turning around, he faced the insane woman murderously,

    " What did you say, Katherine? Repeat! "

    Katherine who just intervened in their romantic atmosphere felt a chill running through her spine when she faced Ethan''s cloudy expression. He was ring at her so ruthlessly that if eyes could kill anyone, she would have been death so far. Katherine gulped down nervously standing on her spot and quickly stole a glimpse of her surrounding. As expected, everyone had their eyes glued on her. Now she had no way of running away rather than confessing everything. Katherine''s Mother was stunned too after watching her move. She wasn''t sure that this trick was useful or not but she held her life in a breath.

    Katherine drew a long breath to summon her courage and lifted up her head confidently. Keeping her eyes locked with Ethan, she emphasized her words without blinking,

    " Yes, I am telling the truth. I am pregnant with your child, Brother Ethan. I thought that I would tell you after the Coronation Ceremony but.."

    She paused abruptly and looked behind at Athena venomously. Stucking her tongue out, she resumed bitterly,

    " Seems like you had other ns in your sleeves. How are you going to mend this mistake? "

    Athena didn''t know when she started shaking lightly. Her palms clutched together in a fist and stared up at the woman nkly. In a moment, her all hopes, trust everything were shattered into pieces. She couldn''t understand whom she should believe now. After all, their rtionship was ended long back and Ethan was free to love anyone. But it would be a great lie if she admitted that she didn''t feel ttered when Ethan proposed her just now.

    Ethan''s mind went nk for a while. It is necessary to tell that if they were ounted with Katherine''s family, she would have been death so far. Ethan controlled his rage and chose few questions to resolve this issues.

    He took one step and asked hoarsely without caring about everyone''s attention,

    " Do you mind telling us that when did we make this baby ording to you? "

    Everyone''s face turned red in embarrassment when they heard him asking so tantly. Even Katherine seemed lost for a while and then blurted out shamelessly,

    " That.. that night..You were drunk..I tried to stop you but it was toote.."

    Ethan narrowed his gaze dangerously and asked back again,

    " Why don''t I have any memory of it? Besides, when I regained my conscious, why didn''t you ever tell me about that? Katherine, are you trying to make us fool or yourself? "

    Katherine''s body stiffened in nervousness after facing his sharp questions but she chose to stay in her decision. She looked up at him sorrowfully and brust into tears. Using a crying voice, she spoke abruptly to provoke the crowd purposely,

    " Brother Ethan..how can you use me like that..You know that how am I..I will never dare to trap you.. Besides Ie from a prominent family..I didn''t want to embarrass us after sharing this news with you..I..I chose to stay quite but things have gone wrong which isn''t my fault..I..I thought that since we will be getting married, this baby won''t be an issue between us.. But now you choose to deny not only me but also my baby..Sob..Sob.. What will happen to us then? "

    Ethan lost his tempter this time and intended to use his hand to p her hard in case she stops spouting nonsense. Just when his hand lifted in the midair, Queen Melinda saw through his intention. She rushed forward and pulled back Katherine''s behind her. ring at her son harshly, she roared beastly,

    " ENOUGH OF EVERYTHING, ETHAN! How dare you try to hurt the woman who is the mother of your child? How dare you wish to marry a vampire in front of us? Did you forget about ourws?"

    Ethan retracted his hand reluctantly and answered back grinding his teeth harder,

    " I am not the father of her child. I haven''t done anything wrong with her. Mother, stop pushing responsibilities on me. Regarding my proposal to Athena, it is always a king''s choice to determine his Queen. No one has nothing toment on my decision including you. I will marry her eventually if I want and thews can be rewritten."

    Queen Melinda''s face sank immediately as her body shook violently in anger. Her anger was ready to brust out but there came another voice midway.

    " I don''t agree to marry you, Ethan.", Athena spoke standing behind their back and replied very calmly. Ethan''s heart dropped miserably and turned around to face the woman whom he loved dearly. Her expression was nk too hard to predict that what was going on in her cold mind.

    Athena walked over to them gracefully and repeated her words without meeting Ethan''s scornful gaze,

    " If she is really carrying his child, there is no reason for me to agree on this marriage. Besides I don''t want to be a home wrecker. You are free to be with him"

    " ATHENA RICHARDS! ", Ethan roared from his side enragingly. His breathing was callousing as he kept staring at Athena disdainfully. Athena battled to control her emotions in front of him. She gave him a sideway look and answered politely,

    " Yes, Your Majesty! "

    Ethan''s heart wrenched several times at her cold behavior. He sawlloed hard and responded like a whisper,

    " You know that I would do nothing like that. How dare you agree to decline my proposal?"

    Athena didn''t show any emotions on her face. Instead she remained unexpectedly very calm and collected while responding to him cautiously,

    " I assume that I have every right to deny you, king Ethan. Besides I don''te from a normal family whom you can force to marry with you. I, as a Princess of Vampires have every right to disagree with your proposal. Furthermore I don''t have any wishes to break peace inside your family."

    Ethan curled up his lips bitterly and only gave her a brief reply,

    " My peace? It is insisting on getting rid of me right now."

    Athena''s heart tightened into a knot after hismand. Next moment, Ethan''s icy voice echoed in the freezing air,

    " Call the healer now! If she can prove that she is pregnant with my child, I will bare every responsibility."

    Athena felt her heart copsing as soon as Ethan made this announcement. She wanted to return to her world as soon as possible but there came another order after that,

    " And Princess Athena, don''t ever think about leaving Dstia untill I say so."

    After giving this two sharpmands, Ethan walked inside the castle angrily leaving everyone of them to gossip for a long time. Katherine''s expression turned nk than ink after Ethan''s order. Her blue eyes red up at Athena hatefully who was in daze as Ethan left.

    ~HALF AN HOUR LATER ~

    Katherine wasying inside Queen Melinda''s room surrounded by a number of people who all were awaiting for the news. A feamle healer was checking her nerves cautiously as they all held their breathing in throat.

    Ethan was standing at the doorway leaning against it and asionally nced at the woman who stood over the doorway. Athena was present there too. She didn''t bother to enter and chose to hear the news standing away from them. She always felt that she didn''t belong to them.

    Momentster, the female healer broke into a wide smile and spoke to the crowd loudly,

    " Congrattions! Lady Katherine is three weeks pregnant! "

    As soon as the deration was given, Athena stumbled back abruptly. In a moment, her whole world was dissolving into the ground.

    ~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi Guys! Keep Voting to support this book. Lol, I know that Katherine won''t receive a single congrattions from any of you. Lol~

 Chapter 228 - The Best Solution

    Ethan''s face turned pale like shit. His eyes narrowed dangerously ready to burst inside but somehow managed to hold back in his spot when he realised the person behind him getting vulnerable. Ethan''s breathing turned heavy. Supporting his weight against the door, he turned his face back and looked at Athena who was slowly retreating from there.

    As their two pair of emotional eyes collided together, Ethan''s voice came out like a desperate pleading,

    " Trust me! I am not the father of that child."

    Athena looked up at him nkly. Her lips were quivering lightly at that moment and she didn''t know what to say anymore. No matter what he said, the result was still same that Katherine was pregnant.

    Athena bit down her lower lips so hardly that it would start bleeding anytime.Ethan panicked looking at her way and wanted to approach her but the voice of Queen Melinda quickly interrupted his thoughts.

    " Ethan! What are you doing over there? Come inside! Katherine needs you now. Hurry! ", Queen Melinda yelled from the room excitedly. Her voice couldn''t hold back the excitement that she was feeling inside. After all, this was the first heir of Chole Dynasty ording to her since Ayra''s birth was still an unsolved mystery.

    Ethan''s track halted as he looked back inside the room furiously. Just when he dwelled on the fact that he should get inside first or not, he turned around again to take a look of Athena''s expression but the woman had already gone from there.

    His heart held a sore feeling before storming inside like an enraged beast. The bed was surrounded by everyone who smiled at him widely. Amidst the crowd, the most stunned person was Katherine''s Mother who seemed to electrocuted after the news was being told.

    Since how did Katherine got pregnant? Who is the father exactly?

    Thinking that her daughter might have shared any illegal affair outside, her expression dropped. Without being notified by anyone, she shot Katherine cold re who was now nestling on Queen Melinda''s arms. Katherine stiffened lightly at her mother''s re and faked a warm smile which seemed too artificial on her face.

    Ethan stormed inside furiously and gave everyone a cold re. As they intended to congratte him, Ethan''s icy voice came out first,

    " I am not the father of this child. Do something to find out that either the child belongs to me or not."

    Katherine''s expression paled drastically. She threw her mother a suggestive re which she seemed to understand fastly. Using a harsh tongue, Katherine''s mother shouted out furiously,

    " ETHAN! Are you trying to say that my daughter is lying? Do you think that my daughter is a cheap slut like someone?"

    Ethan shot her a death re as she tried to disrespect Athena indirectly. He scoffed arrogantly and replied with a disdainful sneer,

    " Untill now I really thought that your daughter is a decent woman but she has made sure to prove me that she is just another cheap slut."

    Katherine''s face turned dark after hearing out Ethan''s impression on her. She tried to put a non-bothered expression on her face but deep inside, she was boiling. If only it wasn''t for Athens, she wouldn''t have chosen this way. Thinking about the moment when Ethan proposed Athena in front of everyone, she digged her nails into her flesh so deeply that it could start bleeding anytime.

    Queen Melinda''s voice rang loudly snatching back everyone''s attention,

    " Ethan, watch your words! Katherine isn''t like others who will try to implicate you. Just admit your mistake and start getting prepared to marry her."

    Ethan roared out immediately looking down at the woman who tried to act innocent,

    " I will never ever admit a mistake which I haven''t even done, mother. You can be too blind to trust this scheming people but I will never believe them for a second in my life. Just do something to figure out the biological father is me! "

    He paused dangerously and continued pondering for a while,

    " If I am proven wrong, then Katherine can forget about living in Dstia for eternity."

    Katherine''s jolted after hearing hisst words and clutched the bedsheets tightly in her fist out of nervousness. The healer who didn''t leave till now finally managed to speak fearfully standing at a corner,

    " Pardon for interrupting my Lord! The baby can''t be tested until she or he is born. We have to wait untill Miss Katherine gives birth safely."

    Katherine''s face turned overjoyed immediately. She never expected that God''s favour would be on her side this time. She grinned inside and touched her tummy pitifully in front of everyone to push the me on Ethan invisibly. Queen Melinda obviously noticed this pitiful act of Katherine which made her more furious over Ethan.

    Her eyes shot up to cast on Ethan hatefully as she warned loudly,

    " Ethan, Don''t you dare to speak in front of Katherine like that. Whether you admit or not, I have already started epting the child as my grandson. It is just a matter of time to prove that you are his biological father. Don''t cause any trouble until she gives birth or else I will definitely leave the castle for forever."

    Ethan''s face sank at his mother''s ckmailing. He was angered again and pursued his lips to say something but didn''t dare. On the other side, Katherine gave a thumb up to Queen Melinda secretly and felt proud of her own tactics this time. Indeed a child was the best weapon to conquer everything in White Castle.

    Ethan couldn''t stand to stay any longer in case he started killing everyone ruthlessly. He turned and left the room angrily without exchanging any words. Just when he passed across the door of Athena''s living room, he paused in front of her room abruptly.

    As he paid attention deeply, he heard a low sobbing voiceing out from the room faintly. His heart sank at her crying tongue immediately. Without knocking on the door, he pushed open the door instantly and stepped in.

    As expected, Athena was startled as soon as she saw Ethaning in all of sudden. She even forgot to adjust her facial expression and abruptly hauled up from the floor.

    Closing the door with a thud, Ethan rushed over to her and pulled her in his arms. Gazing through her eyes deeply, he asked sternly,

    " Were you crying just now? "

    Athena bite down her lips hesitantly and chose to dodge her question. She didn''t answer immediately and tried to break free from her hands dismissively saying,

    " Ethan..let go of me..you shouldn''t be here alone.."

    Ethan sucked a deep breath and spoke sharply,

    " I told you that the baby isn''t mine."

    Athena squeezed her eyes shut to control her emotions and murmured lowly,

    " Nothing matters! But her usations are all on you."

    Ethan knew the seriousness of their situation. He pulled her more closer that there was only an inch left between their lips. When Athena thought that he would try to coax him, Ethan suddenly used an ambiguous tone to say something shameful,

    " Athena, why don''t I impregnant you? Then you can put all me on me and no one will dare to look down on you."

    Athena was shocked blurting out,

    " What ???? "

    Ethan nodded indifferently and continued tugging on her slender waist sensually,

    " I have no objections if you get pregnant with my child. We can give it a try. What do you say? It is the best way to resolve every problems right away."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    It''s so d to see thements of old readers inst chapter. Anyways sorry for the dy guys. We are preparing for a feast nearby. That''s why the update has been a little irregr this month. I will try my best to keep on track. Keep voting to support ~?

 Chapter 229 - Second Chance!

    Athena''s legs weakened as soon as she met his heated eyes. It was not their first time when Ethan flirted with her too openly. But right now, the circumstances were different than before. Furthermore, if he was too confident on the fact that he wasn''t the biological father, what could be the conspiracy behind it? Athena wasn''t an easy going woman who could be fooled by anything.

    She nudged in and out her bottom lips subconsciously failing to notice that this little act tempted the man more in front of her. She gulped down nervously taking a step back unhurriedly,

    " You..and your damn logic! Are you flirting with me in broad daylight?"

    Ethan blinked innocently and replied with a shrug,

    " It''s not morning yet."

    Athena "..."

    She rolled her eyes back annoymously and red at him harshly speaking,

    " I have already a daughter but you have been keeping her away from me. What about her? Why didn''t you let me meet with her so far?"

    Ethan was a little dissapointed at the divertion of their matter. Indeed he was far more willing to use this method to shut down every topic but it seemed like he still needed to work hard to pursue this woman. Thus he red back unhappily and assured,

    " I told you that she is safe and sound. I am waiting for Esme''s arrival. I don''t know where did the brat go but I am sure that she woulde back soon. Then I will announce in front of the whole world that she is our precious Princess. You don''t want her living like a thief, do you?"

    Athena shook her head immediately and seemed convinced about his n. Considering the fact that he was taking longer time to leave her room, Athena urged departing herself from his heated body as much as possible,

    " You should leave now. I don''t want anymore gossips revolving us. You have already shocked the whole world after proposing me."

    Ethan stared at her reddened cheeks, seemedpletely unworldly about her reaction. His abysmal eyes only searched for her blemishing beauty. After a restless sigh, Ethan stepped closer hesitantly and closed the earlier distance between us.

    Athena''s breathing hitched instantly. She could feel the heat radiating out of his body and made her each limbs weakening like a piece of cotton. She wasn''t sure whether it was only because she marked him as her or not. But with Ethan, she felt another heat which she never felt before. It was shameful to admit that even Edward''s closeness wasn''t so much affecting on her.

    Athena stumbled back abruptly and bumped her back against the high wall. Panicking like a suffocated kitten, she squirmed trying to run away but her invisible little paws were quickly clutched by the big bad wolf. Before she could react anything, Ethan leaned beside her ears exhaling a deep long breath purposely. Shivering lightly, she forgot about running away and paid attention only his messy heartbeats. After a moment of silence, Ethan''s hoarse voice echoed in her ears like a soothing music atte hours,

    " If I say that I want a child from you willingly not because I got in a trouble, will you agree to me then? "

    Athena froze in her awkward state unable to proceed his words for a long time. Getting her breathing hitched once again, she wanted to say something but the next moment, a pair of luscious lips crashed on her wildly. She was startled by his sudden action and decided to dodge away but her own self control was loosing to her logics.

    His hot tongue digged into her mouth exploring each corner earnestly as if she was his long awaited dessert. Even Ethan forgot to remind the word self control and reservation. The moment he got to taste her unique fragrance, he started to loose control from his actions. Thus the kiss turned wild and vigorous slowly proceeding towards the next step which was too beyond to judge between right and wrong at that moment. Between their hot lingering kiss, Athena only felt her zipper going down in a creak and the next moment,her clothless body was thrown over the bed like a pillow.

    She gasped trying to look up at the man but her attention was quickly diverted away when he dipped his head into her bossoms. Countless sighs with a low moans escaped through her parted lips as he tortured her nipples with his sinful mouth. She moaned fisting the damp bedsheets tightly and breathed rapidly. She called out his name nervously when he bite down one of her hard bud,

    " Ethan!!!!!! "

    Ethan was turned on more when he heard the low echoing of her tongue which invisibly informed him that how much she was craving for him. Ethan looked up at her groggily and asked in a hoarse voice,

    " May I? "

    Athena didn''t know what was he asking for but she nodded anyway. The moment, she needed, the caged beast came outside finally and collided with her like a heavy rain on hot summer day.

    Outside of Athena''s room, Evan was already making his way towards Athena''s room to give her an exnation that his brother was sincere with her feelings honestly. That day, Katherine tried to take advantage of him but he saved his brother from that witch. But his sole witness wasn''t enough to prove Ethan''s innocence. At first, he was his brother who would instinctively try to save his brother''s reputation and the second, Ethan had been drinking for a long time after their breakup. It was impossible to prove his Innocence if Katherine insisted on telling that they had slept during those days. With all this confusions, Evan was rushing towards Athena''s room and suddenly paused in front of the door when he heard some ambiguous tone.

    He blinked awkwardly and quickly blushed once he assumed that what could be going on inside. Rolling his eyes back, he turned around and left while muttering under his breath,

    " Brother, you seem too fast in everything! "

    BACK TO THE HUT OF KING HENRY,

    Esme didn''t chat about anything unreasonable so far. She followed him in closely and discovered that her father had been living well in a shabby hut nearby. The environment was pretty much lively than she anticipated. The air inside hut was always filled with fragment which made her thumping heart rxing subconsciously. A littleke ahead of the hut made the ario more dazzling than anyone could imagine. The ce was rather peaceful and quiet making one heart''s to rx subconsciously.

    Esme let out a long sigh in rx and sipped the hot water from her cup that had father gave her right after she reached over there. After sipping her waterpletely, she shifted her attention back on the man who was seated opposite her in a half broken chair. Esme decided to speak after cing the cup beside her but he spoke first sensing her questioning eyes,

    " You should leave fast,Serena! "

    Esme was stunned before questioning back emotionally,

    " All this years, we have searched for you madly father. Don''t you think that you should return with me now? Why are you hiding yourself here? If I didn''t choose to risk myself, would you hide yourself forever here? "

    Mr.Henry didn''t seem angry at her questions. He knew that he had deserved all this harsh treatments from his child. He nced at Esme nkly and exined with a bitter smile,

    " I can''t go back..In other words, I don''t want to go back."

    Esme gulped and asked back displeasingly,

    " Why is that? You have family, friends.. why can''t.."

    Her exnation was interrupted when he threw back another question,

    " It''s the same reason why you are hiding yourself here with me.."

    Esme was a little shocked before muttering out disbelievingly,

    " You..how do you know? "

    King Henry smiled at his daughter''s foolishness. In his eyes, she was still the same little girl who was amused by his powers every time. Without bit around the bush, the old man smiled sweetly dropping his eyes on her t stomach,

    " Because I can hear their heartbeats. They have already told me everything."

    Esme''s eyes flushed open in shock before turning a little shy. Hanging her head down, she stammered tugging her hairs behind nervously,

    " It''s.. it''s different father..You should really consider ofing back with me.. Regarding my matter with their father, it''s different and can''t be forgiven.."

    King Henry sighed softly and replied back coldly,

    " Same goes for me Serena. I can''t be forgiven but your husband can."

    Esme looked up at him unhappily,

    " Father! "

    Mr.Henry waved his hand magnificently indicating her to let him speak and continued,

    " I have done something grieve to break your mother''s trust on me, Serena. She has devoted her entire life on me but in return, I gave her a shame only which can''t be mended up at any cost. Trust me, I know how it feels to live under your beloved ones suspension. Even if I go back, perhaps I will get back everything but I will never get back the immense trust of Melinda which she had on me before. So I decided to take away my pain alone and live the rest of my live with those beautiful memories of us."

    He paused midway and smiled at his daughter faintly saying,

    " But for you, it''s different. You can choose to forgive him when he has done so much for you. He has treated you well enough to give him another chance, Serena. You can''t love anyone''s only goodside. A creature is made of good and bad. If you want to love someone truly, you have to love his both sides. That''s what real love called! "

    Esme went quite as tears started to fall down eventually. Sniffing her nose lightly, she mumbled tugging her gown,

    " I just.. can''t forget what he has done to me.."

    King Henry smiled tapping on his daughter''s shoulder lightly,

    " Everyone deserves a second chance, Serena. It is you who have to decide that whether he deserves to get the chance or not. Tell me, what can you see in your heart now? The good memories or bad ones?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys. So what do you think? Can Aaron be forgiven once? Keep Voting to support ?

 Chapter 230 - Prediction Of Future!

    RECOMMENDED SONG : The Heart Wants What It Wants By Selena Gomez ~?

    Esme fell into questions of pool once her father pinpointed at the thoughts that she insisted on keeping in hold back inside her chest. The early morning breeze went through her face sweeping through her messy hairs softly like a soothing tune. Esme was lost in her memories after being quired. Pleasent memories started to appear and dissapare from her sight and soon her tears couldn''t stay standing on herst barrier. It dropped down silently expressing the pain and love that she had for the man. Deep inside, a part of her asked her to go back to him but other part cruelly rejected the idea and let her keep folded inside.

    She didn''t spout anymore words and heard his father calm and considering voice,

    " I understand that you love him so much. You just have to figure out a way to forgive him,my dear child. What is the point of leaving him if you are hurting yourself more? Besides, love requires pain and sacrifice whichpletes the name of love. Tell me, are you willing to forgive him or not?"

    Esme felt baffled at his questions and hung her head down lowly. After restraining her emotions, she sniffed before whispering softly,

    " I..I think that I will need time.. to think about the matter, father. My heart is in pain."

    As an old man who was in love deeply once understood his daughter''s emotions. It wasn''t easy for her to forget everything in a moment. Besides, she was pregnant and was having mood swings frequently. Thus he didn''t pressure her anymore and coaxed wisely,

    " Sure, take your time as much as you want but don''t take forever untill it bes toote."

    Esme noddedpherensively and scratched her nose instinctively. Looking up at her father inplex emotions, she asked with curiousity,

    " Then.. why don''t you try to seek your forgiveness from mother? She might be expecting youre back."

    King Henry smiled at his child faintly. His children were still naive to understand their mother. His eyes zed withplicated emotions as he whispered painfully,

    " You don''t know your mother! Once she decides to hate me, she will hate me for forever, Serena. I am better off doing well here alone. Forget about me! Right now, I guess you need to settle more issues."

    Esme''s expression flipped instantly as numerous matters started to crawl inside her mind. Reminding Ayra''s awaiting face, her expression sank before hauling up from the ground hastily. Her voice feigned with anxiousness as she murmured impatiently,

    " You.. you are right.. father..I have more things to do except noticing on my own pains.."

    She paused abruptly and called him out pleadingly,

    " But father..you..."

    King Henry interrupted getting up from his chair and smiled at her assuringly,

    " No need to worry about me, sweetheart! I was doing well before you appeared. Since you worked hard to find me,I will give you the ess of returning in thisnd. Only you can always meet me here."

    Esme nodded and asked with curiousity while roaming her gaze across thend suspiciously,

    " But where is..this.. ce? I didn''t see any way.."

    King Henry sighed wandering his eyes around and stated truthfully,

    " I have created this ce with all my powers, sweetheart. When I left the white castle, I knew that everyone would try to find me out. Hence I created a own ce for my living so that no one can find me out without my willingness. But I see that my daughter''s willpower is more strengthening than mine. "

    Esme smiled lightly, her eyes shed with emotions as she murmured hugging the old man tightly in her embrace,

    " It''s only because I love you dearly, father. I needed someone to coax me like you did always. Now I have met you, my heart is in peace."

    King Henry hugged back affectionately and whispered cing a precious kiss on her forehead,

    " Always, sweetheart! I will be there for you always! Take care of my grandchildren well on behalf of me. Btw they will be troubling you very much."

    Esme narrowed her gaze amusingly and tilted her head up to interrogate him suspiciously,

    " They aren''t even born yet. How can you know so much about them? Wait.. that.. don''t.. don''t tell me that you can see future? "

    Esme questioned buldging her eyeballs out nearly and watched her father smirking mysteriously. Since King Henry had chosen to give off his title as a fairy king, he couldn''t disclose his supernatural powers to others anymore. He smiled widely and urged her skipping her obvious question,

    " Let''s see you off, daughter. You need to take care of other matters fast."

    Esme was a little dissapointed after not being able to gratify her thirst but seeing her father''s suspicious act, she decided to let go. He might have his own reasons to skip off her questions. A little happy to know about her children, she grinned widely and followed her father outside of the hut closely.

    After passing through the flower garden, they both reached at thest end of that unknown valley. Esme''s eyes teared up subconsciously as it was time to say farewell to her father. But she was fortunate to meet her. The old man eased a lot of burdens of her emotions.

    Just when she pursued her lips to say goodbye, the old man''s face suddenly changed color. His brows drew together in unknown fear and after a while, he squeezed Esme''s palms tightly and said,

    " Take good care of Ayra, sweetheart. She needs your strength."

    Esme''s expression dropped almost instantly. Her most weakened spot was Ayra for whom she sacrificed her own dignity. She might not be her biological mother but she loves her no less than her unborn child.

    She panicked inquiring her father anxiously,

    " Father, what do you mean? What''s wrong with Ayra? Is she in danger? Father, Please speak now. I would not be able to forgive myself if something happens to her during my absence."

    King Henry sighed helplessly and wished that he could disclose everything but he couldn''t go against thew that was maiden just after his powers absorbance. Looking away to skip Esme''s questioning eyes, King Henry murmured lowly,

    " She is..fine for now.. but she will need you by her side in the future. Serena, you all must protect her well since she will receive a lot of hatred and enemies."

    Esme gulped down nervously and promised to him confidently,

    " Rest assured! Me and my children will be always there to protect her, father. But having so much hatred, who will make herplete? I can give her everything except a man''s love which every woman desires."

    King Henry smiled mysteriously, tapped on her shoulders and soothed slowly,

    " God hasn''t made anyone alone in this world, sweetheart. She will meet someone when the right timese. Only til then, you all must protect her well. Remember that she is having Edward''s blood which aren''t same like yours or Ethan''s power. Edward was one of the youngest high fairy the other worlds had ever seen. Things will go different from the way you two do. You must be patience with her teaching everything slowly."

    Esme only felt more muddleheaded, the more she heard from her father. She knew that Ayra was a different child but how much she was different, it could be only judged once her own children were born. She kept his words in her mind and bid farewell finally after giving another tight hug,

    " Farewell, father! Don''t forget to summon me whenever you need me. We will be always your children no matter where you go."

    King Henry only smiled back at her widely and replied emotionally,

    " I know that! Father just wants all of you to live well."

    Esme wiped her tears off and walked out of the magical valley heavy heartedly.

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    The night passed away quitely except the fact that the entire Vampire world had been turned upside down in order to trace Esme in case she was hiding somewhere. Though it was assured that Esme had chosen to go inside REISAN HALLOW, Jasper still couldn''t be rest assured and continued searching through the homes and cities.

    Aaron was deep in unconscious state. In his dream, he was picturing their happy family together along with their children who happened to aged six to seven. A sweet lingering dream that he kept hidden deep buried in his heart during her pregnancy. She was so close to him that he could feel the ecasty of her breathing while giggling at their yful children.

    He smiled broadening his cold lips and endulged in happiness while his eyes remained closed off. Unfortunately the morning clock dinged loudly helping him to regain his conscious that made his red eyes snapping out widely.

    Aaron stared at the ceiling for a long time untill his thoughts came back to stay stable and calm. After figuring out that it was only his dream, his body shook in pain before scrambling up from the bed hastily. His painful eyes darted back and forth in this hopeless thought that what if she appears ahead of him from nowhere. But all his hopes were turned into an useless dream when he found his empty room that had little sunrise creeping inside lightly.

    Aaron let out a low whimper of difort and pulled off the nket from his bed. Picking up his pace abruptly, he strode outside and pushed open the door in thud. The guards immediately gasped watching him in a poor state and immediately bowed in respect.

    Aaron didn''t spend a word on them and started to head downstairs in rush. His only thought was finding Esme no matter where did she go. Down to the earth or down to the ocean, he must find her out.

    Queen Mother watched her running out manically outside. She couldn''t hold back her rage anymore. Some people in life never learn when to stop their selfish acts. She felt hopeless regarding everything especially after knowing Zave and Vanessa''s destruction one after another. Both of them were receiving cruel punishment at their dungeon and her living was only depending on her damn logics. She was furious over Aaron to know that he permitted Athena to leave with those fairies. Thus she didn''t step away from hurting Aaron. After watching Vanessa''s poor fate, she gathered some confidential news to break down Aaron''s spiritpletely.

    She faked a concerned tongue and called him out desperately while chasing behind his back,

    " Aaron..Son..Stop right there..You shouldn''t be so insane over a unfilial woman..you don''t know what she has done.."

    She tried to trigger his curiousity but unfortunately Aaron was in too rush to head outside. When he didn''t even turn around, Queen Mother suddenly paused abruptly and shouted out furiously,

    " Do you know that the woman for whom you are acting manical has secretly given birth to a bastard child? Still you think that she deserves your so much attention?"

    Aaron''s track suddenly froze in astonishment. He didn''t even know how he had turned around and faced his mother nkly.

    What did he just heard out?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello guys~? Hope you are still here and enjoying my story. Anyways I have received few texts on instagram asking that will "loved by a demon king"be simr like this ongoing one? The answer is absolutely no. I am a creep of writing different and something new. All I can say that Cedric''s character is the most interesting male lead that I have ever written so far. So definitely I will try my best to give something new. Keep Voting andments. Let me hear your thoughts!

 Chapter 231 - Reconcile?

    Aaron turned and looked utterly shocked about the information which just he received from his so called mother. Queen Mother who noticed the change on Aaron''s expression was delighted immediately. With her face faking emotions, she quickly slipped in the role of a concerned parent,

    " Aaron, believe me your mother this time! Just once! She is no good for you or our family. A fairy can''t be never good to Vampire n. I am still dissapointed on you over the matter that you have permitted Athena to live in Dstia. You shouldn''t have done this without listening to me. After all, I am your mother and know the best for you."

    Aaron didn''t pay much attention on the rest of her words. His brain started to gather up all the symptoms, signs that Esme had given him in thest. Many times, she tried to inform him something but somehow it was interrupted. His expression worsened when the vision of strangling her inside the study shed across his mind like a nightmare.

    His own legs started to loose weight. Everytime she tried to get his helping hand, he didn''t pay attention and sometimes rudely declined. Queen Mother who was lost in happiness thought that Aaron was finally dissapointed on Esme.

    Just when she boldly wanted to suggest regarding Vanessa''s forgiveness, she heard him saying hoarsely,

    " Mother, you never change exactly! "

    Queen Mother was stunned before furrowing her brows deeply. Before she could ask out more, Aaron swallowed down his bitter saliva and continued looking up at her coldly,

    " Do you think that I, as her husband wouldn''t have found it out if she did really give birth to a child before our marriage?"

    Queen Mother''s face immediately turned ck in embarrassment. Her lips pursued together but couldn''t figure out any reasonable response to give him back. How naively she thought that this could bring misunderstanding between them! Instead it had brought another grudges between them. She just represented herself as a bitchy mother-inw who intentionally tried to create bridges between them.

    She panicked and turned her tongue while trying to coax Aaron with her lies,

    " Son!.. It''s not that serious..I just happened to hear this random rumours..I.. thought..I thought..."

    Aaron snorted out coldly,

    " What did you think, mother? You thought that I will believe in your words blindly and ask Athena toe back in rage. When will you understand that your children have grown up and you should no longer interfere in their personal matters?"

    Queen Mother retorted grinding her teeth together,

    " Because I am your mother and know more than you."

    Aaron who went mad in rage finally spouted out the long buried truth,

    " YOU AREN''T MY MOTHER! "

    Queen Mother froze in her spot and looked up at him nkly. Her momentum turned so horrified that she forgot to breath. After so many years, Aaron finally opened up his mouth to show her position. Aaron continued looking up at her harshly,

    " If you were my mother, you could have seen that how much I am dying without her instead of going around and try to figure out rumours to create wedges between us. Let me tell you something more! Don''t even try to meddle in Athena''s life! You chose your favourite Zave for her but it turned out that he is just a jerk who was secretly trying to destroy our family. After I find Esme, I will settle down every scores of us. Meanwhile you aren''t allowed to step out of Moonshine. This is myst warning to you! "

    After giving his final words, Aaron turned around and left the hallway hastily. Queen Mother fell off on her knees behind his retreating back silently.

    Everything was finished! Everything! Aaron no longer listens to her blindly!

    ??? WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA ???

    It was early in the morning when Birds chirped under the first ray of sunlight. No one slept properly due to the Coronation Ceremoniesst night thus most of them were still sleeping to relive their exhausted strength except two people who just finished their bed times activities.

    Inside Athena''s room, she was being eaten by a big bad wolf mercilessly for two hours. After numerous tossing and turning over the bed, he let her go finally. Two bodiesid down together in each others arms peacefully.

    Athena was still in muddleheaded state. She didn''t know how did they be so harmonious. As people said always that every quarrel happened to end up in bed. Athena was lying on his bare chest and was drawing circles absentmindedly on his white smooth skin. She was nakedpletely but the backside of her was covered with a thick nket slightly.

    No one didn''t speak as if they were having their peace of mind finally in each others arms. Momentster, Ethan finallyughed lightly breaking off the awkward silence,

    " So are we together now, finally? "

    Athena blushed hard at his question. After so tossing and turning, how could she say that they hadn''t been reconciled? Besides, the man had yed tricks during their activities. He sweared numerous times confessing that how much he loved her deeply. More than that he sincerely admitted that he was true with her feelings and wanted to get married with her soon. More to mention that he added her daughter inside it cunningly. He said that if they got married, they could give her aplete family.

    Athena huffed angrily and mumbled,

    " What about your unborn child then? Are you going to give her step-mother before he borns? "

    Ethan''s expression turned stormy. He gritted his teeth harder and emphasized his words,

    " That isn''t my child..How many times that I have told you.. he..."

    Athenaughed lightly at his anger and coaxed running her fingers through his bare chest,

    " Calm down! I was kidding! I believe in you."

    Ethan heavied a sigh of relief after her words and was delighted. Patting on her back gently, he boasted shamelessly,

    " Umm! You know that I don''t have such worst eyesight."

    Athenaughed harder andmented pinching on his waistline,

    " Shameless! "

    Ethan grinned before suddenly turning serious. His eyes darkened in anger as he spoke with a helpless sigh,

    " But how longer I have to wait to prove my innocene Athena? The healer said that It can''t be proven until the child is born."

    Athena could sense the helplessness behind his voice. Her heart also ached painfully when Katherine used that Ethan had impregnated her. Her thoughts started to gather all the learnings that she had received in her learning years.

    After a moment of silence, she suddenly jumped off from his chest. Her nket slipped down and revealed herpletely exposed body in his sight. She had no ounch of clothes on her body. Ethan swallowed hard again and felt a heat radiating out from his lower abdomen.

    Athena smacked on his hands yfully to divert his attention from her breasts and inquired impatiently,

    " Ethan..Tell me which elements on earth that you can control with your powers?"

    Ethan frowned seating up and asked back curiously,

    " Why? I and Esme can control fire,airs skillfully."

    Athena hummed softly and requested lifting up her sparkling eyes,

    " Can I feel your inner powers if you permit? "

    Ethan chuckled getting closer towards her and said shamelessly,

    " Sure! I am all yours! You can feel my inner power,lower powers everything that you want, sweetheart."

    Athena red at him hardly and warned while running her hands from his neck to his lower abdomen,

    " Be serious! I am trying to figure out something! May be I can help you getting rid of this problem easily."

    Ethan mumbled unhappily,

    " Aiyah! I would have loved to follow the alternative way."

    Athena shook her head helplessly at his flirting skills. Once they reconciled, he forgot to pay attention on his image anymore. God knows, how many nasty words that he said during their intercourse! Sometimes she had to open up her eyes forcefully to ensure that he was the big mighty king of Dstia or not!

    Athena unleashed her healing powerspletely. In her vision, she could see the flickers of fires underneath his skin. Her lips quirked up in admiration as she asked back again,

    " Except you two, does anyone have this powers?"

    Ethan answered truthfully,

    " I had heard from my mother that except the two of us, no one have this powers. She said that we absorbed this powers from our father Henry."

    Athena smiled cheekily,

    " Perfect! "

    Withdrawing her hand from him, she teased yfully,

    " Woah! Now I am afraid that king Ethan will burn me into ashes with this fireballs easily."

    Ethan was happy at their peaceful moment. He flirted back lowering his head towards her a little,

    " Mmm! You have more horrible weapon than me to kill me off easily."

    Athena frowned curiously and asked,

    " What is it? I don''t have so many especial powers like you."

    Ethan who was good moodmented eyeing on her naked body hungrily,

    " Your beauty! "

    Athena turned red in embarrassment and pped on his arms hardly this time. Putting on the nket around her body, shemented with a hint of jealousy,

    " Huh! You don''tck beauties here, I can see that."

    Ethan wanted to flirt again shamelessly but at that time, the door was knocked hastily. Ethan frowned, got down and walked over to open the door indifferently. Athena couldn''t manage to put on her clothes thus she remained wrapping around the nket tightly.

    As the door was pushed open by Ethan, Katherine''s enraged face hade in their sight. Ethan narrowed his gaze dangerously and asked,

    " What are you doing here? "

    Katherine didn''t respond to his question. She red back at Athena hatefully and roared,

    " Bitch, you are trying to seduce my man. No wonder, you came in Dstia to be his concubine."

    Ethan wanted to retort but held back when he heard Athena''sughter. Athena wrapped the nket around her body more tightly and walked over to the doorway slowly. Standing behind Ethan, she mocked on furious Katherine,

    " Concubine? Sorry! Woman like you has born to be concubine but Athena has born to be a queen only. Don''t underestimate your status, girl."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Guys, keep voting to support! It is the only way of supporting any book to raise ranking! ~?

 Chapter 232 - Back To Us

    RECOMMENDED SONG: This Love By Taylor

    Swift ~?

    Katherine wished to find out a hole underneath her feet in order hide her ckened face of embarrassment. Watching the woman''s flourishing skin which appeared fresh and lively which could only be seen after an intercourse was enough to egnite the fire inside Katherine.

    Her lips quivered lightly in anger. Trying to put on an act of pitiness, Katherine suddenly teared up her eyes and asked Ethan between her light sobbing,

    " Brother Ethan..Look at this woman''s attitude..I am carrying your child..How can she look down on me? Why aren''t you asking her to shut up? "

    Ethan could only lean against the doorway leisurely. He was too bored to watch her usual drama. Thus he chose to stay quite and let Athena handle this matter on her way. He knew very well that his girl was quite ill tempered. At least he had personally witnessed many scenes. It was lucky for him that she fell in love with him or else he could have dead so far if he chose to chase her in a typical way.

    Athena narrowed her gaze dangerously and wanted to vent out her long buried anger on this shameless woman. Just when she decided to blurt out something more humaliating, Katherine''s Mother suddenly joined the show with a howl of fake crying.

    She literally ran over to Katherine''s side and howled pitifully,

    " O my child! Why are you crying? Is this woman bullying you? Tell your mother! She will seek justice for you."

    Katherine''s Mother spoke patting on Katherine''s back and shot a knife re to Athena who kept smiling at their mutual act.

    No wonder Katherine had learnt so many tricks at this young age! It seemed like her mother was the mastermind behind everything!

    A little while ago, Katherine was receiving immense pamper from Queen Melinda. Naturally Queen Melinda was floating in clouds after receiving the news that their first heir was going to born as she wasn''t aware of Ayra''s existence. It was still a debate that whether she would ept Ayra as her heir or not. Katherine seized this opportunity of bribing some maids from the castle. Thus one of them informed her secretly that Ethan had gone into Athena''s room and hadn''t left for a long time. Anyone could assume that what was going on inside. Since he had finally be the king, no one had anything to say regarding his decisions.

    Katherine shedded her crocodile tears and howled more to her mother''s words miserably,

    " Mother! Look at this woman! She..she has dared to tell me that I can be concubine only..Mom, you should speak for me.."

    Katherine''s Mother face paled in anger. She red at Athena''s smiling face harshly and blurted out in rage,

    " BITCH! How dare you..."

    " Watch your words, Madame! ", Athena growled back in low enraged voice. Her eyes slightly dialeted in anger as she added proudly,

    " Don''t regard me as cheap as your daughter. Apart from being a vampire, don''t forget that I am the Royal Princess of Vampire world. Onemand from me is enough to destroy your whole family."

    Katherine''s Mother was stunned including Katherine who had to swallow back her harsh words forcibly. In their rage, they forgot about her real identity and thought of defaming her without any hesitation.

    Katherine''s Mother seemed defeated by Athena''s words. She withdrawed her dagger eyes from her and mumbled fearfully,

    " If you are that honourable Princess, why do you climbing on others''s man bed shamelessly? Humph! "

    Athena pursued her lips to correct that this was her man from the beginning and Katherine was the one to meddle in between them. Unfortunately such heart warming words remained unhearded when Ethanmented from her side shamelessly,

    " Uhh! Well, that''s wrong actually. I was the who climbed into her bed today."

    Katherine "...."

    Katherine''s Mother "..."

    Athena rolled her eyes and smacked on his arms hard yfully.

    Please, can this man think himself as a king for a moment?

    Ethan hissed rubbing on her smacked spots and mumbled incoherently,

    " What! I said the truth! "

    Athena ignored the childish man beside her and stood straight proudly. Tugging the nket around her body more tightly, she spoke domineeringly looking down at the mother and daughter''s due,

    " Listen to me carefully both of you! If it turns out to be true that Ethan is the biological father of your child, I, Athena Richards promise you that you won''t even see my shadow around Ethan Chole ever. I promise to leave him for eternity. You won''t have to y tricks to drive me away anymore."

    Katherine''s Mother seemed bbergasted at Athena''s domineering attitude. She didn''t expect that princess of vampire n can be so dominant. Katherine still wanted to rebuke but held back after receiving her mother''s eye signal.

    Looking at their downcast spirit, Athena didn''t want to spend her breathing on them anymore. She grabbed Ethan''s arms suddenly, pulled him back inside the room and closed off the door in a thud after telling them casually,

    " Excuse us please! He kept tormenting me for a long time. We both need a long timing rest.",

    Over the doorway, Katherine and her mother remained in daze for a long time untill they heard yful words from indoor.

    What a badass woman!

    ???? MARRIOTT CASTLE ????

    " He doesn''t stop crying", a nannymented cooing the wailing Cedric in her arms. Since his mother died, the little man never stopped crying even though he was breastfeeded by a royal midwife.

    The butler who was burdened with all the leftover tasks across the kingdom sighed helplessly. He sympathied Cedric so much that every time he watched him crying, his tears threatened to fall down. After Jasmine chose to kill herself on that day, Oscar didn''te back to Marriott for once. No one knew where did he go nor did his dragons. He was so devastated over Jasmine''s sudden departure that he forgot his own family.

    Why wouldn''t he be? That woman had left her entire family in order to apany her in this life. Who knew that one day subconsciously he would be the reason behind her death? What if he epted Cedric? Wouldn''t she stay alive then?

    The older and younger princesses peered at their crying brother from the corner of doorway. The older one, Isabe Arnaldo Dixon was ten years old who was calm and wise in personalities. The second one who appeared tough and rudy was seven years old, Jassy Arnaldo Dixon. They both were beautiful on their own way.

    Isabe who seemed utterly concerned on Cedric''s crying tugged on her younger sister''s sleeve saying,

    " Why don''t we go and try to coax him? Isn''t he our brother? Mamma said that he would love us and listen to us."

    Jassie who happened to overheard everything about Cedric''s character shook her head denying instantly,

    " No! He is evil! Father had a fuss with Mamma just because of him. Mamma had left us for him only."

    Isabe was a kind hearted girl since her birth. She didn''t feel same way as Jassie did. In her eyes, Cedric was her baby brother who needed their love and support. Isabe persuaded her patiently,

    " You don''t have to hold him! Just stay by my side and watch me, okay? "

    Jassie who seemed hesitant had to nod her head at the end after Isabe''s constant nagging. The little ones entered into the room one after another gracefully. The maids all had their heads bowing down as they exchanged nces among each others surprisingly.

    Ever since Lady Jasmine got impregnant, this two fellows maintained a far distance from her including the unborn baby who rumoured to be a demon. What made them visiting the prince so suddenly?

    The maids wondered and watched Isabe to go over to the midwife who was coaxing Cedric. She gave a sweet smile and asked extending her arms,

    " Give him to me! Perhaps he may stop crying after having his elder sister''s warmth."

    The midwife smiled faintly and passed the crying Cedric carefully in her arms. Jassie looked unhappy and didn''t take a good look of Cedric''s face clearly. She only seemed disturbed and wanted to walk out of the room as soon as possible.

    Isabe held the baby in her arms and gave him a bright smile. Rocking back and forth lightly, she spoke adorably,

    " Look! Jessie, he is so handsome like father."

    Jessie didn''t even bother to look and only gave her a faint smile. Just when Isabe started to pinpoint at his little features closely, she was astounded after looking through his eyes deeply. Whenever she looked deep through his eyes, she only sawvas burning like hell as if they woulde out anytime. Without being a little stunned, she didn''t feel afraid and saw his eyes changing color from red volcanic to calm ck one.

    She chimed feeling amused,

    " Look, look Jessie! His eyes change color. So unique and adorable! "

    Jassie''s expression changed as soon as Isabe mentioned about his powers. Jassie sneered at her coldly and spoke with disgust,

    " It''s because he is a demon, not a mere dragon like us. You better be stay away from him, sister. Who knows what evil aura he has! "

    Isabe finally became angered and warned Jassie unhappily,

    " Don''t talk about him like that! He is our brother, Jassie! "

    Jassie felt more and more offended by Isabe''s attitude towards her. This was the first time when her elder sister spoke to her so rudely. She hardly suppressed her anger and looked down at nearly coaxed Cedric hatefully. Again, he was the reason behind their misunderstanding.

    Jassie huffed, turned around and left after saying her final words,

    " Then you should stay with him only rather than sticking around with me. I don''t want any brother."

    Isabe sighed helplessly at her retreating back and turned her attention on Cedric who seemed to fall in rx. After a few moments of rocking, he finally stopped crying and fell asleep in his arms.

    The Nanny who tried to stop his crying for hours eximed surprisingly,

    " Princess, you..you really managed to stop his crying..We have been trying for hours."

    Isabe smiled elegantly and whispered back softly,

    " I knew it! He knows that I am his sister after all and he is safe with me."

    The Nanny smiled with tears in her eyes. Who thought that this two little children would be each others only support at this age!

    ??? CRIMOND HILL???

    The day started with Ayra''s yfulughter who received the good news that her uncle finally became the king of Dstia. After waking up from her sleep, her first work was to draw a picture of her uncle with throne.

    After picking her drawing materials, she walked out of the vi and found a quiet ce in the courtyard to moisturie her artwork. As she was too immersed in drawing, she failed to notice the sound of wings ttering behind her back.

    Esme who justnded down and saw Ayra''s back couldn''t help but smiling widely. Ayra was her peace which would never change in this lifetime. She shouted opening her arms happily,

    " Ayra!! Baby!! "

    Ayra gasped opening her eyes wide and looked back at Esme astonishingly. Throwing the paper from her hands, her little figure ran over to Esme shouting out excitedly,

    " Mommy!!!!!!! "

    Esme grinned before pulling up the running beauty in her arms and showered her cheeks with several kisses. Ayra''s scream was loud enough to notify the persons inside the vi that someone hade.

    Anna and Ron both hurried outside and watched the mother-daughter due hugging each others lovingly. Ron seemed excited as he ran over to them impatiently while Anna stood on her spot.

    Without saying any words, Ron embraced the two of them tightly in his arms and shouted happily,

    " Serena! You are finally back to us!! "

    Anna''s smile quickly faded away from her face after looking at the trio. They imposed like aplete family who just got reunited after a long time.

    Her breathing hitched slightly. Her right quivering hand subconsciously reached out to touch her stomach. A bitter smile formed on her pale lips as she wandered inside,

    Who was she to dream of a perfect familiy?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi loves! I have a great news for all of you that on 20th May, there will be a mass release of 5 Chapters in this book. Lol, I have written a long Chapter to entertain you all. So today I am expectingments from many of you. Btw Ethan and Athena made many new readers toment on myst chapter xd. Keep Voting to support ?

    {{ I have a special announcement for all of you in thement section! Please check today''s chapterment}}

 Chapter 233 - Heading For Dalastia

    Esme felt a little difort at the way,Ron hugged them tightly in his arms as if he was just reunited with his real familiy. Esme only used a slight push to maintain a safe distance. Ron left the two from his embrace and looked up at them embarrassingly. He had just gone out of control after being reunited with Esme. His eyes couldn''t hide the sparkling happiness that was blooming from the depth of his heart.

    No matter what unknown feelings they had, Esme had to ept the truth that Ron had helped her during her more critical stage of life. She greeted him with a faint smile,

    " Ron!! "

    Ron smiled back endulgingly. His own eyes couldn''t pull away from the woman whom he desired for wholeheartedly. Even for her sake, he had abandoned his own family and spent this days here to secure Ayra. After worshipping his eyes with her natural beauty, he whispered happily,

    " Serena! You are finally back."

    Esme nodded her head lightly and lowered her eyes down to hide herplicated emotions from him. Giving her all attention back to Ayra, she spoke to her daughter lovingly,

    " Baby, did you do well during this time?"

    Ayra nodded her head repeatedly, twisted the pendant yfully on her neck and answered in her baby voice,

    " Yes, mommy! Ayra has been doing very well. Do you know what Mommy? Uncle Ethan has be a king with that giant throne."

    Esme still didn''t hear out the news regarding Ethan. After receiving such news from Ayra, her smile broadened happily. She had faith over Ethan that he would definitely snatch back what belongs to him rightfully.

    Esme replied raking through her blonde hairs affectionately,

    " That''s awesome, baby! Then we will have to congratte uncle Ethan now."

    Ayra nodded, gave her puppy eyes and asked unhappily,

    " But Mommy, will you leave me again?"

    Esme gulped before shaking her head hesitantly. Widening her lips apart, she nted a deep kiss on Ayra''s plump cheeks and assured with a smile,

    " No, baby! Mommy will never leave you again! We will live happily ever after forever."

    Ayra smiled widely at her answer and wrapped her tiny arms around Esme''s shoulders tightly. Her happiness couldn''t be held down as she started grinning like a little fool.

    The other side, Ron wasn''t less happier than Ayra. Judging by Esme''s tongue, he could sense that something had gone terribly wrong between Aaron and her. As long as Esme didn''t choose to return, he could waver her heart towards him slowly.

    Anna who had been forgotten by everyone felt sore in her heart. The more she heard, the more she felt her heart breaking into pieces. Pushing away those emotional thoughts forcibly, she hurried over Esme slowly and spoke after giving a short bow,

    " Princess! You havee back finally! "

    Esme looked up at her way smiling and greeted back,

    " Anna! Yes, I have returned to my baby daughter! You are free from this burden from now on."

    Anna denied with a light nod and replied sincerely while staring at Ayra''s baby face,

    " It was no trouble, Princess. I was happy to take care of her."

    Esme smiled with gratitude and finally revealed her intentions,

    " It seems like second brother has finally taken over the throne. Before he gets bombard around to look for me, we should head for Dstia. I don''t want to live any longer in veins. Now, Ayra will be introduced with the whole world proudly."

    Ron''s expression seemed troubled one as he asked nervously,

    " But Serena.. what if they ground us?"

    Esme didn''t put down this possiblity from her heartpletely. But she had confident on his brother''s authority. Pulling the little beauty in her embrace more tightly, Esme replied in a deep voice,

    " They won''t dare to disregard us as long as second brother give hismand. In Dstia, no one is superior than the king."

    Anna nodded in agreement and agreed with Esme,

    " That''s right, Princess. Brother Ethan won''t let any harming upon on our little Princess. We should really head back now or else he will start worrying about you."

    Esme nodded and urged them quickly,

    " Then let''s go back together. Ron can return to his world after meeting him."

    _VAMPIRE WORLD_

    "Aaaaahhh!!! ", another roar came from the backyard of Old Lord''s Mansion which was particrly choosen for him to live whenever he paid visit in Moonshine.

    The Old Lord who usually hold a mighty aura was now sweating profusely. His palms gathered sheen sweat invisibly as his light darkened red eyes looked up at the calm man shakingly.

    Aaron appeared like a little flicker of fire who was ready to burn everything around him. It was told in the history that a man with powers turns violent after loosing his lover. Aaron could be told the perfect example this time.

    His fingers tiptoed over the cab lightly. His magical voice buzzed across the room hoarsely,

    " Onest time, Uncle! Answer me! Where is Carol?"

    Aaron questioned and held back the urge of strangling this old man who once helped his father to regain his kingdom. His patience was reaching its limit as each moment passed away. After going through all the pains, Aaron decided on settling every score with those persons who caused harm Esme purposely. At first,Carol''s matter came in his concern as he knew that Esme had deep affection towards that little girl. Since that evening, she had gone missing mysteriously in his kingdom. After going through all the possibilities, Jasper happened to find out a piece of news that Old Lord''s guards had been seen over the territory on that particr day.

    Old Lord was had been hold under captive by Aaron''s peoplepletely didn''t open up his mouth so far. He insisted on being dominant and refused to reveal anything. As Aaron still showed him the little respect of being their guardian, he didn''ty his hand on him. Instead he chose different way to force him. The right handed guards of Old Lord had been killed off outside one by one mercilessly. Their cries were so close that each time Old Lord had to fear thinking that he would be the next one.

    Mustering up the courage that was left inside him, Old Lord scowled back nervously,

    " Aaron.. you..do you think that you can rule on me by doing this? I am telling you that the councilmen will not let you go this time.. I will seek justice from them..You.."

    " You should be able to live till then, Old Lord. Furthermore one of your so called councilman is death by me.", Aaron interrupted pulling his raged eyes on him flexibly.

    Old Lord''s expression sullened so much after the news that he felt difficulties in breathing. Aaron walked over to him from the side of cab slowly. Holding a cigarette between his two forefingers, he asked with patience coldly,

    " You have only three seconds to confess after that I will have to forget that we aren''t rtives in any ways, Old Lord."

    Just as he quired, another ear piercing cry travelled inside the room. The old Lord shuddered lightly at the velocity of that cry which seemed too pathetic as if his head had been disfractured from its position.

    The old Lord gulped this time, seemed utterly fearful and gave him reply lowly,

    " She.. she was being..taken...in my old living house... that girl.. Carol..she is there..."

    Jasper was the first one to feel relieved. Ever since Lady Esme had left his lord''s side, the poor guy had been facing tragedies in handling Aaron''s mood. He was bing more and more violent in fixing people.

    Aaron showed no reaction on his face after receiving this answer as if he had already expected this result. Tossing off the cigarette underneath his feet, he took few predatory steps towards the seated old lord and spoke with a smirk,

    " I think, Richards family has repayed you enough in this decades."

    The Old Lord including Jasper was bbergasted at the meaning behind his words and saw him heading outside quietly. Jasper as usual trailed him off closely and left the old man alone inside the mansion.

    While walking outside, Aaron asked softening his tongue a little,

    " Have you received any news from Dstia? Have they found her anywhere?"

    Jasper held his breathing and replied hesitantly,

    " No, Milord! They..they also haven''t tracked her yet."

    Aaron only paused slightly and replied with a bitter smile,

    " It is difficult to find someone who hides intentionally, Jasper. Continue searching for her in case she chooses toe outside from her shelter."

    Jasper nodded then sighed helplessly. Things could have beenpletely different if only Esme knew the truth.

    They both reached outside together and watched the guards getting punished ording to his will. Aaron signalled his own people to stop and turned around facing the mansion coldly.

    Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he only passed hismand to Jasper hastily,

    " Burn the mansion now."

    Jasper was stunned unable to proceed his words and nced up at Aaron questioningly. Aaron revealed no trace of hesitations and repeated his words,

    " BURN THE MANSION NOW! If you still haven''t heard me Jasper Collen, I can set your body with this fire dly."

    Jasper immediately hung his head down for mercy and gestured at his guards to arrange fire quickly. Standing beside Aaron who looked like a walking dead, Jasper prayed inside solemnly,

    " My Lady, Pleasee back to him or else countless lives will be burnt in this fire from today onwards."

    ON THE OTHER SIDE.....

    Sabrina shouted out loudly when she saw Linda''s body copsing weakly over the ground. She had spent all her powers in protecting Enchantress''s barrier but this evil witch continued unleashing all her ck magics.

    Linda gasped with her noose bleeding profusely and sutured fearfully,

    " Sabrina...Try to reconnect with Princess Serena..This woman is doing something behind our eyes..I seem to not understand that from where she had been unleashing so many dark powers.. Please do something fast.."

    Sabrina noddedpherensively and replied back anxiously,

    " I will do something.. Please Sister Linda, don''t kill yourself while saving her.."

    Linda murmured lowly sping her painful heart,

    " She..she might harm the Princess''s familiy if we don''t continue..Do..do something fast.."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys! I apologise for thete Updates. As you all know that Eid Day ising the day after tomorrow in my country, so I am spending pretty busy times with my family. Somehow I got lost while having fun. Don''t worry, it''s just a matter of two days. Please Read The Author''s thought today since many of you haven''t found my announcement in thement section yesterday.

 Chapter 234 - A Slut Princess

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    After getting face pped by Athena, Katherine''s Mother pulled her daughter inside her personal living. Making sure that the door was perfectly locked and no one could hear her words an ounce, she grabbed Katherine''s arms harshly. Katherine squealed under her grip and mumbled unhappily,

    " Mother.. why.. why are you venting out your rage on me.. It''s that bitch who insulted.."

    " Shut Up", Katherine''s Mother yelled almost instantly and gave her a furious look. She definitely understood the meaning behind her anger but still pretended to be unknown.

    Katherine immediately fell in silent, sucked her bottom lips and lowered her eyes down nervously. Katherine''s Mother sobered up her temper a little and quired tugging on her arms roughly,

    " Tell me, whose bastard that you are carrying on? "

    Katherine''s expression paled drastically. Memories of that shameful night quickly shed across her vision brightly. She could only p herself formitting this mistake. Katherine''s Mother was loosing patience at her dense silence. She gritted her teeth together and repeated her question dangerously,

    " WHOSE CHILD IS THIS? "

    Katherine felt the wrath in her mother''s voice. She no longer dared to keep quiet and revealed the truth nervously,

    " I was drunk at that.. night..A..a guard from the castle helped me to get back inside my..room..Then...then.. ording to his exination, I forced myself on him and he.. he couldn''t resist my proposal..So..we..we just slept together at that night.. Before sunrise..he..sneaked outside before anyone can find us..I..I just didn''t expect that I will fall pregnant, mother..It wasn''t really intentional, I swear on that."

    Katherine''s Mother felt her whole world tumbling down underneath her feet after hearing out the incident from Katherine''s mouth.

    Her daughter.. whom she wished to see as a queen had actually slept with a mere guard? What sins did shemit in previous life to receive this punishment?

    Katherine''s Mother instantly pped on Katherine''s cheeks hardly and shouted in rage,

    " Bastard! You actually slept with a guard and now you have dared to frame Ethan with this useless child of yours? Have you thought about the consequences? What will happen to us when Queen Melinda will figure out the truth?"

    Katherine started sobbing and assured while choking on her words,

    " I..I just can''t see brother Ethan marrying someone else except me, mother. You know that I have been secretly liking her since my childhood. You must believe on me, Mother. I will definitely make him loving me before this child is born. Once he bes mine, I can get rid of this child easily."

    Katherine''s Mother seemed to have an extreme headacheing. She asked out coldly,

    " What about that guard?"

    Katherine stopped crying a bit and replied back anxiously,

    " I have given him few sum of money to keep his mouth shut. He won''t definitely dare to open up his mouth."

    Katherine''s Mother red at her harshly and scoffed,

    " He better be!"

    Katherine wiped her tears and continued lowering her eyes down. Katherine''s Mother sobered up a little at her daughter''s pitiful face. After all, she was her beloved daughter. She sighed helplessly and spoke pulling Katherine in her embrace,

    " All right! Don''t shed your tears anymore. You know that how much I love you. Since you have made this mistake, we should use this rare opportunity to bind Ethan with you. Queen Melinda is already dreaming of her grandchild. We should take each steps cautiously and get rid of that Vampire bitch. You hear me? "

    Katherine nodded from her mother''s chest obediently and smiled cunningly.

    Indeed her tears were the best weapon to snatch everyone on her side! Poor Athena! How longer can you hold him back on your side, I wonder!

    ??? TWO HOURS LATER ???

    The sun hadpletely risen up in the blue sky of Dstia heating the entire space naturally. After fooling around with Athena for another round, the new elected king was thrown out of the room mercilessly. Athena didn''t let him stay any longer with her and kicked him out from her room.

    Ethan could only go back to his own room and started to get prepared for his frist day of courting with the high fairies from Dstia. The courtroom of Dstia was pretty crowded today as the ministers all had to join together to greet their king.

    Meanwhile, Esme had already reached on the border of Dstia with her people already. Before passing through the border, she stood there silently looking around the corner. She still couldn''t forget about the day when people called her slut in front of everyone. They almost dragged her out from her own world which was filled with her memories of whole life. Standing on the border side with so much emotions, she didn''t notice when the pain from her heart crawled up into her eyes and invited tears.

    She sucked a painful breathing and sped the tiny hands in her grisp tightly. Ayra who happened to notice her mother''s emotions suddenly blurted out coldly,

    " Mommy, don''t cry! If anyone bullies mommy, Ayra will fight with him."

    Esme looked down, smiled proudly andplimented,

    " My brave baby girl! Mommy will need you always."

    Ron still seemed fearful as he asked nervously,

    " Serena..you..you sure want to do that? We can actually continue living in Crimond without any troubles."

    Esme shook her head lightly and answered,

    " No Ron! We can''t trouble you always like that. You have done enough for my family. It is time that I snatch back my authority proudly."

    Ron didn''t retort anymore and nodded with hesitation. Anna''s admiration towards Esme once again boosted up as she offered dly,

    " I will apany you towards the court, Princess."

    Esme smiled without any objection and told to Ron nervously,

    " Ron, Please wait over here with Ayra. Don''t walk inside until I call you out. I don''t want Ayra to witness such chaos."

    Ron hummed in response and took Ayra''s palm in his hand. Looking up at Esme slightly, he assured with a smile,

    " Don''t worry! I will safeguard her until you summon us."

    Esme sighed heavily and didn''t dy any longer. Apanied by Anna, she directly walked in and started to head for white castle.

    After few minutes of walking, they reached over the doorway of courtroom and looked inside the crowd coldly. Suddenly one of the high fairy noticed Esme''s presence and cried out loudly,

    " Dear God! Look.. look over there, everyone.. Isn''t that the slut Princess? How did shee here? Someone call the king before this holly ce get jinxed by her."

    Esme remained nonbothered about their curses and waited there patiently for Ethan''s arrival. Anna almost barged in to strangle their lives but was held back by Esme from behind. Katherine and her mother also noticed her presence from their seats.

    Katherine eximed patting on her stomach dramatically to gain more attention,

    " Damn it! What is this slut doing here? Mother, go and call queen Melinda over here. Only she can teach her good lesson. I don''t want anymore bridges between us."

    In a blink of eye, the whole courtroom was in uproar as they started to throw dirtyments on Esme continuously.

    ???MARRIOT CASTLE???

    The butler who felt his mind bing a pool of water after witnessing the harmonious scene between Isabe and Cedric smiled contentedly. The moment he turned around to leave,his track froze looking up at the sulky looked man astonishingly.

    " Mi.. Milord...", the butler immediately had his head down towards Oscar whose eyes kept staring at his eldest daughter who was cautiously rocking Cedric.

    Oscar didn''t say any word and spent few moments on staring at them. The butler lifted his head up to see through his emotions nervously. Oscar looked like a body without soul who happened to walk out from his own grave.

    After a lot of struggling, the butler questioned fearlessly in a soft voice,

    " Milord..the Lady''s body.."

    " I have sent her back to her real familiy.", Oscar responded hoarsely, his voice leaped with pain while mentioning Jasmine. The butler had nothing to say anymore. He let out a soft sigh and offered Oscar nervously,

    " Milord..do..do you want to take rest first or you are leaving again? "

    Oscar didn''t answer any of his question. Instead his nk eyes fell on his loyal butler and ordered briefly,

    " Prepare a will for my kingdom! "

    The butler frowned having some bad feelings and asked back immediately,

    " Will? Will about what? "

    Oscar blurted out without any hint of emotion,

    " After my departure, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon will take the throne as the new ruler of Basarisk Kingdom."

    The butler was so shocked that he forgot to take a blink of his eyes. Before he could react much, Oscar turned around to leave the doorway and started to head towards the direction of his own room.

    The butler who had been utterly confused asked out loudly halting his track,

    " Milord.. won''t.. won''t you visit the young prince for once?"

    Oscar turned around silently and answered curling up his lips bitterly,

    " I promised Jasmine that I won''t hate him, butler. That doesn''t include the fact that I will start loving him. To ensure his bright future, I am transferring my heritage on him. It is only because Jasmine made this sacrifice for him. I won''t ever try to kill him anymore but he will never be my real son.NEVER! He will always be a cruel, pathetic demon with no love in my eyes. Keep my daughter stay away from him."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eid Mubarak everyone! Today is the biggest festival of our country. So I might miss my update tonight. Please be patience and try to understand that I have my personal life to enjoy. Hope, you are enjoying the story so far! I have so much things to pen down in this story.

 Chapter 235 - Truth Revealtion Part 1

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    " WHATTTT !!!!! ", Ethan yelled from the top of his lungs in astonishment as he slidded in his white neated suit. A guard who was in charge of guardening the area of Courtroom rushed in to inform that Esme had suddenly showed up in the courtroom.

    Ethan couldn''t hold back his anxiousness. Obviously he was dead-tensed up for her sudden dissaparence and it made him only think that Aaron might have done something terribly wrong to dissapoint her. Evan barged inside the room and whispered while clutching the doorknob lowly,

    " She..she came back to us.."

    The eagerness in his eyes were vivid after receiving such an unexpected news. During this years, Evan missed their one and only beloved sister who was used and banned from Dstia ruthlessly. God knew how helpless that he felt while watching her getting insulted by everyone mercilessly.

    Ethan didn''t dy any longer, walked outside hastily.Evan followed his pace afterwards anxiously. While crossing Athena''s room, Ethan paused slightly, knocked on the door and informed Athena that Esme had returned to white castle just now. Athena was surprised before heading back inside her room to get readied quickly. She still thought that Esme didn''t understand Aaron well.

    Themotion inside courtroom rather increased further when Queen Melinda made her grand appearance just before Ethan and Evan could arrive. Standing at the end of Esme''s opposite direction, Queen Melinda''s expression turned pale after confirming with her own eyes that it was none other than Serena aka Esme, her shameful child who ripped off her pride seven years back.

    Aplex emotionsced through her mind.She didn''t understand why her anger, grievences reduced drastically as soon as she met Esme''s nk emotional eyes. Drawing a deep breath to control her emotions inside her chest, Queen Melinda walked over to Esme gracefully. Upon seeing her approach,Anna shrieked a little and tugged on Esme''s sleeves nervously.

    Esme assured her with a blink silently and mentally prepared herself for anything. When Melinda''s body came inside her range,Esme as usual performed the natural instinct of respecting her mother. She bent down a little and called out softly,

    " Mother! "

    Queen Melinda''s heart wrenched at her addressing a little. Seven years...Seven years had passed since she heard this voice so closely. She forced herself to suppress those emotions and growled at her angrily,

    " What are you doing here? How did youe back? Don''t you know that your brother has just taken his throne? Must you return to defame his status? What the hell were you doing in Vampire World? "

    Queen Melinda had a lot of questions, curiousity inside her mind which she blurted out in a breath. Her eyes leaped in anger when she noticed Anna beside her standing nervously.

    So everyone was just ying against her?

    Queen Melinda thought and felt more agitated as the whispers continued around them dramatically. Esme felt a sharp knife cutting through her heart. So many years had passed but still she could feel the dissapointment in her mother''s voice evidently. Esme breathed painfully and answered with confidence without meeting her mother''s re,

    " I guess, it would be more chaotic if I didn''t show up quick fast in front of second brother."

    Queen Melinda furrowed hard at her straightforwardness and scoffed arrogantly,

    " Just say that you want to sieze this opportunity to clear off your name by using Ethan''s power. No wonder, you dissapared just on that day when the final winner would be announced. Esme, how can you stoop so low?"

    Each words from Queen Melinda stabbed deep through her heart but she still bnced a calm smile on her face. Indeed, her mother still believed the words that she heard from Ester on that day of her banning. Lifting her abyssal eyes, Esme broke into a bitter smile and emphasized her each words painfully,

    " It is not your first time that you are knowing, I am a shameless woman. Isn''t it Queen Melinda? "

    Esme was hurt and distressed at the same time knowing that her mother didn''t feel an ounce of joy upon her return. Queen Melinda''s face fell off and right hand instinctively shot up to press on her cheeks harshly.

    Staying unmoved, Esme had long expected this act of her but suddenly an enraged tone echoed in the courtroom snatching back everyone''s attention,

    " Mother! STOP IT ! "

    Queen Melinda''s hand paused in midair. Withdrawing her hand bank, she turned around and faced Ethan''s eyes with fury. Queen Melinda pursued her lips to say something but Ethan''smand came first coldy,

    " STEP ASIDE FROM MY SISTER! "

    Queen Melinda bit down her bottom lips hardly when she sensed everyone''s mockery filled eyes on her.

    Did her son just insult her for the sake of Esme?

    Queen Melinda red back at Esme before stepping aside to make a path for Ethan. Ethan met Esme''s pale eyes as he ran over to her anxiously. Without uttering a word, he pulled Esme in his tight embrace and mumbled with a relieved sigh,

    " Thank God! You are safe,Serena! "

    Esme smiled back faintly and finally sensed the heavenly feeling of being in home. Unlocking their embrace under everyone''s watchful eyes, Ethan shot his mother a cold re and scowled angrily,

    " Before ming her blindly, I must tell you former queen Melinda that the throne, my status which you are so hellish proud of all because of her. If It didn''t require my power to clear off her name, I would nevery my eyes on your damn throne."

    Queen Melinda felt her jaw dropping upon hearing his words and nced at them nkly.

    What did Ethan mean by that?

    Ethan ignored her stunned expression and asked Esme bit suspiciously,

    " Tell me, why did you dissapare all of sudden? Why didn''t you wait for me? I went over Vampire world to bring you back but you weren''t there. Is something bad happened? Tell me, did they do something wrong on you? "

    Esme''s body stiffened a little when Ethan threw a bunch of straight questions on her. Amidst this choas,she almost forgot that she had someone to miss... someone to hate..!

    Esme stayed in silence while recalling those awful memories. She knew Ethan''s temper well thus she didn''t want to infuriate him at this moment. sping their palms together, Esme spoke with a smile,

    " Let''s continue this topicter, brother. At first, you should announce Ayra''s existence in this world. I don''t want to hide her forever. After handing her over to Chole Family, I will be at ease."

    Ethan didn''t seem fully convinced at her words. From the depth of her eyes, he could assume that Esme was delibaretly hiding from him. Suddenly an idea came across his mind. He reached for Esme''s hand and intertwined them together quite forcefully.

    Pulling up her chin, Ethan gazed through her eyes deeply and immediately memories of her past started to appear out in front of his vision. Before Esme could stop him, Ethan disclosed his vision before turning grim.

    He looked up at Esme deadly and growled in a low voice,

    " I am gonna kill that bastard Vampire, Esme. Why didn''t you tell me anything? You are still trying to defending him? "

    Esme fell in daze before replying whisperingly,

    " It''s.. it''s not like that..I wasn''t prepared to tell you everything now.."

    Evan finally spoke from the back of Ethan and tapped on Ethan''s shoulder lightly,

    " Give her space, brother. She will tell you everything after her mind eases up."

    Esme finally noticed her third brother. Her tearful eyes met Evan as she called him out emotionally,

    " Third...third.. brother..."

    Evan gave her a look of happiness and mumbled with a wide emotional smile,

    " Wee home, Serena".

    Esme smiled with tears in her eyes and looked behind at themotion growing stronger as each moment passed by. The Chole siblings interacted with each others so happily as if the others didn''t exist in their eyes. Athena joined them soon after and called out Esme upon getting closer nervously,

    " Sister.. sister-inw..."

    Esme''s mouth agaped a little as she asked raising up her brows astonishingly,

    " Athena..how..howe you are here? "

    Before Athena could provide her an answer, the higher fairy, Mister Graham roared at the siblings loudly,

    " Can our new king tell us that what is happening here? We aren''t here sitting to watch a familiy drama over a shameless Princess. Don''t forget that she has been banished by us."

    Everyone''s attention turned back on him including Athena who seemed utterly infuriated with this harsh treatment. Before she coulde up with an exnation to retort his words, a tiny yet powerful voice buzzed across the room thunderously,

    " You are not in any position to use my Mommy, ugly man."

    Mister Graham''s face dropped at this introduction. He couldn''t help but peering behind them to look for the source of that voice. Esme''s expression was stunned a little before turning pale.

    This girl....!

    Evan was so delighted to hear her voice that he already started heading on the way. Regarding Athena, she could feel her heart pounding against her chest so fiercely that she could hear out each hummer.

    She remained in her usual position to figure out that whether she should turn around or not...

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys, I am back. I am so emotional about Athena today. Please keep voting to continue your support. Thanks for your lovelyments and I have enjoyed my holiday a lot with my family. Hehehe!

 Chapter 236 - Truth Revealtion Part 2

    RECOMMEND SONG: Memories By Maroon 5 ~?

    Esme was slightly stunned, turned her face around and shot Ron an unhappy re. Ron shurgged off his shoulders and mumbled clutching her tiny hand,

    " She insisted Serena, don''t me me."

    This time, Athena fully turned her body around to look over the people who had been standing at the doorway. Her eyes shed with numerous surprises when she discovered Ron at that spot. Not only Athena, Ron was equally stunned upon seeing Athena''s figure standing behind them.

    Her eyes descended down naturally until she met those round sparkling eyes that had little fierceness glistening in her eyes. Athena''s heart clenched into a fist as if breathing had be a huge burden on her body. Her own eyes couldn''t believe the fact that Ayra''s eyes were exactly like Edward who used to had long eyshes just like butterfly wings.

    A suppressed gasp quietly left through her parted lips as she sutured looking up at Ethan astonishingly,

    " This...this is..."

    She muttured while pointing out at Ayra''s figure and waited anxiously for Ethan''s confirmation. Ethan smiled at her faintly, feltpletely relieved and gave her a sign of nodding. The moment, Athena received his confirmation, her eyes brust into a painfulughter or joy. Her breathing hitched while she couldn''t help but calling out lovingly,

    " Baby..."

    Esme heard her calling and looked up at Athena with tears in her eyes. She didn''t feel hurt or jealous but a different feeling as if she had redeemed every debts to her dead brother finally. They had faced uncountable tragedies to save this tiny girl who didn''t even know the existence of her own family.

    Ayra only blinked confusingly upon watching Athena staggering on her way back excitedly. Confused, she shot Esme a questioning re. Esme didn''t speak anything as she felt that Ayra was too little to understand everything. She thought of exining herter patiently.

    Athena finally reached in front of her and crunched down on her knees to match their heights. Swallowing hard, she struggled to keep her tone firm and called out again emotionally,

    " Ba..ba..by.."

    This time, Ayra narrowed her arched brows tightly and questioned ufortably,

    " Who..who ..are you..."

    Athena pursued her lips together to spit out the truth initially but thinking twice that Ayra didn''t know anything about her real parents clearly, she chose to stay quite. Athena revealed a warm smile and pulled her out into a tight hug. Ayra could only stay numb and dumbfounded as the unfamiliar woman gave her two loving kisses.

    Esme couldn''t hold back her tears after watching their reunion. She wiped the corner of her eyes and turned around to face the astounded crowd who had no clue regarding what was going on. Even Queen Melinda felt nk headed after watching Athena and Ayra embracing each others.

    Who are this people? What was happening here?

    The elderly fairy was carrying a downcast expression after being called ugly and was ready to strangle the tiny girl who appeared toe from nowhere. He snorted coldly and used a high pitched tone to express his anger,

    " What rubbish is this King Ethan! At first, your bitchy sister has dared to step on Dstia and now, a nobody girl has dared to defame my name in front of everyone? Is this how you manage your courtroom? "

    Esme''s sharp voice came out first before he could take a pause,

    " Watch your words, Mr. Do not forget that I may have got banned by all of you but I am still legally the princess of Dstia. Furthermore I have regained my soul powers and all possesed magics."

    The higher ups felt thunderbolts striking over their heads after hearing Esme who openly admitted that her powers were returned without their helping.

    How could this be possible? How could her sealed powers be unlocked without their approach?

    Queen Melinda felt her jaws dropping and watched the infuriated Esme nkly. No matter how many times had passed, she still held the charismatic aura of a dominant princess. Before everyone could register their words, Ethan added the fuel in fire while announcing loudly,

    " Besides, the little girl whom you are thinking as nobody isn''t anyone else. She is the first born heir of Chole Family, Ayra Chole, the daughter of our elder brother Edward and his wife.."

    Ethan made a pause delibaretly and turned his face sideway to watch Athena who was cuddling Ayra happily. Though he felt a little difort in his heart but he had to reveal every single truth for the sake of their happiness. With a soft sigh, he turned back again to face the crowd and added proudly,

    " His wife, Athena Richards, the Princess of Vampire n. I hope, you will stop calling her nobody now."

    Bang!

    Queen Melinda stumbled back in shock and astonishment. Her back bounced against a vase hardly and made it dropping over the hard floor. Her own eyes dialeted in astonishment so widely as if her eyeballs would pop out from their spots anytime.

    The higher ups were no less shocked than Queen Melinda. They had all stood up from their respected seats and had a terrifying expression hanging on their faces. Mr.Graham was the first to react crazily. His chest heavied ups and downs in rage as his furious voice bounced against the high walls clearly,

    " This...this is a crime and illegal..She is a Cursed Child..O my goodness..King Ethan, have you lost your sanity? How can you let in such a dangerous creature in our world?"

    He had already started to head towards Ayra''s direction and sneered loudly,

    " I am gonna throw it out from our world right away. She will only bring disasters over our tribe."

    Before he could take anymore steps, Esme stood blocking his way and growled enragingly,

    " Don''t you dare to go nearer her a bit. I promise to chop every single person who dares to approach her. Don''t challenge me."

    Mr.Graham instinctively stepped back and felt less confidence on himself. They all had well awared of Esme''s powers which was no less than a high fairy. If she didn''t get banned on that time, she would have achieved more inveitable powers so far.

    Katherine and her mother who watched the show like others silently had their eyes locked on Ayra who seemed beautiful more than a blooming rose. Katherine who thought that her child would be the first heir groaned unhappily beside her mother''s ears,

    " Mother.. how can it be? My child is supposed to be the first heir who will have hands over each assets of Dstia. Howe this child appeare out from nowhere? "

    Katherine''s Mother hussed her daughter warningly. She wasn''t even carrying Ethan''s child. How could she be so bold to think of everything so far?

    Ethan finally broke the silence using hismanding tone. His dark eyes swiped over the crowd silently as if he warned them to stay quite. His ringing voice echoed in the air,

    " I have something to show you off. Please be patience and respect our privacies."

    After that, Ethan gestured at Evan to bring those letters that he obtained from LG''S den. The letters could further prove that Ester had maintained a continuousmunication with the Queen Mother of vampires during those years. He had passed each details of Edward''s movement before that night when he was killed mysteriously.

    Athena wrapped her arms around Ayra''s shoulder protectively and looked up at the higher Fairies fiercely. Her expression confined so terrifying aura as if she would destroy anyone who woulde over to touch her baby.

    Ayra felt ufortable at her tight embrace and called out Esme lowly,

    " Mommy.."

    Esme turned around and saw her stretched arms. As she wasn''t familiar with Athena, she declined to stay in her arms. Esme hesitated butter saw Athena passing Ayra to her dly.

    She wasn''t so selfish to separate Ayra from her mother who had been taking care of her during this years!

    Athena passed Ayra to Esme and nced up at the crowd coldly. They all were furious and were shooting Ayra disdainful res.

    Evan quickly returned from indoor holding a box of letters and distributed them among the higher ups. As they all started looking through those writings and dates, Ethan resumed his conversation without hesitation,

    " Back then, elder brother had fallen in love with Princess Athena and married her soon after.Since it was a crime to marry a ck magical powered woman, he decided to keep their rtionship secret until his coronation ceremony happens. Unfortunately Athena got pregnant with Ayra before his coronation unexpectedly. To secure their safety, he decided to hide them in a secret ce but Esterter discovered their rtionship upon investigating on brother Edward for a long time. Ester wanted to rule over Dstia which constantly pushed him to crime after crimes without thinking the fact that he was destroying his own family. Ester then made contact with Queen Mother and bargained my bother''s life like a cheap thing. Naturally they reached over this conclusion that Queen Mother will kill brother Edward and Ester will hide Athena''s name as his wife from the whole world. To save both of their sides, Queen Mother killed my brother on that night of Ayra''s birth and brought back Athena in her world forcefully. But god has his own ns of saving this little child. Brother Edward pleaded Esme to use her magical powers to create a fake child with no soul and handed Ayra on Esme''s care."

    Mr.Graham interrupted clutching an old letter speechlessly,

    " Then... what about that child which we threw into the Dark Cave from Princess Esme back then when she got banned by us?"

 Chapter 237 - Truth Revealtion Part 3

    RECOMMEND SONG: Call It What You Want By Taylor Swift ~?

    The tension inside courtroom picked up its weight. Everyone held their breaths tightly in stomach and waited to be heard out every unrevealed truths patiently. Ethan didn''t answer to Mr.Graham''s question. He only turned his face sideway and signed at Esme to exin the rest of facts slowly.

    Esme took a deep breath to console her emotions and stepped ahead before standing beside Ethan elegantly. Her blue eyes reflected those memories which haunted her for years. She could still remember the day when Ester had barged inside her cave and tried to snatch Ayra from her.

    * FLASHBACK OF SEVEN YEARS AGO *

    It was raining lightly on that night. Frequent thunderstroks frightened the living creatures across the valley and made them shivering in fear of Mother nature.

    Esme just had finished feeding the crying child in her arms and was preparing to sing luby. She amused over the fact that though she wasn''t her biological mother, the baby always yedfortably in her arms.

    Esme smiled faintly at the half-sleeping Ayra and caressed her chubby cheeks lovingly. Just when she was going to nt a goodnight kiss on her forehead, Esme heard quick footsteps trespassing into her cave hurriedly.

    Her nerves immediately got on alert and dropped the sleeping beauty over the shabby bed cautiously. Esme hauled up from her seating position and kept her eyes glued over the entrance tightly. No matter who had entered into her ce, she must fight back before the other party finds Ayra''s existence.

    Momentster, the trespasser finally appeared on her sight and pushing her into an awestruck look. Stupified for a while, Esme mumbled widening her eyes apart,

    " Brother Ester! "

    Ester cracked into a cold smile and shifted his eyes back on that little girl. Lucky that his spies found the ws behind that burning incident. Queen Mother had failed to identify the real child and perhaps burnt another imposter.

    Ester yed with the stick in his hands and mocked with a sneer,

    " Well well.. Princess Esme is actually hiding a child from her family. I wonder who is her father?"

    Esme''s nerves immediately got tensed up. She could sense the fact that Ester was definitely holding suspension towards Ayra. Esme answered keeping her tone polite,

    " Brother Ester.. It''s not something what are you thinking of.. Please don''t tell anyone about this child. I can exin this to you."

    Ester wanted tough at her helplessness. Obviously he understood that this child had nothing to do with Esme but how could he let go of this rare opportunity? His only intention was to removepetitors from his path and Esme was an obstacle on his pathway.

    Ester faked a roaring voice and pretended to be ashamed,

    " Exin? Exin what little sister? You have secretly given birth to a baby without our consent. How will mother show her face to the world after this? Have you ever thought of this? No way, I am going to inform mother telling that what her beloved daughter is doing behind her back."

    Ester already prepared to leave the cave. He only wanted to confirm with his own eyes that the child was staying with Esme.

    Esme''s face sank as she immediately dropped on her knees. She pleaded looking up at Ester sorrowfully,

    " Don''t underestimate me, brother Ester. She is just an innocent child. I am only taking care of her for the sake of someone. Don''t tell others, I beg you."

    Ester slightly paused in his track, turned his face to see Esme on her knees and sneered coldly,

    " Do you think that I will believe in your bullshit stories? You are definitely cracking up ideas to divert my attention. I am my mother''s most loyal child. I will definitely not her keep in dark."

    Saying his final words, Ester headed outside leaving Esme in her crying position and didn''t spare a nce on her way. Esme shouted and pleaded numerous times but the ruthless man didn''t even turn away.

    After that night, Ester had sessfully spreaded the rumors among citizens that Esme had actually secret affair and given birth to a bastard child. Naturally the citizens were all furious and seeked exnations from Queen Melinda who was shocked like others.

    On that day, Esme had been dragged down in front of high fairies and Melinda forcefully. The interrogation went on and Ester who created all this misunderstandings enjoyed the show from a side.

    Before taking his seat, he left ament to erupt Esme''s anger more,

    " Tsk...I pity on you and your so called baby, sister.."

    Esme didn''t argue back. Her pained eyes looked up at Ester inly and gave a brief reply,

    " No one can kill my child as long as I want."

    At that time, Ester didn''t believe her words, let out anotherughter and walked back to seat on his ce.

    " Tell us, are those rumors true about you?", the highest ranked fairy questioned angrily from his spot.

    Esme sighed softly and without defending herself, she admitted indifferently,

    " Yes! The child belongs to me."

    Queen Melinda stood up from her throne shockingly. Her eyes were widening in disbelief as she couldn''t believe her own ears that her child could do such shameful act.

    Another high fairy intervened asking out harshly,

    " Do you know the consequences of giving birth a bastard child in our tribe?"

    Esme again replied coldly,

    " I do! "

    Again she shocked everyone with her cold replies. When she looked up at her mother''s eyes, she saw the immense hatred for her which already broke her inner spirit. Queen Melinda had nothing to say since Esme admitted each crimes against her.

    Upon concluding everything deeply, the highest fairy announced loudly,

    " As you all see that Esme Chole has admitted every usations against her, we,as the council of Dstia hereby deres that she has knowingly or unknowingly done a griev crime which is unforgiven in ourws. We have decided to punish the criminal to keep ourws fair for everyone. Her child will be thrown into our magical Dark Cave which will take her life in the most peaceful way. Regarding Princess Esme, she will have no ce in Dstia from now own and all her powers would be sealed by us until we decide that she needs to be forgiven. She can live anywhere except Dstia world. Her existence will have nothing to do with us anymore."

    The crowd chirped happily at this final decision and shot Esme disdainful res who had held down by a group of guards. Ester smirked viciously and watched Esme from sideway who had no reaction on her face.

    A bit suspicious, Ester quickly ordered a guard,

    " Bring her child out. We should take her life fast. She is just a jinx for our family."

    Esme bit down her lips tightly upon hearing his ruthless words and nced up at Ester coldly. With her breathing hitched heavily,she asserted coldly,

    " You will regret for touching my child one day, Ester."

    Ester ignored her warning with a sneer and snatched the child from guard''s hand harshly. Later he passed the child to a high fairy who was in charge of taking Ayra''s life.

    Esme looked around the fairies coldly and couldn''t believe that they were actually happy to take a child''s life.

    Doesw matters to them before everything?

    Before she could think further away, another high fairy walked around behind her back and took out her wings forcefully. Esme cried out in pain before falling down and unleashed a painful scream.

    Amidst her cries, she heard her mother''s ruthless tone from up,

    " This matter should be hidden only in our world. No one will pass this news outside unless she or he has a death wish. Our reputation can''t be tarnished because of this unfilial child."

    The crowd hummed in agreement and started to throwments,

    " Indeed she isme."

    " She doesn''t deserve to be our princess".

    " She is an absolute slut."

    " We won''t disclose the matter ever."

    A baby''s miserable death and a woman''s pathetic cries after loosing all her powers and trueself, nothing couldn''t melt the ruthless hearts of those presenters. On that way, Esme learnt that no matter what good deeds you have done in the past, people will remember your one mistake for eternity.

    * FLASHBACK ENDS*

    Esme''s tears flowed down tremondously upon remembering those painful memories today. She sniffed before speaking to the crowd,

    " Just before that incident happened, I possesed the power of creating fake corpses which was only known by my brothers. After Ester left, I looked for Anna and handed Ayra to her for safety. Then I performed that spell and summoned another dead corpse to rece Ayra. Lucky that time, my spell had turned out to be so powerful that the magical child started behaving like a newborn baby. She could move or mumble like other children which led everyone believing that she was the real Ayra. In a word, the child that they threw into Dark Cave was just a magical illusion that I casted to save my baby."

    The crowd couldn''t resist their tears anymore and hung their heads down embarrassingly. Back then, they had cursed her to death and even cause her getting punished for a reason which wasn''t actually done by her.

    But the fact of Ayra being a cursed child remained the same. One of the high fairy shouted out from his seat angrily,

    " We admit that we have punished you unreasonably. We can mend up for this mistake but this child must die. A cursed child isn''t weed by us no matter how little she is. She must be destroyed before growing up and be a disaster."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys ~? To clear your confusions, I am annoucing again that mass Release is scheduled to be released on 20th May  I can''t release before that ording to the event rules.Please be patience. I am assuming that the first part of this novel wil be ending on that day.(Not sure! Depends on my mood)lol!

 Chapter 238 - New Laws

    Ayra''s little eyes were taking closer observation to her surrounding. She merely understood the fact that those fierce looking people hated her more likely. Her mother shivered a little when a man spoke something harshly in his cold voice.

    Athena almost felt her hearting outside of her chest in fear. She couldn''t endure to loose her child again. Backing up few steps from their gathering, she summoned Siemus quitely who was staying in Vampire World. Since she hade to stay with Ethan, the birdy didn''t want to be a third wheel in their romance naturally.

    The other higher ranked fairies couldn''t wait to agree less on that fact that Ayra was a Cursed Child. They all agreed with Mr.Graham who didn''t had slightest remorse written on his face for being so ruthless against a little child.

    Ethan''s face paled then grew dark in anger. Esme held Ayra protectively in her arms and acted extra cautious as if she would join in fight anytime soon. Ethan finally used his dominance to teach those narcissistic higher ups who blindly followed some shit rules that was made by old kings long time back.

    " ENOUGH! ", Ethan roared beastly standing at the centre of courtroom and swiped his murderous eyes across the vicious people around. He took another step ahead slowly, turned his face sideway and questioned while pointing at Ayra''s baby face,

    " I am surprised to see all of your viciousness,Mr.Graham. You have only pinpointed on the fact that she has original hybrid blood in her veins but not on the thought that she is merely a seven years old child? I have a question for all of you. Have you guys ever witnessed personally that a cursed childter bes a disaster? ording to the history, their might have marriages happened between fairy and vampire but none had ever conceived a hybrid child. Then how do you guys so sure of the oue,tell me?"

    Mr.Graham and the rest of excited higher Fairies were all baffled out upon hearing Ethan''s questions. They really didn''t had such witnesses to proof that a cursed child could bring disasters over a n. Seeing them falling in silence, Ethan resumed with a disdainful sneer,

    " You have no answers? Then how dare you speak about killing my niece? She might have lost her father but she still has Chole familiy to protect her from unreasonable fellows like you."

    The higher fairies seemed puzzled as their decisions had been questioned by Ethan in front of theizens openly. The mereizens who joined the courtroomter after being known that their Princess had returned, they immediately made their way towards White Castle. Most of them were slowly agreeing with Ethan''s words and kept ncing at Ayra pitifully. Indeed who could make sure that this little girl was a disaster? No one! They were blindly following some rabbish rules that was written probably a thousand years back.

    Upon having no support from the crowd, another high fairy showed his dissatisfaction harshly,

    " Your points may seem rightful King Ethan but what if this girl truly bring disasters over our world? Then who will take responsibilities for her? "

    Ethan responded without thinking twice,

    " Me! I will carry each responsibilities for this little girl. I believe that as long as we train her well and teach how to control her powers properly, she can be a weapon for us. I have personally witnessed unique powers of her such asmanding fire or using her both sides to defeat an enemy. She has the most unique power system that the Dstia world has ever seen. I will make sure that she will learn everything from me."

    Once again the higher fairies were defeated against Ethan''s words and they started pondering hesitantly. Before they could reach on their final decision, a bold citizen chose to share their own opinions,

    " Your Majesty! We personally think that this girl should live with her family well. As long as we don''t see any harming out from her, why must we sacrifice an innocent child? Besides she has royal blood in her veins. Thosews were written in an ancient times when things werepletely different than today''s generation. There is no harm in marrying a vampire as long as they both are happy.In another thought, it will make our world stronger than other existing world."

    Ethan nced at thatizen gratefully and smiled in relief. As long as his tenants supported his decision, he didn''t care about what this grumpy officials thought about him. The higher Fairies all turned grimace more upon hearing theizen''s words which actually made sense.

    With a long sigh helplessly, Mr.Graham mumbled nervously,

    " But thews..."

    Ethan interrupted in a sharp voice,

    " Laws can be re-written, Mr.Graham. As long as the king thinks that newws are more beneficial for hisizens, there is no term in our world which can stop a king''s decision. Am I right?"

    Mr.Graham nodded before replying timidly,

    " Yes, my Lord. Your words are ourws."

    Ethan smirked proudly and annouced towards the crowd loudly,

    " As a king of Dstia, I,Ethan Chole change thew of Cursed Child. There will be nows from today onwards that a hybrid child should be killed once it is born and a fiary can''t marry a vampire. For the mutual benefits of both worlds, I think that it is time to write a new history for the sake of our well beings. Thank you for your supports everyone."

    Esme brust intoughter with tears in her eyes. She kept kissing Ayra''s cheeks happily and hugged her tightly. Even Athena couldn''t hold the excitement inside her. She walked over to them and embraced them together tightly.

    The crowd pped cheerfully and showed their supports on Ethan''s decision. Ethan cleared his throat before resuming his annoucement again,

    " ATTENTION EVERYONE! You all must have noticed that I love making disasters, so I would like to take this opportunity to tell that I will be marrying the Princess of Vampire, Athena Richards very soon. I know that she is my brother''s wife but Brother Edward is no longer between us. I love her truly and I want to give her the happiness that she didn''t get from Brother Edward. I hope that you will bless us in our new journey. Regarding the incident of Miss Katherine, this matter is still under investigation. Give us two days toe on a final decision."

    The crowd was satisfied and replied in unison,

    " We trust your judgement King Ethan. You can go on marrying the girl that you love. We can''t interfere in your personal life but bring justice on Miss Katherine since she is pregnant with your child."

    Esme''s gaze narrowed dangerously after hearing thest words and shot Katherine a death re.

    Did she frame Brother Ethan somehow?

    Ethan spoke again with a broad smile ying on his lips,

    " Thank you for your trust everyone. I will work harder to stay at the peak of your beloved one."

    He paused midway, turned around to face Ron who stood by their side and added loudly,

    " If Mr.Ron Warren has no objections, I would like to handover my sister''s responsibility to him."

    Ron froze including Esme who had no clues about her brother''s decision. She looked up at Ethan questioningly. Ethan came across her and only uttered few words,

    " I am doing for your well being, Serena."

    Esme interrupted muttering incoherently,

    " But.. Second brother..I really don''t.."

    Ethan cut off her words coldly,

    " We will talk about itter."

    After personally witnessing that how Aaron had betrayed her trust, he could no longer allow Esme to return in Vampire World ever. She could be weak personally but he wouldn''t allow it personally. Besides Ron was there to give her the immense happiness that she deserved.

    Esme fell in silence upon being scolded and bit her lips together tightly. Athena sighed patting her back and saw Mr.Graham approaching slowly.

    He bowed in front of Esme respectively and revealed his intentions,

    " We all would like to seek our forgiveness from Princess Esme. We didn''t see through the matter deeply and caused you so much sufferings. We hope that she would forgive us considering it as an unintentional mistake."

    Esme looked up at him, dropped Ayra beside her side carefully and ordered briefly,

    " Apologise to young Princess all of you. Not me! Whatever I have done, it was all for her sake and she deserves respect from each one of you."

    Mr.Graham was astounded by Esme''s powerful words and looked down at Ayra nkly. Knowing that now she had be a Princess, he gulped softly and gestured to others toe on his side.

    Kneeling in front of Ayra with one knee, the higher fairies spoke in unison softly,

    " Please forgive our mistake, Young Princess."

    Ayra blinked few times stupifiedly and looked up at Esme questioningly. Esme picked up the little one in her arms again and exined patiently,

    " They are saying sorry to you Baby."

    Esme sighed deeply and continued while caressing her hairs lovingly,

    " From today onwards, remember that you are a valid Princess of Chole familiy. No matter what happens, don''t bow your head in front of those people who are wrong in your perspective of view. You are born to rule others and only deserve to be a strong queen like your grandma. You understand me? Don''t ever think of yourself lowly. You are more stronger than your mothers."

    Ayra nodded, gave them an approving sign to rise up and promised Esme sweetly,

    " I understand, Mommy. Ayra will never bow to anyone."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone~? Just a little reminder that tomorrow is mass Release event on this book. I will release total 6 chapters ( 1 regr updates+ 5 mass release) tomorrow. Stay tuned and I really thought of ending first part tomorrow. Unfortunately there is still Anna''s matter to pen down which I forgot earlier. I don''t want toplete in rush or else I will be dissapointed.

 Chapter 239 - Zaves Fate

    * Regr Scheduled Chapter*

    * Five More Chapters ahead. Scroll down continue flipping pages to read mass released Chapters*

    Esme smiled at her little girl contendedly. She only wished that Ayra wouldn''t discriminate herself in the future for being different from others. A princess needed to feel powerful if she wanted to survive in her kingdom proudly. That''s what Esme''s father had always been taught her in her childhood.

    Athena had a smile of gratitude ying on her lips upon watching the warm interaction between her daughter and Esme. She couldn''t pay the gratitude in this life which she had for Esme. Even if Ayra chose to acknowledge Esme as her mother for the entire lifetime, she had no objections on that. As long as Ayra stayed safe and sound, Athena was fine with anything.

    Behind him, Ron forgot how to react in such a situation. It was like God had granted his wishes even before he asked. His happiness flooded eyes fell on Esme who was busy in cuddling Ayra in her arms. He couldn''t be less happier in this matter that Ethan was willing to pair them up. He smiled gleefully at the thought of watching Esme in a wedding gown.

    Feeling contended, he walked over to Esme''s side and joined together in this happy moment. As long as he could be together with Esme, nothing else mattered to him. Athena still held doubts towards Ron''s rtionship with Esme. Watching them getting closer, Athena felt a little uneasy and secretly felt worried for her brother.

    He was already guilty, betrayer in Esme''s eyes. Now there was another rival between his journey of winning back Esme?

    At a certain corner, Queen Melinda stood freezingly and didn''t had the gut to approach them boldly. Her guilts towards her own children were beyond forgiveness. Even if she fell on her knees and begged forgiveness, she perhaps wouldn''t get their mercy. She dwelled in her thoughts and finally left the courtroom with heaviness in her heart. She not only let her daughter down. Her death child, Edward had also been wronged by her unknowingly. If she saw through the child''s origin, perhaps today they would all live happily ever after.

    Katherine''s Mother expression dropped once she noticed the change in Melinda''s face. She could assume that Melinda had softened her impression towards the little girl. Katherine kept cursing beside her ears ogling at the happy family,

    " Mother.. have you seen that? They..they all are actually together going to raise up that cursed child. What will happen to my child then?"

    Katherine''s Mother hissed annoyingly and blurted through her gritted teeth,

    " First you figure out how to clear off this mess that you are carrying in then dream on. Ethan didn''t have epted this bastard child of yours as his own, what are you bbering about?"

    After giving another harsh re, Katherine''s mother huffed and went back into the castle without apanying Katherine. Katherine''s face darkened in anger. She fisted the hem of her clothes tightly and mumbled angrily,

    " When I be the queen, I will abandon you just like today mother."

    She shot another re to Athena hatefully and stomped inside the castle angrily. In no way, she would let Athena marrying Ethan. The position of queen and Ethan all belonged to her only!

    Amidst this new happiness, the person who was left with nothing was Anna. Standing distant away from them, her eyes shed withplicated thoughts and bizarre emotions. She didn''t know how she left the courtroom and hid herself inside a tiny room of white castle.

    No matter what, she couldn''t reveal the truth anymore! She wasn''t a princess who could be epted by the world easily nor did her....child!

    _MOONSHINE CASTLE_

    Metal bars cracked together loudly scaring off the bruised man inside who was breathing between reality and dream. Hearing the door being opened and finally the daylight was crawling inside this dark,dull space, Zave lifted his head up slightly.

    He had been tortured ruthlessly by the guards. No matter how many times he begged to just kill him off, the guards refused and continued torturing his weak body viciously. Jasper came in his sight and spoke with a dangerous smile,

    " Lord has summoned you in the courtyard, Zave."

    Zave felt his entire body getting numb after knowing Aaron''s order. He could see his deathing closer but he just wandered about how Aaron would manage him today.

    Without caring about his response, Jasper dragged out his fragile body out of prison and took him forcibly on the discerned spot. Zave howled pleadingly but Jasper showed no mercy. He kept pressing on his fresh bruises more and more intentionally. A betrayer like him didn''t deserve to get mercied by anyone.

    Zave was thrown in front of a standing man who stood emitting his dominant aura around.Looking up at him, Zave''s face terrified when he saw the deadly look of Aaron. His dark volcanic eyes wereying on him as if they would suck his soul out anytime soon.

    Zave didn''t dy a minute after meeting his death. He crawled over the ground and hugged Aaron''s legs tightly while pleading desperately,

    " My Lord.. Please forgive me..I..I was wrong...I just got greedy.. Please pardon me..I have served you for so many years..Have mercy on me, My Lord. I won''t ever betray you anymore."

    Aaron stood there unmoving and looked down nkly at his pleading silhouette. His icy voice came out lowly,

    " Who has worked with you? Spit it out in case my mind changes the decision of punishing you."

    Zave immediately sobered up. Without any hesitation, he blurted out everything truthfully,

    " Van.. Vanessa..and Queen Mother...They have helped...me..."

    Aaron was stunned upon hearing the mention of Queen Mother. His fists clenched aside together to suppress the rage. He just didn''t expect that his mother would stoop so low to control his life.

    Looking back at Zave murderously, Aaron inquired again coldly,

    " What has queen mother done so far? Say everything to me."

    Under Aaron''s dagger like eyes, Zave had no choice but to reveal every single details that he remembered. From the incident of Edward''s death, nning to push him the herbal medicine which could control thoughts, Zave exined every single matter clearly in this hope that Aaron could spare his life.

    Aaron''s face darkened more and more dangerously when each incident buzzed in his eardrums disbelievingly. He couldn''t believe that his mother had killed someone innocent just to cover up her image in front of the whole world.

    After confessing everything, Zaveid on the ground and didn''t dare to look up. He could predict that a storm wasing soon. Few moments passed in silence and finally Aaron''s hoarse voice came,

    " Bring out my riding horse here."

    Vivianapelled immediately and brought out his best red ming horse. Then he ordered Jasper who was carrying a silver chain in his bag,

    " Tie up this betrayer with the chain and then tie that chain with my horse''s legs."

    Zave felt his soul slipping out from his body after thismand. He cried and begged desperately,

    " My Lord... My Lord..I have said everything that I know...Why are you still doing this to me? "

    Aaron''s lips crooked into a mischievous glint as he spoke coldly,

    " For the sake of uttering so much truths, I am sparing your life Zave. But I can''t guarantee that whether you will live after this torture or not."

    Then he signaled at Viviana who didn''t even dare to breath loudly,

    " Now ride the horse Viviana and let the world sees what is the consequences of betraying a Vampire King."

    Viviana didn''t dare to decline and followed hismand obediently. As the horse started running, Zave''s shril cry echoed in air who was getting bleeded by the silver chain and dragging over the ground ruthlessly.

    The guards present in the castle shivered all over at his shril cry and kept hanging their heads lowly. When Aaron was immersed in his thoughts, one of his spy rushed over to the spot and informed hastily,

    " My Lord..It..It seems like My Lady has returned to her world safely. One of our guard has just informed me."

    Aaron''s body stiffened lightly as his heart started thumping wildly.

    Esme!!!

 Chapter 240 - Mother & Mommy

    * 1st Chapter Of Mass Release Event *

    _WHITE CASTLE_

    The reunion of Chole Family brought joy and happiness amidst the family members who could finally forget about Edward''s unexpected death by looking at Ayra''s face deeply. When Esme finally paid attention on their surrounding, she noticed that Queen Melinda had departed from their side. She sighed heavily and didn''t know whether to approach her or not.

    Later at that afternoon, they all were spending time together happily in their living room. Evan was ying with Ayra over the bed whilst Esme, Athena and Ethan chatted beside the bedpost. During the presence of Ethan, Athena didn''t dare to mention Aaron''s matter but she deeply hoped that Esme would think twice before leaving Aaron permanently.

    Esme asked with a yful smile to the couple,

    " So when are you two getting married?"

    Athena rolled her eyes back at that question. He didn''t even ask her hands and already annouced to the world that they would be getting married soon. Ethan stole a glimpse of Athena''s puffed face and smirked cunningly. To keep the surprise folding inside his stomach, he spoke smiling widely,

    " Very soon! Probably at the end of this month."

    Esme shook her head helplessly at her brother''s impatience and asked with worry in her tongue,

    " But what about Katherine? What happened exactly?"

    Ethan growled beastly,

    " Don''t talk about her! God knows whose child she is carrying in. That day suddenly she said in front of the whole courtroom that we had an one-night stand that caused her getting pregnant."

    Esme furrowed hardly and could assume that Katherine had definitely some tricks in her sleeves. Evan interrupted ying with Ayra''s doll,

    " I caught her red-handed on a day when second brother was drunk and she was trying to throw herself onto him intentionally. Though I managed to save brother, I still had no solid proofs to disclose her real intentions. Second brother had been drinking too much during the days of his breakup. Katherine can pick up any stories to cook upon choosing any days."

    Ethan nodded with a long sigh and replied helplessly,

    " The healer has said that we can''t distinguish the child''s biological father untill she or he is born. But Athena seems to have a way."

    Athena answered unfolding her arms and walked over Ayra elegantly,

    " I am not sure about that either. I still do have to testify it personally tonight. If it works sessfully, we can really find out before the child''s birth that whether she was carrying Ethan''s child or not."

    Ethan protested unhappily,

    " What do you mean by that? The child is absolutely not mine. I would have remembered if I have fucked someone so crazily that she got pregnant with one shot. Huh! "

    Esme hissed at her brother''s words annoyingly and cursed loudly. Athena red at him fiercely and warned while picking up Ayra on herp,

    " Pay attention to your words! There''s a child with us."

    Ethan scratched his nose awkwardly and mumbled,

    " Sorry, I forgot."

    Ayra who had no idea about their topic looked up at Athena nkly andplimented sincerely,

    " Aunty, you are so pretty like Mommy."

    Athena smiled lovingly and gave her a kiss. Esme who remembered that Ayra wasn''t officially introduced with her mother walked on their side. Crunching down in front of Ayra, she persuaded Ayra in a soothing tone,

    " Baby, I want to tell you something. This aunty is also your mother. You can call her Mommy like me. You hear me?"

    Ayra blinked innocently before looking up at Athena who was dying in anticipation. Ayra hesitated for a while before proposing consideringly,

    " But if I call her Mommy too, won''t it mixup you two? Ummm..how about I call her Mother and I will call you Mommy?"

    Athena epted without any dy,

    " It''s fine baby. You can call me Mother,Mom or whatever you want."

    Ayra pped happily and chriped excitedly,

    " That''s settled then. From today, I will have Mommy and Mother both."

    Esme smiled back at her with relief. She really thought that Ayra wouldn''t be convinced so easily. But it seemed like she could no longer had to worry about that. She wasfortable in calling Athena ''Mother.''

    Ethan smiled at them overwhelmingly. Finally he had each happiness that he wished to get in his life. They all chatted for a long time untill the door was brust open and Siemus appeared out from nowhere.

    Standing on the doorway, Siemus sighed in relief when she noticed Athena safe and sound. When she received Athena''smand, her first thought was that perhaps she was in danger. Respecting the each prominent figures with a low bow, Siemus asked walking over to Athena,

    " Mydy..this is..."

    Athena introduced with a warm smile ying on her lips,

    " My daughter!"

    Then she looked down at Ayra who was engrossed in inspecting her gown and said,

    " Baby, Say hello to your Aunt."

    Ayra nced up at Siemus whose heart melted upon knowing that this was the child of Athena.Siemus, the cold blooded Raibon Vampire finally showed an emotion in her expression. She choked pressing her lips together and eximed surprisingly,

    " O my god! This baby was actually yours. But when I met her in the past, Mr.Ron said that this child belongs tody Esme."

    Athena answered inly,

    " This was all because they were safeguarding her from my mother and their step brother. They both wanted her dying."

    Siemus narrowed her gaze dangerously, reached out to touch Ayra''s baby cheeks and growled angrily,

    " Let theme on! I will see who can touch her in presence of me."

    Athena returned her gratitude with a smile and replied while tugging on Ayra''s hairs,

    " No need now! My baby has many people to protect her now."

    Amidst their conversation, Esme attention fell on Anna who was nowhere to be seen. She excused herself from there after saying,

    " I haven''t chatted with Anna properly yet. You guys go on chatting. I have to find Anna."

    Esme departed after saying that and started to look for Anna in the White Castle.

    ?????????????????

    After leaving Ayra under the care of Siemus, Athena headed for her living room in the evening. Forgot to lock the door, she was freaked out when someone embraced her waist from back. Soon after familiar fragment started to travel inside her nostrils as she growled at the culprit unhappily,

    " Ethan! We haven''t gotten married yet. Howe you enter in my room so casually?"

    Ethan whose head was buried inside her neck from behind and was nibbling her skin lightly groaned domineeringly,

    " Simply because I am the king."

    Athena snorted struggling to break free from his cage,

    " Narcissistic! Behave yourself! Someone can find us together. It''s already very embarrasing now."

    Ethan didn''t heed her words anymore. He simply turned her around and leant down to seal her luscious lips. Athena immediately dodged turning her face side way and coaxed while cing her hand on his chest lovingly,

    " No, we need to talk."

    Ethan paused abruptly and asked narrowing his gaze for being interrupted,

    " What''s more do you want? I have given you everything."

    Athena sighed trying to keep her tone softer as much as possible and asked Ethan lightly,

    " I want to talk about Esme. You should have annouced her marriage with Ron without hearing her opinion."

    Ethan''s face sullened as he inquired between his gritted teeth,

    " Is it because of your ruthless brother who had caused her so much heartbreaks?"

    Athena didn''t show any anger. She knew that anyone would have reacted that way if they knew that his sister had been tricked to get married. Athena shook her head denying the fact and coaxed Ethan patiently,

    " I am not taking anyone''s side, Ethan. But you are insisting on staying in blind. Why can''t you see that Esme is equally heartbroken after leaving my brother? Except tricking her to get married, did you see any more painful memories that they had in Vampire World? No, isn''t it? It''s simply because my brother also loves her very much. They both need to talk openly."

    Ethan looked cold as he growled lowly,

    " But Ron can also love him. I have seen his sincere feelings towards Serena."

    Athena got a little angry as she questioned folding her arms,

    " How much you know my brother? What if he loves her more than Ron?"

    Ethan lowered his eyes down and asked relentlessly,

    " Then.. what do you suggest?"

    Athena finally smiled in relief and requested,

    " Let Esme decides whatever she wants to do with her life. Don''t interfere in her happiness. She is no longer your little sister."

    Ethan mumbled realising that he had gone a little overboard this time,

    " I understand.. Let''s enjoy our time."

    Athena was stupified. Before she could assert hisst words, her lips were sealed with a pair of cold lips hungrily.

 Chapter 241 - I Love You ??

    * 2nd Chapter Of Mass Release Event *

    RECOMMEND SONG: Meet Me In The Middle By Jassi Ware ~?

    WARNING: THIS CHAPTER INCLUDES MATURE CONTENTS AT THE MIDDLE! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!

    ???WHITE CASTLE???

    Esme walked around the castle for a while but still she didn''t know where had Anna gone exactly. A part of her wanted to take a look at Ron''s room but considering the fact that they were now living in White Castle, Esme gave up the idea. After walking for a while, she got bumped into a maid who worked for the royals. Upon seeing their returned Princess, the maid didn''t dare to be rude and hung her head down politely. She asked very cautiously afraid of infuriating Esme,

    " Princess, are you looking for something?"

    Esme hummed in response, still wandered her eyes around and asked nonchntly,

    " Have you seen the girl who came with me earlier? Her name is Anna and was there with me in the courtroom earlier."

    The maid was in daze for a while and nodded after reminding something quickly. Pointing at the direction of their backforest, the maid answered inly,

    " Oh yes! I have seen her running into the forest''s direction. Though I didn''t know why she went over there."

    Esme was a bit confused and frowned slightly. Taking a glimpse of that dark forest, she wandered in her mind that why would Anna go over there at this hour. She didn''t think too much, gestured the maid to leave and walked towards the pointed direction of that maid.

    Meanwhile the air inside Athena''s room was quite hot and passionate. After coaxing Ethan with Esme''s matter, the man didn''t let her go and dragged her over the open corridor. Though no one could see them together, she still felt ashamed after being intimated such openly.

    "AH! ", Athena cried in pleasure throwing her head back and clutched the hem of his sweated suit tightly. Her breathing hitched as each time his powerful thurst invaded into her privacy.

    Lucky her corridor had transparent window which helped her to lean backfortablely. Looking down at her own position, she found herself aplete mess. Hervishing gown had been torn apart from several ces brutally as if she had a terrible fight with a beast. The reason behind making out here was because Ethan wanted to discover new experience which would probably make her dying in embarrassment once they were done.

    But this feeling was really exciting. The moon was hanging up over their heads and showered their intertwined body brightly. Athena cried when another powerful thurst entered into her body and hit her G-spot. A loud moan escaped through her lips. She couldn''t help but dig her sharp nails into Ethan''s neck harshly which he didn''t mind.

    Athena mumbled feeling lost in breathing,

    " Ethan... Please...no..more..I can''t take it.."

    Athena pleaded between her raspy breathing but her body answered differently. She squeezed his manhood more tightly which further proved that her body could take more. Ethan groaned satisfyingly at the reaction of her body and spoke hoarsely between his thrusts,

    " Your body says different sweetheart. Let me devour you more. You have been behaving quite bed recently."

    Athena cried another time feeling her cum dripping down all over on his manhood and mumbled breathlessly,

    " What have I .. done.."

    She couldn''t remember anything which actually upsetted him. With her mouth agaped slightly to continue breathing, she heard him saying after giving a cold snort,

    " You haven''t done anything? You have actually dared to get engaged with another man when I was going for the war."

    Before Athena could give him any satisfying answer,she cried out in pain. Her breasts which were still covered halfway with her torn gown were now exposed fully under his rough scratching. His mouth came in contact with her left hardened bud which only grew the wetness between her thighs. She could feel herself more slippery which made someone more excited.

    Ethan sucked and bit hardly earning a low pitched cry from her tone and grinned wickedly. He wanted to im her so insanely that she couldn''t think of someone else except him. He tortured her breasts for a while, shifted his eyes up and demanded hoarsely,

    " Say that you love me!"

    Athena''s mind was working nk after reaching her climaxs so quickly within a short time.She refused to answer her and growled unhappily,

    " No.. you just torment me.. Let go of me.."

    Ethan''s face immediately tightened in rage. He pulled out from her in a swift, turned her body around and held her tightly against the ssdoor. Without any prior notice, he lifted up her gown again and entered from back violently. Athena moaned loudly and cursed him yfully,

    " Rogue..let go..you.."

    Ethan didn''t go. Instead he picked his pace slowly and whispered beside her ears,

    " Just say one time. I will let go of you or else you can forget about reaching your climax, baby girl."

    Athena groaned impatiently because of his slow torture. Each time she tried to cum, he even stopped moving. Athena started feel like she would go die in too much pleasure that had been kept folded inside her body. Few moments of torturing slowly, she finally gave up the idea of provoking this man anymore.

    Her messy haired head fell back Ethan''s shoulders and she mumbled between her multiple whimpers,

    " I..I love you..."

    Ethan froze for a moment and felt another pool of desire coursing through his body upon hearing her confession. He suddenly pulled out of her, turned around her again and picked up her left thigh roughly. Without wasting a second, he thrusted inside her violently. Athena''s eyes started to turn nk after being released finally. She had no more stamina to protest against his fierce love and whinned lowly. Ethan imed her lips hungrily and continued thrusting until both of them were dead tired.

    Sensing the woman getting numb eventually, Ethan reluctantly let go of her and picked up the woman in his broad arms. Upon cing her over the bed, he used a fresh towel to wipe her off and continued panting heavily.

    Athena groaned at him nkly and pped his hands off which was started to crawl into her private parts again. Athena supported her sore waist and used her one hand to get up. ring at the man angrily, she urged hurriedly,

    " Back off now! I still have to do an experiment. Bring me into a quiet room."

    Ethan frowned at her cold behavior andpelled obediently,

    " Well, there is a personal research center in our castle. Let''s take you over there."

    Athena hummed in response and changed into afortable night gown which was ced right after her pillow. Just when she tried to climb down from the bed, she let out a whine in pain.

    Ethan immediately went over to scoop her up and said lovingly,

    " I got you, sweetheart. Let me carry you out personally."

    Athena started to protest while warning lowly,

    " No, there will be maids watching us. I can walk really."

    Ethan grunted arrogantly while heading outside,

    " I can see that! Let them get used of it."

    Despite having Athena''s continuous protest, Ethan carried the exhausted woman in his arms and headed for the research center dly. He didn''t care what others think about them. As long as he was happy with her, others opinion didn''t matter to him.

    Meantime, Esme had already reached over the dark forest which was situated right after their castle. As Edward was fond of petting animals, he personally created this forest for his pets. Including deers,rabits, a lot of wild animals were raised here by the guards personally.

    Esme gazed through the pitch darkness confusingly and intended to call Anna loudly. Just when she got closer, she heard some ecatic noises which was too confused to distinguish correctly. It resounded more likely an animal was gnashing against the raw leaves desperately.

    Without speaking any word, Esme walked over to the noise hurriedly. Her track froze as soon as she saw something underneath the tree.

    What!!!!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lol. A mature content after a long time. Hope you guys have enjoyed hehehe!

 Chapter 242 - STOP IT NOW!

    * 3rd Chapter Of Mass Release Event*

    ** MOONSHINE CASTLE **

    "My Lord, aren''t you going to visit thedy?",Carol queired worryingly. Since she was saved by Aaron''s people, she had been spending time anxiously. She hoped to Esme meet as soon as possible. Perhaps she might cajole her decision of leaving Aaron for forever. Aaron didn''t speak,drunk another ss of wine and mumbled while wiping his lips off by the back of his palm roughly,

    " What will I say when I meet her, Carol? I..I thought that she would betray me one day. But things has all changed in a blink of eye. Today I have found that each one of my close people was trying to manipte me in every possible way except her. She has been there for me always even when I was dying. I can''t use those children as a pawn to get her back."

    Carol watched him drinking pitifully. She didn''t know how to coax their lord thus she kept pondering. Jasper and Viviana had already became tired since morning when they tried to persuade him in meeting Esme for once. After loosing all hopes, Carol finally picked up the courage toe and found him in the bar drinking like a nasty alcoholic.

    Carol again chose her words cautiously and coaxed the drunk man softly,

    " My Lord, Lady had numerous opportunities to leave you in the past. She had gotten her powers back when she was with you. But she didn''t leave? You know why? It''s because she loves you truely. Even if it isn''t possible to get her forgiveness, you can mend up for your mistakes using your whole lifetime. I am pretty sure that you can give her all the happiness that she deserves in this world."

    Aaron finally had some reaction on his drunk face. He slowly lifted up his red eyes towards Carol and stared nkly in deep thoughts. Carol encouraged more while fisting her palms in fear,

    " Yes, my Lord. You can make her forgetting those pains that she gotten from you. Just visit her once."

    Aaron was suddenly clear headed after hearing her words. If he gave up so easily, someone other would steal her away from him. Perhaps his children would call other man Daddy.

    This thought red up his mind instantly. He clutched the ss in his fist tightly and growled coldly,

    " You sound right, Carol. She has my children with her. I will meet her tomorrow. I still have two persons to take care off."

    Behind the doors, Jasper and Viviana exchanged meaningful nce and heavied a sigh of relief.

    Finally! His brain has started working straight!

    ???WHITE CASTLE????

    Esme gasped softly widening her eyes apart and watched the little rabbit loosing its life in terror. Under the tree, Anna was sucking blood from its thraot hungrily. She had a delight expression on her face which proved that she was happy to killed off this little one.

    Esme literally couldn''t believe her own eyes. A decent fairy like Anna preferred to stay neat and clean always.

    Howe she was drinking blood from an alive animal now?

    Esme was bewildered and called Anna''s name out coldly,

    " Anna! What the hell are you doing here?"

    Anna was startled before turning her face sideway. Her lips let go of that animal shakingly as fear shed all over her face. She jumped up from her spot and started to wipe off her the bloodstains from her lips abruptly. Bowing a little awkwardly, she greeted Esme with fearcing through her voice,

    " Pri.. Princess..howe you are here? Were you looking for me?"

    Anna pretended to be innocent but Esme''s suspicious eyes stillid on the rabbit which was still flowing fresh blood. Her stomach growled hungrily. Indeed her little monsters weren''t being feeded for a long time. But now she had other important matters to handle.

    Esme walked over to Anna gracefully and asked touching her arms tightly,

    " Why were you drinking blood? Tell me! I can still feel that you are a fairy. Then why did you need to drink blood?"

    Anna didn''t want to reveal anything. It was already worst that Esme had seen her drinking. Before she could make up any random stories to dodge her question, Esme''s eyes went wide in sudden realization. She happened to recall something and could rte Anna''s symptoms with her. Back then, Aaron had found her drinking sneakily few times but she just couldn''t remember.

    Esme questioned nervously,

    " You aren''t transformed into Vampire..Then.. there''s only possibility.."

    Her eyes dropped on Anna''s stomach and blurted out disbelievingly,

    " You are pregnant with a vampire child, isn''t it?"

    Anna''s expression dropped instantly. She sutured trying to divert the topic,

    " No.. it''s not like that.."

    " Don''t lie to me!", Esme warned narrowing her eyes dangerously. She shot Anna a cold re and resumed confidently,

    " I know this symptoms far better than you."

    Anna was surprised a bit and asked while gasping excitedly,

    " You.. you are pregnant?"

    Esme nodded and replied truthfully,

    " Yes, I am pregnant with twins."

    Anna smiled genuinely and congratted her,

    " That''s awesome! You must be very happy now.Ayra will have her ymates. She alwaysined for being alone."

    Esme didn''t heed her words instead questioned again coldly,

    " Don''t change the topic Anna.Tell me, what is going on? Who is the father? Howe you meet.."

    She paused midway and added disbelievingly,

    " You..you were living with Ron this days... Does.. does this mean?"

    Anna knew that she couldn''t deny anymore.She hung her head down lowly and started to sob tremondously,

    " I am sorry..I am sorry Princess..It was just a mistake that happened because of our drunkard state. I never wished toe between you two. Please punish me however you want."

    Esme patted on her shoulders and whispered lowly,

    " What do you mean bying between us? I never intend to start any rtionship with Ron. Mu children are the first priority of my life. Does Ron know about it?"

    Anna sobbed hard and shook her head slightly. Shedding her tears down miserably,she spoke sincerely,

    " I didn''t want to tie him down because of a child, Princess. I know that he loves you and doesn''t have any feelings for me. If he asks me to abort this child, what will I do? I don''t want to loose my child. He is innocent."

    Esme understood her situation. It was indeed almost impossible to Ron to ept this child since he came from a prominent family. Esme pulled Anna into a tight embrace and consoled lowly,

    " Sshh! Stop crying! I am with you. I will speak to Ron."

    Anna interrupted sniffing her nose,

    " Princess.. don''t . please.."

    Esme interrupted assuringly,

    " Don''t be afraid. I don''t share any feelings for Ron. Now when a child is involved here,you two have to decide together. Let me speak to him first.Trust me, Ron isn''t so irresponsible."

    Anna didn''t protest anymore but the fear in her heart still haunted her thoughts.

    ??? MARRIOTT CASTLE ???

    Oscar signed on hisst document finally. His butler still couldn''t believe that Oscar had made Cedric his heir within day. He thought that Oscar would hate him forever for snatching Jasmine from him. But he didn''t expect that Jasmine''s death would impact on Oscar''s thinking so much.

    Oscar passed the signed documents to his butler and whispered huskily,

    " Pass this documents to my family and inform them that I have my heir now. They don''t have to spend their breathing on finding another woman for me anymore. They can have their peaceful nights now."

    The butler noddedpherensively and folded the papers in his arms. As he inteneded to leave, Oscar suddenly stopped his track with a cold question,

    " Where is my daughters?"

    The butler''s expression sullened a little but he replied truthfully. He cleared his throat awkwardly and reported politely,

    " The seconddy is sleeping in her room. As for the older Princess, she..she is coaxing prince to sleep."

    The butler waited patiently to hear a roar. But Oscar didn''t say anything to him. He hauled up from his chair and stormed outside towards the direction of Cedric''s room.

    Inside the room, Isabe had finally managed to coax her little brother and was going to ce him in his crib. At that moment, the door was brust open startling her and the sleepy Cedric instinctively.

    Isabe shook in fear upon seeing her father''s wrath filled face and held the baby tightly in her arms. Oscar had lost his calmness after watching the same protectiveness that he saw in Jasmine''s expression just before she killed herself.

    Oscar tookrge strides on Isabe''s way and clutched her arms tightly upon reaching them. He roared beastly shaking her little arms,

    " Didn''t the butler tell you to stay away from him? Why did youe to him again? Why? Why? Answer me, Isabe!!! "

    Isabe couldn''t hold back tears upon being scolded so coldly. Her little arms started to ache in pain after being tugged so violently. She sobbed and told to Oscar fearfully,

    " Father....he was crying for me.. Please..calm down...You..you are hurting me.."

    Oscar wasn''t in his mind to hear his daughter''s pleading. He continued shaking her tiny arms rudely and caused them scratching nearly.

    At that moment, suddenly the bowl which was used to create fire suddenly red up at the corner of that room. Before anyone could notice the fire, suddenly a flicker rushed over to Oscar and fell on his hand which was gripping Isabe''s arms harshly.

    Oscar staggered backwards in sudden pain and looked up at Isabe astonishingly. Even Isabe was dumbfounded and dropped her eyes down on Cedric nkly.

    Her little mouth gasped loudly when she saw Cedric''s eyes glistening like volcano. His little face seemed so cold as if he was boiling in rage.

    Oscar cried out in pain and started to blow the fire off desperately. But it showed no sign of defusing. Isabe watched her father''s pain pitifully. It didn''t take anytime for her to understand that who was causing his father''s pain.

    Isabe immediately looked down at Cedric pleadingly and begged,

    " Stop it, brother! He is our father. I am not hurt anymore. Stop it."

    Still the fire in Oscar''s hand didn''t lit off. Isabe panicked and this time used a harsh tongue tomand Cedric,

    " STOP IT NOW, CEDRIC ARNALDO DIXON! I swear that I won''t ever visit you if you don''t stop."

    Almost instantly the fire on Oscar''s hand went off magically which shocked Oscar. Isabe sighed in relief and looked down at Cerdic who came back to his baby face,

    " If you ever do anything to scare off our family members again, I am going to kick your ass hard."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Uff.. I just love this baby boy in my mind. Lol

 Chapter 243 - Fake Love

    * 4TH Chapter Of Mass Release Event *

    ???WHITE CASTLE ???

    " Sit back properly or get out", Athena threatened rolling her red eyes. Ethan who had been forced to seat down a chair obediently couldn''t keep his hands pull away from her. He kept touching her here and there teasingly and caused Athena numerous times to go distracted. He wasn''t in faultpletely. After their fierce lovemaking, the woman''s skin appeared more lively and fresh like petals. He simply couldn''t stop caressing her skin to enjoy the smoothness obediently.

    Athena red at him angrily but he didn''t seem to falter. Just when his hand started to crawl down between her thighs, the door of that research room was pushed open with a loud thud.

    Siemus froze upon noticing the direction of Ethan''s hand and looked away shyly. She coughed lightly to announce her arrival and waited for them to get decented. Athena hissed shoving his hands off from her body and called Siemus in,

    " Come inside, Siemus. I was just experimenting a new spell on him."

    Siemus chuckled lightly and responded with different meaning,

    " Yeah..I can see that.."

    Athena blushed and red hard on that culprit. She again started the new spell and asked Siemus casually,

    " Did Ayra go back to sleep?"

    Siemus hummed affirmatively and eximed excitedly,

    " She is very obedient. I fell in love with your daughter,dy. She loves to stick with me."

    Athena chuckled scanning on Ethan''s rising powers and proposed dly,

    " Is that so? Why don''t you be her nanny then? Esme will be less burdened."

    Siemus''s eyes sparkled in excitement as she epted without thinking twice,

    " I would love to be that."

    Athena smiled reaching at Ethan''s backbelly and called Siemus toe over,

    " Siemuse here."

    Siemus walked beside her and found her controlling Ethan''s powers in her palms lightly. Athena asked narrowing her eyes deeply,

    " If I have calcted right, Ethan''s offspring should be able to bare the heat of fire. Isn''t it? Ethan''s gene has natural capabilities of enduring heat."

    Siemus pondered before nodding unsurely,

    " Yes, mydy. But are you sure that it will work properly?"

    Athena said with a hint of hesitation,

    " It should be! Urrghh! I would have one hundred percent sure of that if Ethan had a child."

    Ethan smiled cheekily and proposed,

    " Baby, let''s make one and you can do all your experiments on him."

    Siemusughed out loud and shook her head helplessly. Athena groaned lowly,

    " Stop being funny! I am serious here."

    Ethan blinked thinking that when did he sound funny. He scoffed back shamelessly,

    " I am serious too."

    Athena stopped talking with that shameless man and continued chanting the spell repeatedly to ensure her research. Upon reminding something, Athena''s eyes sparked in hope as she urged Siemus anxiously,

    " Siemus, go and find Esme. She can help me."

    Siemus nodded before walking out to find Esme who was heading for Ron''s room in the other part of White Castle.

    Siemus quickly found out Esme who was rushing towards a way. Siemus called from back and walked over to her hurriedly.Bowing her head a little, Siemus informed while ledding a way,

    " My Lady, Princess Athena is expecting your visit. She said that it is urgent. Please follow me this way."

    Esme pondered before following Siemus''s path closely. Ron wouldn''t leave the castle anytime soon thus she wasn''t in rush.

    Siemus entered into the room with Esme who both were stunned again. They quickly looked away not after watching that Athena was sitting on Ethan''sp and was probably doing something gleeful.

    Athena immediately got up and red at Ethan who remained indifferent. She found that this man was bing shameless day by day.

    Clearing her throat dryly, Athena greeted them in,

    " Come in. I am in need of your help, Esme."

    She didn''t dare to call her sister-inw in front of Ethan who still was enraged on Aaron. Esme smiled faintly,

    " Sure. What is it?"

    Athena exined the matter of her new spell and requested,

    " So right now, I want you to create a magical baby with Ethan''s sperm so that I can be assured more."

    Esme really thought that this was great idea. In that way, they could finally get rid of each troubles. Esme immediatelypelled Athena''s words and summoned her powers to gather all magics.

    She stood in front of Ethan, pulled some piece of his inner powers and twisted them all together with her magical powers of creating a fake child.

    Under everyone''s watchful gazes, a real looking baby boy appeared on the desk behind them and started wailing. Everyone smiled impressively at Esme''s powerful spell. Ethanmented looking up at his sister proudly,

    " Serena, you are wonderful as always."

    Esme smiled back and urged Athena who was really shocked,

    " Hurry up! I have to destroy it as soon as possible."

    Athena nodded and scooted over to that child without dying further. She looked down at it deeply and used amp to get him fired up.

    In no moment, the baby started burning with fire but his skin remained live. He didn''t get any burnt nor did he showed any ounch of pain.

    Athena gasped out happily and eximed with joy,

    " O my god! It''s working! It''s working Ethan. We can prove your innocence "

    Ethan smiled at his woman proudly andmented,

    " I know that you will get seeded."

    Athena smiled wickedly and sneered coldly,

    " Now I will see how long your fake concubine can stay in here."

    Esme smiled faintly at their bonding and suddenly thought of a certain someone.

    Was he doing well without her by his side?

    ???MOONSHINE CASTLE???

    " Aaah! ", Queen Mother cried out in astonishment upon seeing Aaron in her room suddenly. She patted on her thumping heart lightly and asked coldly,

    " What are doing in my room at this hour, Aaron? Aren''t you satisfied enough to captive me here?"

    Aaron looked up at her nkly and suddenlyughed out loud. Pulling out a chair to seat down, he spoke nonchntly,

    " Why? Did you get afraid of me, mother? It doesn''t suit on you. A woman who can kill anyone ruthlessly doesn''t get afraid."

    Queen Mother sutured curling up on her bed nervously,

    " What.. what are bbering about Aaron? I don''t understand."

    Aaron sighed, impressed on her acting skills and asked sarcastically,

    " Stop acting now mother! Aren''t you tired?"

    Queen Mother pursued her lips together to say something but Aaron suddenly shot up from his seat furiously. The chair made annoymous sound on the floor at that impact and banged against the wall thunderously.

    Aaron''s murderous eyes fell on her as he spoke between his gritted teeth,

    " From killng Prince Edward to use magical potion on me, what haven''t you done so far? I am so d that Zave,that bastard was still alive to tell me the truth. Or else I would stay in darkness for forever. Tell me Mother, why did you have to do so many disgusted crimes? What wascking in your life?"

    Queen Mother couldn''t find a word to refute Aaron this time. She lowered her head down and started to feel guilty upon her hemnious crimes.

    Aaron''s tongue softened a little as he spoke with a frustrated sigh,

    " Since the day, my mother left me, I started to acknowledge you as my own mother. I gave you everything which belongs to my mother. Prestige, powers.. everything.. Why.. why did you have to stoop so low that you have started plotting behind my back?"

    Queen Mother muttered clutching her clothes in her fists,

    " I..I am wrong.. Aaron... Please give me another chance to repent. Please.."

    Aaron chuckled bitterly saying,

    " I can forgive you for what you have tried to do on me. But regarding Edward''s death, I will leave this matter to Chole Family. They have lost their brother because of your wrath. I have no say on that. They can whatever they want to do with you."

    Aaron inteneded to leave but Queen Mother suddenly grasped his arms tightly. Sobbing hard, she pleaded desperatly,

    " Aaron..You can''t be so merciless on your mother..I have brought you up in this years..You must stick on my side.. Please..I will beg them to forgive me.."

    Aaron didn''t answer any of her questions. He turned around, looked deep through her eyes and suddenly asked an emotional question,

    " I just want to know that if you had a boy on your own, would you love me the same as you did or showed in this years?"

    Queen Mother froze after hearing him. Her grip invontarily loosened from his hands. Her eyes lowered down guiltily.

    Aaron already had his answer that he looked for. He swallowed the bitterness with a gulp and whispered squeezing his eyes shut,

    " I knew it."

    Without anymore words, Aaron turned and left her room without sparing a simple nce. His heart ached in so much pain that he didn''t dare to look behind.

    All of her love was fake!

 Chapter 244 - Annas Letter

    * 5th Chapter Of Mass Release Event *

    RECOMMEND SONG: Only Want You By

    Rita Ora~?

    Ron had no idea what was waiting for him. He spent his time imagining a happy future with Esme which flowed in his mind for a long time. As he inteneded to take a shower to calm down his excitement, someone knocked on his door.

    Putting down the book that he was carrying in his hands, Ron went over to open the door. He froze before blooming into a wide smile. He quickly stepped on a side and led her in,

    " Serena! Pleasee in! "

    Esme hesitated before walking inside numbly. She prepared herself mentally to go for a war and heard his anxious tone behind,

    " Serena..You could have just called me..Why did you bother toe?"

    Esme didn''t hear his concern clearly. She turned around and spoke directly,

    " Ron, we need to talk."

    A little taken back, Ron noddedpherensively and assumed that she hade to discuss regarding their wedding day. He approved fast,

    " Sure! What do you want to say?"

    Esme pondered for a while before blurting out slowly,

    " About the incident with Anna, I know everything."

    Ron''s face dropped instantly as he clenched his fists aside. He thought that he should have understood Anna long back. Someone low ssed like her would definitely sieze this opportunity to climb on his bed.

    Ron muttered between his gritted teeth,

    " Serena..it was just an ident..I can exin to you everything.."

    Esme spoke inly,

    " You don''t have to exin me anything, Ron. I just want to suggest you that you both should discuss this issues now. Because.. because..Anna is pregnant with your child.."

    " WHAT! ", Ron shouted hysterically as if thunder had fallen across his head. All of his limbs started to get weakened as if he had left with no strength at all.

    Esme stepped closer and apologised sincerely,

    " Besides I..I want to say that we can''t get married."

    Ron was fuming in rage as he asked hoarsely,

    " Is it because Anna got pregnant? Tell me, Serena. Are you denying my love for this reason? I can guarantee you that I will definitely make her abort that child. Everything was just a terrible mistake. I will fix everything. Just give me some time."

    Esme was shocked upon hearing his decisions. She asked disbelievingly,

    " Ron, how can you say like that? That child is innocent! God damn it! You must be going insane."

    Ron shouted gripping her shoulders firmly,

    " Yes, Serena. I am going insane because I am in love with you. I can''t take another woman except you as my wife. That child has nothing to do with me. Trust me, Serena. I will fix everything."

    Esme felt disgusted by his words. She rudely threw off his arms from her body and replied coldly,

    " Come back to sense Ron. My decision has nothing to do with Anna. I simply don''t want to marry you. I am forever grateful for whatever you have done for me and Ayra. But I can''t give you false hopes when I am not in love with you."

    Ron froze before asking back coldly,

    " Is..it because you love Aaron and want to spend your whole life loving him?"

    Esme bit down her lips tightly and snorted coldly,

    " It''s none of your business."

    Ron got mad and charged forward manically. Holding her hands tightly, he asked desperately,

    " Tell me, Serena! Can he love you more than me? I have looked for you in this years but you never showed up. Tell me, what''s my fault? Why can''t you see my love?"

    Esme couldn''t stand his madness anymore. She pushed away Ron from her with all her strength and shouted out furiously,

    " Because I fucking love him more than anyone in this world and I am carrying his child in my womb Ron. Whatever we had between us, it was merely an attraction. It doesn''t called love."

    Ron froze in his spot and couldn''t talk for a moment. His eyes dropped on Esme''s stomach hatefully before jealousy started to spread through his veins.

    Why? Why was he so unlucky?

    His mind stopped working finely. He again jumped on Esme and started to bber manically,

    " Serena! Don''t.. don''t say like that..We can do one thing..I will force Anna to abort that child..then We can continue raising this child of yours as our own. You can even tell others that I am the biological father of your child..I can keep you happier more than Aaron..I promise..I really.."

    * SLAP*

    Ron gasped spitting blood instantly. His face was turned sideway on that impact. Esme''s icy voice came in his eardrums slowly,

    " You are making me disgusted on you. How could think such shameful thoughts? You don''t deserve someone good like Anna. I am ashamed of you."

    Esme huffed before leaving the room disdainfully. She couldn''t believe that Ron could think so lowly. It seemed like she had misunderstood Ron in this years.

    Esme came back to her room furiously. Her attention suddenly fell on her pendant which had been pulled off by her aftering in White Castle. The pendant was glistening which meant that someone was trying tomunicate with her.

    Just as she reached for the pendant, she found a letterying beside it. She picked up the letter cautiously and immediately had a bad feeling upon seeing Anna''s hand writing which was familiar with her.

    ** ANNA''S LETTER **

    Pardon me for leaving you abruptly, Princess. I am sorry that I have overhearded your conversation with Ron. I had already expected this oue. It''s just that I have desired for something which I am not worthy of. I am grateful for the days that I have spent on nourishing Ayra. I don''t regret a bit for raising that little girl. Send my love to her. I don''t want to tell my child that his father never acknowledged her mother in reality. I want to give him a world full of love and care. That''s why, It''s better that I leave this world for forever. Don''t worry about me. I will find a safer zone to raise up, my child. I can''t endure this hatred, usations of Ron anymore. If he finds me out, he will probably force me to kill this innocent child. Thus I have taken this decision to leave this world. I beg you that don''t look for me. I will be fine on my own. Before I go, I just want to tell you that love is a million feelings, Princess. You can''t expect to be happy always when you are in love. If you really think that you can feel peace in king Aaron, you should definitely go back to him before it''s toote. Regarding Ron, I don''t me him for anything..He just.. doesn''t love me.... Lots of love for your unborn children, Princess.

    Yours,

    ANNA

    *END OF LETTER *

    Esme''s tears started to fall down contiously after finishing her letter. Amidst her crying, she forgot to paid attention on her pendant from where a faint voice wasing continuously..

    Princess.. Princess.. Are you there.. Princess.. Pleasee in contact..We are loosing control from Enchantress.. Princess..Are you there?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Ufff.. Such long chapters that I have written. I hope that you have enjoyed this all events during the chapters. I am expectingments from all of you. I have spent an entire night writing them together. Gonna sleep now and will read yourments after waking up.Hehehe!

 Chapter 245 - Katherines Evil Tricks

    After reconfirming that the new spell could prove Katherine''s child biological existence, Athena didn''t waste a single moment. Followed by Ethan and Siemus, she rushed towards the way of Katherine''s living room.

    Inside Katherine was sharpening her fingernails with a cutter dly over the bed. She was still enjoying the privilege that she received for carrying the heir of Chole Family. One of the maid was massaging her ankles lightly and sometimes got scolded for being harsh. The maid found her annoying badly but as a mere staff, she had to bite her tongue out and endure each tantrums that she threw. Katherine''s Mother was also there who was having fruits from her daughter''s te.

    It wasn''t bad to lie since they were having so much pampering from the side of Queen Melinda!

    The doorroom was brust open with a loud thud startling the persons staying inside. Looking up at the doorway coldly, Katherine''s expression paled dramatically when she discovered the person over there. She saw Athena standing straight with an enraged expression.

    Katherine immediately growled like an hungry beast,

    " Bitch.. how dare youe here..Get out.."

    She almost shouted from the top of her lungs and crunched the nket onto her fiercely. Katherine''s Mother shot them a knife life re and intended to pick up a fight. But she was left with no choice when Athena with others walked in bravely without their permission.

    Athena paused aside of her bed andmanded coldly,

    " Come with us now."

    Katherine shivered at the velocity of her icy voice. But she preferred to stay stubborn since she could use the child as a pawn to manipte them. Katherine growled disobediently and looked behind at Ethan who seemed have no say on Athena''s attitude towards her,

    " Brother.. Brother Ethan..How can you let her treat me so rudely? Look at her behavior! She is already taking preveilege of your affection. How can she order me like you? You must take my side today. I am pregnant with your child and can''t move around vigorously. Why is she acting like a crazy beast?"

    Katherine paused midway abruptly and added with mockery,

    " It''s not my fault that I got pregnant by you so easily. She seems to sleep with you everyday brother Ethan but still no signs of pregnancy yet. She must be jealous of me, hmph."

    Athena was literally speechless. She never met someone like Katherine before who could act so skillfully. She not only framed Ethan but also used the innocent child to dominant others in each incidents. Siemus lost her patience towards the woman and stepped ahead to strangle her tongue fiercely.

    Just as she took a step towards her, Athena grabbed her arms from back and warned,

    " Not now! If we harm her before the spell works out, she may put unreasonable usations on us. Step aside and let me handle it."

    Siemus nodded before retreating backwards slowly. Her eyes fell on Katherine''s grumpy face fiercely and wished that she could p her so hard that she lost her abilities of talking nonsense any longer.

    When Katherine looked up again at Athena provokingly, her expression sank upon seeing a cringy smirk ying on Athena''s lips. Athena smiled lightly, her eyes were sparkling like water brightly as she said dramatically,

    " ording to your lecture, you have been very proud of being pregnant with just one night stand. Then let me answer of your questions. Even I fall pregnant identally fast, I won''t ever have to fight for my child''s heritage even if I don''t marry Ethan. You know why?"

    Katherine went silent and waited to hear the rest of her words. Athena resumed getting closer towards her body dangerously,

    " Simply because he believes that I will carry only his child. I don''t have to go around and shout like a bitch telling people that I am carrying his child. Now get up and follow us towards the hallway unless you have a wish to be dragged outside."

    Katherine cried out loudly and looked up at Ethan with hopes in her eyes,

    " Brother Ethan.. What is the meaning of all this? At least you shouldn''t force me..I am carrying your.."

    Athena interrupted midway using a harsh and dominant voice loudly,

    " Another time, you say that you are carrying his child, I will rip off your tongue, Katherine. Don''t provoke me unnecessarily. Just follow us outside."

    Katherine''s face deadpanned after being threatened and insulted by Athena same time. She nced at her mother to seek for help who gave her a sign of approval. Since Ethan wasn''t taking their side at any cost, there was no point of arguing with Athena anymore.

    Gritting her teeth together, Katherine get off from the bed ready to follow them outside. Athena huffed angrily and headed outside with Ethan.

    While making their way towards the hallroom, Ethanmented pinching on Athena''s arms yfully,

    " My baby is so fiesty today. Should I give her reward for making me a proud Daddy?"

    Athena almost puked blood upon hearing such cheesy words. She rolled her eyes back annoyingly and replied with a growl,

    " You sound like those perverted man more than a noble king. Seriously? Daddy?"

    Siemus blushed shyly after hearing the couple''s interaction. No matter how many safe distance that she kept from their, they were still being loud. Ethan smirked cunningly at her and whispered in her ears,

    " I will exin it clearlyter on the bed."

    Athena blushed before pushing him off harshly. Though she cursed him badly, there was a happy smile forming at the corner of her lips. Katherine watched them nkly from back. Her jealousy grew two times stronger than before so hardly that she kept clenching her fists.

    After few moments of walking, they finally arrived at the hallway of White Castle where Queen Melinda and a member from higher fairies were present from earlier. They had been summoned by Ethan urgently telling that he discovered a way of proving the child''s biological father.

    The member bowed at Ethan after he entered and waited for him to speak. Ethan signalled at Athena to speak first since she was the one who would perfom the spell.

    Athena greeted them politely and kept her speech short and vivid,

    " Since you two are present here, I would like to exin the reasons first before going forward. This new spell was discovered by me a long time ago. Since I had no reason to use it on anyone, I stopped researching midway. This spell can identify those natural elements that exists in a fiary. Verymonly, the first born from a male fairy carries all the elements that his father had except different cases. Yesterday I have verified Ethan''s body one more time and discovered that Ethan''s body could endure the heat of fire. Even Ethan has assured me telling that except him, no one has such capabilities of enduring heat in Dstia world not even Esme who has the power of using fire as her magical force only. Thus I have found a way to prove Miss Katherine''s child father. As the first born from Ethan, her child should be capable of enduring heat. Even another research of mine says that the fairy who carries such child also posses the same power during her pregnancy."

    Athena paused, nced back at Katherine''s whose face already turned dead pale and continued,

    " So I am saying that Miss Katherine should be able to endure the heat of fire. Isn''t it, Miss Katherine? Pleasee here."

    Katherine''s legs trembled violently upon hearing her words. There was no way that she could endure the heat of fire. Melinda also shot her a suspicious re since she didn''t move from her spot.

    Just as Katherine opened her lips to say something, Athena''s eyes fired up. She charged forward with her vampiric speed fast, grabbed a torch from wall and dropped it down on Katherine''s gown in a blink.

    Melinda gasped in astonishment and watched the scene in terror. Before Katherine could react anything, the burning heat started to travel upwards towards her skin. She shuddered before screamed out loud in fear.

    Looking down at the fire, she immediately let go of her evil ideas since her life was at stake. She howled and begged desperately,

    " Brother Ethan.. Please stop this fire.. Please.. Please..I am wrong..I am wrong..This child isn''t yours..I can''t endure the fire..Aaahh... Please make it stop..This child doesn''t belong to you...I have identally slept with a guard.. Please make it stop.. Please..."

    Everyone was stunned including Athena who didn''t expect her to spit out truth so easily. She tugged on Ethan''s sleeves to lit off the fire whopelled obediently.

    Ethan looked up at his astounded mother and the member calmly saying,

    " I think that I don''t have to exin anything more."

    Katherine howled pitifully on the floor and hauled up from the ground stumbling on her feet. She staggered on Athena''s way lightly and started to curse her viciously,

    " Why must you do this with me? Why couldn''t you Just stay quiet? You have already the status of Princess. Why must you fight for the same man that I love? Why must you interfere between us? Why..you..you are no better than me...You have slept with his brother first.. then him.. now.. You are such a cheap slut.."

    " Aaahh! " , Katherine cried out in pain holding her cheeks shakingly. Her tearful eyes shot up to look Athena who looked mad insanely.

    Boiling in rage and anger, Athena emphasized each words loudly,

    " I am not same like you. Edward and I were legally married to each others and Ayra is the legal daughter of this familiy, Katherine. Talking about the interruption between your affair,get the facts right. Ethan and I know each others for a long time and share affection even before you appeared in this castle. So logically speaking, you were meddling in my affair in reality. How dare you put your nasty mes on me?"

    Katherine felt an invisible p on her cheeks again. She didn''t expect to be screwed so badly by Athena. Just when she attempted to jump on Athens madly, Queen Melinda quickly gave order to her men,

    " Get her now! She deserves to be imprisoned for eternity."

    As Katherine was dragging out from the hallway, Ethan seized this opportunity of coaxing his woman. He picked up the hand which she used to p Katherine and rubbed it gently. Looking concerned, he asked hoarsely,

    " Does it hurt,honey?"

    Athena "..."

    Come on, she just pped her!

    Before they could chat further, Esme ran inside the hallway in rush. She nced between Athena and Ethan while saying anxiously,

    " Somethings bad cropped up. I need your help. I don''t know what to do."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys, keep voting to support. If we can reach 800 votes this week, I will release two chapters in uing Monday.

 Chapter 246 - Little Monster

    Esme switched her eyes between the people around there. Obviously she had heard the shril cry and cursing words of Katherine who was dragging outside forcibly. It suddenly reminded her the day when she was insulted in front of the all prestigious people.

    Esme shook off those ideas quickly. She had other more important things to settle now rather than dwelling inside her own troubled memories.

    Upon noticing the shin sweat of anxiousness on Esme''s face, Ethan''s face clouded instantly. He walked over to Esme before and questioned after grabbing her shoulders lightly,

    " What''s wrong?"

    Esme swallowed hard and saw Athenaing over. As they both came over to her, Esme blurted out the shocking news instantly,

    " It''s... it''s Enchantress..I just found that my people are loosing control from her. She is summoning all of her dark powers which is hidden behind different ces. If we can''t destroy her right now, we won''t be able to get rid off her ever. Besides, she can target our families to vent out her anger. Brother, what should I do now? I have involved our family in this trouble."

    Ethan heard her clearly and understood that the woman was extremely powerful or else she couldn''t have defeated Linda''s spell so easily. Even he heard about Enchantress a little from his guards.

    Ethan coaxed Esme who was breaking down into tears,

    " Serena, don''t cry. It''s nothing wrong to defeat someone who has ill intentions in her mind. We will face it together."

    Esme looked up at her brother gracefully and couldn''t held back her smiling. No matter what she did, Ethan always supported her just like before. Upon hearing out the critical situation, Athena''s expression turned grim as the thought of using Ayra scared her badly. Hence there was no way out, Athena finally mustered up the courage to reveal her attentions,

    " I..I really think that we have someone who can destroy Enchantress for forever."

    Esme looked up at Athena confusingly and mumbled,

    " What.. what do you mean?"

    Athena was still hesitating but under their questioning eyes, she couldn''t hold back any longer. She pronounced a name which was loud enough to reach their ears,

    " Ayra! "

    Esme gasped in shocked and astonishment. Even Ethan had narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    Howe a seven years old child can defeat a powerful hybrid witch like Enchantress?

    Esme wanted to say ''No'' almost instantly but Siemus who noticed the tension from back stepped ahead to rify the matter,

    " My Lady, Athena is speaking the truth. Athena has the genes of most powerful creatures on earth. She has born from a pure-blooded Vampire and a royal blooded high ranked fairy which is the bestbination of powers. Think about it. If we really don''t use Ayra to defeat Enchantress, there will be more killingsing on the way."

    Esme fell in deep dilemma and couldn''t deny the subject that Ayra had some incredible powers. When she was at her early age, Esme witnessed her various magics which probably was seen by her for the first time. Ayra wasn''t so weak as she seemed to be.

    Ethan had no say on this decision. He had his trust on Ayra''s powers and was waiting for Esme''s finale decision. Esme sighed helplessly and spoke to her child in her stomach silently,

    " When will you twoe out? I wish that you two was here to help your sister."

    Without wasting no more time, Esme agreed with a slight nod,

    " Then let''s go to Ayra but we must all stay behind her back."

    Athena ensured with a smile,

    " Of course! We will always be her back. Now let''s convince our little girl first."

    After that, they all went together inside towards Ayra''s room who was sleeping deeply. Entering the room, Esme approached first and called her sleeping beauty lovingly,

    " Baby..baby...wake up.."

    Ayra was instantly awakened after hearing Esme''s voice. She opened her little round eyes, jumped up and threw herself into Esme''s armsining,

    " Mommy.. Mommy.. where were you? You haven''t met Ayra in the evening for once."

    Esme''s heart melted at her tiny voice. She patted on her back and replied mimicking her tiny voice,

    " Mommy was a little busy, Baby. It won''t happen again but now Mommy has something more urgent to discuss with you now."

    Ayra unwrapped her arms from Esme and looked up at Esme confusingly. Esme continued looking through her eyes with concern,

    " Baby..we have a bad aunty to defeat with your superpowers.. Can..can you do that?"

    Ayra blinked innocently before questioning back in puzzlement,

    " Bad aunty? Did that aunty harm Mommy or Mother in the past?"

    Athena replied on behalf of Esme worryingly,

    " She did, baby. Now we can only depend on our baby to fight back. Can you do that for us?"

    Ayra looked down for a while then agreed with excitement,

    " Of course, I can. How dare she hurt my mothers? Besides I haven''t hunted anyone for a longer time.. Sigh..I was getting bored.. Lucky that you have brought something for fun... It''s been a long time since I beated someone.My knuckles were itching."

    Athena and Esme were utterly speechless. How naively they thought that their little girl would get afraid!

    Ethan chuckled behind their back andmented after ncing at Athena''s stupified face,

    " Honey, she really proves that she is your child. Ain''t it?"

    Athena red at him coldly and huffed. She admitted that she was ill tempered but Ayra was pretty overboardedparing to her age. Why won''t she be? She was raised by a group of spoiling people around her who could turn the world upside down for her sake.

    Ethan spoke urging them fast,

    " It''s settled then. Let''s not waste anymore time. Linda must be having hard times."

    Esme noddedpherensively, picked up Ayra in her arms and headed outside with the rest of them.

    ????????

    HALF AN HOUR LATER,

    They all arrived at the ce where Enchantress had been held on. From a far distance, they could hear her sinisterughter which was spreading in the air.

    Esme approached with Ayra and found Linda bleeding beside. Her face paled as she saw Enchantress emitting dark radiant from her body contiously. Those magical chains around her was breaking down one by one.

    Enchantressughed from her spot and sneered at Esme coldly. Using a tone of mockery, she made fun of Esme,

    " Look..look.. everyone..who is here..Bow down..bow down your heads in front of the Queen of Vampires..huh..Esme Chole..I told you that no one can kill me off... Look..look at your people...They are dying..Ahha hahaha.. Enchantress is immortal.. There is no power on earth which can destroy me.. HAHAHA.."

    Athena had a hard time suppressing her rage. She wishes that she had the same kind of powers like her baby. Esme stayed quiet, thenughed back at Enchantress who was dying in happiness. Curling her lips into a smirk, Esme annouced proudly while gripping Ayra''s arms,

    " Enchantress..You must have forgotten the ancient says that no matter how much powerful you are, there will be always someone superior than you. Look down, I have brought your death with me."

    Enchantress suddenly stoppedughing and looked down at the girl who was standing beside Esme. Pointing at Ayra, she muttered before brusting intoughter,

    " This...you are talking about a toddler defeating the great witch Enchantress? Oh..poor Esme..You must have gone insane after wrecking your brains so hard.."

    Before Esme could rebuke, Ayra unsped her hands from Esme. She stepped two step closer, raised her right hand in the air and muttered something in a low voice. The next moment, theughing face of Enchantress was strangled aside harshly with a crisp sound.

    Enchantress cried out in pain without having the damn idea that who had casted such terrible spell on her. Even Esme, Athena and the rest of them were shocked. They didn''t expect Ayra to take steps so quickly.

    Esme called her name out worryingly,

    " Ba.. Baby.. Why did you attack so suddenly..?"

    Ayra who heard her mommy calling turned her face around gloomily. Her eyes threatened to change colors which indicated that she was unleashing her both powers slowly.

    She growled unhappily and pouted her lips,

    " Mommy..how dare that bad aunty called me toddler? Don''t you always say that I am your big grown up daughter? Then...how dare she mocks on me.. That''s why I have just smashed her nasty face just a bit..Why didn''t you like it?"

    Ethan "...."

    Athena "...."

    Esme "...."

    Esme was utterly speechless and forgot how to answer her words. Only then she started to wander why didn''t she find out earlier that she was raising up a little monster actually?

    Suddenly she started getting feard of her own unborn babies. Will they all be like Ayra?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? I want to tell you in advance that this book will enter preveilege section soon probably from next week. As I can''t enter win-win mission without preveilege, I have to open it up unfortunately. Btw who is excited to see this hot tempered fellows (Ayra & Cerdic)colliding together?

 Chapter 247 - The Death Of Enchantress!

    Ayra was a little distracted and watched the stupified expression on her mothers face. Esme swallowed back her fear and warned Ayra very patiently,

    " Baby..Are..are you sure that you can destroy her?"

    Ayra nodded without thinking twice. Her baby voiceced with excitement as she assured with a devilish smile,

    " Didn''t you see Mommy what I have done to her?"

    She pointed at Enchantress''s terrified look and grinned manically,

    " She can''t even tolerate my single spell. Just imagine what will she turn alike when I will use all of my powers?"

    Esme suddenly discovered that she had known very little about this girl. The look on Ayra''s eyes made her thinking that she was one kind of devil who loved to see anyone''s suffering. Esme forced to ignore those horrible sides of her little girl and guided her from far,

    " Baby, you should start using your spells now. Be careful about your safety and don''t be afraid. Mommy is always in your back."

    Ayra nodded obediently, turned around to face Enchantress who was hanging in the air. She sucked a deep breath, squeezed her eyes shut. When she reopened her eyes, the earlier innocence impression on her eyes were long gone. Instead it was reced with two different colored eyeballs which emitted an aura of killing intent.

    The breeze went through her curly hairs and imposed her figure like one killing monster. Within a blink of eye, her little wings were shot open behind her back and she flew up in the sky to match their heights.

    Enchantress who was confused after having a sudden neck strangle fluttered open her tired eyes. She tilted her head aside and spotted the little girl hanging in the air. There was a mischievous glint on her eyes which made her frightened subconsciously.

    Enchantress furrowed her brows together in confusion. She whinned in pain and asked coldly scanning the mysterious girl from head to toe,

    " Who... who..are..you?"

    Ayra giggled very naturally and responded like an adult,

    " Your death absolutely! Didn''t you think that there is no hybrid living in this world to kill you off?"

    Enchantress''s face immediately turned pale. She took glimpse of Esme''s smiling face, shifted her eyes back on Ayra and quired disbelievingly,

    " Impossible..You..you can''t be..No.. It''s crime..Howe they allow to born a cursed child?"

    Ayra didn''t show any fear on her face upon facing a deathly creature like Enchantress. Rather she was excited that finally her Mommy allowed her to perform all her superpowers. Ayra blinked before responding deeply,

    " Perhaps God has created me to kill you off, Enchantress. Whatever you thinking is absolutely right. I am the first born hybrid from Vampire and Fairy. I have every single things to kill you off."

    Enchantress felt embarrassed after being threatened by a mere child like her. She growled from its spot and shouted hysterically,

    " Do you think that a little child like you can kill me? Just wait and watch! "

    Enchantress groaned and tried to get out from that ssroom which was made of spell to keep her. As she couldn''t get rid off all those magical barriers, she couldn''te out and felt more enraged.

    Ayra felt her rage kept building whenever she watched Enchantress. She spreaded her both palms aside and started to chant spell murmuring in a low voice. Enchantress who noticed her palms were circting magical ba gasped in horror.

    She stumbled back in terror and started to inspect Ayra deeply. She discovered in no time that what could be done by those magical balls. Ayra had turned on both her vampiric and fairy powers to kill her off in one shot.

    Enchantress who watched Ayra chanting spell panicked instantly. Watching her death so closely, she was scared obviously. Just before giving up to fight against Ayra, Enchantressughed out loud.

    Ayra didn''t pause and continued chanting. She heard Enchantressughing insanely. Pressing her ms on those ss walls, Enchantress shouted desperately,

    " Little girl, you sure no how to kill me but.."

    She paused abruptly, looked down at Esme provokingly and spoke mysteriously,

    " I will make sure before leaving in this world that you will regret for meeting Enchantress till thest breath of your life."

    As soon as her words fell out, Enchantress took a step back and started to chant her spell while keeping her eyes focused on Ayra who wasn''t done yet. Almost immediately a thickyer of ck airs started to unleash from Enchantress''s body which was slowly circling her around.

    Athena narrowed her gaze dangerously. Esme wasn''t so much patience with her tension. Upon seeing the thick darkyer behind Enchantress, she started to urge Ethan who was utterly confused about everything,

    " Brother.. Bring Ayra..Down..I am not feeling good about Enchantress.. What did she mean by her earlier words? We will just keep her captive.. Please get my daughter back to me."

    Before Ethan could proceed further, they all heard Ayra speaking in a dangerous voice which they never heard before. Ayra who had sessfully summoned her both sides of powers in her palms spoke coldly to Enchantress who was busy in dark spell,

    " Your end is in my hands."

    Enchantress who was mentally prepared for everything responded with a dangerous chuckle,

    " Sure but this is your new beginning towards your death, little girl."

    She brust intoughter and waited for Ayra''s attack on purpose. Ayra who had a little ounce of patience arched her both ming hands up in the air and aimed them at the ssroom fiercely. With a little back of force, those powerful magical balls pierced through the ssroom with a loud cracking sound. The sses al broke down and her magical balls pierced through Enchantress''s body who was stillughing.

    Enchantress who saw her body breaking down into pieces starting from her feet looked up at Ayra mischievously. She gave her one dangerous smile and waved her hands weakly to direct those dark airs of her.

    Staying on line, the dark airs shot up towards Ayra''s direction briskly and vanished into her chest rapidly. This spell impacted so much on their surrounding that the wind blew heavily.

    Esme, Athena and the rest of them had to crunch down to avoid such powerful force of airs. Amidst this chaos, Esme only heard Ayra yelling in pain and her heart eventually dropped.

    She peered upstairs in the sky at Ayra''s direction and saw her lying body hanging in the air. Ayra who only felt a sharp pain on her heart immediately fell unconscious. While lying in the midair, a sudden mark started to appear on her left wrist slowly.

    Enchantressughed hysterically upon noticing that significant mark happily before turning into ashes.

    At that time, suddenly the sky cracked into a loud thunderstroke and fell on her lying figure. Under the strokelight, the mark on her left wrist shone like a head of devil...

    Everything stopped around but the little girl who saved the world from an evil witch like Enchantress kept hanging in the midair.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hello everyone! I think, many of you have thought of Preveilege Section wrongly. It doesn''t mean that I will end this book lol. Now let me make it clear to you ~

    On AllNovelFull, Preveilege means an ess of reading extra chapters from a book with an additional purchase. Whenever I will active my preveilege section, you will see a red badge at the end of contents list. So if you are anxious to read extra chapters from my book, you will have to buy a tier(with cost)to get your ess. I REPEAT, you will only buy the ess. You will still have to pay to unlock those chapters from Preveilege Section. In short, you will have the advantage of reading extra chapters of this book apart regr updates. Other readers who won''t buy preveilege will see 1 chapter releasing everyday. Hope, it''s clear now. If you still have confusion, please leave ament to let me know.I will try to exin it easily. Thanks and how did you feel about Ayra''s mark?hehehe

 Chapter 248 - Mark..a..devils Head...!

    After the heavy wind had finally calmed down, Athena looked up in the sky.Her expression turned horrified as soon as she found Ayra hanging in the air. She almost broke out into a loud scream and tugged Ethan relentlessly,

    " Ethan.. Ethan..Ayra..My baby...Take her down..Take her down..I will never forgive myself if anything happens to her.. Ethan.."

    On the other side, Ethan looked also petrified. He barely asserted the cries of his sister and Athena before stumbling up from the ground. A low suppressed whisper escaped through his lips upon seeing their baby girl''s unconscious body,

    " Ayra...Baby..."

    He collected his thoughts reflexively and spreaded his hand to perform magic. After chanting a spell, he tried to bring down Ayra through her magic but it didn''t work out.

    Watching her brother''s expression dropping, Esme shook in fear lightly and asked between her sobbing,

    " What.. what happened, brother? Why aren''t you taking her down?"

    Ethan who attempted to perform his magic one more time replied unsurely,

    " I...I don''t understand, Serena..My magic can''t bring her down.."

    Esme immediately shot up from her ce and spoke hastily,

    " Let me try with mine."

    Esme wiped her tears off and used her own magical powers to bring her down. Again she failed and a confusion spreaded through their eyes. Esme mumbled while gazing at her own hands suspiciously,

    " What is happening? Mine...mine isn''t working though.."

    Athena felt her heart sinking deep into the ocean. She stared at Ayra''s hanging body and felt guilty. If she didn''t suggest Ayra for doing this action, nothing would have happened. Athena suddenly felt that she didn''t deserve to be Ayra''s mother.

    As she started to remorse, Esme suddenly eximed surprisingly,

    " Look..look.. brother..she ising down on her own..she..."

    She paused and narrowed her eyes curiously upon noticing that another red magical power wasing from their right side slowly. As she nced at the direction where the magical powers wereing from, Esme froze.

    Athena who also looked at the way curiously smiled with relief before calling out lightly,

    " Brother..."

    Aaron didn''t look at any of them. He only concentrated on bringing Ayra down with his powers and was extra cautious regarding the child. He went in Dstia to visit Esme but they weren''t there. Surprisingly he met Ron over there and heard everything from his mouth. From the beginning of their days in Crimond Hill, Ron exined everything to Aaron vividly. Finally Aaron clearly understood that why this girl was so important to them. He immediately got bad vibe since the issue was rted to Enchantress. He didn''t wait for them over there and quickly made his way towards this ce.

    Ethan''s expression turned gloomy upon noticing Aaron. He didn''t want any asist from this man but hence he was helping in bringing Ayra down, he needed to tolerate him unfortunately.

    Esme stood frozen in her stop as if time had stopped and she could feel her whole world tumbling down beneath her feet. Before meeting him, she imagined of pping him so hard until his cheeks start to bleed. But after meeting the man, her foolish mind only wanted to inspect him deeply without leaving any inch of his body.

    How was he doing this days? Had he rested well since he had lost so much powers?

    With the help of Aaron''s powers, Ayra was finally back on the ground. Athena rushed over to her and started to run her hands anxiously through Ayra''s unconscious body. She murmured impatiently,

    " Brother.. what happened to her? What has Enchantress done to my baby?"

    Aaron stared down at Ayra''s baby face numbly. From his judgment, Enchantress didn''t perform any dark spell on her as there wasn''t any sign of scars on her body.

    Then why did she faint after the fight?

    Aaron still didn''t meet Esme''s eyes who was battling on the fact that should she stay here any longer or run away. But ncing down at Ayra''s weak body, she forgot every battles between them and ran over to Ayra hurriedly.

    Esme fell down on her knees and sobbed hard upon noticing Ayra''s sullen face. She started to inspect her body scanningly and mumbled incoherently,

    " What happened to her? Brother, call someone for help. Why isn''t she waking up?"

    Aaron finally came back to his senses. His nk eyes averted on Esme''s crying face who seemed scared badly. His heart wrenched in pain after thinking that this woman again got hurt for his sake. If she didn''t meet Enchantress for him, nothing would have happened to this little girl.

    Aaron forcefully pushed away those thoughts to calm down his mind. Their first priority should be the girl now whoid down fainting. Aaron interrupted their talks after crunching down beside Ayra and offered lowly,

    " Let me check on her."

    Ethan who was standing by their side instantly declined ruthlessly,

    " No, we can take care of her. We don''t need an outsider to meddle in our family matters."

    Athena lost her patience after hearing Ethan''s cold words. Please! They weren''t still sure that whether Ayra was safe or not. Why did he was showing his attitude?

    Athena barked out angrily,

    " Shut up, Ethan! Don''t you dare to stop my brother from checking on her! Since you are so fucking powerful, why couldn''t you have brought her down with your powers?"

    Ethan immediately went silent and didn''t dare to rebuke anymore. Even Esme didn''t protest either since she knew that Aaron would be able to track Enchantress''s spell more skillfully than all of them.

    Aaron run his fingers through Ayra''s cor fast and found her alive without signs of harming. He breathed in relief slightly and suddenly his attention shifted on her wrist.

    Aaron''s face sank immediately. He hurriedly picked up her wrist and studied the devilish mark scrutinising his brows tightly.

    Even Esme seemed astounded as she whispered out terrifyingly,

    " Mark..a..a devil''s head.. What.. what does this mean?"

    Subconsciously she didn''t notice that she was interacting with Aaron this time. Aaron answered without thinking too much nervously,

    " I..I am not sure.. either.. Enchantress was the first hybrid witch lived in our world..She was blessed with so many forbidden magics.. It is almost impossible to distinguish her each spells since she isn''t alive anymore.."

    Athena interrupted looking extremely anxious,

    " Brother.. what do you mean by that? How will we find out then? Is it something bad? What are your thoughts?"

    Aaron seemed to fall in deep dillemma. He looked down at Ayra for a while and answered nervously,

    " She is physically well now. I have checked on her nerves and there is no sign of using dark spells on her. Regarding this mark, I have seen it for the first time in my life. I am awakening her now. We can discuss about this markter."

    Athena nodded sniffing her nose painfully and watched Aaron touching Ayra''s right wrist softly. After eyeing on Ayra''s face for a while, Aaron murmured something softly and the sleeping girl shot open her eyes instantly.

    Everyone sighed in relief upon seeing her consent back. Ayra blinked few times and called out Esme loudly,

    " Mommy.."

    Esme felt a burden leaving out from her shoulder after hearing Ayra''s chirping voice. She immediately pulled her up and gave her a tight hug. While breathing in her baby smell, she murmured impatiently,

    " Baby..you are safe.. Mommy was so worried for you.."

    Ayra returned her hug while snaking her arms around Esme''s shoulders tightly. She giggled softly and murmured,

    " Mommy is so scared. What will happen to me? Look...I have killed that aunty.."

    Esmeplimented sincerely,

    " Yes, Ayra is brave."

    Aaron watched their interaction in daze. This was the first time he had seen such weak and vulnerable sight of Esme. Aplex feeling coursed through his mind when he remembered that how much she had suffered for this baby. Yet it was him who distanced himself from her selfishly.

    Athena smiled faintly andmanded to everyone,

    " Let''s head back to Dstia now. Ayra needs rest."

    Everyone nodded in agreement and started to head for the white castle. Aaron was left in back and was dwelling on the thought that whether he should follow them or not. Since arriving here, Esme didn''t speak to him directly for a minute.

    Athena paused and looked back at her brother confusingly. Seeing him unmoved from his spot, Athena urged waving her hands off,

    " Brother..why are you standing numb? Follow us to Dstia now."

    Aaron nced up at Ethan hesitatingly whose expression remained unweed. Noticing Aaron''s hesitation and Ethan''s poker face, Athena snorted coldly,

    " Why are you looking up at him? If he really wants to marry me, he should wee you wholeheartedly. Or else, he can forget about marrying me ever."

    Ethan''s expression dropped as soon as Athena''s words fell out. He sighed helplessly and found himself in very bad situation. Pushing away those angers forcefully, Ethan requested with a poker face,

    " King Aaron, please follow us to Dstia. You are more wee than me in my castle."

    Siemus wanted tough at Ethan''s poker face but held back at the end. She looked up at Aaron who quickly followed them in as if he couldn''t wait to go in over there.

    Siemus shook her head helplessly. It was once again proven that men could be so foolish after being in love. Who would ever imagine that this two mighty kings were actually coveting each others to win their women''s heart?

    But soon after, Siemus''s expression turned serious reminding Ayra''s mark. Whatever it was, she was sure that this mark would bring something unfortunate in Ayra''s life. As a tribid, Siemus could realise the wickedness of a witch''s mind. Enchantress, the greatest witch of all time would never leave this mark on Ayra''s wrist without any purpose.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Keep voting to support this book and stay connected with my instagram ount Anamika_author. I will be dropping the Promotional Trailer of " Loved By A DEMON KING" in my instagram ount very soon. Happy reading~?

 Chapter 249 - Serving The Guest

    RECOMMEND SONG: Dusk Till Dawn By Zayn Malik FT Sia ~?

    ??MARIOTT CASTLE??

    Under Isabe''s strict order, Oscar had to give up his stubbornness and was now sitting over the bed of baby Cedric who fell asleep after the fuss. Oscar''s face was gloomily as he kept holding his hand in air. Isabe was patiently bandaging the burn that he just got by her mischievous brother. She knew that her father was angry on Cedric but she didn''t dare to get angry on that little day. Within one day, she discovered a strange rtionship with her baby brother. Sometimes she felt like she could even go against her father for the sake of safing Cedric.

    Oscar hissed in pain and took a sideway look of his daughter''s poker face. He felt wronged andtely understood that he was a bit harsh on her today which wasn''t in his characteristic.

    As she was nearly done with his bandage, Oscar pursued his lips nervously and affectionately called her nickname,

    " Be! "

    Isabe slightly paused and looked up at her father questioningly. Oscar sighed softly and spoke with guiltcing in his voice,

    " I..I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to get harsh on you..It''s.. it''s just..You know that I don''t like disobeying my order. Besides, did you see how this little boy reacted so violently? What if he would try to hurt you?"

    Isabe kept listening to her father silently. Hearing his false assumptions on Cedric''s behavior, Isabe interrupted boldly,

    " Your usations are absolutely wrong, father. Why are you pointing on his bad side? Why aren''t you noticing that he has done everything to protect me from harmness?"

    Oscar fell in silent and wanted to retort but nothing came out. Isabe continued jumping down from the bed,

    " I think, you should be happy rather than warning me to stay away from Cedric repeatedly. Think about that way. If someday anything happens to you, he would be there to protect me and Jassie. Whatever he is, he still belongs to Dixon familiy. Father, it''s high time that you let go of this unnecessary grudges"

    Isabe paused abruptly and a sigh of exhaustion quitely escaped through her lips. Turning around, she faced the silent man bravely and resumed her words in a deep voice,

    " It''s your choice absolutely whether you want to admit him as your son. But I will hope that you won''t push your decisions on us forcefully."

    Oscar looked up and wanted to rebuke again,

    " Be.."

    But suddenly Isabe mentioned something in a hoarse voice,

    " I think that my mother''s death has paid enough for your rage."

    Oscar felt suddenly lost of words. He subconsciously fisted the bedsheets under his palms and looked extremely troubled. The pain that he felt after Jasmine''s sudden departure was something that he wouldn''t let him live in peace. Momentster, he gritted his teeth painfully, hauled up in a shot and mumbled weakly to Isabe,

    " When the timese, don''t me me for not warning you in advance."

    With the saying, he turned around and headed outside of their room. Behind them, Isabe could only battle hardly to suppress her cries.

    ???White Castle, Dstia ???

    " She fell asleep again!", Siemus informed aftering out from Ayra''s room and saw the anxious faces of her mothers. Athena nodded with relief while Esme felt deeply concerned about the mark that she got from Enchantress.

    Ethan who was still unhappy about Aaron''s arrival wanted to speak something harsh but upon reminding Athena''s warning, he just gave up. He tugged on Athena''s sleeves slightly and suggested,

    " How about you take rest? We can see what can be done about her mark when morninges."

    Athena seemed reluctant to leave but under Ethan''s coaxing, she could only decide to go back. Just before they inteneded to leave, Athena reminded Esme who was still in daze,

    " Don''t forget that we have a guest around. I will be troubling you to take care of him for the time being here."

    Athena gave a meaningful smile before heading off for her room with Ethan. While walking over to their room, she warned Ethan strictly,

    " If you dare to meddle in their business, you can forget about living in my room ever."

    Ethan''s face sullened more. Originally she warned him with their marriage at first but now, she was even threatening him with their staying together. Ethan wanted to shed a bucket of tears but could only suppress under Athena''s dagger like re,

    " All right, All right! I will follow as you said! I will ept whatever Serena decides. You... happy now?"

    Athena hummed in response contendedly and solemnly prayed that her brother would get back his family this time. She would let him stay here as long as Esme doesn''t want to return.

    Esme was left in daze when Athena asked her to take care of Aaron. She didn''t even know how to face him at this situation. One part of her wanted to strangle him to death hence another part wanted to pull him in her embrace. It was a ferocious battle that were she having inside till the moment that they met.

    With so much confusions, she first headed for her own room and was immediately stunned. She saw Ron waiting for her on the doorway. At first, she wanted to avoid him but Ron caught up with her first.

    He came around nervously and asked Esme while looking around here and there,

    " Where.. where is Aaron? Haven''t you two met?"

    Esme replied a little surprised on the thought that they had met already,

    " He is staying in the guest room."

    Ron hummed in low voice and looked up at Esme nkly. He could sense that she was battling with her own emotions. Just as he pursued his lips to say something, Esme''s subconscious mind triggered her with Anna''s departure.

    She looked up at Ron suggestively and spoke,

    " I have something to give you. Please follow me in."

    Ron was surprised at the change of subject and calmly followed Esme inside her room. Upon entering, he saw her walking over the drawer and pulled out a letter from inside.

    Confused, Ron kept his eyes sharpened on that letter and wanted to ask something. But Esme seemed like in hurry. She passed him the letter and said meaningfully,

    " I hope, you will be happy now. You are free from every responsibilities."

    After passing him Anna''s letter, Esme didn''t wait anymore. She merely nced at him disdainfully and headed outside for greater purpose.

    Ron was in daze after taking a glimpse of Anna''s handwriting. With aplicated thoughts, he started the letter slowly. After he was done with reading, his entire world froze in no moment.

    Standing alone in the room with Anna''s letter, his first question came across his mind.

    Logically saying, he should be happy but why was he feeling nk inside? Why was he feeling that a part of his heart had been ripped off forcefully?

    Meanwhile, Esme inhaled another deep breath to stable her emotions. Standing in front of Aaron''s room, she signalled at the maid to knock and soon after, a cold voice came out from inside,

    " Come in! "

    Esme instructed the maid to go in and then she followed her afterwards. Aaron didn''t change his clothes. He was resting impatiently and hoped that he would get a chance to meet Esme as soon as possible.

    He jumped off from the bed in excitement when he saw her walking inside the room gracefully. Esme didn''t look up at him directly but she could sense his overwhelming excitement that came out from him as soon as she entered.

    The maid put down the foods on a table and considerably left after bowing at them. Esme sucked a deep breath nervously and spoke in her cold voice,

    " Your foods are here, King Aaron. Please feel free to let me know if you need anything."

    Aaron merely took a glimpse of those foods, looked back at Esme who was trying her best to avoid and blurted out sharply,

    " Yes, I need..I need only you."

    Esme felt her heart skipping a beat under his dark hooded eyes. It was his damn honeyed words which made her trapped in this marriage. Esme yed hard and maintained an indifferent expression on her face. Then she smiled sheepishly and insulted his attitude coldly,

    " Sorry, I am expensive and don''t suit for anyone."

    She only wanted to lower him down but the man again yed with her words shamelessly. He grinned slightly and responded while getting closer under her distracted mind,

    " That''s right, you only suit with me."

    Esme felt utterly speechless. She didn''t want to spend her breathing on him anymore. She snorted coldly and spoke while intending to leave,

    " Enjoy your meal! I am leaving! "

    Aaron panicked instantly and saw her turning around. Without restraining himself anymore, he rushed over to her and hugged her from back tightly.

    Esme froze in her ce and felt extremely melting under his familiar embrace. She wanted to push him away but Aaron suddenly ced his right hand over her stomach. A cold chill ran through her spine when she felt him slightly panting beside her ears.

    After a moment of silence, Aaron''s hoarse voice echoed in her ear piercing through heart and soul,

    " How are my babies doing?

    Esme felt her feet were glued on that particr spot. She wanted to run away but invisibly felt chained with him. Her eyes teared up subconsciously and her tone sounded cracky,

    " Good.."

    Aaron breathed deeply in her familiar scent and asked again while running his hand over her stomach affectionately,

    " And... what about their mommy?"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~?Keep Voting to support this book. We have only few chapters left in this first part and then we will head for Ayra''s story directly.

 Chapter 250 - Deal With Esme!

    RECOMMEND SONG: I Got You (Cover) By Sofia Karlberg ~?

    Esme quivered lightly under his warm embrace. She could feel herself on the verge of melting. She stucked her tongue out and repeatedly reminded herself that he was the sole culprit who broke her heart mercilessly. He was the one who gave her false hopes in the name of love when everything was only his selfish desire of winning her heart so that he could recuperate himself. Esme stubbornly held back thest drop of tears in her eyes. She didn''t want to be vulnerable in front of him in case he would sieze this opportunity to tie her down beside him.

    Esme drew another deep breath and answered coldly,

    " Whatever regarding their mommy, it has nothing to do,King Aaron. Please respect yourself."

    Aaron trembled lightly after hearing the change of her tone. Though he was mentally prepared from the very beginning but the distant behind her tone made his heartbroken and he struggled to breath steadily. Aaron pursued his lips lightly and spoke brokenly,

    " Esme..I ..I know that whatever I have done with you is absolutely wrong..But Please don''t push me away like that. I can work hard to regain your trust again. Think about this babies. They need aplete familiy. Are you going to see them suffer just because you are mad at me? Think about Ayra. She would be very sad to see her mommy unhappy."

    Esme lost her patience from her anger. She unsped herself from his embrace and stepped further ahead. Maintaining a safe distance from him, she barked curling her lips up into a bitter smile,

    " Why? Didn''t you believe like others that I have secretly given birth to a baby and had an illegal affair ?"

    Aaron was a little dissapointed after watching her distancing away from him. But he tolerated it silently. Since he had done wrong to her, he couldn''t take everything fast. He smiled gleefully and replied with a smirk,

    " Well, are you asking me to believe such absurb lie when I have actually broken your hymen?"

    Esme was stunned then became utterly speechless. Only then she realized that she couldn''t win against him by words. She muttured disbelievingly while casting him a cold re,

    " You.. you are unbelievable! My babies won''tck any love. Rest assured! Even if they badly need fatherly love, I will marry someone and tell them to call him father. Still they don''t need a liar man as their father."

    She spoke and looked at his expression closely. She expected that he would get furious and leave White Castle immediately. She feared that if he stayed longer, she would melt under his heated words and constant nagging. Furthermore her heart wasn''t prepared to forgive himpletely.

    Aaron''s face paled immediately. His fists were clenched aside secretly. He couldn''t believe that she actually dared to spit out openly that she would marry someone else. Only if it wasn''t in the fact that he was guilty this time, he would have perhaps pressed her down and made her understood in his own way that what was the consequences of infuriating a Vampire King. Unfortunately she was loved pretty badly by that Vampire King. Even Esme who blurted out those in rage started to get a little afraid. She knew that this man was obsessed with her.

    After sobering up his temper hardly, Aaron prompted raising up his brows mysteriously,

    " Then wouldn''t you make a list of your persuers? How about I give my name on that?"

    Esme gritted her teeth together and blurted out with a sneer,

    " You are disqualified from the beginning. Now please get your ass out of my castle. I just can''t tolerate your nerds anymore."

    Though her expression was pretty cold, Aaron could read through the nervousness flooding across her eyes. He smiled contendedly and took a step forward saying,

    " Is it because you can''t tolerate me or you are afraid that your heart will end up forgiving me at the end if I stay in your sight?"

    Esme was a little taken back after being seen through her mind. She pursued her lips together tightly and replied like a whisper,

    " Whatever it is, I just don''t want in my sight. I can''t forgive you for what you have done to me. It''s better that you understand this fact fast and leave for your own good."

    Aaron was silent for a while. He inspected her eyes and knew that the pain of betrayer that he caused to her would never gone. Well, he didn''t even expect that she would forgive him so easily. Aaron swallowed the pain in his heart. He looked up at her nkly and exined with sincerity,

    " Esme, I know that you can''t forgive me.Even I haven''te here to ask for your forgiveness nor do I think that you will forget everything someday. But I can definitely make you forget all those bad memories by loving you more."

    He paused midway, closed the gap between them dangerously and whispered upon looking through her hazel eyes,

    " All I need is a chance from you..and.."

    His eyes dropped down on her stomach and resumed,

    " Our babies."

    Esme felt trapped under his hooded eyes. She whispered back slowly,

    " What if you fail? Will you return to your world then?"

    Aaron replied without hesitation,

    " If I fail today, I will try to please you tomorrow again."

    Esme narrowed her eyes and quired,

    " What if you fail tomorrow too?"

    Aaron "..."

    He gulped and replied with a sigh,

    " Then I wille back to please you the day after tomorrow."

    Esme crossed her arms silently and again replied getting on his nerves,

    " What if you fail again on that day?"

    Aaron started to get nervous badly. She seemed like she wasn''t ready to forgive him ever. He sawlloed hard andmented stubbornly,

    " I will continueing back to you until you are willing to give me a chance to mend for my wrongdoings."

    Esme wanted to speak something more to drive him away but suddenly a maid brusted inside hurriedly. Startled, both of them looked back and saw the maid panting anxiously.

    Without uttering anymore words, the maid informed while holding the doorknob anxiously,

    " Princess...Young Princess is shouting desperately in her dreams. Pleasee and have a look. She seems to fall in pretty bad state."

    Esme''s face copsed turning ashen. She turned around and ran outside quickly. Even Aaron followed her afterwards. No matter what, Ayra was his niece too and his woman''s adopted daughter. He was far more willing to help her out.

    Soon after, Esme and Aaron rushed inside Ayra''s bedroom hastily. As everyone had went back to sleep in their respective rooms, the maids thought of informing Esme first. As expected, Esme saw Ayra rolling on the bed wailing lowly. Her eyes were squeezed shut and she seemed to have bad nightmare.

    Esme climbed up on the bed and started to shake Ayra lightly. She patted and called out her name,

    " Ayra..Ayra..Baby..wake up.. What happened? Mommy is here! Wake up! Baby..."

    Ayra who was engrossed in her dreams finally woke up after hearing her mother''s voice. She opened her eyes slowly and brusted into tears. Esme pulled her up tofort in her hug and heard her baby voice sobbing weakly,

    " Mommy.. it''s scary.. Sob.. sob..I saw a pair of eyes in my dreams.. Those eyes were burning like fire..Ayra is scared..My hand hurt badly when I saw those eyes.."

    Esme hussed her soothingly and patted on her back. Behind her, Aaron frowned hardly after hearing Ayra''s exination. He seemed to have bad feelings about this dream.

    Esme sighed helplessly and realised that Aaron had alsoe with her. Pushing away their grudges for the time being, she asked ncing back at him helplessly,

    " What is this all happening with her? Do you understand?"

    Aaron shook his head lightly. Getting closer, he ran his fingers through Ayra''s curls who seemed to fall asleep anytime soon and whispered cautiously,

    " I have never encountered such situation like her. But I can get her to someone else who might help us exining why was she having this troubles."

    Esme agreed without hesitation. She knew that Aaron would never harm her after knowing the truth. She whispered back while putting Ayra back in her sleep,

    " Then let''s go. Why are we dying?"

    Aaron took a glimpse of outside which was darkpletely. He suggested considerably,

    " We can go for it tomorrow. It''s prettyte already. But I have one condition."

    Esme frowned hard at the mention of condition. She turned and shot him a suspicious look. Aaron coughed lightly and mumbled revealing his intentions,

    " You..you have to let me stay in Dstia as long as I want. I will stay in my castle during daytime but I will eventuallye back at night. Say, do you agree?"

    Esme badly wanted to smash his face this time. Again, he was plotting against her. After looking down at Ayra''s pale face, she gave up and agreed between her gritted teeth,

    " Deal! "

    Aaron immediately broke into a beaming smile. Now he understood that God was on his side too. He slipped out from his shoes quickly and urged while heading for Ayra''srge bed,

    " Then let''s sleep together with Ayra. She needs someone to watchover always. You both can sleep peacefully and I will look after you two."

    Esme spatted blood out of shock. She looked up at Aaron nkly and blurted out,

    " WHAT?? "

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sob..sob...from Author..Tell me, where will I find a man like Aaron for me? Lol! Everytime, I imagine his character and tell my mom that I won''t ever get married if I don''t find a man like Aaron..Even I won''t mind if I marry a vampire..lol.

 Chapter 251 - Daddy

    Esme blinked at the vampire who behaved like everything was just normal to do now. She opened her lips to speak something but by that time, he had already hopped on the bed and made himselffortable. Dumbfounded, Esme remained unmoved on her spot and kept staring at him nkly.

    Aaron secretly swallowed his saliva after being stared by her intensely. He could see her anger arousing up slowly. Unfortunately his life was at stake and he could no longer show his attitude in front him. He wisely shifted on a side and patted the empty space beside him calling,

    " Come and sleep. I will watch after you two for the rest of night."

    Esme frowned at him dangerously and snorted out coldly upon seeing through his real intention,

    " Sleeping here with you? Do you take me as a fool?"

    Aaron blinked innocently and replied back,

    " No! I was just being polite to give you my space. What are you afraid of? If I really want to do something with you, it''s not possible anymore. You should know that."

    Aaron blurted out and shifted his eyes on her stomach frustratingly. If only she wasn''t at the early stage of her pregnancy, he would have choosen a meticulous way to tame her rage towards him. Esme''s face slightly blushed after looking through his eyes. He was literally giving her a hungry look of wolf as if she was kind of delicious food which was forbidden for him.

    Esme eventually got a little nervous and red at him fiercely. Just as she pursued her lips to argue back, Aaron hussed and pointed at sleeping Ayra with a cheeky smile,

    " You don''t her to wake up, do you?"

    Esme paused awkwardly and looked down at Ayra''s baby face helplessly. After going through some hesitations, she sighed, slipped out from her slippers and slowlyid down by his side.

    When she was too engrossed in taming her wrath, a sinister smile quickly appeared on his lips. He looked down at Ayra gratefully and figured out that this little girl was indeed very useful. Esmeid down on her back towards him numbly and pulled Ayra into her embrace. Tilting her face sideway,she warned in a low muffled voice,

    " If you dare to cross your boundaries, I will make sure that you can''t visit Dstia world ever tomorrow."

    Aaron''s face sank immediately. He barely controlled his urge of kissing her pouted lips and hummed lowly in response. No matter what, at least she was here with him. Thus he dared not to get closer with her anymore and stayed few inches away from her.

    As the night became deeper, Esme''s breathing slowly turned shallow and steady. Only then, Aaron sighed in relief and leant towards her face.

    Under theyer of half darkness,her face was looking exceptionally sparkling as if she was one kind of star who came down on universe to enlighten. Indeed, she was star in his life.

    Aaron smiled contendedly at this proximity of them and cautiously left a gentle peck on her forehead. As she didn''t show any sign of moving, he siezed the opportunity and left another peck on her plump lips. Then he tugged on Ayra''s nkly and whispered in an extremely low voice,

    " Goodnight babies."

    NEXT MORNING,

    Her short eyshes ttered abruptly while leaning down at the man who had his eyes closed beside her mommy''s side. Ayra observed Aaron who was resting with his back leaning against the bed head. Furthermore he was cing his another hand over her mommy''s waist. Ayra was curious and a little happy. Since they didn''t meet formally, she wasn''t aware of Aaron''s indentity.

    Aaron finally sensed a pair of eyes on him. He pondered closing his eyes off and finally opened up only to be met a pair of round sparkling eyes. Aaron smiled widely at the little girl and greeted lowly while hauling up from the bed,

    " Morning, princess. Did you sleep well?"

    Ayra was going to interrogate loudly. But after stealing a glimpse of her mommy''s sleeping back, she lowered down her voice and asked with curiousity,

    " Who are you? Why are you sleeping with us?"

    Aaron was impressed at the consideration of Ayra''s baby brain. He smiled faintly and felt a little awkward while introducing himself. He bent down a little and picked up the little beauty on hisp. After cing her downfortably, he answered in a low voice,

    " Ummm..I am your uncle first and then your mommy''s husband. We haven''t gotten the chance to meet before."

    Ayra''s eyes were slightly dialeted after his introduction. Her little mouth agaped as she eximed surprisingly,

    " Mommy''s husband.. You..you have married my Mommy? O my god! Then she will have to stay with you always. Mommy will again leave Ayra."

    She almost brust into tears after knowing that he was her mommy''s husband. Her little brain only understood that a girl had to live with her husband once they were married. Aaron panicked instantly and started to cajole her sorrows patiently,

    " Oh..no..no.. Don''t cry.. Don''t cry..Who says that Mommy will leave you? Ayra will also gonna live with us in the future."

    Ayra blinked lifting up her miserable eyes and asked again,

    " Really?"

    Aaron nodded with a smile and assured while patting on her back,

    " I promise."

    Ayra immediately broke into a smile and asked after pondering a bit,

    " Then.. what should I call you?"

    Aaron smiled faintly at her silly question and started to consider deeply. Reminding her bond with Esme, he suggested nervously,

    " You call my wife '' Mommy '', then what do you think that you should call me?"

    Ayra fell in daze and figured out quickly,

    " Daddy?"

    Aaron''s heart melted as soon as she pronounced that word. It was first time that he heard someone calling him Daddy. His happiness couldn''t be hidden on his expression as he epted without thinking twice,

    " I would love to hear that."

    Ayra beamed excitedly,

    " It''s settled then. I will call you ''Daddy'' from now on."

    On the other side, Esme who just woke up and happened to hear their conversation faintly seated up from the bed and mumbled while rubbing her sleepy eyes,

    " What nonsense are you two spouting?"

    Ayra who couldn''t hold back her excitement immediately informed happily,

    " Mommy, look I got a Daddy."

    Esme almost spatted blood in shocked. She looked up at Aaron speechlessly and growled,

    " What.. what did you ask her to call you?"

    Aaron exined while ying with Ayra''s hands,

    " What''s so angry about? She calls you Mommy. Then you expect that she should call me ''uncle''? What will people say about our rtionship then?"

    Esme couldn''t rebuke about this fact anymore. Indeed it would sound awkward if Ayra addressed him as her uncle. Coming back to their serious matter, Esme quired pulling down Ayra from hisp,

    " When are we going to that ce?"

    Aaron answered while getting down from the bed and reaching for his coat,

    " Tonight. I will be back to pick you up two atte night."

    Esme hummed in response and watched him getting prepared to leave. She wanted to ask him for breakfast but their grudges didn''t go yet. She dismissed the idea and remained unbothered.

    After putting on his clothes, Aaron turned and smiled at Ayra saying,

    " Okay Princess, we will hang out tonight. I have works to do now."

    Ayra replied with a smile ,

    " Okay, Daddy. I will wait for you."

    Esme was stunned for a moment. Her daughter resounded like she knew him for a long time. Aaron smiled widely and got closer to nt a kiss on her forehead.

    Esme couldn''t deny the truth that she actually didn''t love their interaction. She watched him kissing Ayra nkly. But suddenly the man pressed his palms on Ayra''s eyes. Before she could assert that what was going on, Aaron turned his face and gave her a deep kiss suddenly.

    Esme was shocked and stayed numb. Before she could bite him back, he had already gone. Ayra who was stupified at his action asked innocently,

    " Mommy,why did Daddy cover my eyes? Where did he go?"

    Esme slightly blushed and scooped her up in her arms. She only answered shyly,

    " It''s nothing. Don''t believe his words always, okay? He is an idiot."

    ???? LATE NIGHT ????

    After handling his tasks in Vampire World, Aaron returned in Dstia to bring Ayra and Esme with him for a unknown ce. Soon after, they arrived at a distant jungle away from the barrier of Vampire world. The entire jungle was dark even the moonlight wasn''t enough to highlight those areas. Except the neon lights of fireflies, nothing couldn''t be seen in those darkness.

    Esme stayed a bit away from Aaron who was carrying Ayra in his broad arms. Watching her distancing further away from him eventually, he narrowed his eyes before pulling her up towards him.

    Startled, Esme found his hands on her waist rubbing sensually. Aaron whispered softly lowering his voice,

    " Stay close with me. They don''t meet anyone except me. Better you don''t trigger their curiousity."

    Esme could only obedient and hummed in response. His hand was still on her waist which made her little nervous. Aaron tugged her with him and continued walking towards the jungle.

    As they all reached at the centre of jungle, Aaron suddenly spoke in a strangenguage. Even Esme couldn''t understand a bit what was he saying.

    As his words came out, Esme gasped softly in horror. Soon after, numerous pairs of dark red eyes started to peer at them from the back of trees ahead. Subconsciously Esme got closer with Aaron whose eyes were expecting someone to arrive patiently.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone! Preveilege Section will start from tonight in this novel. I will start with 2 chapters first. The cost will be 1st tier= 2 chapters ahead (2 coins charge) Thank you! Other readers will see 1 chapter releasing everyday.

 Chapter 252 - Meeting The Doblings

    Though Esme was stunned and astounded upon seeing so many red eyes, she was equally curious regarding the owner of those eyes. They didn''te out from the darkness and kept peering at them from afar curiously.

    As Ayra was being carried on Aaron''s shoulder, she tilted her head back suddenly and became stupified at once. She eximed wandering her excited eyes around,

    " Daddy, what are they? O gosh! They are so many. Why aren''t theying out?"

    Aaron smiled, tugged on her fork and assured mysteriously,

    " They wille out eventually, princess. Just wait a bit longer."

    As he said, finally a shadow could be seening out from the darkeness slowly. When it came out in light, Esme inspected the odd creature suspiciously. The creature looked alike a short heightened human except his eyes and facial features. His head could bepared with the shape of dub with a dark de scald around. His dark reddish eyes further indicated that he was from Vampires. Their height wasn''t longer than Ayra who was nearly eight years old. Though they looked a bit scary, the one who came out first had a ttering smile on his fat lips.

    Upon getting closer, the strange creature nced between Esme and Aaron. Then he greeted hanging his tiny head lowly to Aaron,

    " My Lord! You have surprised me."

    Aaron smiled faintly and introduced proudly,

    " I have got a business with you today, Dorgan. This is my wife and current Lady of our world."

    Dorgan nced at Esme closely and bowed again,

    " My Lady, wee to Norm Vige. It''s your first time being here. I hope that you haven''t gotten scared by my kids."

    Esme returned his greeting awkwardly with a slight smile and shook her head nervously. Aaron looked up at Esme and saw through her curiousity. With a soft sigh, he exined roaming his eyes across thend,

    " Don''t be afraid of them. They are another kind of Vampires tribe from ancient times. They are called Doblings and specialist in dark powers. They used to live with us but themoners troubled them a lot as they have unique powerparing to us. Thus they decided to live separately as a colony here and restricted others toe inside. Only the Royals are allowed to visit them since they are still under the protection of Vampire world. So I assumed that they might have any clue regarding Ayra''s mark because Enchantress was also from ancient times."

    Esme nodded with understanding and only felt at ease. The others were still busy in peering at them and gossiped among each others suspiciously.

    Why did the kinge to visit us? Did Master Dorganmit any crime?

    Esme could vaguely hear their gossips andughed lightly. Waving her hands off, she weed them with a smile,

    " Come out! Why are you all hiding?"

    The Doblings were all stunned after hearing Esme''s voice and immediately felt enchanted. They didn''t expect that theirdy would behave somonly with them. Since they were ugly and looked like puppet, other average Vampires used to bully them vocally a lot.

    Still they didn''t dare toe out since Dorgan was their head and he was now paying visit to the king which seemed urgent. Dorgan smiled faintly and assured,

    " They won''t dare toe until Imand. Mydy, don''t feel bothered about them. They are just being noisy."

    Then Dorgan shifted his attention back on Aaron and asked nervously,

    " My Lord, is there something you need from me?"

    Aaron nodded,then crunched down to meet his height and dropped Ayra beside him saying,

    " She is my sister''s child and our adoptive daughter. I think that you can sense, she is the first cursed child in our world. Recently she helped us to finish off Enchantress. During the fight, she got this mark from her at the end. Do you know that what does it mean?"

    Aaron spoke and pushed Ayra''s wrist towards Dorgan slowly. Dorgan memorized everything inside his head fast and looked down at Ayra''s mark sullenly. As soon as Dorgan eyed on the mark, his expression changed and turned a bit horrified.

    Esme held her breathing in her throat and kept waiting for his words anxiously. Aaron knew that something was wrong as soon as Dorgan went silent. He asked again nervously,

    " Dorgan, what is it?"

    Dorgan ran his thick fingers on that mark lightly and kept knitting his brows tightly together. After a moment of silence, he chanted something lowly.

    As he assumed, the mark started radiating an yellow light. Ayra hissed in pain and kept staring at the little man curiously. Dorgan left her wrist in shocked and stepped back abruptly.

    With his breathing getting heavier, he muttered one word briefly,

    " CURSE ! "

    Esme''s face sank immediately as if her entire world had turned upside down. Even Aaron narrowed his gaze tighteningly and asked back,

    " What kind of curse is this? "

    Dorgan seemed to immerse himself in deep thoughts. He turned at those peering eyes behind and pped his palms together dramatically. As if one of them had been called, another same creature stalked out from the darkness soon afterwards.

    Then Dorgan whispered something in his ears still keeping them in curiousity. The other creature nodded with understanding, bowed at their honorable visitors and stomped over Ayra with his fat legs.

    He gave Ayra aforting smile and reached out to grab her marked wrist. Soon his appearence sullened dangerously as he nced back at Dorgan as if they both were thinking the same.

    Esme''s mind grew impatient. She switched her eyes between the two creatures and asked stressing on her words,

    " Can anyone tell me what did you mean by that? Please stop scaring us off. I have to know the truth."

    Aaron joined and asked with a hint of authority edging from his voice,

    " Dorgan! Please say something. Yourdy is worried, you can see that."

    Dorgan ignored for a while, lowered his head down a bit and exined patiently,

    " I just wanted to be assured, My Lord. My assumptions have turned true. She has been cursed with dark magical spell."

    Esme gasped staggering a step backward and muttered fearfully,

    " What... what kind curse is this? What will happen to her?"

 Chapter 253 - His Rumoured Demon Son

    Dorgan chose his words cautiously to exin the matter to his king and queen. He stole a glimpse of Ayra''s baby face sympathetically and continued with a deep mysterious voice,

    " My King, Enchantress was the most ancient creature that lived in our world. In the past, this witches used to cast their own choosen curse through their spell. With this baby, she had done the same. But what will this curse cause to her, no one knows except that witch. Since she is dead, we really can''t figure out what this mark means. Only after she starts to grew up, we can pay attention closely and try to find out that what changes are happening with her. But my research says that Enchantress has casted a long time curse inside her or else some symptoms would have shown up inside her already."

    Esme''s heart clenched into a tight knot painfully. She only felt that everything happened because of her. Only If she didn''t bring Ayra with her to Enchantress, nothing would have happened to her daughter. Esme bore the sourness in her heart and hastily informed Dorgan,

    " She..she is having nightmares..She says that she sees a pair of firing eyes in her dream. That''s all happened to her."

    Dorgan memorized everything inside and replied huskily,

    " Mydy.. This... this nightmares have something to do with her future. Enchantress chooses a very merciless way to torment this poor soul. She wants to push her slowly towards death or something else..We still don''t know."

    Aaron sighed helplessly, picked up Ayra in his arms and asked Dorgan concerningly,

    " Then..What should we do now, Dorgan? We can''t just sit down and watch her suffering everyday."

    Dorgan answered crossing his arms tightly in the back,

    " Pardon, My Lord. We really can''t do anything apart from waiting for the curse to reach a certain age. My suggestion is that you all pay close attention to her until she grows up."

    Esme sniffed and assured lowly,

    " We will."

    Aaron nced at Esme and saw that she was fighting with her own tears. He also felt sorry for Ayra. She was implicated inside the mess because of hismotion with Enchantress in reality. Aaron pursued his lips together to say goodbye but Dorgan suddenly spoke with a smile,

    " Congrattions for your new heirs, My Lord. Don''t worry, your daughter will have so many protective brothers. They are enough to give her security."

    Aaron was stunned before muttering out disbelievingly,

    " Brothers..You meant..Esme.."

    Even Esme was stupified and subconsciously looked down at her stomach. Dorgan smiled faintly and assured confidently his judgment,

    " Yes! If I am not wrong, Lady Esme is pregnant with twin boys. They are very healthy."

    Between thisplex feelings, Esme finally found something to smile at foolishly. On the other side, Aaron''s face turned gloomy. He fought tremondously to keep his dissapointment down and questioned ufortably,

    " Boys? Is..is there no daughter in her womb?"

    Dorgan couldn''t help butughing at Aaron''s poor face. Unlike other kings, he was actually expecting a girl all the while. Dorgan shook his head denying truthfully,

    " Unfortunately, not my Lord. You can give a try in the future."

    Aaron sighed helplessly and buried his frustration inside his heart. ncing up at Esme who had a light smile on her face, Aaron felt that it wasn''tpletely bad to have two boys at a time. At least, his wife was happy.

    Then he turned to face Dorgan and said few words of bidding farewell before proceeding to leave the jungle.

    By the time, they returned to Dstia, it was nearly two o''clock atte night. Upon arriving, they saw that Ethan and Athena were waiting for them with worries on their faces.

    Ethan looked up at them gloomily and instantly his expression dropped when he noticed how Aaron was carrying Ayra who had her hands wrapped around his neck protectively. He wanted to snatch his niece back from that rebellious man but Athena''s earlier reminder made his thoughts helpless.

    Athena ran over to them hastily as they arrived. Pausing in front of them anxiously, she quired with nervousness,

    " Brother.. What did they say? Have you met them?"

    Aaron signalled at his sister to speak lowly. Ayra had fallen asleep fast on the way back to Dstia. Athena immediately shut up and saw him passing Ayra to Esme whose expression was downcast. Athena could sense the picking tension in the air.

    After Esme headed off for their bedroom with Ayra, Aaron held Athena''s shoulders first softly and exined the words that Dorgan had said to them. Upon hearing, Athena''s expression turned horrified including Ethan who couldn''t believe that Enchantress could be so vicious over a little child.

    Ethan whose intention was to pick an unreasonable fight with Aaron forgot every wraths in no moment. He came on Athena''s side and asked with worry,

    " What can I do to protect her then?"

    Aaron nced at him timidly and answered considerably,

    " You should head for the wedding first then. After you two get married, you can protect her together."

    Athena didn''t had much say over this matter. Since Ethan had chosen to be the king, he could do anything with this wedding troubles. Athena only asked with concern,

    " What about you two? You and Esme?"

    Aaron sighed miserably and replied absentmindedly,

    " I am still working on it. Hope, she forgives me."

    Athena smiled faintly and encouraged after patting on his shoulder,

    " Try Harder! "

    Ethan casted a stern look at Aaron as if he was telling that if he didn''t coax his sister, he could forget abouting back to Dstia again. Ethan changed the topic first, intertwined his palms with Athena and informed excitedly,

    " We will be holding the wedding next week. Do we need to discuss with your family members first?"

    The question brought heaviness in the air among them. Athena and Aaron recalled that they still didn''t do anything with their mother who was the main mastermind behind everything. Athena tugged on Ethan''s sleeves nervously,

    " What.. what about our mother? My brother has permitted your family to handle her since she caused your family harm."

    Ethan''s expression turned stiff for a while. After reconsidering that the woman was actually Athena''s mother, he sighed and replied with humour,

    " I will pass this decision over Serena. If she really goes back with your brother, she can decide whatever she wants. I have no say on that."

    Athena nodded with understanding and asked her to take her back inside the room. Since she heard about Ayra''s curse, her mind wasn''t in peace for a moment.

    Meanwhile, Aaron also followed Esme inside her room and saw a heartwarming scene after pushing open the door. Esme and Ayra were sleeping side by side with their arms wrapped against each others tightly.

    A faint smile tugged on his lips delightly. He cautiously closed the door behind him, tiptoed over the bed and suddenly noticed teardrops underneath Esme''s long eyshes. His heart broke and knew that she was getting scared of Ayra''s future.

    He came across their bodies, nted a soft kiss on their foreheads. Then he whispered confidently,

    " I will protect you two and our babies till the end of my life. Don''t cry anymore,love. She will be fine."

    Esme didn''t hear his words but his promise was sincere and true.

    On the other side, anothermotion had spreaded out through the kingdoms of BRIGHTMOON world. Suddenly the ruler of Basarisk Kingdom made an announcement that he was going to resign very soon and his rumoured demon son would be taking the position when he turns 18.

    This explosive news had suddenly brought fear, confusion among the citizens of Basarisk Kingdom.

    Were they going to be tortured by a devil soon?

 Chapter 254 - My Little Vampire!

    That night, Ayra slept peacefully without the troubles of her nightmares again. With her Mommy and new Daddy being around, she felt more safe and sound. It was early in the morning when Esme finally woke up with her stomach grumbling hungrily.

    She frowned before getting up and eyed at Ayra''s sleeping face deeply. Once she saw her having peaceful sleep, she sighed in relief and started to stoop down from their bed. As her feet touched the cold floor, she felt a little dizzy and at the same time, her throat dried in thirst.

    Lucky, Aaron was faster enough to reach by her side and held her almost falling body carefully. He asked anxiously watching the light frown between her brows,

    " What happened? Are you feeling unwell? Esme.. Should I call everyone?"

    Esme shook her head lightly. She knew that what was those symptoms mean. Definitely her little vampires craved for blood. In the past, they drove her so crazy that she almost couldn''t remember what did she do during the time of her thirst for blood. She replied weakly disengaging her palm from Aaron which made him unhappy,

    " It''s just pregnancy symptoms. I will be fine after getting fresh."

    She spoke and intended to head for the washroom but the man trailed her off closely insisting,

    " I will go inside with you. What if you faint?"

    Esme felt headacheing on her way. She shot him a cold re and denied politely,

    " No need! I am not that weak."

    Aaron behaved like he didn''t hear her clearly. He snaked his arms around her shoulders forcefully and started to drag her inside the washroom,

    " I am insisting on that. It''s not like I haven''t seen you naked before."

    Esme blushed and knew that he wasn''t going to listen to her anymore. Thus she let him follow her in and both of them stepped together inside the bathroom. Upon noticing the door of bathroom was left opened, Esme ordered coldly,

    " Close the door behind."

    Aaron who took her words with different meaning suddenly had a delight expression dancing on his face. Esme couldn''t tolerate his perverted thoughts and squeezed her real intentions harshly,

    " What are you so happy about? You don''t want Ayra to find us that we are inside the washroom together? "

    Aaron''s happiness quickly faded away. He should have known it. This woman was never easy to be coaxed. Helpless, he could only walk back and close the door off behind with a light thud.

    Ignoring his scornful eyes, Esme started to rinse her mouth and wash her face habitually. She could vaguely sense his hooded eyes on her each movements as if she was one kind of delicious candy.

    She literally got a little ufortable after being stayed inside a washroom with her damn hot handsome husband. Drawing a deep breath nervously to ease her thumping heart, she paid attention on wiping her face through the mirror nkly.

    And here she goes again!

    The immense thirst for blood started to burn like fire inside her throat.Her freshly washed skin started to get paler each time when the strange feeling coursed thorough her throat towards her stomach. Esme felt her breathing ragged after this new wave of heat and she paused between her task.

    Looking flustered, Aaron finally noticed that she was gulping very frequently to suppress her urge for blood. He immediately understood and asked with concern,

    " You are thirsty for blood. Aren''t you?"

    Esme let out a muffled whimper and hummed after saying slowly,

    " Yeah..I..I drank a few days ago only.."

    Aaron grew concerned instantly. He knew that as a pure blooded vampire, they had uncontroble thirst for blood sometimes. He suggested getting closer cautiously,

    " Let me help you with that."

    Esme turned around and saw his approach. She asked with curiousity,

    " How so?"

    Aaron smiled faintly already reaching for his cor to reveal his neck,

    " You can drink my blood now. I have regained my powers and my blood can help nourishing those babies as they are my blood."

    Esme wanted to turn down his offer at first but looking back at her condition, she feared that she might end up behaving awfully in Dstia. If she acted insane like those days in Moonshine, people would definitelyugh at her.

    She pondered for a while, then looked up at him hesitantly. After a moment of silence, she spitted out briefly,

    " All right! But I don''t have fangs to dig inside your skin. How will I drink then?"

    Aaron chuckled lightly and found her extremely funny with that kind of expression. She seemed like she was going for a war. Indeed a fairy who are the definition of elegancy would find it filthy to suck pure blood consciously.

    Aaron took another step closer and assured with smile while using his sharp nail to scratch his skin,

    " You don''t have to worry. I will just cut it off slightly. You will only have to suck continuously."

    Esme nodded and saw him ripping a portion of his skin from his corside. Her heart ached slightly at the sight of his blood flowing out. She started to look away and stubbornly put on an indifferent face.

    Then she heard himmanding huskily,

    " Come or else it will drive you crazy."

    With his saying, Aaron already bent down towards her to give her a better ess and waited excitedly for her lips on his skin. He found it rather exciting then horrifying. Esme finally looked back at him and saw him leaning dangerously close.

    Upon smelling the fresh scent of his blood, her stomach once again grumbled with hunger. As if she couldn''t wait, she arched her head up and pressed her lips onto his cor. Immediately his warm blood travelled through her thraot soothing the burning fury of her thirst. With herself feeling immensely lost in his blood, she clung her arms onto his neck and started to suck like a hungry baby.

    Aaron groaned lowly and wrapped his arms against her waist in afraid of loosing their bnce. He didn''t want to hurt her a bit. Esme sucked and rubbed her bottoms against his chest subconsciously.

    Aaron''s face sank and the grip on her waist tightened. He could sense his hardness getting harder with each suck and his desire quickly rushed upto his head. Furthermore the pregnant woman didn''t show any sign of stopping.

    Aaron gritted his teeth hard and called her name hoarsely,

    " Love, you are going to kill me. Left some blood for my body too."

    Only then Esme''s conscious came back to reality. She snapped out from her thoughts and quickly disengaged her lips from his skin. Aaron whimpered lightly and looked down at her.

    Esme blinked calmly with her hands still clinging onto his shoulder. With her lips stained with blood and a few drops dripping from the corner, she looked like a pure hungry Vampiress who just finished her drink. Aaron couldn''t help butmenting with a smile,

    " My little Vampire."

    He spoke and reached out with his palm to wipe her lips. As his palm brushed on her lips lightly, he felt heated again with those innocent eyes staring on him.

    He instantly stopped from what he was doing. Looking deep through her eyes, his all restrictions copsed in no moment. His head suddenly dipped down and captured her minty lips hungrily.

    Esme''s thoughts went nk and quickly felt her melting under the charge of his hot tongue. She whinned butpelled very fastly. Their tongues twirled together rhythmically as if they had never kissed before.

    Aaron subconsciously started to push her backwards with his tongue diving deep inside her mouth. Esme who was lost under his fiery kisses found her back bouncing against the basin and they leant behind together at the passion.

    Between their passion, Aaron''s hand invontarily reached up to squeeze her bottom which felt a little plump after her pregnancy. He fondled them together lightly earning a low moan from her body quick back.

    Esme''s mindmanded her to push him away. But the moment, she lifted up her hand to push him back, suddenly she worked differently. Instead of pushing him away, she wrapped them around his neck and submitted herself to himpletely.

    Aaron got excited at her approach and repeatedly told himself to stop since she was pregnant. Thus he deepened the kiss and started to touch her everywhere to emit his passion towards her.

    His thumbs yed with her nipples over the clothes and he heard her moaning lowly under his teasing. The wetness between her thighs started to drip slowly that drove him crazy in lust. His one hand drove down to reach between her thighs and was immediately rewarded with her dripping wetness.

    Wasting no more time, he was about to insert his finger excitedly but at that time, they both heard a loud voiceing out from outside,

    " Mommy...Daddy.. Where did you two go?"

    Aaron froze and cursed himself inwardly.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone, to support your Author, buy preveilege tier to stay two chapters ahead. I will join win-win mission from June hopefully. Keep Voting~?

 Chapter 255 - Mother And Daughters Consolation

    Esme and Aaron were immediately snapped out from their wild fantasies. He had to take out his hand reluctantly from the hem of her nightgown. Esme who happened toe back in reality was astounded on herself. She couldn''t believe that she was actually acting so intimate with him inside a washroom in broad daylight.

    How could she forget about everything so easily? Damn it!

    She cursed internally and didn''t dare to meet his eyes which was stuck on her blushed cheeks. Both of them panted heavily to catch their steady breathing and heard the little one shouting again,

    " Mommy... Daddy..."

    Esme jolted lightly, tidied her clothes hastily and went down for the doorway before shouting back loudly,

    " I am here, baby."

    She didn''t want to scare her daughter who was left alone by them. Even Aaron tidied himself quickly and went after Esme who was pushing open the door.

    As the door was opened with a creak sound, both of them were stunned looking up at the person standing beside Ayra. It was Ron who looked astounded. His eyes couldn''t help but getting colder after noticing the two of theming out together from washroom. Even Aaron who got his temper back smiled at his frozen face meekly. The day they identally met in Dstia, Aaron had already predicted that his dear friend had feelings for his wife. No matter what wasid between them, he wasn''t going to give up this time. She was his and will be for eternity.

    Aaron closely noticed that Esme didn''t hold a pleasent expression after watching Ron inside which subconsciously made him very happy. Little did, he hoped that she would drive him away.

    Esme suppressed her dissatisfaction towards him and greeted with a faint smile,

    " Ron, you are here early in the morning."

    Ron hummed in response and suddenly his attention fell on her lips which were looking sullen. Immediately he sensed a knot tightening inside his heart. The little one jumped towards Aaron who was eyeing Ron coldly. Noticing her running figure, Aaron gingerly picked up the running beauty and gave her a light kiss,

    " You got up, princess."

    Ayra yawned, yed with his corbone clumsily and spoke in her baby voice,

    " Daddy, why don''t you take me for a hunt today? Aunty Siemus said that you can hunt better than anyone."

    Ron''s face sank further away. He pursued his lips together to say something but nothing came out because of the shock and pain that he felt just now. Ayra was actually calling Aaron ''Daddy''. Did they reconcile so fast?

    As he watched their warm interaction absentmindedly, Esme spoke snatching back his attention again,

    " Ron, you have any business here?"

    Ron hid the pain on his expression and replied with a faint smile,

    " Yes..Can I speak to you alone?"

    He asked and immediately looked beside Aaron who eyes were cold. Esme hesitated for a while since herst encounter with Ron alone was horrible. But considering twice, she gave Aaron a pleading re and asked sweetly,

    " Can please take Ayra to sister Athena? She hasn''t seen her for a night."

    Aaron definitely wanted to refuse but the little one suddenly leant and whispered in his ears,

    " Daddy, be a good husband and listen to your wife always or else she will run away."

    Aaron was immediatelyforted by his daughter''s words. He nced up at her urging face nkly and suddenly felt that a daughter was truly adorable. Unfortunately he wasn''t going to have one since Dorgan confirmed that Esme was pregnant with twin boys. Lucky he still had Ayra with them.

    Aaron obeyed silently. After giving Ron a cold re, he headed off to Athena''s room which was at the end of the corridor.

    Ron sighed softly and looked up at Esme who was waiting for him to talk. After a moment, Ron whispered softly lowering his eyes down,

    " Serena..I..I am leaving.."

    Esme didn''t feel shocked instead hummed affirmatively. Forming her lips into a sweet smile, she genuinely wished,

    " I wish that you find your happiness Ron. I will be forever grateful to you. Please don''t hesitate to contact me if you need my help."

    Ron hummed absentmindedly. The only thing that he wanted was her which was impossible now. He didn''t want to be an eyesore for her anymore. He smiled back faintly and intended to leave but then something cropped in his mind. He turned around again and suddenly asked with aplex feeling,

    " Do...do you know that where has Anna gone exactly?"

    Esme shook her head unknowingly and replied with a bitter smile,

    " No, Ron. I would have already brought her back if I knew her location. But you don''t have to worry about her anymore. You can move on with your life. Anna is a very decentdy,Ron. Now she has promised that she wouldn''t disturb your life anymore which means that she wouldn''t evere back. Regarding that child, she is capable enough to raise a child on her own. She has spent so much time and effort raising up Ayra in Rivergreen Valley those days."

    Ron hung his head down. There was something wrong in his heart which practically made him miserable subconsciously. The way Esme confidently said that Anna wouldn''t evere back, for some unknown reason, it made him unhappy.

    Why was he feeling guilty for her sake? Did he really know Anna wrongly?

    He couldn''t determine at this moment. Thus he smiled and said to Esme before heading outside for his own world,

    " Take care of yourself, Serena."

    Esme saw him going outside nkly. Her heart was filled withplex emotions and she really sensed that Ron had something for Anna in his heart. He just didn''t realize it yet. She solemnly wished that Ron would take the initiate to find Anna but he just left silently. Perhaps the day he would realise his mistake, it will be toote.

    Sometimes love is destined. Perhaps his destiny was linked to Anna from the beginning and she was only a medium for them.

    After saying those words to herself, Esme settled her emotions and went outside to greet others. She was excited about the wedding between Ethan and Athena. As soon as she stepped outside, she met someone unexpectedly.

    It was Queen Melinda who was standing calmly. She finally mustered up the courage to meet Esme. Esme''s face paled slightly and she didn''t know how to greet her back. After several thoughts, she bowed lightly and greeted with respect like others,

    " Greetings, Queen Mother Melinda."

    Since Ethan had be the new king, her status was upgraded to Queen Mother eventually. Queen Melinda wasn''t surprised over this formal greeting. She merely smiled bitterly and asked while looking here and there,

    " A..Ayra...?"

    Esme cut off feeling a little surprised that she hade to look for Ayra,

    " She has gone to brother''s room. Is there anything you want?"

    Melinda sighed longingly and requested with a pleading look,

    " Serena.. Can...can we talk?"

    Esme didn''t find any reason to refuse her request. She gulped before nodding and then both followed her inside Melinda''s living room. Upon entering inside, Melinda could no longer hide her emotions. Her expression was filled with guilt and remorse as she started speaking painfully,

    " I..I know that you hate me, Esme. I don''t dare to ask your forgiveness. But at least don''t push me away from getting closer with you. We can at least look forward to seeing a happy future together. I know that I have let you down as a mother. But trust me, it was all those royal responsibilities that made my heart cold like stone. Your father also left me alone with all this burdens. I had be so cruel on myself that I was blind to notice my child''s happiness. I really don''t expect anything from you. I just want to spend the rest of my life with all of you happily together."

    Esme listened her quietly and was stunned upon noticing her tears falling down. It was the first time that she saw her mother''s vulnerable state. Even that time, when their father left, she didn''t even shed a single tear in front of them. Indeed her words were all true. Responsibilities had made her hard like stone which led her thinking that nothing else wasn''t important in this world not even her children''s happiness.

    Esme sighed and couldn''t endure her tears anymore. She walked over to her and hugged her mother tightly. Patting on her back lightly, sheforted in a low voice,

    " Mother.. Please don''t cry..We aren''t pushing you away..We..we are just angry on you..No matter what, we still need you..You are the only guardian left for us."

    Melinda brust into tears hardly and hugged her back. She sniffed and assured repeatedly,

    " I will try my best to mend my mistake, Serena. I will try my best."

    Esme pursued her lips to say that she had met their father. But reminding again that he didn''t wish toe back, she dropped the idea. She didn''t want to reopen her mother''s old wound again. After a few moments of consoling each others emotions, Melinda suddenly asked lifting up her face at Esme,

    " Why don''t you go back with your husband? I vaguely heard that you both had a misunderstanding. Is it something terrible?"

    She spoke and subconsciously pressed her palms on Esme''s stomach. She was stunned before asking out shockingly,

    " Serena... are..are you actually pregnant? "

 Chapter 256 - Kiss Me Harder!

    Esme was stunned before turning crimson.She didn''t expect Queen Mother Melinda to find out so fast. It wasn''t unexpected in reality. Being the mother of four children, she was far more experienced than anyone. Esme was a little afraid to confess the truth as her children were going to be a hybrid creature too.

    After a moment of hesitation, Esme finally gave her a single nod only to be heard out her surprised cry. Esme frowned lifting up her shy eyes and watched Melinda smiling widely like a little fool. Melinda couldn''t suppress her excitement any longer. She literally started to fly around Esme and constantly eximed,

    " O my god! We are finally going to have so many heirs. Serena, why didn''t you tell us earlier? It must be difficult on you during this chaos. Tell me, what do you want to eat? Women should eat carefully during this time."

    Esme was left utterly speechless. She pulled her mother''s arms and gave her a rxing smile,

    " Mother.. Please calm down..I am absolutely fine and there is nothing wrong with my body."

    Melinda was still grinning at Esme who was shy upon seeing her excitement. Melinda changed the subject and suddenly quired in a low voice anxiously,

    " Then...you are also having children. Why don''t you want to go back to your husband? Let me go and talk with her."

    Melinda was intending to head away for Aaron but Esme grasped her from back. Turning her face around confusingly, Melinda heard her saying softly,

    " Mother, this matter ispletely between us. Don''t drag yourself into it. Just give me some time."

    Melinda stopped considerably and asked while taking her palms into her fist,

    " You hate him?"

    Esme had to bite down her bottom lips hardly after this question. Gulping down a little painfully, she answered truthfully,

    " No, mother..I just don''t know how to forgive him."

    Melinda hummed in response and formed into a warm smile. How could she didn''t understand what was Esme feeling when she personally faced this troubled feelings once?

    Melinda embraced Esmefortablely and supported her with a smile,

    " It''s all right. Give yourself time. My grandchildren won''t be less pampered in here. You can choose whatever you want. We will be here for you always."

    Esme could only respond with a smile of gratitude. Her eyes invontarily turned moisty. How long it had been since she wished to be cuddled like this?

    After their heartwarming conversation, the mother and daughter went around for a walk which shocked the entire White Castle. But people were happy after knowing that the cold war finally broke off.

    Soon after, the day passed away with so much happiness floating around the air of White Castle. Queen Melinda had officially dered that she would ept Athena as their daughter-inw very soon. She finally realised that nows mattered to her as long as her children were happy. Then the whole castle literally jumped on doing preparations for their engagement ceremony on that night though there was two days left till then.

    Inside Esme''s room, she was doing Ayra''s hairs when Siemus entered with an anxious expression. Bowing her head down to Esme, she hesitated before uttering nervously,

    " My Lady.. have.. have you heard something?"

    Esme crooked her eyebrows suspiciously and gave her a nod of denying. While binding Ayra''s hairs, she heard Siemus exining anxiously,

    " Lord has been demolished the entire councilmen today. He has annouced that after today onwards, there will be no upper hands people except the king. The reason is that he has officially announced about your pregnancy today and the councilmen opposed his opinion since you have regained your past identity. Furthermore the vi of Old Lord has been burnt mysteriously. He is no more in this world."

    Esme''s hands froze from doing whatever she was. Her mouth agaped slightly in disbelief and she lost her capabilities of thinking straight for a while. Her heart was pounding against her chest rapidly. She just couldn''t help but finding it unbelievable that Aaron had be so violent just for her sake.

    Won''t citizens try to demolish him from his position?

    She felt guilty and sweet at the same time. She knew that she was being hard on him but she never wanted to make him suffering everyday. Thus she drew a deep breath and passed the hairball to Siemus ordering softly,

    " Siemus, take care of Ayra for a while. I will being backter."

    Siemus nodded with a light bow and immediately had a warm smile on her lips. She understood that to where Esme was heading for now. Esme left afterwards and went towards the direction of guest room.

    Upon getting nearer on the doorway, she asked the guards who had their heads bowing at her,

    " Did Lord Aaron arrive?"

    One of the guard shook his head and replied respectively,

    " No Princess. He hasn''te back yet."

    Esme pondered then mumbled before going inside hastily,

    " It''s alright. I will just wait for him."

    The guards quickly made a path to give her entrance and guarded outside as usual. Upon entering the room, Esme found it all empty. Thus she picked up a book randomly and went at a corner to read it silently while waiting for Aaron.

    Half an hour of waiting, the door of guest room was pushed open with a light thud. Following up, the man with wrath radiating from his eyes entered in and threw off the jacket, sword whatever he was holding on in his bare hands.

    Aaron didn''t notice Esme who was sitting at corner. After kicking the bed strongly, his body dropped down over the bed clumsily. His breathing heavied as if he was battling his best to control his anger.

    Esme''s heart ached painfully. She closed the book off silently, got up and started to pick up the throwned things patiently. She went on difference ces around the room to ce them on their usual spots whilst Aaronid down on the bed with his eyes shutting tightly together.

    Esme approached cautiously and spoke in a very soft voice,

    " You came back?"

    Aaron snapped open his eyes in a shot and arched his head up to see the owner of that voice. His earlier raged eyes quickly dissapared away and reced with a gentle aura like melting water. Stumbling up from the bed, he replied almost suturing on his words,

    " When..when did youe?"

    Esme sighed softly and replied while getting closer until she was only a few inches away from him,

    " A long back! You were so devastated in venting your anger that you haven''t noticed me in your room."

    Aaron scratched his head awkwardly and mumbled,

    " Well, I just got a little angry on my subordinates. Nothing much."

    Esme stared at him for a few moments and then whispered between her parted lips,

    " I have heard everything."

    Aaron didn''t hide anymore. He nced up at her face nkly and replied with an assured smile,

    " You don''t have to feel afraid. No one will dare to disrupt your life as long as I am alive."

    Esme didn''t respond immediately. Instead an anger coursed through her mind. Did he think that she was worried about her own safety? Fool!

    She sighed helplessly and asked with a deep voice,

    " Is it really worth to fight for me, Aaron?"

    This time, Aaron lifted up his head and gazed through her eyes deeply. He could see that she was ming herself for this chaos. After a moment of silence, his lips formed into a satisfied smile and he answered with honesty,

    " You are worth every fighting Esme. If you really think that I have done a mistake, you are absolutely wrong. Nothing matters to me more than you in my life even not our babies."

    Esme held back those tears who were fighting to fall down and replied with a light choke,

    " What if I don''t go back ever? What are you gonna do with this flights then?"

    Aaron pulled her towards his arms cautiously and pressed his head on her chest softly. Wrapping his arms around her body, he mumbled like a child,

    " Then I guess I will spend my life waiting for you then or I will be a live-son-inw here. What do you say?"

    Esmeughed softly but didn''t push him away. Hearing herughter, Aaron felt a different kind of ease and suddenly informed her cheerfully,

    " Oh, I forgot to tell you that I have found Carol."

    Esme''s expression lit up quickly and she urged anxiously,

    " Really? When? Why didn''t you bring her up with you? She must be very worried about me."

    Aaron tilted his head up slightly and demanded with a mischievous grin,

    " Then what do I get as reward? I will bring her on the day of Athena''s engagement. She doesn''t wish to get married from Moonshine."

    Esme frowned knowing his mischievous smile,

    " What reward? I..I don''t understand."

    Aaron demanded shamelessly while running his fingers on her back sensually,

    " Be good and kiss me harder."

    Esme''s face turned pale as she muttured blushing profusely,

    " What.. what..no way..You are taking advantage of me.."

    Aaron blinked innocently and blurted with a sneer,

    " What advantage? Who was the one turning me insane early in the morning? Didn''t you kissing me back? If Ayra didn''t intervene, we might have ended having sex in the washroom."

    Esme hussed pressing her palms tightly on his sinful mouth,

    " Huss! Huss! Don''t talk about it anymore. I will kiss you, okay?"

    Aaron grinned happily and arched his head up shamelessly. Esme sighed helplessly and started to bent down towards his lips nervously. She feared that they would loss control and something terrible would happen like morning again.

    Just as her lips touched his cold one, Aaron froze for a moment, reached up to hold the back of her head and deepened the kiss eagerly. Esme whimpered then slowly fell engrossed between their kissing. When she was lost in his breathtaking kiss, she failed to hear her zipper going down on her back.

    Meanwhile, Siemus was running all of the ces of White Castle. She quired each one of the guard anxiously,

    " Have you seen young Princess anywhere?"

    Everyone denied and no one saw Ayra going outside. Siemus paused and started to wonder while heading outdoor anxiously.

    Where did Ayra go within just a few moments? She just only went to visit Athena in another room but the little girl was gone when she came back.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone~? If you want to support me directly, you can join my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.ount ''Anamika Ana'' to show your support. Morever my another action romance genre short book "Seducing The President" is avable over there if you wish to read the romance between a nation leader and his secretary. Needless to say that P.a.t.r.e.o.n. is actually cheaper than any other online tforms. Hope, you are enjoying the story so far! Pay attention to those clues that I left in every chapter for better understanding. Thank you ??

 Chapter 257 - Eyes From Her Dream

    RECOMMEND SONG: Can We Kiss Forever By Kina, Adriana Porenza ~?

    Esme was still unware about Ayra''s dissaparence. Meanwhile the teasing had gone too far out of control from Aaron''s side.His initial n was to slide out his tongue after a smooth peck but as soon as he found her enthusiasm while kissing him back, his restrictions turned uncontroble. Even without his conscious,he pulled her zipper down and made her bare naked from back.

    Esme whimpered lightly when the cold tips of his fingers rolled back and forth above her smooth skin sensually. She felt breathless when he started to suck her bottom lips hardly. Soon after,she felt herself in airborne then she was dropped preciously over the bed swiftly.

    Esme gasped widening her eyes apart and saw his head dipping down towards her corbone hungrily. She cursed herself in a low voice and started to protest naturally,

    " No..Aaron..We..we can''t.."

    How the hell she gives up herself so easily?

    Esme wondered bewildering and felt his tongue nibbing on her skin. Immediately a quick gasp slipped out through her parted lips and her body couldn''t help but starting to melt under his sweet torture. Aaron''s kiss trailed from her corbone towards the swell of her breasts. Coming between the valley of her breasts, he spent few seconds on appreciating her newly curved bottoms and hastily tugged off the loose gown from her shoulders.

    Before Esme could register that what was going to happen next, his sinful lips attacked on her arched nipples that were begging for attention. Esme moaned lowly and fisted the bedsheets underneath her palms. Her breathing hitched and toes curled up in ecasty. She couldn''t help but calling his name intimately,

    " Aa..Aaron..."

    Aaron knew that she was craving for his touches just the way he did. He didn''t waste no more time and sucked hard on her right nipple. His another hand discovered her left bossom and squeezed it into heart content. Numerous sighs and muffled moans escaped through her lips when his mouth and hand worked on her bossoms rhythmically.

    She couldn''t help but biting down her lower lips frequently in order to keep her moans muffled. Aaron looked up at her with his lustful eyes. His lips still stayed on her arched nipples as he rewarded his eyes with the sight of her flustered face. A quick smirk formed at the corner of his lips when he saw that how much she was enjoying his touches.

    Esme moaned loudly when he bit down hard and hand worked roughly on her other bossom. Leaving the bossom with pinkish aura, Aaron came up to capture her lips whilst his hands swam into the private parts of her worned gown. This time, she was alerted and quickly pushed away his chest while mumbling shyly between her ragged breathing,

    " No..we..we can''t.. this time..."

    Her words meant that they couldn''t be intimated during the first stage of her pregnancy. Aaron who was aware of that smiled cheekily. His voice was still sounding sexy as he whispered beside her ears,

    " It''s okay, I won''t do anything. Let me help you to release okay?"

    Esme''s face flustered in embarrassment. She mumbled between her gritted teeth,

    " Huh! Tell me that it''s you who is getting horny everytime? Why are you pushing the me on me now?"

    Aaron smirked finding her cunt downwards and squeezed it gently.

    " Aah! ", Esme cried out more likely in shocked and red at the culprit harshly. Aaron smiled innocently and replied while sliding in his finger inside her private part,

    " No matter who is in hurry, we shouldn''t waste this moment. Come on baby, let me hear your scream now."

    With the saying, his another finger envaded through her territory causing her crying out in pleasure and at the same,her back arched up.

    Meanwhile,

    Siemus ran through the corridors anxiously almost searching each corner of the castle but there was no trace of Ayra left anywhere. Even the maids or guards hadn''t seen her leaving out of the castle.

    Worried to death,she ran outside towards the outdoor areas of White Castle where the little girl might have gone.

    Outside of White Castle, Ayra ran through the dark forest using her little legs clumsily. Her sparkling eyes were stuck on the little rabbit which was running desperately in fear. But the little girl was chasing it desperately. When Siemus left the room after cing her beside the window, she found this rabbit running through the little trees yfully.

    She immediately got excited and headed outside sneakily to catch this little creature. She knew that the guards wouldn''t allow her to head outside alone thus she used her little tricks to dump their eyes. To her surprise, the rabbit was running so fast than usual. During this chasing game, she even forgot to pay attention on any abnormalities around. She didn''t even notice that she had actually ran quite far away from the area of white castle.

    Almost there...!

    She encouraged herself and took a high jump to catch the running white rabbit. Just when her fingers touched its fluffy body, the rabbit dissapared under her watchful eyes.

    Startled, Ayra took back her tiny hands and watched around suspiciously. Except pitch darkness, nothing could be seen around and she instinctively started to get a little nervous. Dismissing the idea of finding the rabbit anymore,she turned around and inteneded to head back to White Castle fast.

    Just when she took a step ahead,she saw a pair of eyes from the corner of her eyes. Her little heart froze immediately and she fought over the thought that whether to look back or not. But her curiousity was arising tremondously.

    She sucked a deep breath nervously and turned her face sideway to figure out the beholder of those eyes. As soon as she looked aside, she gasped stumbling a step back.

    From the darkeness, a pair ofvatic eyes were staring at her calmly. Except those eyes, nothing could be seen of it as if those eyes were floating in the air. Ayra remained numb for a few moments and recalled that she had seen those eyes in her dreams. Picking up a little courage, she asked from her spot shakingly,

    " Who..are you? Come out! "

    No response came from it and this time, she asked again stressing on her words,

    " I said,e out."

    " Ayra! My goodness, what are you doing here?", Siemus ran over the spot as soon as she saw Ayra from a far distance. Snapping her head ahead, Ayra breathed in relief and shouted back,

    " Auntye here. I saw someone. He is hiding here.."

    Siemus rushed onto her and followed her direction. Scrutinising her eyes, Siemus replied finding noone anywhere,

    " Ayra, what are you saying? There is no one."

    Ayra was dumbfounded and nced at the way deeply. The moment she saw that ce, her face sank again. She murmured rubbing her eyes clearly,

    " How.. how can that be..I..I really saw someone..."

    Siemus didn''t take her words seriously. She scooped her up in her arms and started to scold angrily while heading off for the castle.

    ** MARRIOTT CASTLE **

    The whole castle was in uproar today. Since the announcement of Oscar, people had numerous gossips revolving around the mysterious baby. Some even said that baby Cerdic had casted spell on Oscar to make him as his sole heir.

    Jessie was quick awakened from her sleeping after hearing so much noises from her surrounding. She vaguely heard their talks and quickly ran towards her father''s room.

    Flinging open the door, Jessie stepped in and paused in front of Oscar who was going through some papers in his hands. Looking up, Oscar saw his daughter''s furious face and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He smiled gleefully and weed her,

    " Jessie, why did you run in at this hour? Come here to father."

    Jessie growled angrily,

    " Why did you do this father? You know that he is a demon and has all source of evil powers. Don''t you care about your tenants anymore?"

    Oscar dropped the papers slowly, hauled up from his chair and exined patiently whileing over Jessie,

    " Jess, don''t misunderstand me. That''s what ourws say. Only boys are allowed to sit on the throne of ruler. This is what your motherst wish was. I am just obeying her wishes."

    Jessie couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. Amidst her rage, she forgot the right and wrong of her words and blurted out impatiently,

    " That''s like it. It was she who only cared about her demon son. We were no one to her. If she cared about us, she wouldn''t have left us alone for the sake of that demon child."

    " Jessie! ", Oscar shouted hysterically lifting his hand in the air and almost pped her hard. Jessie got a little afraid and stumbled back fearfully. Her father''s eyes were glowing in anger as he looked down at her. After a moment of silence, Oscar''s wrath filled voice echoed in the air,

    " Do not talk about your mother like this anymore. If you have any objections over my decision, you can go and choose to live with your grandparents. But don''t dare to insult your mother in front of me ever."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi guys~? Keep voting to support this book and buy preveilege to help me winning this win-win mission.

 Chapter 258 - We Love You!

    WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA

    Siemus came back inside the castle with Ayra carrying in her arms and had a downcast expression hanging on her face. She was death worried about this little child who simply sneaked outside within a few moments.

    Reaching on the doorway, they saw Athena walking over their way and narrowed her gaze slightly upon noticing the duo. She questioned tugging on her gown awkwardly,

    " Where did you two go?"

    Siemus opened up her mouth to say that her little creature had just ran outside but quickly shut it off when Ayra gave her a pouty face. Sighing helplessly, Siemus gave her a quick response,

    " Nothing! We were just wandering around to digest our foods."

    Athena let out a ''oh'' sound and peered inside the room curiously while asking,

    " Where has Esme gone? I came to show her my engagement gown. Does it look pretty or I should try another one?"

    Ayramented first taking a closer look of her Maroon coloured gown,

    " Mother, this one is very cool. You are looking pretty like angel."

    Athena smiled shyly and nted a kiss on her cheeks lovingly. Her lips formed into a wide smile as sheplimented back,

    " My baby is the most prettiest one. Where is your Mommy? I will still have to show her."

    Ayra pondered confusingly as she had no idea where had Esme gone. Siemus took the initiative to answer her and cleared her throat awkwardly. Lowering her voice down, she responded meaningfully,

    " Umm..My Lady..I think that you shouldn''t look for her now.She..she might have gone in Lord''s room since she just has known about themotion uring in Vampire World."

    Athena was surprised a little bit then brusted intoughter awkwardly. Shurgging her shoulders off, she answered suggestively,

    " Then I guess I shoulde to look for her tomorrow. You better help Ayra sleeping first and Don''t leave her side."

    Siemus nodded in response and watched her returning back towards her room dismissively. Shaking her head lightly in helplessness, she pulled the little beauty in her arms closer and headed inside the room to coax her into sleeping.

    Since her mothers were busy in getting coveted by their beloved men, she was the only one left to take care of her.

    Meanwhile, finally those muffled moans subsided from inside that made the guards blushing profusely. Though they considerably walked away from there, their moans were still too loud to be heard out.

    Inside,Aaron left her body spent and cked after the release. Heid down beside her over the bed and panted heavily to extinguish his own fire. Though they couldn''t make out fully, it still helped him subsiding his desire a little.

    Esme was still panting beside her and hauled up from the bed to fix her clothes. She spoke softly while pulling up her gown slowly,

    " Don''t create any disasters in your world. I don''t want to owe you anything nor do I wish to see you doomed by others."

    Aaron stared at her back nkly and questioned ufortably,

    " When are you going back with me?"

    Esme paused in her task and bit down her lower lips tightly. She really wished to forgive him but whenever she thought about his motive, she just couldn''t let go of that knot from her heart. With a soft sigh, she replied while running her fingers through her messy hairs slowly,

    " I..I..I want to spend more times with my mother..Morever we have still brother''s wedding to attend. Will you bring everyone from Vampire World that day?"

    Aaron went quite for a moment. How couldn''t he understand that she wasn''t ready to forgive him wholeheartedly still now?

    He hummed in response and got up afterwards only to zip up her clothes from back. He answered softly while pulling up the zipper carefully,

    " I will ask them toe. Carol shared her wish to meet you very soon. I will bring her here."

    Esme hesitated for a moment then asked back,

    " What.. what about your mother?"

    Aaron paused abruptly and replied like a whisper,

    " Her fate is currently in your hands. Your brother has asked you to do whatever you want. You can tell me how you wish to punish her."

    Esme pondered but couldn''t spit out those words that she wished to tell so far. No matter how desperate was she to watch her getting punished, she was still Aaron and Athena''s mother. Looking back at those times,she really couldn''t imagine her getting died or punished.

    Aaron saw through her nervousness and assured with a soft tone,

    " You don''t have to hold back anything just because she is our mother."

    Esme sighed deeply, snapped her head aside to look through his eyes and murmured softly,

    " I don''t want her dying, Aaron. Our brother is already gone. He won''t being back no matter how much punishments we give her. Besides our stepbrother Ester was involved with your mother. But I can''t also watch her roaming around and doing her sinful acts again and again."

    Aaron understood her thoughts and questioned back,

    " Then what do you want?"

    Esme lowered her eyes down and exined patiently,

    " As she doesn''t care about her own children, you can send her away from your kingdom and let her live alone somewhere. In this way,she might understand that what she has lost in her life. I don''t want anymore blood, Aaron."

    Aaron smiled faintly at her. That''s how she was hard from outside but soft in mind. He sighed pulling her up in his arms and asked with a soft voice,

    " Don''t you being too easy on her?"

    Esme looked up at him deeply and questioned with a mysterious smile,

    " Tell me honestly, if I really asked for her death, won''t you be upset?"

    Aaron''s expression dropped a little and he could only hung his head down to hide his emotions. Though he didn''t say anything in words, Esme knew her thoughts and smiled at him faintly. She sped their palms together and whispered with a smile,

    " Don''t worry, I know my brother very well. Even he doesn''t wish for her death since Athena is her biological daughter. He won''t definitely want her getting upset. We just expect that the culprits will get punished ording tows."

    Aaron nodded his head with a faint smile and pecked on her lips lightly speaking,

    " I will do whatever you wish, promise. Just don''t push me away anymore. No matter you want to return or not, let me apany you here."

    ?? Athena''s Room ??

    Upon entering the room,she found the man lying on her bed already. She shook her head helplessly and went aside to change her gown. No matter how many times she had warned him, he still shamelessly wailed his tail and got inside her room sneakily.

    Ethan, the shameless king used his dirty words after noticing her bare back,

    " Honey, which position would you like tonight?"

    Athena rolled her eyes and slipped inside her nightgown. She responded while using some powders on her fleshy skin,

    " No, you will sleep tonight. I am intending to read a book to rx my mind."

    Ethan''s face paled and he seemed like he had just eaten shit. Crossing his legs together,he nagged childishly,

    " No way! We should cherish this days more and more. After we get married, you will be burdened with a lot of Royal responsibilities. Come now and serve me. Be a good baby."

    Athenaughed softly, dropped down her skincare and walked over to him angrily,

    " What nonsense! Who is baby? You are being baby here. You have used all the corners of this room to torture me for a whole damn night. Don''t you feel tired? Gosh! My waist was sore for the whole day."

    Ethan grinned, pulled her down on the bed andmented like a fool,

    " Mmm.. Don''t you like it when I am being too lovey-dovey on you? Huh?"

    Athena smacked on her shoulder shyly and suddenly asked with a serious tone,

    " Ethan.. What do you think Esme will do with my mother?"

    Ethan sensed the bitterness in her voice and replied while lying her down beside him,

    " Nothing absolutely! She will probably just ask her to leave the castle. That''s it."

    Athena''s face became bewildered as she kept staring at Ethan disbelievingly. After a moment of silence, Ethan continued while ying with her hairs yfully,

    " The death can''t be back,Athena. We just need tofort our hearts with thisws of punishment. Besides the most important fact is that..."

    He paused a bit and continued with a foolish smile,

    " I love you and my sister loves your brother as well. We won''t eventually want to make you two sad."

    Athena couldn''t help but smiling emotionally at Ethan. Suddenly she moved closer towards him, picked up his big palm and ced it on her stomach. When Ethan narrowed his gaze confusingly, Athena whispered with a shy smile,

    " We love you too."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Stay connected with my instagram ount: Anamika_author to watch the trailer first. " Loved By A DEMON KING" will be starting from next week. Woah! I am excited to write down Cedric''s character. If you have any confusions regarding the first part, don''t hesitate to ask me in thement section. Take love and yeah, Demon king will have longer journey than this one.

 Chapter 259 - Grand Celebration

    The day after this revealtion, the entire Dstia world had joyously celebrated the pregnancy of their king''s fiancee. Though Athena denied several times that it wasn''t good to be known by others,Ethan couldn''t simply hold back his happiness. Furthermore the news of Esme''s pregnancy had added double joy in their happiness. Queen Melinda suddenly couldn''t hold back so much happiness in her life. Now she was getting a bunch of heirs who were probably new kind in this world. Still she was proud to be the grandmother of this wonder kids.

    Days passed away in a blink of eye. This days,Ayra had be the apple of everyone''s attention in the castle. Even some certain vampire king used to look for her once he returned after finishing his official matters. Due to Ayra''s mysterious problems, Athena specifically hired some maids to keep a closer eye on her. The two mothers were still not in ease as Ayra''s nightmares kept bringing back asionally. Ethan started to get prepared for their wedding as soon as possible hence his beloved woman was pregnant and he couldn''t wait to im her as his officially. The case of ario was totally different than Katherine''s time. Everyone celebrated for a day after Athena''s pregnancy. Even some started to spread out that their king doted on her or how could she be so fast.

    Soon it was the day of engagement ceremony in Dstia World.The white castle was decorated so magnificently that others couldn''t pull away their eyes from it. People''s chatter was filled up the entire environment and one could say that they all were busy in celebrating such a special moment.

    _Esme''s Room_

    " How long will you take?", Aaron asked leaning against the door edge with a faint smile. His wife had been choosing her attire for an hour simply because she wanted to hide her slightly protruded bump. Her stomach was growing fast this days. It was probably because she had twins inside and were growing too fast.

    Esme snorted tidying her gown neatly,

    " It''s all your children''s fault. Look, I don''t fit in any gown."

    Aaron shook his head helplessly, straightened up and started to approach her with a doting smile,

    " You look gorgeous in whatever you wear."

    Esme pouted and started to do her hairs while asking impatiently,

    " When will Carole? What about Viviana and Jasper?"

    Aaron smiled with a deep voice as his eyes heatingly watched her curved bossoms through the mirror,

    " They should being here within few moments."

    With this saying,his hand naturally went upwards to caress her chest which made her froze. She continued doing her hairs and threatened coldly,

    " You....Stop doing this.. You are distracting me.."

    Aaron didn''t stop and smiled cheekily. As his hand started to crawl underneath her clothes, they both heard an urgent voice running inside the room,

    " Daddy.. Mommy.. Everyone is waiting for you...How long will you take?"

    Aaron jolted and reflexively put back his hand with a poker face. Esmeughed softly and spoke to her daughter with a loud voice,

    " Come inside,baby. We are done nearly."

    Soon after the little beauty ran inside with a pinkish gown. Her hairs were neatly binded and she appeared like a barbie doll. Aaron''s heart melted at the sight of her baby face and his earlier anger had disappeared within a moment. He bent down to lift up the running beauty in his arms cautiously and warned in a soft voice,

    " Don''t run too recklessly, Princess. See, you can stoop down anytime since you are wearing such a heavy gown today."

    Ayra nodded with understanding and urged the couple anxiously,

    " Let''s go.. Let''s go.. Everyone is waiting..You are doingte."

    Esme was done with thest touch of her makeup and pecked on her cheeks lovingly. Then she put on her bracelet and headed outside together with Aaron and Ayra towards the direction of hallway.

    Naturally the hallway was crowded today with the chatters of people. The newly expected couple were already standing over the stage under everyone''s watchful eyes and waited for them. Ethan who was nervous as hell for bing a daddy finally asked with worry in his tone,

    " Honey, can you stand still for so long? Or should I ask someone to bring you a chair?"

    Athena couldn''t stop herself from rolling her eyes. From that moment,this man had gotten to know that he was doing ridiculous things. He would wake up at the middle of night and ask her that was she wishing to eat something or not. Even sometimes he asked that he could hunt for her if she craved to drink blood. He was nagging her like a little baby but actually she loved it dearly. During her first pregnancy, she only had little time to spend with Edward which made her feeling very lonely. Now this days, she had everyone by her side who loved and cared for her deeply that was something she always craved for.

    Now she was only standing for five minutes and this man has already started to get worried. She gave him a stern look and spoke with a smile,

    " If you continue doing this in front of so many people, I will surely give birth to your child in Moonshine. You are getting on my nerves gradually."

    Ethan panicked instantly and replied with a coaxing voice,

    " No..no...I was merely asking..."

    He heavied a sigh of relief when she didn''t argue back and scoffed arrogantly,

    " Where did they go, damn it! It must be your brother who is gettingte."

    Athena''s brotherly affection had already turned on. She red at the man beside her coldly and scoffed back,

    " Why are you dragging my brother into it,huh? He isn''t doing make-up like your sister doing. It must be Esme who is taking longer time."

    Ethan eventually wanted to retort but one of the guard annouced that the princess had arrived in the hallway loudly. Everyone looked at their way and saw the family of trio entering together side by side. Aaron who was carrying Ayra in his arms gave off a domineering aura which charmed the audience. Even some of them looked at Esme enviously for having a king as her husband even though when she had no status and powers.

    Queen Melinda enjoyed the look on everyone''s eyes on her daughter. They were those people who used to tell that Esme wouldn''t get a good husband in the future after her ban was dered among the citizens. She arched her head up proudly and walked over to greet Aaron formally while leading him towards a respectable spot.

    Athena smiled with relief when she saw Aaron and Esme chatting together happily. Ethan still had a grimace in his eyes when he saw his little princess cuddling on Aaron''s arms.

    Why this scary man won over his family''s heart so easily?

    Ethan wondered, turned around and suddenly asked Athena with a demanding voice,

    " You better give birth to a daughter for me."

    Athena was stunned before brusting intoughter. She was amused with Ethan''s expression badly and asked pping her hands together,

    " I just hope that you and my brother wouldn''t go for a war for the sake of my little princess. Look.. look..she loves to spend time with my brother.She even calls him '' Daddy'' now."

    Ethan''s face darkened further. He gestured at the priest to start the ritual fast and mumbled while getting on track,

    " After we get married, I will also ask Ayra to call me ''Daddy''."

    Athena shook her head helplessly andpelled with the rituals of their engagement ceremony obediently. She could predict that this two men would crazy to win over Ayra in the uing future.

    From the backstage, Aaron watched his sister exchanging ring with a proud smile. He was proud of her because after so much suffering, she had finally found the right man for her who embraced her ws and loved her wholeheartedly. She was ready to let of her past and wee a new beginning which was something hard. Loving someone is easy but loving yourself is the most difficult thing that ever exist in life. If she wouldn''t start cherishing for her own happiness, she wouldn''t have stood there so confidently with Ethan. Ethan had only worked as a medium to open up her heart.

    Aaron sighed softly with a smile and his eyes fell on the doorway where Carol, Jasper and Viviana had just arrived. Aaron tapped on Esme''s shoulders and pointed at them softly,

    " Look over there."

    Esme immediately followed his direction and eximed excitedly,

    " Carol! Viviana! "

    On the other side, Ron was hesitating in front of door for a long time. After going through a lot of strugglings,he finally knocked and a middle aged woman pulled open the door fast.

    Before Ron could inquire anything, the woman shouted rubbing her sleepy eyes,

    " You came back again? Boy, I have told you already that she hasn''te here. Why do youe back again and again? Let me tell it clearly! She won''t dare toe back to me after fooling around outside for so many years. You better note again and again to disturb me anymore."

    After that saying, the woman shut off the door with a bang without showing any courtesy to the man outside. Ron could only remain in daze for a long time. He didn''t know why did hee here but he at least thought of taking a look. What if shees back here?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi everyone~?As you can see that we are expecting an end within three days, don''t remove the book from your library too fast. The continuation of "Loved By A DEMON KING" will start from this book. I won''t create any separate book for that sequel. The synopsis will be up tonight. You will be able to read it from the book''s description tonight. Thanks for your love till now!

 Chapter 260 - Where We Started Everything!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: It''s You By Alie Gatie ~?

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    Esme''s eyes went wide in happiness after watching Carol safe and unharmed over the doorway.The day when she had gone missing, somehow she felt guilty for dragging her into this mess. Esme went over to them excitedly and immediately pulled her into a tight hug. Carol was stunned for a while then beamed into a wide smile.She hugged back and spoke between her choking gratefully,

    " My Lady..how are you doing?"

    Esme unlocked their embrace and looked up at her smiling happily. She spoke with relief feigning from her tone,

    " It''s so good to see you back,Carol. I never thought that I could ever see you alive in this days. I am fine as you can see. What about you and the rest of you?"

    Esme inquired ncing between Carol and Viviana who appeared genuinely happy with this warm behavior of Esme. It was something that they could never expect from a queen. Viviana gave her a faint smile and replied with a bit remorse,

    " We are all doing well. Except Lord, he expects your arrival soon in Moonshine."

    Esme''s smile dropped a little bit. With her eyes dropping down,she hid her emotions and rushed them both together inside,

    " Let''s take you two inside my room. The ceremony is over now."

    Carol smiled faintly and inteneded to trail her off closely but Aaron''s voice made them halting in their tracks. Esme paused and nced back at him confusingly. Aaron came over to her after passing Ayra to Siemus and informed in a serious tone,

    " Something cropped inside the kingdom.I will have to leave for a few days after this ceremony."

    Esme frowned slightly and wanted to know what happened in the kingdom. Even the news of his departure didn''t make her happy at all. She dismissed those feelings and replied with an awkward smile,

    " Uhh..Go ahead..I will keep Carol here to apany me."

    Aaron''s face fell a little.He expected that at least she would show any reluctantance of leaving him. Ignoring those heartaches, Aaron smiled weakly,

    " All right! As you wish."

    Carol nced between the two lovers who were having cold war unnecessarily. She could now only persuade Esme to return for any cost. Esme didn''t stay any longer.Dragging Carol behind her back,she headed off for her own room from the hallway. Aaron sighed miserably at his retreating back. He vowed this time that he woulde back few monthster until she starts missing him.

    Carol had been dragged inside Esme''s room who started bbering happily about the changes that she was facing this days. One could say that how happy she was from inside because of her pregnancy with twins. Viviana stayed on the doorway and heard their chatter with a smile. It would be perfect if their Lord would be forgiven by Esme soon.

    At some point, Carol finally mustered up the courage to question her,

    " My Lady, aren''t you nning to go back?"

    Esme''s face stiffened a little. She dropped those new clothes that she made for her babies and replied abruptly,

    " Carol..I.. Actually I haven''t thought about it.."

    Carol''s expression turned gloomy.She emphasized her words while hauling up,

    " My Lady, you are actually hurting yourself in this process. No matter how many times you say that you are doing well, the truth is right in front of my eyes. You aren''t happy without Lord here. This transparent emotions will affect your baby too. Why don''t you understand that?"

    Esme lost her calmness after being triggered in her sensitive spot. She sucked a deep breath and replied with a loud voice,

    " I understand everything Carol. It''s just..I can''t forget that what he has done to me..He was deceving me everyday. I admit that he was very good to me but it doesn''t change the fact that he was actually using me all this time just to save his own life..One time, Carol..If he had just asked me that he needed my blood, I would have given him all the blood of my body..But he chose to lie..He chose to lie untill my heart started hating him.. What can we do then?"

    Carol went silent after her agony and was lost of words. Indeed Aaron was severely guilty this time. Just as she thought of giving up, Jasper''s loud voice rang in the air from doorway,

    " My Lady, then you should also know that he has saved your life. This should be a reason to forgive him, isn''t it?"

    Esme nced over Jasper who wasing in to inform that they would be leaving now. His face was cold as he continued while stepping in,

    " Though Lord has never mentioned about his sacrifice, after hearing your words, I couldn''t stand it anymore. The reason behind loosing half of his Soul powers was you, Lady. During your mating ceremony, you were nearly death but he risked his life just to save yours. Even he had broken the rules and entered into our forbiddenke to get herbs for you. If he couldn''t give you that herb on time, you would have been death by now. Is this reason enough to prove you that he actually loved you truly?"

    Esme froze in her spot including Carol who kept staring at Jasper nkly to see through that was hw really speaking the truth or not. Esme opened her abruptly and muttered,

    " When..when..did he do that for me.."

    Jasper answered coldly,

    " The day that he marked you."

    Esme started to feel a little drowsy. Supporting the bedpost to stand still, her tears started to roll down invontarily. She couldn''t believe that he had actually betted his life for her sake.

    Carol got nervous upon noticing her poor state. She wanted tofort her but Esme had already ran outside hastily. Carol shouted and wanted to chase after her but Jasper stopped with cold voice,

    " Let her go..She needs to see the right side of her mind.."

    Carol grunted and shot him a cold look,

    " You made her cry! "

    Jasper sighed softly, looked around and replied deeply,

    " You need to get your heartache once in a while just to figure out what is right for you. She needed to get this bad feeling today, Carol or else they would have never reconciled probably."

    Meanwhile, Esme ran through the crowd, corridors and hallway anxiously to find out Aaron. But he was nowhere to be seen. Morever the ces were heavily crowded as the ceremony hade an end and they were getting served by the royal staffsvishingly.

    Athena who was greeting the elders caught a glimpse of Esme''s desperate look.She whispered to Ethan softly who was busy in ensuring her safety,

    " Hey, why is your sister running away everywhere? Is everything all right? Even I don''t see my brother around here."

    Ethan crooked his brows tightly and wandered his sharp eyes around,

    " Where did you see her? Let''s have a look."

    Athena hummed in response. Supporting her heavy gown, she wrapped her arms around Ethan''s arms and started to head outside to check on Esme who seemed anxious badly.

    Meantime, Esme had already rushed outside of White Castle. Standing in front of the courtyard, she panted heavily and swiped her eyes across the surrounding anxiously.

    Did he really go back without telling her?

    She gasped to breath properly and finally located a familiar back in a corner hiding into the darkeness. Without wasting no more time,she ran after him and paused abruptly behind his back.

    Aaron who noticed familiar footsteps turned around astonishingly and asked with concern,

    " Esme..Did you just run? You are pregnant... Gosh.."

    Esme didn''t answer any of his words. She merely nced at him with her tearful eyes and suddenly jumped onto him to hug. Aaron froze and didn''t know how to respond for a long time.

    After a few moments of silent embracing, Esme asked with a low voice beside his ears,

    " Are..are you going back to Moonshine?"

    Aaron felt his breathing hitched slightly. Her voice was resounding cracky and vulnerable. He whispered back painfully,

    " Yes..I will go back now and won''t disturb you for a long time.."

    Esme''s body shook a little. She gulped with her tears falling down like an endless stream and pleaded lowly,

    " Can..Can I apany you in the Moonshine?"

    At a distant away, Athena finally smiled widely with relief. They didn''t expect them hugging so intimately once they arrived in the courtyard. Ethan''s face still remained a little gloomy. Athena poked on his waist hardly to hear out his surprised cry. Once he gave her a stern look, Athenamented with a flirtatious smile,

    " Fiancee, let''s travel where we started everything."

    **************************************

    Another chapter will being within few hours. Tomorrow, you guys will see 4 chaptersing up.(Only For Preveilege Readers). Others will see 2. Those 4 chapters will have prologue of "Loved By A DEMON KING". We will take a leap of 20 years. Uff long time! To read the SYNOPSIS of "LOVED BY A DEMON KING", Please check out the book description one more time. I have reedited it tonight.

    *****************************"*"""**********

    Question And Answers Regarding This Book:

    1. Will you create any separate book for "Loved By A DEMON KING"?

    Answer: NO! This spin-off sequel will continue from this book(Loved By A Vampire King) as usual.

    2. Will you change the title of this book after you start the spin-off sequel?

    Answer: NO! The book will still go on under its official name "Loved By A Vampire King". You will only see a new volume title inside the book under the name "Loved By A DEMON KING."

    3. What will happen with my preveilege tier?

    Answer: It won''t get cancelled,dear. Because I am not changing anything of this book. Basically you will just see the next Chapters narrating Ayra''s grown up story.

    4. How will I know that the new book has started?

    Answer: No need to get too confused. You will find an Excerpt with Author''s note before the starting of " Loved By A DEMON KING." As for now, just continue reading the updates as you used to do before. This book has a long way to go around 800-900 Chapters in total ( Loved By A Vampire King+ Loved By A DEMON KING)

 Chapter 261 - Memories

    RECOMMEND SONG: Bridges By Aisha Badru ~?

    No words were needed to share between them. Her willingful embrace was everything that he needed and craved after all this chaos. The moment, she sweard on her words that she would go back to apany him in the Moonshine, that feeling was divine. Aaron inhaled her unique fragrance slowly and dipped his head inside her neck with relief as if he had finally brought back to reality from the depth of hell. Caressing through the long strands of her hairs, he murmured with a sweet smile ying on his lips,

    " Let''s go back to home, Serena."

    Esmeughed with tears rolling down through her cheeks and nodded her head in agreement repeatedly. Her voice came out a little crackybined with a bundle of happiness,

    " Let''s go home, husband."

    Before she couldplete her words properly, her body was lifted up in the air suddenly. Startled, she let out a surprised cry then brust into aughter. Aaron continued whirling her in the air and screamed like a cheerful child,

    " I am taking back my wife home..Yesss!!!!! "

    Carol, Viviana and Jasper smiled at their foolish lord from afar silently. Who could imagine that a powerful Vampire like him would turn out so fool one day! Perhaps it was the power of love which could change anything. The breeze passed through their bodies happily. Those pinkish petals fell upon their bodies as if they were celebrating their reunion too.

    Meanwhile, a certain someone had been dragged into the busy world of humans forcibly. Lucky it was midnight and no one could be seen in the streets of Crystal City. It was Athena who had changed her attire into a teenager. Apanied by a very chasty Ethan, she was getting insane in each moment.

    " Careful or you may fall, darling. Let me piggy back you upstairs.", Ethan offered with a concern flooding across his expression. Athena who was going to climb up a tree rolled her eyes back angrily. She shot the man down a foolish re and growled back freaking angrily,

    " Will you stop being so hypocrite for a moment? I am not any weak human, okay? Climbing trees is a regr habit for me."

    Okay! Whatever wife says are true!

    Ethan admitted defeat silently and ran his eyes around sharply. This little vi was quiet dark at that moment which helped them to cover their trespassing pretty well. He didn''t know whether it was her hormones or just wishes. This preggy woman suddenly asked for an audicious request. She wanted to meet that puppy which they left in human world on the very first days of their meeting. Though he kept denying, at the end he had to give up in front of her crocodile tears.

    Ethan followed her afterwards silently and found an opened door on second floor. Ethan shielded her back considerably and stalked inside the dog room cautiously.

    After locking the door from inside, Ethan pointed at the dog sleeping at a corner slowly,

    " There he is. He has turned a big boy now."

    Athena''s eyes followed his direction and soon found a middle aged dog snarling at a corner. Her mind suddenly went back to those memories when she discovered this dog in a rainy day.

    Times actually pass away faster than a blink of eye. Tiptoeing nearer him, Athena crunched down slightly and fondled his head lovingly,

    " Hey,big boy. You have turned so big."

    The dog didn''t wake up from its slumber sleep. Actually it was Ethan who casted sleeping spell on him. He didn''t want them to get discovered at this time. If the dog found them here now, it would have barked at them surely. He was so small when they first found him. Ethan watched his woman conversing with a sleepy dog continuously and shook his head helplessly.

    Tapping on her shoulder, he reminded in a low voice,

    " We have to return before morning,honey. Let''s go now. He is doing well here and his master adores him too."

    Athena hummed with an emotional smile and got up from his side. As they both intended to get outside, the sky over crystal city suddenly roared with a thunderous light.

    Ethan frowned gloomily at the sudden change of weather but the woman beside him had be happy. Athena looked outside and chirped excitedly,

    " It''s raining, Ethan. Sure, it''s worthing back here. Sigh..I miss my days in human world. Let''s stalk around the roads inside rain. It will be fun."

    Ethan refused coldly,

    " No, you are pregnant for god''s sake. Athena, we are going back to Dstia."

    Athena pouted and faked a downcast expression. She nudged on his slender arms childishly and pleaded desperatly,

    " No..no.. What will happen to me with you having around? We might nevere back here, baby. Please..Let''s rememorize our old days for once, Please..I won''t ask for anything.."

    Athena blinked ttering hershes innocently and kept staring at Ethan''s poker face. Ethan who was going to refuse her proposal met her unhappy expression again. He hesitated and again gave up. With a mischievous grin, he replied to Athena,

    " I can permit you that but I have one condition."

    Athena was confused,

    " Umm.. what is it? "

    Ethan bombarded with a devilish smile,

    " Then you will be on top next time."

    Athena''s face flushed before turning grim. Sure, men will always be men. She grinded her teeth together and epted hatefully,

    " Deal! "

    Then she pulled him out of the house and urged anxiously,

    " Let''s let''s get out or we will miss the rain."

    Heavy rainfall whipped through the airs of Crystal City. Thunderbolts striked asionally through the dark skies and illuminated the crumpled streets down on earth from time to time.

    During this rough weather even an animal couldn''t be founded nearby, two people had seen roaming around the streets randomly. One was busy in jumping here and there whilst the other guarded her from back strictly.

    Athena eximed excitedly each time when the soaking wind blew through her body heavily. Her giggles echoed in air making Ethan''s heart contended in joy unknowingly. It was the first time that he had seen her so happy.

    He smiled at her running back through the rains and followed her closely. Athena yed with the muddy waters excitedly. Turning around, she saw Ethan standing with an unbothered expression.

    She quickly ran over to him and started to drag him in into the muddy waters,

    " Come..Come and y with me..Omg..You are so unromantic..Look, it''s so fun.."

    Ethan didn''t move from his spot and suddenly pulled her up into his arms. Surprised, Athena looked up at him through the raindrops confusingly. Meeting his emotional eyes, she was bbergasted for a while and heard him say lowly,

    " What if we didn''t meet here, Athena?"

    Athena pondered then mumbled with a naughty smile,

    " Then someday we would have met each others as inws probably."

    Ethan''s face darkened instantly as he gritted his teeth harder suturing,

    " You...."

    Athena brust intoughter. This days, she loved to see his helpless side. Rubbing on his drenched shoulders, shemented looking through his raged eyes,

    " I would have always found you."

    Ethan whose anger had been easied by this single line smiled at her widely. Then he asked back hoarsely,

    " You sure?"

    Athena noddedpherensively and replied with confidence,

    " Yes because we are destined from the beginning. Think about it! Why do I have to meet you co-incidently in this world?"

    Ethan grinned and replied rubbing on her waist,

    " Your mouth has finally be honeyed. Let me reward you."

    He spoke and leant down to kiss her but the woman slipped out from his embrace too fast. Then she startedughing and ran into the raining while giggling loudly,

    " You are trying to stop me from enjoying this rain. I won''t get fooled again. Come..e..It''s so fun.."

    Ethan stayed unmoved and narrowed his gaze at her dangerously. Athena suddenly stopped running,turned around and red at him unhappily. Then she started to threat him arrogantly,

    " If you don''t join me, I will beat your son once he is born. You hear me?"

    Ethan''s face changed expression almost instantly. He started walking and groaned back unhappily,

    " What son? It must be a girl."

    Athena pouted and retorted while staggering backward through the rain carefully,

    " No, I can sense it. It must be a son."

    " No.. daughter.."

    " I said, son!!! "

    " Daughter! A cute adorable daughter."

    " No..It''s a son.."

    " I said..daug..."

    " Shut up or else I won''t go back with you, Ethan."

    " Okay,okay.. It''s a son.."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sigh..I am getting emotional..4 chapters are on the way, guys. I will release them all together after I be stable emotionally. This story was very close to my heart and I feel like crying anytime.

 Chapter 262 - Epilogue 1 Of Loved By A Vampire King

    After that day, everything had changed between the couples. Esme followed Aaron towards Moonshine and had finally epted the fate of them. Perhaps she could give him another chance to love her again in this life. It wasn''t a crime to love someone who had wronged you once. It''s you who have to figure out that whether the person deserves second chance or not.

    Soon months passed away in a blink of eye. Queen Mother was dragged away from Moonshine as per Esme''s decision and never showed up on the doorway. Aaron let her go away from their lives and didn''t want Esme to get worried about that woman. Vanessa was sentenced to death for using forbidden herbs on their king after Esme''s return. But the questions among average citizens remained still hot and burning sometimes. Aaron had erased the whole councilmen from his world and taken over all the responsibilities alone. He didn''t want anyone to control his decisions and made a vow to the citizens that he would do better alone than those unfilial bunch of men. Even he changed their ancientws eventually which said that a white creature couldn''t get married with a ck creature and their child would be disaster. Using Ayra''s power to destroy Enchantress, the world got an example to find out that a cursed child could be more handful than any other creatures.

    It was another day when someone arised the question inside the court again.

    " My Lord, shouldn''t you think that you have crossed all the boundaries for the sake of a mere woman?", One of the minister used boldly in front of whole courtroom. Aaron was seated on the throne and looked down at him coldly. His brows narrowed in further confusions when the minister didn''t falter after receiving his cold re. Bringing the topic in front of whole courtroom could only bring more disasters over them especially when average citizens were present there.

    Aaron was ready to speak but Esme''s voice came from the backdoor,

    " Let me enter, Viviana."

    Looking behind, everyone saw Esme entering with her big belly slowly. She was supporting her big belly with her palm cautiously and was climbing up on the stage towards Aaron. Aaron quickly went after to help her getting up and growled unhappily,

    " Love, why did youe here? It''s already very ufortable for you to move around."

    Esme growled back with her sharp eyes inspecting the audience around who had their heads bowing lowly,

    " If I didn''te, would they let you go? How dare they use you in front of so many people? I am not any mere woman."

    Aaron frowned unhappily and shot a cold re at Viviana outside. He didn''t want to see her messing with this brainless people. Esme stood at the middle, inhaled a deep breath and spoke towards the crowd with her loud voice,

    " Sorry for this interruption. I assume that it was necessary for me to show up in front all of you and clear the usations of my husband. Before calling me a mere woman, I would like to remind you that this mere woman had helped you killing your sworn enemy Enchantress and my subordinates had also helped you vampires to defeat that evil witch. If you were so capable enough to destroy her, why did you need my help?"

    In a moment, everyone''s face turned dark including the rude minister and suddenly they were out of words. It was a undeniable truth that without the help of fairies, it was impossible to defeat Enchantress. Esme was pleased with their silence and continued blurting confidently,

    " Regarding this children, don''t forget that a hybrid,my adopted daughter has personally killed Enchantress risking her own life. Then what makes you think that my children would be useless for your kingdom? Do not forget that they have the bloodline of Richards family. Who are you to raise voice against them? Except sucking blood, what magnificent you have all done in this years? Care to inform me please?"

    Everyone panicked nervously and couldn''t find a word to rebuke anymore. Each one of her words were true like broad daylight. Aaron smiled at her proudly from aside and continued rubbing her back slowly to ease her arising fury.

    Upon hearing their silence, she sucked a deep breath and red at the minister harshly. She pointed her finger at him furiously and spoke with authority leaping out from her tone,

    " And you...If you haven''t anything useful to say in the court, don''te back here anymore."

    The minister only murmured apologizotically,

    " My Lady..I am..sorry..It was just some citizens who weren''t happy.."

    Esme didn''t spent her breathing on that man anymore. She simply turned around to scan the average citizens and challenged openly,

    " If anyone have any doubts regarding my abilities if bing the queen of Vampires, you are always wee to fight against me and see whether I am capable enough or not."

    The average citizens didn''t dare to look up and subconsciously retreated back.

    Who will dare to fight against her after knowing that she won a fight against Enchantress?

    The court was dismissed afterwards and no one dared to throw any usations on Aaron. Inside the room, Esme had been lying down after Aaron''s strict order and watched the man peeling apple for her carefully. He liked to take care of her personally.

    He asked with a proud smile,

    " Comfortable after venting out your anger?"

    Esme rolled her eyes back and leant her head behind leisurely. She sneered coldly before opening her mouth to chew the apple,

    " No..I wished to tear that pretty handsome of your minister."

    A certain someone who got jealous after hearing the word '' handsome'' corrected with a cold voice,

    " Who is handsome? His face looks like a rotten tomato."

    Esme was speechless. Fine, she wouldn''t say anything from now on. Why this man got jealous on every little thing?

    She changed the topic and asked chewing the apple,

    " So, the wedding is finally happening tomorrow?"

    Aaron hummed in response and feeded her another piece of apple. His eyes rested on her stomach as he answered softly,

    " Yes, Athena has finally agreed."

    Well, his sister was having terrible mood swings after her pregnancy. She changed the date of their wedding frequently and caused thiste without any specific reason.

    Esme chuckled lightly and watched his cautious movements while feeding her. A sweet smile came on her lips as she leant beside his ears and whispered seductively,

    " Aaron.. have I ever told you that I love you so much?"

    Aaron was stunned before looking up at her nkly. His face blushed slightly as he whispered back with a flirtatious smile,

    " No,just keep telling me on bed so that I can perform harder."

    Esmeughed out loud and smacked on his shoulder yfully,

    " Pervert! Hmmm..!! "

    Before she could tease him anymore, she was being kissed by him domineerinly. No matter how many times had passed, he was still dominant with his behavior and she was blessed to be loved by this Vampire King.

 Chapter 263 - Epilogue 2 Of Loved By A Vampire King

    _Wedding Venue Of Ethan And Athena_

    " Athena Richards, do you take Ethan Chole as your nominal husband?", the priest inquired ncing between the standing couple softly.

    Athena yawned boringly and kept standing silently. On the other side, Ethan was sweating profusely. This days were getting terrible because of her horrible mood swings. At some point, he even felt that she wouldn''t get married with him in this life.

    Athena mumbled looking up at Ethan pouting,

    " Honey, I don''t feel like marrying you today. Can we do it tomorrow, Please?"

    Just as he expected. Ethan shedded tears invisibly and reminded her in a low voice,

    " Honey, Please don''t do this today. The whole world is watching our wedding. If you reject me now, thay will say that I have been cuckolded by you. Just say yes. We won''t go for anymore rituals after that."

    Athena raised her eyebrows suspiciously and asked again stressing on her words,

    " Promise?"

    Ethan nodded his head vigorously and blurted out impatiently,

    " Yes..yes..I swear on heaven and hell..Just say yes,you do.."

    Athena beamed into a satisfied smile and answered to the priest''s questionzily,

    " Yes..I do..."

    The crowd cheered for them from downstage and pped joyously. Even Aaron sighed in relief and watched his sister''s wedding from afar. Esme leant against his shoulder andughed softly,

    " Finally, they got married."

    Aaron hummed, nted a kiss on her forehead and spoke dotingly,

    " Mmmm.. Let''s wait for our babies arrival now.."

    Ayra ran towards her mother happily after the wedding was done. Ethan lifted up the running beauty in his arms and coaxed eagerly,

    " Baby.. now you can call me father, finally..Say father.."

    Ayra pouted and answered with a confused frown,

    " But..you are second uncle already..How can I call you father? It''s awkward."

    Someone barged in the spot and snatched Ayra from his arms. With a stern look, Aaron huffed angrily,

    " Why does she need to call you father? She has already a Daddy. You are better at being second uncle."

    Ethan red at the man opposite and was going to retort,

    " You..But I am legally married to Athena now..She must call me father. Baby, call me father now."

    Athena nced between those childish men speechlessly and shook her head. Noticing their heated argumenting up, she ignored their chatter and went down to catch up with Esme.

    ** 9 MONTHS LATER **

    A loud wailing enchoed in the air of White Castle loudly at midnight. The maids ran from here to there in front of a room anxiously and looked horrified. Ethan jumped off from his spot and rushed inside hastily.

    Over the bed, Athenaid down half conscious after giving birth and was panting heavily. Ethan picked up the baby from her side cautiously and grinned foolishly. One of the maid greeted from behind with a smile,

    " Congrattions, your highness. It''s a boy."

    Ethan''s smile dropped a little as he looked down at Athena frustratingly,

    " Why must be a boy?"

    Athenaughed softly and replied while rubbing his tiny head,

    " Because I don''t want my husband loving any woman more than me."

    Ethan grinned widely and pecked on her lips lovingly. With a moving smile, he assured confidently,

    " You will always be the first woman in my life, love. You have done a wonderful job. I can''t expect more. Have you thought about a name?"

    Athena pondered for a while and replied with a soft smile,

    " Yes..Nathan..Nathan Chole.."

    *** 4 YEARS LATER ***

    It was a blissful day in Moonshine. The quite castle no longer remained calm like before and always had the sound of breaking something thunderously.

    Meantime, the couple was busy in doing their daily bed activities. Aaronid down beside Esme and was coveting her for another round,

    " Baby.. Let''s do it one more time."

    Esme who badly needed a good sleep pped his hands off from her naked body and growled throatily,

    " No! You don''t sleep but I do. Your sons never let me be in peace for a while."

    She barked and went underneath the nket to hide from this cold blooded Vampire who woke her up early in the morning just to vent out his desire. Aaron pouted and wanted to coax her more feverishly but then..

    BANG!

    A loud noise of breaking something came out from downstairs causing the sleepy Esme to get up furiously. Aaron already had started praying for his twins. Then as any other morning, Esme''s shout echoed in the air of Moonshine,

    " Alexander, Arthur! You better not break anything this time. Monsters! "

    Aaron sighed at his wife''s storming back and soon trailed her off closely. Even if he didn''te down, his twins would eventually find him to hide from their mother''s wrath.

    Coming down, Aaron already found them standing beside with their heads hanging down. Esme held her forehead and saw the mess on the floor. They had broken something again.

    Esme questioned harshly,

    " Who broke it? Tell me.."

    Both pointed their fingers at each others causing the maids giggle silently. Esme''s face became stern as she shouted hysterically,

    " When will you stop being so naughty? I am telling you two, do not y inside the castle ever. Or else I am gonna tell your dad to send you two far away from here."

    Alexander, the calm face baby boy and a replica of Aaron''s face looked up at their indifferent Daddy nkly and said,

    " Mommy..Daddy is rich..He can afford this things.. Why must you make a fuss everytime that we break something?"

    Aaron suppressed his urge ofughter and the younger one joining enthusiastically,

    " Yes, mommy. Brother has point. You should be si hypered each time. It''s not good for your health."

    Esme was speechless in front of her own two smart kids. She gritted her teeth harder and blurted out angrily,

    " Aaron..just send this two out of my sight..I can''t stand anymore or I will go insane anytime soon.."

    Arthur''s eyes sparkled in excitement. He turned at Aaron and asked excitedly,

    " In that case, can we choose to go over in Big sister''s home?"

    Esme barked out rolling her eyes back,

    " So that you three can make a disaster together?"

    Alexanderplimented with a mischievous smile,

    " Mommy, you are so smart."

    Esme "..."

    Aaron "...."

    Fine! It wasn''t their faultpletely! Having genes of both powerful creatures of all time could only make disaster at the end.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Scroll down/ turn page to read the spin off sequel "Loved By A DEMON KING." Leave your opinions in the reviews section regarding the First Part " Loved By A Vampire King." Thanks for so much love from all you and now let''s get started with another adventurous journey.. Continue scrolling..

 Chapter 264 - Excerpt ( Loved By A Demon King)

    VOLUME 6 Title: LOVED BY A DEMON KING ( Spin-off sequel Of Loved By A Vampire King)

    { Note: This is the starting of new book " Loved By A DEMON KING "}

    * Check out thement section of this chapter to see the Promotional Cover Photo *

    * Trailer of this Sequel can be found in my instagram ount anamika_author.*

    SYNOPSIS:

    Being the first hybrid of two worlds was a blessing and curse for Ayra Chole, the controversial Princess from the world of Fairies. Possesing the immense power of two different creatures in the paranormal world, her journey towards living wasn''t sweet like others anticipated more specifically after being a powerful princess who was treasured by her family like a gem. Dealing with everyone''s hatred and jealousy since her birth, she constantly had to deal with own transparent emotions. She wasn''t born to fear anyone except her own powers which goes uncontrobly wrong frequently.In this flicker of hope to find someone who could love and ept her trueself wholeheartedly, her mind was always restless in search of true love. One day,someone had finally picked up the courage to ask her hands boldly. But wait,who was he? The rumored Demon King, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon who was disdained by everyone same alike her coincidentally. The king of dragons whose hands were always filled with blood. Needless to say that he was rumoured to be hated by his own father ever since he born. A man who changed women more often like any ornaments. Rumours said that he had no heart to love others and killing was the only solution of his every arising problem.Verymonly, she was going to reject a rebellious man like him but the man had no other firm intention rather than iming her as his own bride.How will their journey go around with so much hatred and evil powers? Can this two bloom the flower of love in their hearts? Or an unteble curse was going to destroy everything?

    ************** EXCERPT ****************

    A three storedvishing chandelier was hanging at the top-middle of a wide spacious room whose space was full of fresh wines. The silence of midnight was weeping, evident in the air so much that the little task of pouring wine was strong in the air.

    Sitting over a tool clumsily, a blonde girl at herte twenties was sipping and pouring wine symmetrically as if it was her regr task as usual.

    The closed ironic door behind her was kicked open in a shot which didn''t oppress her spirit a tiny bit. Instead a sigh of irritation quickly escaped through her luscious lips as she took another mouthful sip from her red wine.

    Soon after,familiar footsteps started to approach her from back that subconsciously wiped off her little strength this time. Before she could choose to run outside, a voice like deadly corpse came from her back resounding icy yet yful,

    " Opps! Have I offended the Princess in wrong

    time? "

    Ayra could only roll her eyes back in annoyance. Clutching the red wine in her grip, she snapped her face back and faced the evil aired man coldly. Her emerald eyes changed color on both eyeballs showing how infuriatated she was feeling inside.

    Jumping down from her sitting tool, she asked raising her eyebrows annoymously,

    " You are never going to leave me alone,do you?"

    The man whose face could be described as demon smiled at her sweetly which made her legs wobbling in unknown fear.Using an ambiguous tone, he answered without taking her annoyance in his heart,

    " Of course not! We are couple at the end and can''t be separated from each others. Besides, I am very much concerned about my beautiful wife who can take away a man''s sleep without even saying a word just like he did...mine."

    If any golden trophy was nearby her range, Ayra would have handed him to honor the most perverted man across the worlds. He could flirt with her anytime, anywhere absolutely. Her irritation only encouraged him to work harder on his flirting skills.

    Ayra turned sideway, dropped her wine fulled ss and turned back to meet his devilish smile. His eyes were enjoying her wrath pretty badly.Forcing a wide smile on her face, she spoke with a hint of bitterness,

    " Then you should know that your wife is the most hated person across the world of Vampires and Fairies probably."

    " How Wonderful! ", Cedric Arnaldo Dixon,the devilish manmented with a mischievous glint in his demonic eyes and watched his wife''s face turning grim.

    Ayra who happened to fall in a freezing water blinked astonishingly without noticing the act that he had actually closed the little gap between them. They could be melted into one within just one inch.

    Curling his lips up into a devilish smirk, he resumed seductively while gazing through her two colored eyes that made his hormones turning on anytime,

    " I don''t like my things to be loved by others, darling. Whatever I love, there should be only my right to love for eternity."

    There.. there.. he flirted again with his skilled pick up lines with a woman who was seven years older than him in age..

    Ayra was defeated again against his shamelessness. Her only way was to vent out her anger over other things around.Her lips curled up mischievously and rebuked mysteriously,

    " Then you should also enjoy the wrath of this beautiful wife, husband."

    Ayra spoke with a hint of danger and tilted her face sideway to stare at the row of wine bottles stationed inside the shelf at a distance away from them. Her eyes kept staring at them deeply as if she was analysing every inch of its portion. In a blink of eye, a whole shelves of wine bottles started to shake as if earthquake hade in this dark castle. Momentster, the first ssed fine rows of wine fell down on the creeted floor banging against the hardness audibly and broke into piece of shits.

    Feeling contended, the girl withdrawed her heated eyes from the mess and met his calm, hypnotizing eyes. Rather than being angered, the man was calm and indifferent towards her action. His lips arched up beautifully before letting out a little annoyed tone,

    " Tsk! Boring! "

    The angered woman was deeply speechless this time and waited to hear the rest of his words. His dark reddened eyes silently turned over the liquid that were flowing over the floor dumply. He repeated the same act like Ayra did earlier. Under Ayra''s astounded eyes, the liquid suddenly lit up and created a huge line of bonfire across the floor.

    Ayra gasped opening her lips slightly and heard the man''s calm, yful voice,

    " This should be more fun now."

    Ayra who only felt headacheing on her way red at him harshly muttered,

    " You...you..."

    " Sshh! ", Cedric hussed putting his index finger on her lips that were slightly drenched and spoke with an evil grin,

    " We are fire on fire, darling! We can''t be burnt! We can only burn others. Wake up from this dream now and see that you and..I..till death aparts us."

    Ayra stood grounded in her spot and felt her entire world tumbling down underneath her feet at their proximity. She could tantly tell that he was a devil with all source of dark powers running through his veins. But whenever she looked through his devilish eyes, she could only see her falling deep and deep into the ocean of his devilish love which she never wanted.

    Can anyone tell her how will she stop her from falling? One night, she heard him saying beside her ears,

    " Darling, you can never fall out from a demon''s love. Once you have fallen in love with anyone''s evil side, you should know that he is your end game in this lifetime."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    A few reminders Before You Start reading the sequel:

    1. Male lead is narcissist in this sequel. He will piss you off a lot at the beginning. But you will love him eventually as the story goes on. Take a note that hisments will be too vulgar sometimes.( Evil smirk) Simply because he is a demon.

    2. There will be a mass release event in each month from now on.

    3. I have increased erotic moments in this Sequel because of male lead''s domineering personality.

    4. Except their love story, we will see a few more couples in this season to enjoy new sides of love.

    Now let''s get started with the prologue.. Scroll down to continue reading " LOVED BY A DEMON KING". ( When Curse Is The Beginning Of Her Love...)

 Chapter 265 - Prologue 2 ( Loved By A Demon King)

    << THEME SONG: Devilish By Chase Antic >>

    16 YEARS LATER.....

    Rain started to drip down slowly over the skies of Dstia in a certain evening. This days rainfall came too often and caused a great miseries to the average Fairies living across thend. No matter how powerful creatures, they had no powers on the mother creature.

    People seemed pretty busy on that day. They started to head for their King''s castle with a wide smile and seemed utterly excited.

    An exaggerated carriage started to drive away from the border of Dstia followed by a group of soldiers who guarded the carriage strictly.

    " Aah! Aah! ", shameful moans started to spread out from the carriage causing the butler to blush profusely. He stole a glimpse of that chauffeur''s expression which remained nonbothered. He felt great admiration towards the chauffeur who wasn''t distracted by this offending tunes.

    As the carriage speeded away, the noises grew louder and louder. The poor butler badly prayed that he could dig a hole underneath his feet to hide himself.

    Who could tolerate such noise for a long time?

    Just as he started to pray for his grave, a woman''s surprised cry echoed out loudly. The butler curiously looked around from the carriage and vaguely saw a woman on the ground whose clothes were still disheveled. The butler finally heavied a sigh of relief and shook his head helplessly.

    His Lord would never change his habit in this life probably!

    A ck cat wailed from his side enragingly. The butler patted on his head habitually but the raged cat shook off his head like an annoyed man. The butler was stupified then snorted out coldly,

    " You..pussy cat...You are same rude as like your master."

    The cat snarled at him again loudly,

    " Meow! "

    The butler ignored that cat and focused on noticing the direction of White Castle. It had been a long time that he visited Dstia and forgot the roots.

    After seeking help for directions from locals, the carriage was parked in front of the decorated White Castle. The ashamed butler didn''t dare to dy a single moment and went after to pull open the door of carriage.

    Soon after, a pair of slender legs descended down leisurely. Letting out an exhausted yawn, the man darted his red volcanic eyes back and forth curiously. He had an exquisite and impable facial features. His aura was naturally freaking frightening that one had to tremble in terror while looking through those demonic eyes. The ck coat drapped on his body extinguished a devilish charm. His devilish smirk suited with his character perfectly.

    The butler had his head bowing down longingly. With a bit of shin sweat appearing on his forehead,the butler inquired nervously,

    " Your highness, that woman.."

    The beholder of those demonic eyes shot him an indifferent nce. With a shrug, his icy voice came out half jokingly,

    " I just thrown her out. She was a good fuck actually. But she kept groaning after our intercourse. It was irritating, Butler. So just threw her out."

    The butler only formed into an awkward smile. Thank god,he wasn''t angered by his question or else he would havemitted suicide before getting killed by this terrible monster ruthlessly.

    Reminding a urgent matter, the butler chose his words cautiously,

    " Your highness, Please don''t act impulsively in here. The king of Dstia is old friend of us. It would be a shame if you disrespect him anyhow."

    Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, the newly appointed King of Basarisk Kingdom cracked into aughter loudly. His fingers tiptoed on his chin dramatically as he questioned with a deep thought,

    " So my butler finds me mannerless?"

    The butler who happened to remind him for good sake hung his head down deeply and repeated anxiously,

    " I don''t dare..I don''t dare.. my Lord.. it''s just.."

    Cedricughed one more time and gave a yful punch on his butler''s shoulder yfully. Signalling at his ck cat to follow him around, Cerdicmented with a cold grin,

    " Don''t be so pussy Butler. I won''t behead you or else who will take care of my troublesome sistera. Let''s go! "

    The butler remained speechless for a while and saw him entering nkly. Only god knew how much patience he needed to tolerate this narcissistic king.

    Meanwhile...

    Upstairs inside White Castle, a woman at herte twenties was seated obediently in front of a dresser. Her long blonde hairs were cascaded down clumsily. Her smooth skin was fair and wless without a little scratch anywhere. Even her luscious lips were like vermilion naturally. With a straight nose and daisy like eyebrows, she could be called a dream girl of any man.

    Unlike maids who usually help her changing ornaments, this time it was two boys at their twenties who were helping her out. One was changing her bracelet whilst the other wasbing her hairs carefully.

    Ayra giggled admiringly,

    " Alex, Arthur..You can both be a beautician, trust me."

    The boys replied in unison,

    " For you anytime, Sister."

    Another boy sitting at a corner with a book in his handmented calmly. His voice resounded like a noble man,

    " Good choice! But sister can actually invent some natural medicines to nourish..."

    " Oh,shut the fuck up, Nathan.", Arthur growled at him threateningly causing Ayra to brust intoughter. He continued narrowing his eyes at Nathan frustratingly,

    " Whose gene you have obtained exactly? Sister, was there any mistake during his birth? Howe he is so fond of inventing medicines when we all hate studies, I doubt! "

    Nathan sighed softly and again went back to concentrate on reading. It was impossible to have a conversation with his cousins.

    Arthurmented looking at Ayra extra beaming face,

    " You look surprisingly more angelic today, sister."

    Alexander teased with a smile,

    " It must be because she was kissed wellst night."

    Ayra blushed than growled at the twins shyly,

    " Shut up! You two!.. How did you find out Alex?"

    Alexander replied with another series ofughter,

    " Well, you forgot that I love to travel around at night. Then I saw you and your little lover kissing inside the bush. Lol, weren''t you guys afraid of mosquitoes?"

    Nathan interrupted with a deep voice,

    " Sister..I have medicine to cure your bitemarks from mosquitoes..If you want.."

    Arthur shouted going crazy nearly,

    " Can someone throw him out from here please?"

    Ayra brust intoughter again and heard her mother''s urging voice while pushing open the door,

    " Boys.. seriously..how longer will you take? You act like she is your little sister. She is older than all of you."

    Arthur replied with a pout,

    " Aunt, it''s all your fault. Neither you or my mother has given birth to a daughter. What will we do rather than pampering this older one like a little one?"

    Athena shook her head helplessly and urged them,

    " Forget it! Let''s get down now. Behave yourself today properly. We have kings from different world."

    Arthur replied with a chuckle,

    " What kings? One is your brother and the other is your husband. Or else who is joining?"

    Athena gave them a brief reply,

    " Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, the new king of Basarisk. He is joining us too. So behave properly all of you."

    Ayra slightly narrowed her gaze at the mention of Cedric''s king.

    Isn''t he that demon king? What is doing here? Oh gosh! She could have fooled around with Seth mods freely if they didn''t had so many important guests attending today.

    **************************

    Hi everyone. I am so nervous seriously about this new sequel. Let me know how did you feel about this new book in thement section. Trailer is out in my instagram ount anamika_author

 Chapter 266 - Death In Her Eyes

    THEME SONG: Demon Time By Aryan Shah ~?

    Ayra couldn''t help but wondering about the new king of Basarisk.During the past few years, she heard so many gossips revolving him that made her reluctant and utterly disgusted to meet the new king. But as her mothers taught her always. Being the Princess of Dstia, she couldn''t be so rude in front of such important guest. She could only hurry up their introduction ceremony and leave the ball as soon as possible. Then the rest of her time was binded for her boyfriend, Seth Collins. Though he could anytime visit her in the castle since their rtionship was an open secret now,she still felt embarrassed in front of her family members. Furthermore dating secretly was honestly exciting.

    Arthur snapped his finger in front of dazed Ayra and caused her to jump slightly. With a light chuckle, Arthur teased her jokingly,

    " Hey,sista. Where did you lost? Don''t tell me that you are thinking about your little boyfriend again?"

    Ayra smacked his hands away, stood up and answered with a growl while checking on her outfit onest time into the mirror,

    " What little boyfriend? He is already one year older than me."

    Arthur continued teasing her. He adored the red blushing cheeks of his sister whenever they talked about her boyfriend,

    " Appearently he looks like a baby beside you."

    Ayra blushed and opened her mouth to protest but Alex soothed the situation with his urging voice,

    " Okay.. Okay...Let''s get over with it, guys..Or else Mom wille to beat all of us anytime soon. Let''s go downstairs and greet the guests."

    Then He signaled at Nathan who was still immersed inside his book,

    " Nathan, follow us downstairs now. Spare your book for a while, gosh."

    People''s chatter were echoing in the air of White Castle. The Latin Moon festival was the biggest asion for fairies that happened once in a year. Due to Ethan''s working outside of kingdom, the white castle didn''t celebrate this festival for years. This year, Athena, the queen of Dstia insisted on celebrating grandly. Thus all the civilians and close friends were invited this time. The celebration would be going on for two days and all the amodations would be provided from the White Castle.

    The man in ck coat appeared on the doorway with a boring smile. His demonic eyes nced aroundzily and barely inspected everyone''s movements. His butler was the most anxious person now. If his king offended king Ethan with his rude behavior, then everything would go wrong.

    The butler secretly wiped his shin sweat and started to look for King Ethan who was the reason behind this ball. He knew that Cedric had been invited by king Ethan only for the sake of former king Oscar. Thus they couldn''t dare to refuse this proposal.

    Just as the butler started to get worried about Cerdic''s unscrupulous temper, a man''s calm voice echoed from aside,

    " Cerdic Arnaldo, am I right?"

    Cedric snapped his head aside instinctively including the butler who sighed in relief. In opposite direction, Ethan was standing with a cup of tea between his forefingers. Though he stil looked handsome, there was a sign of older age on his face. Cedric frowned his brows in confusion and intended to ask who he was. But his butler saved their dignity wisely.

    He bowed his head longingly and greeted with a polite smile,

    " King Ethan! "

    Cedric quickly got into the act. With a little smile, he bowed his head slightly and greeted respectively,

    " Uncle Ethan! Is that what I should call you?"

    Cedric''s intimate greeting shocked the butler including the ck cat down there. On the other side, Ethan seemed very pleased with his way of addressing. He returned his greeting with a broadening smile and weed coyly,

    " Wee to Dstia! Sure, you should call me uncle. Your father and I were well quianted in the past. I happen to see you for the first time. You are very young. I am so proud of you that you have ascended on the throne so early and handled the kingdom well."

    Cedric barely smiled while replying,

    " You are ttering me, King Ethan. You are the an idol for most of us."

    Ethan smiled faintly and offered him casually,

    " Oh, King Aaron is also here. Come to visit him anytime and please feel free around."

    Cedric nodded and replied with a smile,

    " Sure, I would love to have a gathering. I will be joining you two after having a look around."

    Ethan nodded with understanding and left the ce after saying,

    " All right! You can have a look of White Castle first. Sorry, it''s a bit crowded today."

    Then Ethan''s eyes suddenly dropped on the ck cat nearby Cerdic''s feet. He eximed amusingly,

    " Oh my! You have a pet cat?"

    Cedric who happened to recall the mischievous creature down there stole a glimpse of his angry cat. He replied mysteriously,

    " Uh..ha..I just love to see him as a cat.."

    Ethan furrowed and asked confusingly,

    " Pardon?"

    Cedricughed softly and said waving his hands off dismissively,

    "Just kidding, uncle Ethan. I know that you have many important guests to attend now. We can have a good chitchatter."

    Ethan didn''t interrogate any longer and went back into the crowd indifferently. Cedric''s earlier warm expression dropped after his leave and turned into a stern one. Then he red at his butler and growled angrily,

    " What a chaos in here, butler! Why didn''t you tell me in first that there will be so much people around? Damn! You can roam around on your on. I am going to grab some drinks."

    Then he looked down at the poker faced cat and called out coldly,

    " Frenchis,e with me. You better soften your expression or else people may find you auspicious."

    He spoke but already left for the temporary bar stationed at a corner and left the butler alone behind.

    Meantime, the busy crowd suddenly eximed with admiration while looking up at the stairs from where a group of teenager were striding down. In lead, there was a beautifuldy with maroon-colored gown followed by three teenager who was probably at their early twenties. The boys were all wearing matched outfit that looked catchy in eyes and had a noble aura emitting from them naturally. One look of them, the audience had already predicted their identities and had started arguing on the fact that who looked more handsome.

    Ayra shook her head slightly at the gossips circling around them and ignored as usual. People used to call them Devils since they had such incredible powers than any average fairy or Vampire. No matter how many ages back their fathers changed thew, they were still an eye-sore in people''s mind especially Ayra who was treasured immensely by her whole family.

    As soon as herst step stopped on the hallway, another beautiful figure ran over to them from nowhere. Without exchanging any words, Elizabeth,the closest friend of Ayra started to drag her inside the crowd hastily,

    " Damn! Ayra, I have been waiting for hours. I haven''t gotten any partner to dance till now. Come and dance with me..Come.."

    Ayra staggered few steps and looked back at her brothers who silently gestured her to go ahead. Who didn''t know that how nagging Elizabeth was! Thus she could only follow her into the crowd and be an obedient dance partner of Elizabeth.

    Cedric found a quiet corner to sip his fresh wine. His appearence attracted a lot of audiences but as soon as they met his devil like eyes, they didn''t dare to approach any further and ran away. His cat rubbed its fluffy body against his shoes which had a different meaning that could only be understood by Cedric. But the poker faced manpletely ignored the existence of that poor thing down there and continued inspecting the crowd boringly.

    His dark eyes fell on thedies who all dressed either eye-catchingly or too revealing to attract some big fish. A sinister smile formed at the corner of his lips when he thought of having someone at night. They had pretty good figures honestly.

    Just when he inteneded to pull away his eyes from the crowd, his breathing hitched slightly. The red wine inside his mouth stuck midway getting lost whether to go up or down. Amidst the crowd of hundreds people, his red eyes rested on girl''sughing face. She was dancing very awkwardly without caring about the crowd who sometimes gave her a stern look. She was careless about her own image in front of the crowd and appeared like she was enjoying the best days of her life.

    His red wine finally rolled down to his stomach. With a suppressed sigh escaping through his lips, his lips curled up into an amusing smile. A smile that could move a woman''s heart without doing anything.

    His eyes kept staring at the jumping girl without moving. Without being notified by anyone, he twisted his fingers and the ck cat finally got back his ability of speaking which could be heard by him only.

    Frenchis panted in relief and was going to have a terrible fight with his master. But before hisints coulde out, Cedric questioned in a deep voice,

    " Frenchis, look over there. Who is she?"

    Frenchis, the mistreated cat wailed one more time and followed his gaze. With a surprised look on ots face, the cat responded in deep human voice,

    " If my memory tells me right, that girl is possibly the elder Princess,Ayra Chole. Why?"

    Cedric''s lips couldn''t help but smiling widely. He nudged his bottom lips seductively and replied with a mysterious chuckle,

    " I just see my death in her eyes."

    The ck cat almost spatted blood after thisment. He kept mumbling repeatedly,

    " My Lord.. Don''t get too horny each time when you see a beautiful woman..She isn''t your type.."

    Cedric asked with a frown,

    " Then what is she?"

    The ck cat felt speechless. He was merely trying to divert the topic but his lord seemed too persistent. The tiny creature could only grit his teeth harder angrily and blurted out impatiently,

    " I meant that she is your elder sister''s age and probably seven or eight years older than you."

    Cedric paused a bit and inquired with an indifferent voice,

    " So you think that my pennies won''t fit in her just because I am younger than her?"

    Frenchis "...."

    All right! Pretend that I haven''t asked anything!

    Cedric gulped down thest portion of his wine, brushed his lips of clumsily and started to head towards the direction of Ayra slowly.

    The girl who was dancing cheerfully and was having the best day of her life didn''t know what wasing for her!

    **************************

    Hi everyone~? Make sure to leave your opinions for the new book. I must know what are you guys thinking. Hehe!

 Chapter 267 - So Close To Her

    RECOMMEND SONG: Ocean Eyes By Billie

    Eillish ~?

    Suddenly the crowd was invisible in Cedric''s eyes. His pace tiptoed towards the sound of her melodiousughter that caused his breathing hitched each time that he heard herughter. His aura was so frightening that the dancing couples subconsciously made a path for his entrance. Some girls even wooed on him eternally but didn''t dare to approach considering his exaggerating outfit. They assumed that he was any special guest of their king who could be only seen from afar.

    Cedric whose red eyes only had the girl''sughing face didn''t know that he gained so much attention around. His eyes didn''t falter for a second from her beaming face that moved not only his heart but soul too. She was one kind of angel who could only be nourished by him personally. Until now, probably he had pleasured hundreds of woman in different ways but no one made him feeling like having twice in his embrace. Just one shot, they were capable enough to lose his interest but this girl was doing something else on him. One look from her eyes was fair enough to give him the urge of destroying a whole world for her sake. She was a special kind of flower who had the most eye-catching appearence among all the flowers around. The tune of herughter was a melodious song in his sharp ears. In his ears, nothing could be heard except her childishughter that made his heart pounding against his chest vigorously.

    What was she? An angel or a star?

    The moment heid his eyes on her, he figured out that he had lost his heart onto this woman. Unlike other times, he didn''t feel any kind of lust upon seeing her face. But it was something else different than others. He wanted to approach her slowly,know her slowly and perhaps know her wishes,heart gradually. Isabe once said him that if one day he finds a woman who doesn''t arise his lust but feelings, consider that he has fallen in love with him.

    Was it something like that happening with him?

    Cedric was still dwelling in his thoughts and failed to notice that he hade very closer to Ayra. Unlike others who were busy in worshipping their eyes with his domineering appearence, the woman didn''t spare a single nce at him. She continued dancing freely and was busy in matching the pace with the high tuned music. Some girls even gave an unpleasant nce at Ayra for not giving much attention to the Duke like man hereby and secretly mocked on her childishughter.

    How could a Princess behave so unruly in front of so many people? Didn''t she notice that there was a big figure around?

    Ayra giggled happily and was going to go for another round with Elizabeth but suddenly she caught the sight of a man standing distancing away from the crowd. Her movements paused abruptly as she gave a meaningful nce at the way.

    Cedric noticed the sudden change of her emotion and followed her gaze that led far away towards the corridor adjusted to the hallway. As soon as his eyes followed her direction, the man''s facial expression dropped into few degrees down. From his quick sight, he caught a glimpse of another man in white robe peering from the doorway at Ayra meaningfully.

    His eyes darkened and soon after it increased when Ayra excused herself apologizotically from the dance floor. Without pausing a bit, her pace started to go on towards that particr way leaving the man full of dissatisfaction behind.

    Cedric''s face was full of darkyers as if he had been cuckolded by his wife just now. Just when he inteneded to follow her footsteps to ensure his gut feelings regarding their rtionship, a sweet voice came from his front,

    " Ummm.. Mister.. Are.. are you looking for a partner to dance? We can be one actually."

    She was a girl from crowd who finally picked up the courage to approach this man. She was a little beauty in her household and was very confident about her charm. She was confident that the man wouldn''t be able to resist her charm.

    Cedric''s cold eyes withdrawed from the way of Ayra''s leaving path and fell on the woman ahead. Just as his icy re fell on her, the woman felt a chill running through her spine and she sawlloed subconsciously.

    Cedric inspected the woman deeply who was hanging her head down unnecessarily longingly. It was pretty obvious that she was trying to lure him with her big bossoms. Her one hand was already hanging in the air and was eagerly ready to take his strong arms excitedly.

    Cedric formed into a evil smile. How couldn''t he know that what was this woman thinking? His experience regarding women were remarkable.

    He merely nced down at her stretched hands andmented in an indifferent voice,

    " Sure but how about without your hands on your body? Wouldn''t it be too exciting?"

    Cedric raised his eyes sarcastically and watched the woman''s face turning horrified. Like a little prey who was desperate to run out, the woman mumbled incoherently before flew in other direction,

    " I..I..I think that my mom is looking for me..I should get going.."

    Cedric watched her leaving and immediately his face deadpanned when he reminded that his actual prey wasn''t in his sight anymore. With a swish sound of his body turning around, he literally stormed towards the direction where Ayra had left earlier.

    This side of White Castle was dark and empty. Only royal members sometimes came around to enjoy fresh airs of nature and spent a quality time alone. Since everyone was busy with the festival, Ayra told Seth earlier to meet her over here in this days. With the sound of crickets chirping and cold breeze, the air was rxing and very peaceful today as if they were also enjoying the grand festival.

    *** Another Chapter Is ahead. Don''t miss it ***

 Chapter 268 - Silent Vows!

    Ayra rushed towards their meeting spot and gave her best smile towards the man in her dream. Nearby the red flower tree, Seth Collins, the long timing boyfriend of Ayra Chole was standing with a bright smile. Seth was the son of a minister and came from a noble family. With his tanned skin and a little chubby cheeks, he emitted an aura of noble man which made Ayra very proud of her own choice. Even his blue eyes were so calm and peaceful that made Ayra''s mind falling in peace subconsciously. She didn''t had too expectations regarding his future husband. She was happy with his average status and calm personality. From her own experience, she believed that Seth loved her wholeheartedly which was enough for her life. She only needed true love in her life which she found inside Seth. Even her family was so doting on her that they epted her affair as soon as they heard about it. If nothing goes wrong, they nned to get married at the end of this year. But they still dated secretly. It was something that excited her always. It was determined that Seth would be appointed as the next minister of Ethan''s kingdom.

    Ayra jumped onto him and gave him a quick hug. After leaving his embrace, she eximed while eyeing on his new attire deeply,

    " You look so handsome today, Seth."

    Seth who was always very respectful towards her smiled shyly and replied,

    " You are also looking amazing today, Princess."

    Ayra blushed slightly and asked with a pout,

    " Why didn''t you go inside? Almost everyone knows about us."

    Seth suddenly became serious and replied politely,

    " I can''t join today, Princess. We suddenly received a letter from our aunt that she has fallen sick. Now father is receiving guests in here, I have only left to take care of her. I juste to inform you that I won''t be able to visit youte at night today. I will be back within tomorrow. I hope that you don''t get upset?"

    Ayra ushered considerably,

    " Then you shouldn''t bete, Seth. Why will I get upset? Nothing is more important than a person''s health. You should hurry up now."

    Seth smiled in relief. He really thought too much and feard that Ayra would be angry on him. Just when Ayra kept blinking at his face, he suddenly bent down a little and pecked on Ayra''s cheeks lovingly.

    With their hands nudging at each ones lightly, he whispered with an assuring smile,

    " I will being back tomorrow. Wait for me."

    After that saying, he turned around and walked out of the castle through the secret path. Behind him, Ayra stood in daze with a fluttering heart. It moved her heart that he was actually worried for her emotions.

    With a shy smile, she started to head back for the ball happily. Her cheeks were still getting hot after that kiss. But she didn''t know that this whole act was deeply watched by a pair of red eyes.

    With her head hanging down, she started to walk through the empty corridor and suddenly heard a creak sound behind. Still walking ahead, she tilted her head back to see but got bumped against a hard chest suddenly.

    " Ahh!", she cried out in surprise and looked up confusingly. At then, it happened...

    She met his pair of dark eyes that kept piercing through her heart like a sharp dagger. With a confused frown, she spoke questioningly,

    " Excuse me,who..who are you?"

    Cedric who felt his blood boiling inside after their kissing moment but tried his best to reserve a calm smile for her on his lips. He maintained a calm smile and addressed her status slowly,

    " Hello.. Princess.."

    Ayra felt a little ufortable at the way,he called her Princess as if he was hinting something else. Then without any prior warning, Cerdic picked up her right hand like a gentleman and nted a sweet kiss on its palm. With his head still bending down on her palm,he introduced himself while ncing up at her perturbed face calmly,

    " Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, the king of Basarisk."

    Ayra froze in her spot and withdrawed her hand shockingly. She didn''t expect to meet him such an unexpected way. Her mother had warned her several times regarding this man and repeatedly advised her to behave politely with him.

    Ayra panicked and instantly bowed respectively. With her heart bumping like a racing horse, she greeted back shakingly,

    " Your highness! Pardon my behavior. It''s my first time meeting you."

    Cedric was very displeased at her formal greeting. Just a little while ago, she was jumping onto that chubby boy so enthusiastically. Whatever, he couldn''t ask so much for the time being. When the right timese, he would definitely get that kiss not even that..he would make sure that she wanted to get intimated with him on the bed whenever they met. It was all some silent vows that he made inside his heart.

    Ayra didn''t know what was he thinking. But something made her very awkward when she met his red eyes.

    Did she see those eyes before? How could be that possible?

    She dismissed such impossible ideas and asked with a nervous smile,

    " Your highness, were you looking for someone?"

    Cedric liked the way that she kept panicking without meeting his eyes. He got a little closer and answered with a deep mysterious voice,

    " Looking..for you.."

    Ayra was stunned for a moment and looked up at him astonishingly. With her bones getting numb slowly, she muttured awkwardly,

    " Pardon..wh.. whattttt..."

    Cedric chuckled lightly that made her jaws clenching hard. What was heughing about?

    Just when she opened her mouth to speak, Cerdic suddenly lifted his palm to touch her cheek. Ayra instinctively wanted to dodge but Cedric''s calm voice came out first,

    " You got a little dirt in here."

    Ayra didn''t dare to move a bit and felt his cold palm brushing off on her left cheek which was just kissed by Seth a few moments ago. Cedric continued wiping slowly. His eyes were sharp and stuck on the ce where Seth kissed her. He didn''t want any other''s touch on her.

    She was his.. that was something,he decided already..Even if Dstia dered a war against him, he was going to conquer this woman by heart or....by blood.. Choice was her..

    Ayra couldn''t help but staring at his red eyes in deep thoughts. After some time, she spoke out invontarily,

    " Your highness.. Have.. have we met before?"

    ********************

    Let me know your opinions in thement section. But from my own gut feelings, I can only assume that this Sequel would be more thrilling than the previous one. Because there are much more mysterious characters to unfold in this season. Thanks to all of you for your lovelyments. I am teared up after finding out that all the old readers are still here and voting for this book. I can''t ask more than this. Thank you ??

 Chapter 269 - Chess Play

    THEME SONG: Drown By Yuppycult ~?

    Ayra questioned and immediately regretted when the man didn''t answer to her and rested his devilish eyes on her perturbed expression. No wonder,she was definitely panicking and had been seen through by him probably.

    Cedric wanted to close that tiny gap between them,if possible he would have just leant down beside her ears to hear her racing heart beat. But he had to hold back for the sake of his mighty position in her heart so far. With a mischievous smile,his reply came out half ambiguously,

    " What a typical pick up line, Princess! "

    Ayra was stunned then looking up at him astonishingly. She didn''t quite understand what was the actual meaning behind his words actually.

    Wait, was he trying to indicate that she was hitting on him using suchme lines?

    She was going to correct his thoughts but then after the man''s seductive voice came out again slowly,

    " But I don''t mind hearing such cheesy words from a beauty like you, Princess."

    Ayra''s face slightly blushed but she just ignored it. Lifting her hazel eyes up, she berated with a polite smile,

    " Pardon, Your Highness. I just got a gut feeling that you and I met before. Rather than this, I had no intention of using such suggestive words which could mislead you into different meaning suddenly. Besides..."

    She took a pause delibaretly, lifted her head up haughtily and exined their rtionship with a slight smirk,

    " I am at your elder sister''s age. So in a word, you are like a little brother to me."

    Cedric''s expression dropped into a few degrees down. His face changed color but quickly found a reasonable answer to defeat this overconfident woman,

    " Well..that doesn''t change the fact that you are a girl and I am a boy."

    Ayra who naively thought that he would get embarrassed after such definition of their rtionship fell in dillemma. She didn''t know what was he trying to prove in reality but something strange kept rolling inside her heart whenever she met his dark eyes.

    At that certain moment, they both heard a wail from down and Ayra soon after discovered a ck cat nearby his feet. She gasped in surprise,

    " Your cat.."

    Cedric hummed between his gritted teeth. When Ayra heard a mere wail only, Cedric, the master of this shifter cat heard the actual ridiculous tongue of Frenchies Wesley. Unfortunately he had to endure such mockery for the sake of Ayra''s presence.

    Ayra smiled at the cat who gave him a strange look in back. Looking up, she heard the noisesing out from the hallway and muttered nervously,

    " I should go back now..Feel free to visit around, Your Highness."

    Ayra spoke with a smile and already started walking for the hallway. As she promptly took few steps ahead, the man''s icy voice interrupted her track again,

    " Princess Ayra! Shouldn''t you suppose to guide your guest while visiting around? I mean.. it''s called minimum respect.."

    Ayra cursed him in a low voice and eventually turned around with an awkward smile. She had a feeling that this man was purposely holding her back.

    But Why?

    She didn''t wish to dwell in this matter anymore. With her lips still smiling brightly, she answered in a very decent way,

    " Pardon,Your Highness. Since we have three princes present in the castle, it would be a shame if they don''t get the chance to meet you. I will ask any of them to guide you around. Unfortunately I have plenty of guests to attend now hence I have no spare time for you."

    Cedric was Impressed at the way of ignoring him. It was no issue to him and one day, she would have all her time only for him. He denied with a slight smile,

    " No need! We will get a lot of timeter.. Princess.."

    Ayra felt her soul slipping out from her body at his words and quickly turned around to get back on her brothers''s side. This man gave her a weird kind of feeling that likely undescribable to her thoughts.

    Cedric kept staring at her retreating back like a patience lion whose prey just identally slipped out from his paws. Frenchies who heard and understood their conversation finally spoke in his human voice without any fear,

    " Haha..My Lord..I like thisdy..She has not only rejected you but also regarded you as her little brother."

    Cedric shot the mischievous cat a death re and replied with a cold voice,

    " I think that you don''t want your human form anymore, Frenchies Wesley."

    The cat immediately stoppedughing and looked up at his master horrifyingly. After that, his pleading voice started to echo in the empty corridor while Cedric made his way back to the hallway,

    " My Lord, I was wrong."

    " My Lord, you aren''t her little brother. Bullshit, I am his little brother, big brother..aahh.. what else..Step brother.. Everything..My Lord.. listen to me..."

    *******

    Ayra briskly walked back into the hallway and breathed a sigh of relief. The first night of their festival had nearlye to an end and average citizens had started to leave for their own respective homes. Ayra spotted her three brothers at a corner and wanted to join them eagerly in case that demon king came after to find her.

    Exhaling a deep breath, she speeded her pace on their way but was blocked midway by her mommy. Esme who worned a white shimmer colored gown gave her daughter a stern re. After an age of time, she no longer looked like a cheerful youth but a perfectly grown up woman and mother. Her aura changed from a charismatic ones to an elegantdy who now rulled over Vampire kingdom.

    Before Ayra could ask anything, Esme''s cold voice hit her ears,

    " Where did you go? Seriously, Ayra! Your fathers were getting worried about you after not having you around for a long time. Come and greet the guests."

    Ayra pouted angrily and soon followed her mommy to join her two fathers. Though she didn''t agree to call Ethan '' father'' but after a span of time, she decided to call him ''Papa'' which made some certain vampire king very jealous. As they both had no daughters from their side, all the doting and pampering fell on Ayra.

    Esme led her towards Ethan and Aaron''s couch where they were preparing to y chess after having a tiresome day. Aaron who first noticed Ayra called out lovingly,

    " There..my favourite child.."

    Esme rolled her eyes back. Ayra was twenty seven years old now but this two called her ''child'' still. Ethan also looked up at Ayra with a bright smile and patted the empty spot beside him,

    " Come here,baby. Where did you go? We were looking for you."

    Ayra who never forgot that she was a child in her father''s eyes walked over to Ethan obediently and sat down with a smile. Looking down at the chess board, Ayra questioned with curious smile,

    " Are you two going to y now?"

    Aaron who had also aged slightly at times responded with a snort,

    " Yes! Your papa Ethan is getting bored and offered me to y."

    Ayra chirped excitedly,

    " That''s great! I am gonna sit here and enjoy then. It''s so much fun when you two fight against each others."

    Ethan snorted back coldly and wanted to respond but tilting his head aside, he weed the man with a bright smile,

    " Oh there..King Cedric..Come and join us..You haven''t met our family yet."

    Ayra froze and instinctively clutched her gown nervously. While she inteneded to slip away, Cedric''s calm voice came from aside,

    " Greetings, Lord Aaron and Lady Esme. I have heard about you a lot. It''s pleasure to meet you all today."

    Aaron smiled at his face andplimented while reaching for his strawberry juice,

    " You are so young indeed. I have heard about your influences a lot. Come..We are having a chess y. Wanna Join?"

    Cedric smiled and instinctively walked beside Aaron to sit down gracefully,

    " Sure! How can I miss this chance of ying a game with two magnificent kings?"

    Ethan urged hurriedly with an exciting smile,

    " Let''s get started then.."

    Cedric hummed and suddenly proposed with a calm smile,

    " But it would be a great loss if we don''t bet on something."

    Aaron agreed after giving it a thought and started to bet randomly,

    " Umm..Sure..It would be more fun..How about we bet on jewels or horses..or..or..anynd nearby..What do you say Cedric?"

    Ethan also agreed without thinking much,

    " Yes, you are so younger than us. You choose Cedric. Whatever you ask, we will agree."

    Cedric''s lips formed into a knowing smile. With his fingers cing the chess pieces on right spots gracefully, hemented calmly,

    " Well, I don''tck any assets truly. But I want you to promise that if I win, you will give me whatever I want from you. Meantime, I want to think about it more deeply."

    Neither Aaron or Ethan found any doubts behind his words. Only Esme who had a great observation skill wanted to stop them from promising such a weird request felt a hint of danger behind his words. But before she could spill out what was going on inside her mind, they both agreed with unison,

    " Deal."

    " No worries, Cedric. We are generous enough to reward you with anything."

    Cedric smiled cheekily and nced between two kings calmly. With his brief words, the chess y had begun words,

    " Remember your words, kings."

    **********************

    Hi everyone. Sorry forte today. I fell asleep lol. Now, tell me what are thinking about this y?*wink wink*

 Chapter 270 - Demon Rules Everywhere

    RECOMMEND SONG: I Want You By Daniel

    Skye~?

    The air around their chess y heavied with excitement. It wasn''t oftenly seen bymoners that three magnificent kings of different worlds had gathered in a table to join in a y. All most everyone had left for their homes but somemoners had stayed to see the final result of their y. Ethan and Aaron for the first time chose to y together whilst Cedric,the calm tempered man chose to y against them alone. Since he was one kind of hell alone, he decided to show his merit all by himself. Besides, he was pretty obvious that his thinking wouldn''t match with anyone else.

    Esme kept getting anxious as each moment passed by. She was scared to see such attentive expression of Cedric who never diverted his attention for a single moment from the chess pieces. Comparing to Cedric''s expression, Ethan and Aaron were calm as usual.

    Seeing the anxious air around the chess table, Alexander and Arthur chose to stay beside them and observed their game yfully. Meanwhile, Ayra kept ncing between Cedric and her fathers nkly. Cedric''s temperant felt like he was going to join a war against her fathers. On Cedric''s side, his butler stood aside obediently to cheer up for his lord but he also felt very strange. From his own judgement, he could assume that Cedric had taken this game unexpectedly too seriously.

    A momentter, Ethan suddenlyughed yfully and teased Cedric with a bright smile,

    " Now I will see how you save your queen."

    Cedric whose eyes were stuck on his chess pieces replied with a mysterious grin while reaching out for his chess piece,

    " I..will.. definitely.. save my queen.. Uncle Ethan.."

    Aaron looked down at his moves astonishingly and was stunned at once. Under their astounded gazes, Cedric yed his final round and whispered two words coldly,

    " Check-mate."

    The crowd gasped including Ethan & Aaron who didn''t expect that Cedric was so good in ying chess. They also pped their hands happily andmented with a bright smile,

    " Wow! You have made us cuckolded,boy."

    " Seriously, you are so good than your age. It seems like younger generation is about to cross the older one. Huh! "

    Cedric didn''t seem too ttered at their words and only smiled faintly. His attentionid on the woman nearby whose facial expression remained unchanged after the final result. It appeared like she didn''t like him winning this game.

    Wouldn''t she be a little impressed at least?

    Aaron chose to bring the topic first. He smiled impressively at Cedric and quired while tugging his sleeves,

    " So Cedric, tell us. What do you want as reward? Since we have promised you anything, feel free to ask us."

    Ethan agreed while swallowing down his wine,

    " Exactly! We,kings won''t go back to our words."

    Cedric finally looked up at them deeply. His dark eyes hastily took a glimpse of their surrounding. He didn''t answer immediately and silently hauled up from his spot. With a smile, he inhaled a deep breath and spoke with a demanding voice,

    " Ayra Chole.."

    Everyone froze including Ayra whose world suddenly started to shake violently. When everyone fell too speechless to say something, Cedric resumed his words indifferently,

    " I want to take her as my woman."

    BANG!

    Before everyone could understand anything, Alexander and Arthur suddenly charged forward with their swords. Both had already pulled out their swords out of their corsets and was aiming at Cedric''s throat directly. Even Nathan who loved to read books dropped the book in his hands and came forward with a stern face.

    Before anyone could talk, Arthur''s furious voice echoed in the silent hallway,

    " How dare you ask for our sister? She isn''t any tradable item nor do she belongs to this bullshit bet."

    Alexander joined with a sneer,

    " You sure are overstepping your boundaries, King Cedric. You are forgetting that this is Dstia, not Basarisk."

    Even facing their sharp swords, Cedric had no sign of wrath on his face surprisingly. He chuckled lightly andmented while ncing between those two angered teenagers,

    " Opps! I never thought that two immature Vampires would be the viin of my love story."

    Arthur almost lost control and with a bit force pressing on his sword, he almost digged it inside Cerdic''s throat. With a growl, he snarled,

    " You..."

    " Stay back, boys! ", Aaron yelled from back with his loud voice and ordered them to stay behind from this fuss. Aaron continued coldly,

    " Don''t forget that we are still here. Let us talk."

    Receiving their father''smand, they stepped back reluctantly and continued ring at Cedric harshly. Cedric gave them a teasing smile and stole a glimpse of Ayra''s deadpanned face who appeared like in daze.

    Ethan stood up from his spot and almost brust into anger. But considering Cerdic''s status, he controlled his rage and answered on behalf of everyone coldly,

    " King Cedric, I assume that you have taken this y too seriously. Our Princess isn''t any property which can be imed after ying a mere game."

    Cedric interrupted with his eyes darkening a little,

    " I am not iming her, uncle Ethan. I am just using this opportunity to let you know my proposal. I clearly know that she isn''t worth of such mere y."

    Everyone could tell that Cedric was being sincere with his words and wasn''t joking. Aaron who observed him deeply interrupted with a cold voice,

    " Then we suggest you to dismiss such ideas,King Cedric. Our daughter has a rtionship with someone whom she loves dearly. Nothing matters to us more than her happiness. No matter whom she chooses,we will respect her opinion. Besides, you are too youngparing to her age."

    Cedric''s blood boiled at the mention of her affair with other man. For the sake of his image, he controlled his violence inside and asked between his gritted teeth,

    " So..it depends on her only.. Isn''t it?"

    Ethan cut off coldly,

    " Yes. So please don''t bring it up to affect her mood. We don''t expect our daughter marrying a wealthy man. As long as she is happy, we are happy too. So I ask you to put down this ideas."

    Cedric hummed in a low voice and suddenly his eyes shed with different thoughts. With his head bowing down a little, he spoke in a very decent voice,

    " That''s like it. Well, I won''t bring up this topic anymore but my proposal will remain open, Uncle Ethan."

    Ethan narrowed his eyes deeply but didn''t argue back. To ease up the awkwardness among them, Ethan changed the subject huskily,

    " I think that we should take a rest now. We still have guests to attend tomorrow. King Cedric, my subordinate will show your room."

    The crowd was dismissed after Ethan''smand and went back to their respective ces. The first one to run away was Ayra who felt her breathing back into her lungs after her papa''s words. At some point, she really thought that they would agree without considering her feelings. But she was proven wrong and once again, her admiration towards her family rose up. Esme and the boys soon after trailed behind Ayra tofort her feelings and followed by Ethan & Aaron who were controlling their rage.

    Cedric''s face darkened more behind their backs and without following the subordinate, he went for another direction. His butler was so horrified that he didn''t dare to move for a long time and saw his ck cat chasing after him briskly.

    Cedric quickly walked over to the corridor and lit up a cigarette to vent out his anger. Only he knew that how much he was fighting inside to keep his anger folded inside his chest. As the ck Cat went nearby his range, Cedric snapped his fingers together loudly.

    In the next moment, the ck cat had transformed into a human boy who looked like at histe twenties. His blonde hairs perfectly suited with his ck attire and emitted a mysterious aura. Before he could share his excitement of getting back his real form, Cerdic''s icy voice echoed in the air heavily,

    " Find that boy from anywhere."

    Frenchies almost choked on his saliva and muttured incoherently,

    " My Lord..We are in Dstia.. Don''t.. don''t you think that you are stepping on their boundaries? They made it clear already."

    Cedric took a puff from his cigarette and replied with a shrug,

    " A demon rules everywhere, Frenchies. Don''t they call me Demon? Let them know that I am the greatest Demon of all time."

    Frenchies swallowed a mouthful saliva after his order and didn''t had the guts of pursuing him to give up anymore. Still he asked in a low voice,

    " What.. what about the girl?"

    Cedric smirked dangerously. With lips taking puff cheerfully, he replied with a mischievous glint shing across his eyes,

    " She should understand that a lion never stops chasing his prey either he is seeded or killed.."

    Tilting his head aside, he continued with a grin that made Frenchis shivering in fear lightly,

    " Now would you like to go unless you have the intention of remaining as a cat for eternity, Frenchis."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hi Guys~? Check out thement section of today''s chapter to watch the reference pictures of Cedric and Ayra. Hehehe..I am loving Cedric more and more..

 Chapter 271 - Be Mine

    RECOMMEND SONG: Or Nah By SoMo(Cover) ~?

    The night grew deeper with the cheerping of bats nearby. Ayra stayed in her room naturally and avoided meeting Cedric mistakingly as much as possible. After his open confession, her mothers warned her several times regarding that man who even dared to act all mighty in presence of her fathers. But she was d that her family members respected her opinion and gave her a lot offorts regarding her life choice. Unlike other princesses who bound to have political marriages, her life was much easier in this aspect.

    Ayra sighed deeply at her own reflection sitting in front of the dresser in rx. She couldn''t wait to tell Seth that how blessed and happy she was after the incident happened today. She was eager to tell him that no one could object their rtionship anymore. Though they never did before, it had be pretty obvious after today''smotion. After all, who would decline the offer of being alligned with the king of Basarisk? His powers, influence over Dragon Dynasty was remarkable. Lucky, she was treasured by her family since her birth.

    Ayra applied her skin care with a happy smile and started to get prepared for the bed. Suddenly an annoymous sound came from her corridor.

    Creak!

    Astounded by this sudden noise, Ayra paid attention on the sound deeply and quickly faint sound of footsteps started to echo in the weeping silence. She got curious and tensed up at the same time. Well, she wasn''t afraid of meeting a rogue since their powers couldn''t be matched with her from any aspect.

    She sat up from her tool and started to tiptoe over the corridor silently. Cautious about the intruder''s each movements, she kept her eyes glued on the way sharply. When she almost reached on the corridor, a man''s face quickly appeared out from the darkness as her greatest nightmare.

    Ayra gasped mostly likely in shocked and was stunned at the same time. A natural addressing quickly escaped through her lips,

    " Your highness! "

    Cedric smiled at the way that her face changed color. At least, she was surprised to find him here and probably would follow him up without much objections.

    He gave his best smile and leant against the wall leisurely. With his lips still twitching in amusement, he questioned in a very ambiguous tone,

    " Have I waken you up from sleeping?"

    Ayra controlled the urge of ripping his face apart. She had to constantly remind herself that he was a demon. It wasn''t a good idea to join in fight with him.

    Ayra smiled awkwardly,bent a little and spoke between her gritted teeth,

    " May I know that for what reason Your Highness trespassed into my roomte at night without any prior notice? If I hadn''t known your majesty, someone might have misunderstood it as robbery."

    Despite hearing her berated words, Cedric was calm and even smiling which didn''t happen in the past. He gave her a quick reply without holding back his intention,

    " It''s robbery. I came to rob you."

    Ayra''s face sank immediately. Looking away to avoid his heated eyes, she used a stern face to answer him,

    " I think that things have been made clear to you, Your Highness. Since my father has exined you everything, I don''t think that I have any say on that. If you have nothing else to say, you may go back to your room before others find us chatting together."

    Cedric didn''t move an inche instead grinned maliciously. His brows raised up naughtily as he queired teasing her more,

    " Why? Nervous? Am I affecting you, Princess?"

    Ayra squeezed her eyes shut in annoyance. This man definitely came over to cause trouble for her. Still she maintained a polite smile and answered whilst gnashing her teeth and fangs,

    " It''s not good to tease an olderdy like me, is it?"

    Cedric''s smile dropped at the mention of their age gaping. He hardly suppressed the urge of pressing her down and proved that what could an young man like him could do to him. But he knew that it would cause him loosing her for forever probably.

    He stood straight and offered with an innocent smile,

    " I came here to pick you, Princess. I would like to show you something. But you have toe with me."

    Ayra''s eyebrows narrowed deeply at his mysterious smile. Her instincts told her that he wasn''t going to do anything good for her.

    Who knows that how many tricks he had in his sleeves?

    Ayra instantly denied with a sharp look,

    " Your highness, it''s not proper to go around at this hour without informing my family members. I would request you to leave and let me sleep now."

    Ayra spoke and inteneded to leave with herrge stride. But her feet paused in midair when Cedric''s icy voice came out from back,

    " It''s about your boyfriend, Seth."

    Ayra''s body froze and she nkly turned away to face the narcissistic man who was still grinning. When she waited for him to talk, Cedric continued tugging his fists into his pockets,

    " Wouldn''t you like to know what is happening with him right now?"

    Ayra sawlloed hard and replied like a whisper,

    " What.. what do you mean?"

    Cedric grinned further and prompted stretching his palms widely,

    " How about a ride with me, Princess?"

    Ayra felt hesitated but she couldn''t ignore his words because of the mention of Seth who just went to visit his ill aunt. Seeing her hesitations, Cedricmented with a chuckle lightly,

    " Don''t worry. I am not going to kidnap you at all. It''s no fun to im you as mine without knowing the world. All the rms should know that thisdy only belong to me."

    Ayra ignored the dominance behind his words and questioned panicking slightly,

    " What are you intending to say? What.. what has happened with Seth?"

    Cedric''s eyes dimmed a little when she kept chanting Seth''s name and ignored his stretched palm on her way. Enduring the anger in his heart, he repeated with an urging voice,

    " You will eventually find out once you will go with me. Just take my hands. I can move out faster than you."

    Yes, he had the superpower of travelling in a second anywhere without using his dragon wings. It was something that he was gifted with from birth.

    Ayra couldn''t put away her anxiety anymore. Without thinking so much, she walked ahead and sped his palms tightly. Cedric who just got the woman''s hand cursed under his breath silently. Her palms felt so soft and warm that he felt like caressing forever like this. He tugged her closer slowly whilst she kept panicking without noticing the heat behind his gaze.

    Who would ever imagine that he would fall for a woman whom follow different principals than him?

    Cedric wasn''t boasting himself in reality. In a blink of eye, they were transferred in front of a shabby vi inside a distant city of Dstia. Ayra was the most shocked one when she realised that this typical vi belonged to Seth''s aunt. She happened to visit here many years ago when they were teenagers.

    Leaving his ms as soon as they arrived, Ayra''s eyes wandered around and immediately went wide in terror. The vi was on fire from the backyard and was making its way around the shade quickly.

    Ayra shouted hysterically,

    " SETH! SETH! O my god! What happened here? Howe this house is on fire? Where is Seth? Where is my seth? How did it happen...how.."

    " I did this.", Cedric''s cold answer from back freezing Ayra in her spot who felt like spinning. Turning her body around nkly, she muttered between her chokes,

    " What.. what just you say.."

    Cedric didn''t falter after being questioned by her. He simply unfolded his arms and replied with an indifferent voice,

    " Well, I didn''t mean to involve Seth in this choas but you forced me to do this Princess. When I asked for your hands today, your fathers should have just agreed with my proposal. Tsk..look now..an innocent boy is suffering on your behalf."

    Ayra couldn''t believe that what was happening in front of her. She was going insane in anger. With a sneer, her palms already started to summon powers as she roared at his face beastly,

    " You think that you can suppress me with your powers. King Cedric, you have forgotten that I am the first hybrid ever born in this world."

    With her words, she turned around to face the vi and summoned those fires to move out. Few moments had passed away but there was no sign of extinguishing the fire.

    Her face sank as she started to murmur disbelievingly,

    ''" what.. what was going on...Why can''t I make it stop..."

    Cedric''s voice came with admiration towards her,

    " You are indeed powerful, Princess. But you just forgot that you are facing demonic powers."

    Ayra''s mouth agaped disbelievingly. With her eyes tearing up, she turned around and asked Cedric chokingly,

    " What do you want?"

    Cedric''s face suddenly became serious as he emphasized each words domineerinly,

    " Be mine...then the fire will stop.. Princess.."

 Chapter 272 - Forever

    RECOMMEND SONG: Crazy In Love By Sofia Kerlberg (Cover)~?

    Cedric''s words made her whole world copsing down in a moment. Her ears were reverberating those words repeatedly. Ayra''s fist clenched aside tightly, shook in anger and agony for dragging Seth into this choas. With her ears hearing faintly the noises of woods burning down, her heart ached painfully.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line and voice came out a little bit shaky,

    " How...how.. longer King Cedric? For how long that you want me to serve you as a bed warmer?"

    Ayra''s question didn''t affect on his reaction much. Initially she was stating the truth. He changed women too frequently and his personal life was a little bit corrupted. But it was all before he met her. He didn''t mean to ckmail her but at the same way, he couldn''t let her marry another man except him.

    Ayra kept her tearful eyes stuck on his indifferent face and was breathing heavily. After a moment of silence, Cedric started to approach her slowly and brushed past behind her. With his hot breathing falling on her bare neck, he breathed a single word,

    " Forever! "

    Ayra sneered coldly and snapped tilting her face aside,

    " Why, king Cedric? Isn''t it your habit of using a woman for once? Just tell me for how long you want me, then I can decide."

    Cedric breathed on her skin deeply and replied with an ambiguous tone,

    " For you it''s different. Yes, I want you but for eternity. This body of yours can''t satisfy me once. I want to enjoy it forever."

    Ayra felt a chill running through her spine when Cedric stated that he wanted her for forever. With her tears rolling down through her cheeks, Ayra mumbled between her sobs,

    " What.. what do I have to do? Please...save Seth..I..I..am willing to do anything.."

    Cedricplimented with a bright smile,

    " That''s like my girl. See, you should have just epted it earlier. Then your so called boyfriend would have been in less pain."

    Ayra urged hurriedly,

    " Just stop the fire..I am doing anything for you.."

    Cedric who was satisfied with his answer grinned happily and walked past in front of her from back. With his height towering on her domineerinly, he exins casually,

    " Nothing much! You will just inform your fathers tomorrow morning that you are willing to get married with me, not Seth."

    Ayra bit down her lips in pain so forcefully that it started bleeding lightly. With her heart wrenching in pain, she blurted few words between her choking,

    " I..I promise.. Just..just save Seth.."

    Cedric who heard her promise immediately smiled brightly on her face. With his eyes shinning in happiness, he averted his eyes on the firece and gazed through the flickers deeply. Much to Ayra''s surprise, the fire lit off as soon as Cedric''smandable eyes fell on them. The after effect of smoke quickly started to spread in the air and Ayra couldn''t hold back her anxiety anymore.

    She picked one side of her gown and rushed her way towards the half burnt vi. As she picked only few steps, Cerdic''s interrupted again coldly,

    " WAIT!"

    Her track halted again and with her tearful eyes, she turned around to face Cedric who stood a few steps away from her indifferently. She saw him pping his hands together dramatically. Confused, she kept staring at his mysterious smile and followed his gaze which went over inside the darkeness of nearby bush.

    Then within a moment, two muscr mene out with Seth and his aunt. Their lips were sealed with a tape and hands were tied behind their backs like a prisoner. Ayra was startled in shocked and breathed in relief at the same time when she saw them unharmed.

    The most shocked person was Seth who kept switching his eyes between Ayra and Cedric. He didn''t understand what was going on. When he was having midnight snack with his aunt, Meredith, this people suddenly barged inside. Then without providing them any reasonable exination, they started binding them for no reason and dragged them inside the dark forest nearby.

    Ayra almost ran over to Seth who was boring doubts in his eyes for her arrival. But before Ayra could take a single step, Cedric''s icy voice stopped her track again,

    " Remember your position now, Princess."

    Ayra stopped and Seth with his hands and lips sealed kept staring at them muddleheaded. Cedric with a devilish smirk started to crawl towards Ayra slowly. When they got closer, Cedric''s words made everyone froze around them,

    " You aren''t allowed to meet him anymore, Princess. Remember that you are my fiance from tomorrow onwards. Besides..."

    He delibaretly paused, lifted his hand up and picked the teardrops on the tip of his fingers. With his brows tightening together, he said with a hint of warningcing from his tone,

    " This tears shouldn''t fall down for this man anymore. You hear me.. fiancee?"

    Cedric emphasized thest word purposely and smirked at her nk expression with a light smile. Behind them, Seth was astounded for a long time and started whimpering from his sealed lips. He appeared like he had questions for Ayra.

    Ayra opened and closed her lips hesitantly and didn''t dare to oppose him anymore. Her one wrong move could take Seth''s life who was still in his hands. She sniffed and hung her head down helplessly. After controlling her emotions, she tilted her face aside to meet Seth''s questioning eyes and murmured lowly,

    " I am sorry! "

    Their eyes stayed stuck for a moment and then a broke off when Cedric reminded her slowly,

    " I think that you should start getting used of your behavior from now on, Princess."

    Ayra quickly withdrawed her eyes from Seth and pleaded in a low voice,

    " I would like to return in my castle, please."

    Cedric immediatelypelled dly while taking her palms on his own,

    " Sure whatever mydy wishes. Besides I don''t want your eye-soring anymore."

    With the saying, Cedric shifted his eyes on Frenchies who was holding down Seth and ordered with a mysterious smile,

    " Take care of him."

    Frenchies nodded with his head bowing slightly and saw them vanishing into air in a blink of eye. Behind them, Seth kept screaming Ayra''s name between his gauged mouth miserably. He didn''t fully hear what they spoke to each others exactly but he didn''t like the way Cedric was looking at his girlfriend.

    Meanwhile, it took only few seconds to arrive at the White Castle with Cedric''s passing speed. Leaving her inside the room, Cedric intended to stay for a few moments but ncing up at Ayra''s pale face, he gave up the idea and walked back to his living room which was provided by the White Castle.

    Just as he reached at the doorway, Alexander found him walking around and suddenly his eyes dimmed a little. He didn''t like the way Cedric earlier bargained with his sister.

    Cedric smiled upon noticing Alexander and greeted politely considering their future rtionship,

    " Greetings, Prince Alexander."

    Alexander replied with a cold smile and asked with a hint of doubt,

    " Your highness! Were you looking for something?"

    Cedric smirked lightly and replied with a shrug,

    " Nope! I was just passing around the castle."

    Alexander replied back with a smile and hummed,

    " I see! I hope that my sister''s room won''t fall in your passing area."

    Cedricughed softly and answered with a hint of coldness,

    " Such an over protective brother. But I guess that we should start getting along well from now on."

    Alexander who grew suspicious on his words queired worryingly,

    " Means?"

    Cedric didn''t exin further and onlyughed with humour leaping out from his voice. He walked past Alexander and entered into his room before saying briefly,

    " Goodnight, little brother-inw."

    Cedric dissapared behind the door leaving Alexander frozen in his spot. Just as Alexander intended to interrogate him further, Cedric closed the door from inside leaving no options for him rather than dying in curiousity.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Frenchis waiting for him who happened toe back after releasing Seth from their captive. Before Cedric could ask any questions, Frenchismented gloomily,

    " You have hurt her too much."

    Cedric reached for his coat to pull down and replied with a light smile,

    " She will eventually realise that what is good for her. When the timees,she will thank me. Not every beginning should be sweet like honey Frenchies. As long as there is a happy ending, nothing doesn''t matter."

    Frenchis who didn''t feel ease at all inquired with worries,

    " What if she doesn''t agree to marry you tomorrow?"

    Cedric smirked while getting out of his dirty shoes,

    " She doesn''t have any choice rather thanpelling."

    He paused midway, looked up at Frenchies and resumed with a dangerous smile,

    " If she tries to back off cunningly,she would dly wee the worst devilish side of mine. Chil out! She is going to be mine."

    ********************

    Hi guys! Make sure to leave your opinions to let others know your thoughts. Don''t hate Cedric so fast. He is just a broken soul. We will know about his miseries very soon. Love yaa! Wow! This book is getting equal support as Vamp King.

 Chapter 273 - Posseive

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Toxic By Sofia Kerlberg (Cover) ~?

    * Back inside Ayra''s room *

    The night felt like an unforgettable nightmare to Ayra. She kept sitting on the bed holding the bedpost and was unable to move her single bone for a long time. Her heart was aching so badly that she was struggling to keep her breathing steady. Whenever she recalled the betrayed feeling on Seth''s eyes, it just killed her inside. With her muffled screams, her nails dugged inside the wood of her bedpost and left a deep scratch mark unknowingly.

    Moments afterwards, all her sorrows started toe out as a muffled cry,

    " Why must it happen with me? Why must you do this to me god? I have spent an entire life like a prisoner and pasted my childhood alone. Why must you steal that single person whom I love wholeheartedly? Why must you taste my patience in every single incident of my life?"

    " Why!!! Why!! Why!! ", this time she couldn''t hold it back anymore and cried out miserably. In her vulnerable state, her legs weakened and the whole person glided down to the floor. She wanted to shout madly to vent out her pains but reminding his unteble warning, she hold back the painful screams in her heart and sobbed silently. At one point, her pain excessed so much that she pressed her own palms tightly on her lips to keep her cries buried inside the room. She didn''t want to drag her family down inside this choas. Pushing Seth into danger was already a punishment for her. Perhaps she asked much from God. With her tears rolling down, she fell asleep over the dusty floor subconsciously and the painful night passed away in a blink of eye.

    Next day, Ayra''s sleep was disturbed by an urgent knock on the door. Supporting her numb body, she pulled herself up and went to unlock the door drowsily. As soon as the door was opened, Alexander''s gaze narrowed suspiciously when he spotted dark circles under Ayra''s eyes.

    Without uttering a single word, he asked with a concerned voice,

    " Sister..you okay? Haven''t you slept wellst night?Or..."

    He paused mysteriously and resumed with a cold voice,

    " Someone hase to find you?"

    Ayra''s sleepy state faded away as soon as Alexander asked her in a very serious tone. Maintaining an indifferent smile, Ayra tried to keep her tone natural,

    " No.. What.. what will happen to me? Who will dare to disturb your sister,huh? Don''t you know me?"

    Alexander hummed with an understanding smile and was d that his sister wasn''t any weak or vulnerable woman like others. She knew very well that how to defend herself. Coming back to reality, Alexander reported with azy smile,

    " Oh here..I forgot to tell you that mommy is calling you downstairs to choose your dress for today''s evening. Since it''s thest day of festival, everyone wille and they want their daughter perfect."

    Ayra smiled faintly and knew that how much her mothers loved to makeup her. Hence they didn''t have any daughter except her,they adored her the most.

    But how could she say that she was going to do something which would possibly break everyone''s trust on her? Will they find her greedy?

    Ayra swallowed down the bitterness feelings in her heart and replied with a forced smile,

    " Ummm.. I would like to sleep longer, Alex. How about you choose one for me?"

    Alexander would have loved to help her in picking suitable dress for the evening. But gazing at her dark circles, he felt something off but decided to give her some space. With a bright smile, he replied before heading off,

    " Sure! But sister, you should always remember that you have your brothers behind your back."

    Ayra didn''t know what did he mean and saw him striding downstairs hurriedly. Her eyes once again teared up at his words. She knew that she had everyone''s back but she couldn''t be the reason of another war. Decades ago, her whole family had already faced a tragedy for her sake. She just couldn''t drag them into another misery again. She was blessed to have such adorable brothers like them. She still remembered that day in their childhood when someone called her ''Cursed Child''. Alex and Arthur casted so much powerful spell on that noisy fairy that she turned into a weak old from an younger woman in a blink of eye. From that day, people called them monsters behind their back but they just didn''t care. As long as they were loved by their family, nothing else mattered to them.

    Finally the expected evening fell down with another drizzling rainfall. The moon had hidden long back behind the clouds and emitted a misty aura around the nature. Thest day of Latin Moon Festival was full of dances. Group of entertainers were invited by the king personally from different ces of Dstia. People were eager to enjoy such enchanting performances.

    The time was tickling slowly. Cedric who was impatiently expecting Ayra''s arrival didn''t pull away his eyes from the stairs from where she supposed to bending down. The ck cat wailed his tail beside him and was relieved deep down. Frenchies didn''t expect that Ayra would be so determined to save Seth from his master''s cage that she just agreed to marry him at once. Indeed love makes people fool.

    Momentster, sounds of high heels tickling started toe out from the stairs followed by a pair of long slender legs. Naturally everyone''s focus shifted on the way where a woman with breathtaking beauty wasing down. Ayra looked stunning with her reddish gown. A gold maiden bruce was sealed over her heart''s content that enchanted her beauty more profoundly. With her right leg peering in and out from the partition of her red gown, she unleashed a seductive aura. Her beauty was treasured by everyone astonishingly including Cedric who didn''t miss her single movement.

    With his lips curling up mysteriously, he sipped his red wine and felt more impatient regarding her announcement. As he dived in those assumptions, his eyesnded on those civilians who were still eyeing on her.

    Instantly a ckyer appeared on his face and his demon inside growled unhappily.

    Why were they eyeing on her for so long?

    Cedric snorted to thatzy cat beside him,

    " I am not liking this, Frenchies."

    Frenchies who felt another troubleing on growled back in his human voice which could be beard by Cedric only,

    " What? Are you finding prettier woman?"

    Cedric gulped the rest of his wine and grunted arrogantly,

    " What prettier woman? Do you think that my womancks beauty? Look at her..Who can stand against her beauty? She is one kind of fire on her own. I was stating that I don''t like others watching at her. It is driving me crazy."

    The innocent cat finally understood and rolled his eyes back sarcastically. Scratching his nose awkwardly, he stated with a puff,

    " Master..She..she isn''t your fiancee.. Officially..How could you be so posseive so fast.."

    Cedric ignored his words and his gaze dimmed slightly after a deep thought. The next moment, he did something shocking that made Frenchis speechless.

    As soon as he snapped his two fingers together, all the chandeliers around the white castle lit off. The entire space fell in dense darkeness so much that one couldn''t be seen from an inch apart. Even Ayra was abruptly paused in her track and looked around stupifiedly.

    What happened all of sudden?

    She kept wandering on the stairs and tried to understand the situation. As she attempted to desed down, her back froze when she felt a presence behind her. Then his alcohol mixed voice echoed beside her ears slowly,

    " So much in hurry? Why? Can''t wait to announce your fiancee?"

    Ayra couldn''t help but gnashing her teeth harder. She knew very clearly that who was the owner of this voice. With her voice lowering down, she growled restraining her anger,

    " What are you doing here?"

    Cedric replied with a mysterious grin,

    " Of course to pay a visit to my fiancee."

    Ayra was going to retort but remembering their earlier agreement, she swallowed back her cursing words. She heard him saying again hoarsely,

    " Remember your words, Princess. Or else..."

    Cedric paused delibaretly and continued grinning,

    " The present that you will receive tomorrow morning is Seth''s head. You don''t dare to disobey me, do you?"

    Ayra sighed shakingly and hummed weakly. Satisfied with her answer, Cedric didn''t wait any longer and snapped his fingers again to bring back the lights. The crowd gasped surprisingly when the lights came back on its own. Since their attention were diverted, they didn''t pay attention on Ayra anymore.

    Ayra kept staring at Cedric who just passed away from her back in a blink of eye. Under his heated eyes, she inhaled deep breath to muster up her courage and went over to her fathers nervously.

    Bowing her head down a little, she spoke weakly,

    " Daddy, Papa..I..I have to inform you something.."

    *****************

    Sorry forte guys! I was stuck in a function. Enjoy~?

 Chapter 274 - Dumping Seth

    Aaron and Ethan nced up at Ayra confusingly after her words. They both exchanged nces after sensing the seriousness behind her voice and gestured her to continue,

    " What is it, baby? Just say it."

    Alexander who had great observation skills like her mother narrowed his gaze suspiciously. His red eyes subconsciously darted behind Ayra''s back and saw Cedric standing at a corner. His eyes had a glimmer of happiness that made Alexander anxious unknowningly. He repeated the words of his father,

    " What do you want to say, sister? Is it something bothering you?"

    Though everyone forgot about Cedric''s odd proposal, Alexander always felt restless when it came to Cedric. He had heard that this man was incredibly vicious and always won whatever he wished. He didn''t want Ayra marrying such a devilish man like Cedric. Everyone waited patiently even Nathan stole a glimpse of Ayra''s face from the pages of his book.

    Cedric who kept his observation sharpened on Ayra began to feel a little worried.

    Was this woman nning to reveal his acts from previous night? In that case, he wouldn''t mind joining in a war with Dstia.

    Even Frenchies started to get worried on his master''s behalf and started to cross his fingers worryingly.

    Ayra understood that they were begining to get worried but she just couldn''t spit out those words randomly. Her heart was breaking into pieces for Seth who perhaps would think her as a nasty woman or a greedy slut.

    Moments afterwards, Ayra breathed heavily. Her face turned pale and she whispered loud enough to reach their ears,

    " I...I would like to get married with King Cedric.. Father..I..I..suggest you to consider his proposal again..."

    BANG!

    Esme who wasing back with juices of trays for the boys paused abruptly after hearing her words. In this choas, she missed the bnce and the tray fell over on the floor. The outsiders looked on their way unknowingly but didn''t understand what was going on. Unable to detect their conversation, they whispered among themselves but didn''t dare to approach since it was a royal matter.

    Both Aaron and Ethan shot up from their spots hastily including Alexander and Arthur who all had disbelief expression on their faces. Ayra felt like her feet getting numb after the confession and battled to stay calm from outside. They were so much shocked that no one spoke for a while.

    It was Alexander who broke the silence with his furious voice. With his eyes glimmering in rage, he shouted for the first time to his beloved sister,

    " Sister Ayra, do you know that what are you saying?"

    Ayra''s heart broke at the coldness of Alex''s tone. She knew that they were going to interrogate her decision at all. So she was mentally prepared and spoke with a forced smile,

    " Ye..Yess...I..I ampletely aware of that fact.."

    Her family members couldn''t believe what wasing from Ayra''s mouth. Especially Athena whose mouth was slightly opened in disbelief. She knew that Ayra was madly in love with Seth thus it was impossible for her to believe now. She panted relentlessly cing her palms on her heart and heard Ayra''s words nk headedly.

    Aaron spoke first after taking two steps forward on her way,

    " Ayra... What about Seth then? Did you just dump her or is there anything else going on? Tell us."

    Ethan snapped back to reality after Aaron''s words. Ayra wasn''t that kind of girl who would treasure property,power above love. He joined with Aaron with a threatening voice,

    " Tell us, Ayra. Has Seth done something wrong to you? Just speak.We can teach him a lesson or did he make you sad? Don''t take marriage so lightly, Ayra. You know that it''s a matter of eternity. Besides, that boy is so youngerparing to your age."

    Cedric''s face darkened instantly at the mention of their age gape. He thought of interrupting but reminding his position, he chose to stay quite since a familiy discussion was going on.

    Ayra didn''t answer any of their questions and kept hanging her head down. Facing their so much questions, she started to feel nk and came up with a low reply,

    " Nothing happened..I..I just think that Cedric is right for me. Seth hasn''t done anything wrong to me."

    Instead I have broken his heart and trust.

    Ayra told to herself and held back her tears. No one knew what was she feeling inside. Esme decided to speak finally and walked over to her daughter hastily. Pulling her arms up harshly, she asked with an enraging voice,

    " Ayra, have you lost your mind? Did you fight with Seth? Is that why you are upset? What are you bbering about? You want to marry Cedric? What about your love with Seth? Is that how you treat him? I am ashamed of you! "

    Ayra couldn''t lift up her eyes to meet Esme''s wrath filled eyes. She knew that her mother would see through her lies once they shared eye contact. Enduring the pain in her heart, she whispered softly,

    " Mommy.. It''s..it''s my choice.."

    Athena interrupted with a cold voice from back,

    " We always respected your choice but it doesn''t mean that we will support you in your wrong decision too. You were in love with Seth for more than ten years. Now you are saying that you want to marry someone else? How will we believe your words? Ayra, what''s wrong? Just tell us..We aren''t so weak that we can''t even protect our own daughter."

    Ethan spoke again with arrogancy,

    " Exactly! If you think that Dstia will need the protection of Basarisk, you are absolutely wrong. We never needed any outsider''s assistance. Your Papa''s kingdom is strong enough to protect his people. Don''t tell me that you have choosen this decision to bring more fortune to our world?"

    Aaron also replied with a dark gaze,

    " That''s right. Besides, Vampires are always ready to help this kingdom out. What are you afraid of then? Your both mothers have remarkable position among vampires."

    Ayra squeezed her eyes shut to hide her emotions and panted heavily. With her head still hanging down towards the floor, she repeated her words this time loudly,

    " Father, Mother..I..I really haven''t thought about it as a political marriage. I just want to get married with him. That''s it.. Regarding Seth, he will understand eventually. I think that king Cedric is good for me."

    Once again, everyone was speechless against her words. They didn''t expect that someday Ayra would give up on Seth for the sake of Cedric. Only Alexander was calm so far and heard his sister''s words attentively.

    After her words, he nced over Cedric coldly and saw him smirking lightly as if he was enjoying a show. Without any prior warning, Alexander rushed forward with his sword and charged towards Cedric who didn''t even dodge.

    With his sword pointing at Cedric''s throat, Alexander roared beastly,

    " What have you done to my sister, tell me? Tell me..You must have forced her to do it.. What did this bastard do to you, sister? Just tell us..then his head would be lying under the soil of Dstia..Just tell us the truth for god sake.."

    Arthur didn''t wait any longer after seeing his brother''s approach. Soon after, he joined Alexander with his own sword and aimed at it towards Cedric''s waist. With his eyes glowing dangerously, he shouted at him furiously,

    " I was wondering the same, brother. This led must have done something to our sister. Or else how could she think of marrying someone evil like him? It''s your good fortune that your father is my uncle Ethan''s friend. Or else we would have buried you alive on the day when youid your eyes on our sister."

    The calm tempered Nathan also came after them with his book and nced at Cedric coldly. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he questioned coldly,

    " Did you really do something wrong to our sister? Why is she agreeing to marry you so fast? You guys have met only yesterday."

    Despite facing two swords and a whole bunch of people who were ready to kill him anytime, Cedric was calm on his face. With his lips smiling widely, he spoke indifferently,

    " How lucky she is to have such protective brothers like you three! I can kill you three singlehandedly for the guts of raising your sword against me.. But..."

    He paused delibaretly, shifted his eyes on Ayra whose expression turned horrified and resumed with a deep voice,

    " I won''t do that.. for her...Not because I am afraid of killing the heirs of Dstia and Vampire worlds.Cedric Arnaldo Dixon was never afraid of anyone not even his own father. You all must well aware of my personality. Since she is willing to marry me, you all should bless us together. She is sensible enough to make her own choice. So don''t behave like a viin of our love story. I don''t want blood in myw''s house."

    ******************

    Another chapter will being within few hours. Enjoy and don''t forget to vote~?

 Chapter 275 - Esmes Requirements For Her Daughter

    Ayra felt herself almost going insane at the thought of those chaos that were happening in front of her. Cerdic''s threatening eyes made her extremely nervous and she was afraid that something terrible would happen if she didn''t stop them right now. Even the guests who weren''t understanding the exact reason behind this chaos were stunned when they saw the young princes rushing forward to start a fight.

    Ayra was the one to interrupt first with her loud voice shaking in anxiety,

    " STOP! STOP THIS! I said,stay back. Alex, Arthur..all of you.."

    The twin gritted their teeth harder but let go of their swords when they all heard Ayra''s urging voice. Cedric still didn''t make a move and simply smirked at their retreating hands. He didn''t expect that his soon-to-be wife would have so much influence over this boys.

    They retracted and looked back at Ayra coldly. Before anyone could speak, Ayra shouted from the top of her lungs confidently,

    " Don''t fight with him, anymore. I am repeating my words that he has caused no harm to me. I am willing to marry him on my own wish. Please all of you calm down now."

    Alexander still didn''t seem convinced at all. He kept staring deep into Ayra''s eyes but couldn''t seem through her mind since she kept telling that she wasn''t forced at all. Nathan could be considered the most calm tempered man among the siblings. After he heard Ayra''s each words, he turned around and said to Arthur and Alexander slowly,

    " I think that we should support her decision since she is willing."

    Though Arthur didn''t say a word, Nathan''s words seemed to give him a little conscious. He sighed and nced up at Alexander meaningfully who was still panting heavily.

    Meanwhile,the onlookers were all shocked after the explosive news that they heard from Ayra''s mouth. They started to gossip at once and some even tried to detect Cedric''s identity impatiently. As he wasn''t very familiar in Dstia, no one assumed that he was the rumored Demon King of Basarisk.

    Aaron''s face was still ck as ink. Though he wasn''t quite sure that whether Cedric had used any cheap trick to lure his baby daughter or not, he wasn''t pleased with Ayra''s decision this time. Even Ethan,the noble king seemed to have a hard time concealing his anger and gave his one short powerfulmand,

    " Guards, escort the guests into the second hallway. We need privacy."

    The guards quicklypelled and respectedly asked the guests to follow them outside. In that entire hallway,only the Chole Family and Cedric with his butler were left alone. Cedric straightened up from his position and faced everyone boldly. His lips couldn''t help but smiling slightly at the thought that Ayra was able to shut off their mouths with just few words.

    Great! He needed such fiesty woman like her!

    Knowing that her men were all boiling in anger, Esme decided to speak first and walked over Cedric bravely. With their eyes locked, Esme questioned in a serious tone,

    " Are you seriously about our daughter? Don''t think her as your y tool like other women. She isn''t someone with whom you can afford to y with."

    Cedric knew that Esme wasn''t boasting at all. With the powers of her family, they could destroy a kingdom easily. Cedric smiled politely and bowed his head down a little. Taking in consideration that she was Ayra''s mother, Cedric was extra respectfully and exined patiently,

    " Of course! I am taking her as a ve or concubine. She will be my nominal wife legally. I can guarantee her safety in my castle. She will be treated as the queen without any doubts."

    Esme hummed softly and came up with another question,

    " But my daughter hates royal marriages. In a word, she isn''t very preferablyfortable having concubines beside her. So how are you going to deal with this issue since It is an open secret that you have many women outside?"

    Esme''s straightforward question brought anxiety in the air and a little relief on Ayra''s face. She hoped that at least Cedric would give up on her after this words.

    He wouldn''t leave his whole harem for her sake, would he?

    But Cedric''s didn''t seem getting bing tensed up at all. He smiled gleefully at Esme and answered seriously with his head bowing down respectively,

    " From the day your daughter would start to carry my name beside her, I promise that my soul,heart and body will solemnly belong to her only. If I ever break this promise, she will be allowed to leave me anytime and there won''t be any obstacles from our side."

    After his sincere vows, the room fell in dense silence. The most shocked person was his butler who already thought that their end were very nearer. He never ever imagined that someday his arrogant king would take a liking on an elderly woman. But he really thought that god had given his greatest mercy on him. He would no longer have to clear Cedric''s bad reputation anymore. But how did the Princess agree so easily? Did he really something do behind his back?

    His butler''s suspension grew stronger when he noticed the confident look on Cedric''s eyes as if he knew that this was going to happen. He..he even agreed to not touch any woman except Ayra..

    Was he going insane?

    Even Ayra looked up at Cedric disbelievingly. She didn''t expect that Cedric would agree with Esme''s words so easily.

    Why on earth he was so desperate to have her?

    Esme was a little taken back. Just as she opened her mouth to say something, Alexander roared from back anxiously,

    " Mother..For god sake..are you really thinking about this marriage? He is just luring you with his words. Don''t believe on his words."

    Cedric gave a silent look at Alexander who was disgusted with him. His look defined like this boy was persistent of bing the vin of my love story.

    Esme was angered and shot her hot-temptered boy a harsh re. She ordered him sharply,

    " Don''t talk between us. When I am talking with him personally, just keep your mouth shut. I am sensible enough to judge between right and wrong or else I would have doomed long back by your Vampire monsters. Keep quiet until I talk."

    Alexander attempted to speak but at the end gave up knowing his mother''s rage. Cedric was contended after her warning and started to pay deep attention towards his words.

    Esme shifted her attention back on Cedric and dimmed her eyes a little. Paying deep attention on his facial expression, she questioned again coldly,

    " Whatpensation would you give to my daughter if you fail her? I have heard that you don''t share harmonious rtionship with your other family members. What if someday you fall in danger and die, my daughter would be in grief danger without any support."

    Esme wasn''t being greedy here. She simply wanted to make sure Ayra''s furture prosperous. Being in a Royal Marriage, she knew very well that how difficult was it to stay in your position. Hence, Ayra wasn''t running for a Royal Marriage in the past, they didn''t think about it. Now, this matter had be the serious point in their marriage.

    Cedric pondered for a while and replied with humour,

    " I know that you are insecure about your daughter well being. I will make a will of my assets. After my death, our child and she both will have the right to ascend on my throne. She will be the ruler of Basarisk. Is it worth enough to prove my sincerity towards her?"

    This time, Aaron and Ethan both were shocked equally and exchanged nces meaningfully.

    Was he going to give his kingdom to Ayra so easily? He was so confident about her?

    Even Esme was surprised a little and fell in dillemma. She didn''t find a clue to reject this proposal instead Cedric gave her more satisfying answer than she expected from him.

    Esme sighed helplessly and turned around to face Ethan who was still astounding. After a while, she spoke to the people standing in front of her,

    " Well, I don''t think now that we should stop them from getting married. Besides, Ayra is willing too."

    Athena agreed with Esme''s decision and spokeing towards her,

    " I feel the same. Since our daughter think that Cedric is right man for her, why must we reject? Ethan, you should start taking preparations soon."

    Since the mothers had agreed, Ethan or Aaron couldn''t deny the proposal anymore. They could only do underground investigation on Cedric to know that he didn''t had any ulterior motives behind this marriage.

    Athena asked with a slight smile to Cedric,

    " So king Cedric, when are you nning to marry my daughter?"

    Cedric smirked and replied shamelessly,

    " As soon as possible."

    Athenaughed as Ayra turned crimson in embarrassement. She never knew that Cedric had such tant mouth. With a deep voice, she spoke snatching back their attention on her,

    " I would like to have a private chat with his highness for a while."

    **********************

    Hi guys, don''t forget to share yourments in thement section and keep voting. We will have a mass Release Event very soon.

 Chapter 276 - Ready To Become His Queen

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Train Wreck By James Arthur ~?

    Alexander had a grimace look hanging on his face when his sister revealed her wish of chatting with Cedric alone. Nevertheless then, his mother was taking their side easily.

    Esme or Athena didn''t permit immediately. They both merely looked up at their husbands silently waiting to hear their final decision and never broke eye-contact. Ethan hung his eyes down with a helpless sigh. No matter how they regarded her as a child still,there would be a time when they had to let her take decision.

    Aaron answered first with his hand tapping on Ethan''s shoulder in approval,

    " Let them talk. Since her mothers have no objections now, we can only follow them up."

    Ethan didn''t speak a single word and signaled with his hand to take them inside a private chamber. Cerdic''s lips pulled up into a mischievous grin when they all appeared defeated against Ayra''s will. Even he was more eager to know that why did this fiesty woman intend to talk with him.

    Dwelling in this thoughts, Ethan''s closed subordinate guided Cedric upstairs with Ayra walking behind timidly. As soon as they dissapared behind the high walls of corridor, a loud bang startled the quite environment downstairs. Esme was startled and looked around only to be seen that Alexander had broken a vase out of rage.

    He growled beastly before walking outside,

    " You all don''t know her..Just don''t..You all are believing whatever she says but I can see the pain in her eyes. Since I have no right to say anymore, do whatever you wish."

    Upstairs, they were taken inside Ayra''s living chamber since it was the most guarded ce across the White Castle. The subordinate respectively opened the door for them and closed from outside after they let in.

    Entering into her room, Cedric quickly smelled her natural fragrance and nced around with his sparkling eyes. He didn''t believe that soon they were going to share a same room. Even this thought brought an odd excitement, happiness in his mind.

    Wait.. why.. why was he overreacting? Did..did he just fall in love with her?

    But his joy didn''tst longer. When he was still pondering in his own thoughts, he failed to notice the extreme change on Ayra''s facial expression.

    Ayra didn''t wish to spend a single moment with him especially alone. With her both fists clutching together, her voice came out like a growl,

    " How is Seth now? I have followed your everymand. He should be safe now, isn''t it?"

    Cedric''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard her words. His dark eyes finally shifted on the girl''s face who was fighting hard to suppress her anger. But there was a certain pain for her so called lover on her expression.

    Cedric smiled silently, a smile that made her heart shook in fear. Turning aroundpletely, he replied with a chuckle,

    " Now, I get it why Princess was so eager to talk."

    Ayra was having no patience for his yful words. She stressed her words again,

    " Answer me..Is he all right?"

    Cedric''s eyes darkened further at the anxious sight of her face. Pushing his lips together, he simply answered before taking a quick pause,

    " He is safe... till now..."

    Ayra looked up at him nkly when he mentioned thest two words and heard him continuing amusingly,

    " As long as you behave well and marry me, he will be safe and sound."

    Ayra''s face sank and pain rolled through her heart achingly. With some stubborn tears forcing to slip down from her eyes, she gnashed before speaking loudly,

    " I hate you..I just hate you to death, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon..."

    Her words didn''t affect him at all instead he smiled from ear to ear. With his hands stretching out dramatically, he spoke whileing onto her slowly,

    " Beloved, you are falsely cursing me. I just have saved your reputation. You will be a queen with all valuable goodies around the world unlike a typical marriage woman that you wished earlier."

    He spoke as if he had done a favour for her and hade in front of her towering her body with his height. Ayra was stunned before feeling another course of anger running through her veins. Invontarily she blurted some words without noticing the hidden weight carried by those painful words,

    " Oh yes! How can I expect that a demon like you will understand the meaning of true love who didn''t even get his father''s love..not even his mother''s probably... aaahh..."

    Ayra shouted hysterically when her back was pressed against the wall without any prior notice. Looking up, she saw Cedric''s dark face that was mixed with anger and pain. She was a little taken back and somehow felt sorry for her own words. Did she go too far?

    When she floated in bizarre thoughts, Cedric''s hoarse voice came out with his hands clutching her shoulders painfully,

    " You are right, Princess. I am a demon without a heart and don''t understand the meaning of love. Well how would I? You are right again. I never got my parent''s love. That''s why I am going to win you with your hatred even it costs killing you slowly. You get it? "

    Ayra felt drunk under his dark eyes as if he was going to swallow her whole. When she desperately tried to find a way to run out, Cedric''s voice came this time so close to her face that the tip of their noses were nearly touching,

    " You know what Ayra? I would have killed anyone for the guts of saying those words but I am behaving differently only because.... it''s you. So from the next time, use your words cautiously until I am good to you or else who knows that what will happen to you."

    Ayra barked without holding back her anger anymore and challenged him with her fiery eyes,

    " I don''t care what will you do to me! As long as Seth is safe, I am ready to die."

    In no moment, Cedric''s face clouded again. He was impressed with his own demon side that he didn''t strangle this woman to death so far for challenging his patience. He smiled sinisterly and there was a hidden threat behind his words,

    " Don''t speak too tantly, beloved. You don''t even know me. I have much terrible ways to make you suffer except this. Why must I kill my own woman? Huh?"

    Ayra was feeling suffocated and disgusted under his cage. She gritted and blurted with rage,

    " Let go of me..You are disgusting.."

    Cedric didn''t pull away his hands from her immediately instead grinned maliciously. As his palms felt the smoothness of her skin,he teased with a devilish smirk,

    " Be careful with your words! What if someday you be impatient for getting this warmth.."

    Sensing her difort, he didn''t hold any longer and let go of her slowly. Distancing himself from her with a cold face, he annouced with a domineering voice,

    " Stop thinking about other man from now and get ready to be my queen."

    With thisst words, Cedric walked out of the room leaving Ayra''s mind full of hatred for her.

    By the time, Cedric had walked out from the chamber, his expression changed into a horrible one. Ayra''s words stirred his emotions so badly that his body was emitting a dangerous aura. His powers became so uncontroble inside him that all the chandeliers went out when he strode downstairs through the stairs domineeringly.

    Esme and the rest were stunned before growing a little powerful.

    How much powers he had possesed exactly that even his air could lit off the fire?

    They wondered and saw him walking over to them. With a slight bow, he greeted his soon to be inws formally and revealed his thoughts,

    " Mydy, I would like to get married with your daughter the day after tomorrow if you don''t have any objection. Meanwhile, I will return to my world to inform my sisters."

    Arthur murmured lowly from his side,

    " Isn''t it too fast?"

    Cedric didn''t want to dy their wedding any longer. He was afraid that Ayra would run away with Seth and he might loose control from himself when it happens.

    Giving it a deep thoughts, Aaron and Ethan coincidentally replied in unison,

    " We will make arrangements fast. You can go ahead."

    Cedric was pleased and bowed at them onest time before heading out to return in his own kingdom. Meanwhile, Ayra was sitting inside her room in daze and was recalling each words that she said downstairs.

    Her tears threatened to fall down but Seth''s safety was more important than her life. From the childhood, she was a pathetic child who didn''t get love or deserved to be loved..she didn''t know..

    When she dwelled in this thoughts, a stone was thrown inside her chamber suddenly. When she waited to observe, another stone came and this time, it fell over her dresser causing a little anonymous sound.

    *********************

    Hi guys, sorry for not updating yesterday. I wasn''t feeling well and thought of having rest. Anyways enjoy and don''t forget to vote.

 Chapter 277 - Fiancee

    Ayra''s mind froze when another stone came inside without any notice and caused an annoymous sound. Her heart raced in anxiety and hope. Inhaling a deep breath tofort her anxious mind, she bit her bottom lips down, fisted the bedsheets underneath her fists and hauled up from the bed to tiptoe towards the direction of corridor.

    Her pace was abrupt and little shaky. If she didn''t mistake, she knew that what was this stone meant. When she arrived at the corner, she gasped looking down at the person under her room. More than being terrified after finding Seth so suddenly in here, a glimmer of pain quickly creepted through all over her expression. Especially the way Seth was looking up at her with full of doubts and questions, it killed her.

    What answer would she give him? How will she tell him that she was going to someone else not Seth anymore?

    When Seth saw her standing figure, he waved his hand silently with a signal toe down. His eyes were anxious as if he couldn''t wait to talk with her. Initially Ayra was going to deny his request. But thinking about that he was going to know everything sooner orter, she sighed and gave him a positive signal.

    Seth nodded and retreated from their. Ever since they started dating, Seth would alwayse to chat with her at this hour. He would throw pebbles inside her room as a signal and then wait for her arrival at their discerned ce which was the end of white castle. With a lot of inner battlings, Ayra mustered up the courage to meet him.

    She crossed the hallway timidly that was left empty after the end of their magnificent ball. Having no one around, she was ease at mind and proceeded towards the red flowered tree which was the discerned location of their dating. How frustrating was that whenever she recalled that probably it was theirst time meeting?

    Exhaling a painful breathing, she picked up her paces hurried enough to reach between few seconds. She paused abruptly when she was only a few steps away from Seth who was standing on his back.

    With a racing heart and irregr breathing,she called out his name shakingly,

    " SETH! "

    Seth turned around almost instantly. Happiness flooded across his appearence when Ayra''s eyes met him. Though he had lot of questions, curiousity coursing through his mind, since Ayra had showed up, he believed that this girl was still belong to him.

    Seth greeted her naturally and wanted to pull her into tight hug to feel her body fragrance. Just as he stretched out his arms to pull her up, someone''s ruthlessmanded buzzed inside Ayra''s head. With a soft gasp, she dodged backwards to avoid his touch and trembled lightly.

    If Cedric got to know that they met sneakily,she was pretty much sure that he would do something more bigger. The shock and reluctantance on Ayra''s eyes didn''t escape away from Seth''s expectant eyes who was expecting his hug.

    With a stroke in his heart, he retreated his arms silently and questioned her like a whisper,

    " Princess... What.. what is going on? Did.. did something happen during my absence? You..you look..weird.. What''s the rtionship.. between that man and you?"

    Though his heart was aching, he managed to ask all the questions at once. The look on Cedric''s eyes still haunted his thoughts. Cedric''s look expressed something else as if she was his world and nothing else mattered to him.

    Ayra held breathing in her lungs. Even in her imaginations, she never expected that someday she would break the person''s heart whom she loved the most in this world. She breathed heavily,her voice came out cracky as she replied shortly,

    " Don''t.e..here... anymore.."

    Seth''s face sank as if he had been thrown into cold water. He gazed through her eyes deeply trying to see through her mind but it was all nk. Pushing away all those thoughts, he questioned from his jealousy lowly,

    " What''s.. your rtionship with that boy?"

    With a lot of heart wrenching, Ayra breathed a single word stopping the whole world of Seth,

    " Fiancee."

    Seth almost missed his pace and looked up at Ayra''s nk face disbelievingly. Stammering on his words,he spoke between his series of irregr sighs,

    " What.. what did you say? Ayra..Say one more time..I..I have left my aunt just to find you..I felt everything weird when you showed up there with that boy..You..you both were so close... How can he be your fiancee? We have been dating for years.."

    Facing his series of question, Ayra was silent. Her head was hanging down to hide her overwhelming emotions and endured each usations that Seth ced on her. She vowed not to response in case he had seen through her lies.

    When Ayra didn''t respond, Seth became aggravated. He suddenly charged forward and grabbed Ayra''s arms tightly. Forcing her to look up, he bbered like a madman,

    " Answer me!! Why are you silent, Ayra? Just say it...Say that you were lying..We will be marrying very soon..If you ask me to marry you, I can still do that..Or..or..You are just dissapointed that I have left you alone in the ball? Ayra, don''t joke with me..That man must be evil..He captured me for no reason but look, I am safe now.. Besides you can ask your papa to recruit more guards for our safety..For god sake.. Answer me..Ayra..How did you know that scary man? Please..."

    Ayra couldn''t tolerate his painful words anymore. Her emotions was struggling toe out and she couldn''t let that happen. With a hard push, she freed herself from Seth and shouted between her chokes,

    " I am not lying, Seth. He is my nominal fiancee from now on and our marriage will take on the day after tomorrow. So please don''t visit me anymore."

    With her words, she turned around to leave but Seth''s enraged voice echoed from back,

    " You think that you can y with my emotions just because you are a princess? You were even dating with me yesterday. How can you change your mind so fast? You must have been lured by his assets. Isn''t it? Huh! Obviously, a rich woman like you won''t never ept a typical life like us."

    Ayra''s body stiffened a little. Though Seth''s words sounded so serious, Ayra thought that he was speaking from his anger. Having no wish to argue with her, she just wanted to escape away but Seth''s aggressive grab made her halting in her track.

    She paused tilting her head back confusingly and saw the burning rage on Seth''s eyes. That was something,she never witnessed before. Very subconsciously, she felt a little afraid of his next actions. Before she could speak something, Seth''s icy voice travelled into her ears like a nightmare,

    " If you can''t be mine, you won''t be anyone''s Ayra Chole."

    As the words fell out, Ayra only felt a light pain behind her head and lost her conscious. Before loosing her sense, she only felt that her weight was being held on in the air.

    BASARISK KINGDOM, DRAGON WORLD

    Unlike other world of creatures, Dragon World had four kingdoms named as BASARISK, BALVINA, DAVINA and RICHALWOLF LAND. Each kingdom had their own kings who was elected by the ancient emperor, Gabriel. Amidst all of these, Basarisk was the most influential kingdom in their world who could actually im the whole world as its own. But for the sake of bloodline, Cedric never showed his concern of winning the rest of their kingdoms but it didn''t mean that other kings would feel the same. They constantly yed tricks to turn their reputation down and dreamt of ruling Basarisk one day.

    After all, who wouldn''t want a kingdom which had the most powerful dragons and wild wolfs on their side? But they had to cross the path with the demon king, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon who could actually kill them off easily without much troubles?

    The weather in Basarisk was always very frosty as if thend always favoured rainfall. Even in cold winter season, there would have been asional rainfall to follow their usual trends.

    A carriage of wolves was parked in front of the Royal Castle of Basarisk. The castle was renovated and named after their surname "Dixon Pce". After Cedric father''s departure, Cedric left Marriott for eternity, ascended on the thrown and built this castle for their own.

    His butler came down first and kept the door opened for his master tond down. When Cedric''s first step fell on the wet ground, his eyes narrowed before lips curling up into a knowing smile.

    His second sister, Jessie was standing at the door with her head bowing down respectively. Over this years, she became quite mature but her hot temper never gone. With her chinsled jaw and reddish hair, she was beautiful like a little angel. Jessie made a long bow gesture before looking up to meet her brother''s astonished gaze. Forcing a broad smile on her face, she addressed him softly,

    " Wee to Pce brother."

    Cedric didn''t seem happy or dissapointed by her odd action. Straightening his cor up,he asked coldly without having much reaction on his face,

    " Whom did you kill again?"

    **************************

    Hi guys! Sorry for beingte! My health isn''t going well this days. Anyways,need suggestions fast. When do you want mass Release of this book?let me know hehehe!

 Chapter 278 - Missing

    Jessie Arnaldo Dixon,the second princess of Dixon n was renowned among the citizens for her outrageous and hot tempered nature. With the status of Princess, she acted sometimes so tantly that his brother had to take responsibilities for her wrong doings personally. It was no longer a secret that Jessie didn''t like her younger brother at all. Unless she was helpless or needed something from Cedric, she wouldn''t show up in front of him ever. She bore a deep hatred towards Cedric since their childhood. Neither Cedric could me her.

    After all, who will love the murderer of her mother?

    Jessie secretly rolled her eyes at his trolling. He could see through her mind so easily even though she doesn''t interact with him at all. Jessie hesitated to spill out the beans from her bag but a guard who was the protector of Jessie took the initiative to talk first. He made his way towards the butler with his head bowing down and whispered something in a low voice.

    When the butler finished hearing,his expression turned grim. With a sigh of helplessness, he approached Cedric timidly and passed the information that he heard from that guard.

    Cedric''s expression remained unchanged. His forehead caressed lightly and a darkyer appeared behind his eyes. He tiptoed towards Jessie who didn''t dare to meet his questioning eyes. Cedric paused, crossed his arms behind and asked coldly,

    " You killed people from Davina again? Why did you go to Inn when we have a bar stationed inside the pce? You killed seven people of them, seriously?"

    Jessie frowned, lifted her startling eyes up and protested herself with confidence,

    " Seven? It was five, brother. Who the hell dare to lie to you?"

    She blurted furiously and averted her eyes on the butler who just whispered something to the butler. The young guard was so afraid that he hid behind the butler to avoid Jessie''s raged eyes. She was so engrossed in killing that she even forgot the exact numbers of people that she killed.

    Cedric didn''t scold her or showed any wrath on his face at all. He felt like he owed his sisters a lot. Unfolding his arms from back, he spoke softly,

    " Don''t get into trouble always, Jessie. Someday you might fall in great danger."

    With this saying,he shifted his focus on the butler who already knew that what wasing. Holding a natural expression, he ordered coldly,

    " Seal their mouths and send richpensation to the families. If anyone talks about it,tell them that I have killed those people. Go! "

    The butler quickly nodded in obedience and urged the guard to follow him around.

    Cedric pulled his eyes away from his subordinates and turned around to leave. As he took two steps inside, Jessie''s cracking voice echoed from back,

    " Brother...Tha.. Thank..you..."

    Cedric halted in his track. A rare kind of emotions floated through his expression. With his lips smiling faintly,he turned back and met Jessie''s unreactive eyes that showed how much she was unwilling to call him ''Brother''. He spoke with sadnesscing from his voice,

    " I would have much appreciated it if you called me ''Brother'' on your own."

    Jessie bit back her tongue, shocked and embarrassed to the point that she dropped her head down and heard his footsteps dissaparing into the darkeness of pce slowly.

    Cedric came across the hallway groggily. When his eyes travelled into the couch,a sweet and rare smile formed into his lips. At the same time, the woman with book tilted her head up and gave her best smile that immediately rxed his unsettled emotions.

    With his arms opening wide, he made a childish tongue to embrace his eldest sister,

    " Uncle wants to hug his little gummy bear."

    Isabeughed hard and supported her protruding belly to sit up. Giggling shyly, she epted his brother''s hug sweetly and snorted unhappily,

    " Humph! Uncle only have times for his beauties."

    Cedricughed and ced a lovely kiss on her forehead. Isabe was seven months pregnant and was expecting a baby boy. Unlike Jessie,her younger sister, she was much more quite and calm tempered. She talked less and always very reserved regarding her own emotional feelings. Comparing to Jessie''s beauty, she was different kind of beauty. With her brown eyes and pitch ck hairs, she emitted an aura of elegantdy who could make anyone respect her subconsciously.

    Isabeined taking off her brother''s coat and hanged it down on its hands naturally,

    " Why did you stay for two days? I never knew that you are in love with Dstia so much. Or was there so many beauties to apany you?"

    Cedricughed mysteriously, walked over to the couch and plopped down with a light thud. With his legs crossing together, he grinned before spilling out dramatically,

    " Mmm..No! Actually I am going to get married in Dstia."

    " Pfft! ", Isabe brust intoughter to the point that her stomach kept aching. Stillughing, she waved her hands saying,

    " Don''t joke around with me, Cedric. Marriage and you..O my god..The world will be ending that day then.."

    Isabe wasn''t convinced to believe that her brother who never touched a same woman twice would actually get married in this lifetime. Whenever she tried to guide him regarding love or marriage, he would simply run away from her.

    Cedric''s face tightened unhappily. He grunted arrogantly and replied seriously,

    " Sister, I am serious. I have already fixed the date. I am going to get married with their only one Princess, Ayra Chole. You don''t believe me? Ask butler! "

    This time, Isabe stoppedughing with a shock written all over her face. With her eyes widening apart, she sutured disbelievingly,

    " Hell no! Why do the Princess of Dstia would like to marry a psychopath like you?"

    Cedric''s face turned ck in frustration. With his teeth gritting together, he growled lowly,

    " Whose sister are you exactly?"

    Isabe chuckled lightly and waved her hands jokingly,

    " Well, I am just kidding."

    Then she became excited, hopped on her brother''s side excitedly and started her non-stop nagging,

    " Woah! Cedric Arnaldo Dixon has finally found an interesting woman to marry.. Seriously..Tell me, brother.. What happened? Did you just fell in love with her or..or.. don''t tell me that you forced yourself on her and their king made you marrying her forcibly?"

    Cedric was doomed to the point that he kept grunting annoyingly. Even his sister didn''t believe on his character anymore.

    He shot her a helpless re and pleaded frustratingly,

    " Can''t you think straight for once at least?"

    Isabe shook her head innocently and replied with a serious face,

    " No. With your character, it is impossible for a noble princess like her to fall in love with you at first sight."

    Cedric was speechless. He was now even mocked by his dear sister. Just when he pursued his lips to say something, his personal guard made a sudden appearence.

    He greeted the Princess and Lord politely and reported cautiously,

    " My Lord, we have found a dead wolf near the border of Basarisk. It appeared like he was killed by the shifter chitahs of Davina."

    Cedric''s smile dropped and reced with a cold of danger. His eyes narrowed dangerously as if he was making conclusions inside. He leant against the couch more leisurely and gave his chilling words,

    " Read a letter to the king of Davina that if this continues, his disobedientmander of shifter Chitah would be less of his problem very soon."

    The guard swallowed hard and didn''t expect that Cedric would impose such a threat to the king boldly. He bowed and took his leave to proceed his order. No matter what,he couldn''t say any objective words.

    Isabe sighed deeply after hismand. No matter how much she tried, her brother''s cruelty increased day by day. She wished that there would be someone to control him one day before she died.

    As the air between siblings came back to its normal state, Cedric started to mention each every details regarding his marriage with Ayra. Obviously he skipped the part that he had actually forced her to ept the proposal. Isabe listened quitely with a smile and was satisfied with his decision. Even she could detect that something was growing inside her brother''s heart.

    Midway of their conversation, their harmonious chat was interrupted again. This time, it was butler who barged inside the hallway with an anxious face. His face was looking so pale as if he had encountered a ghost.

    Cedric narrowed his gaze at his way and seemed confused. The butler even forgot to bow and reported muttering,

    " My Lord..The princess..Ayra..She is missing for an hour..We just have received the news from our spy.."

    Cedric hauled up from spot in a shot and looked deep through his eyes dangerously. A killing aura quickly emitted from his body. There was no sign of softness on his expression anymore. Pursuing his lips together,he murmured clenching his fist together tightly,

    " It seems like Seth Chole want to depart this world fast, butler."

    ***********************

    Hi guys~?We will have a mass release event on 24th June hopefully. I will drop 4 Chapters on that day. Stay tuned and yes, I wish to see 1k votes new week which will start from tomorrow. Hurry up ?

 Chapter 279 - Your Death

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    The news of Ayra''s dissaparence wasn''t hidden for a long time. She was constantly checked by her personal female guards who were in charge of her safety. Thus one of the maid came to send her turmeric milk but found that she was missing. After searching all the corners of their castle,her group of maids couldn''t find her.Lucky former queen Melinda was having vacation in outdoor or they would have been beheaded for loosing the Princess. As time passed away, Melinda held a deep affection towards Ayra. Possibly because it made her very closer to Edward subconsciously.

    The entire castle was in uproar on that night. At first,they didn''t dare to disturb the sleeping of Royal Members butter couldn''t dy any longer when they were assured that Ayra was nowhere in the castle.

    But where did she go?

    Arthur and Alexander were the first to step out from their rooms. Since they were hybrid,they didn''t had preference towards sleeping much. Unlike Ayra who loved to sleep for few hours at least.Physicians told them that the reason was because they got Vampire''s genes the mostparing to fairy''s genes. Nathan who was still researching on his books came out from his room out of curiosity.

    They all met downstairs and were astounded to find out the news.Without thinking twice, they summoned their fathers who were busy in cuddling their women. Soon almost everyone woke up from their sleeping and were gathered in the hallway.

    Athena''s face was furious and unleashing fire as she eyed the bunch of trained maids with her dagger like eyes. Stomping on their way,she shouted almost loosing her sanity,

    " How can you loose her like that? Didn''t I ask you always to keep an eye on her? If anything happens to my daughter, I am gonna burn you all alive."

    Athena''s powerful voice almost freaked the hell out of their wits. After the curse, Athena and the rest of family members were extra cautious towards Ayra''s safety. They feared that something would happen to Ayra if they shifted their attention from her. During this span of years, Ayra didn''t meet any difficulties except her unreasonable nightmares. She would asionally tell them that she sees a pair of burning eyes in her vision which had no proper meaning. As the time went on, they took it as regr habits.

    Alexander was the most anxious person among all of them. He kept interrogating the guards rudely but no one saw her leaving the castle.

    Then where could she go?

    As they kept on guessing and interrogating the guards, the door of their castle brust open with a loud thud earning attention from the people. Everyone frowned nervously when they saw Cedric entering in with his cat. His expression was downcast as if he was pissed off with something terribly.

    Ethan spoke first trying to know his thoughts,

    " Cedric.. You..you came back..so fast?"

    Cedric smiled coldly and swiped his murderous eyes across the guards who were standing distance away. Without showing any politeness in his tone,he sneered lightly,

    " Howe I not back when my fiancee is missing?"

    Everyone was stunned including Ethan who didn''t expect that he would find out too fast. It appeared like he had known before them too. Arthur blurted out astonishingly,

    " How did you know?"

    Cedric replied faintly,

    " It''s not an important business now. The point is that where did she go? Whom did she meet today?"

    Cedric delibaretly emphasized thest part of his words. ording to Ayra''s personality, she wouldn''t definitely try to escape for the sake of Seth''s safety. So the only one possibility was left that Seth either kidnapped her or he had forced her to leave with him. No matter what was going on, Seth was definitely asking for his death.

    Alexander replied with assurance,

    " No one! She didn''t even leave her room."

    Nathan suddenly interrupted whose room was just left after Ayra''s living chamber,

    " But I heard her door opening once."

    All of sudden, everyone''s attention fell on Nathan who responded after giving it a deep thoughts. Cedric''s face ckened more as he cursed under his breath,

    " I knew it."

    He annouced without asking for their permission,

    " I am going to find her on my own."

    He turned to walk away but Alexander promptly suggested ready to go after him,

    " But you don''t even know Dstia well. Let us apany you."

    Cedric declined arrogantly without turning his back,

    " No need! Since the guards from Dstia can''t even ensure her safety from the castle, I won''t need such useless trashes to follow me around. I am alone enough to protect my woman."

    Then he proceeded towards the way where he had seen Ayra and Seth meeting in the past. Alexander still insisted to apany him,

    " But...."

    " Let him go! ", Aaron stopped his son who was getting impatient with his behaviors. When Alexander shot him a displeased look, Aaron replied with a smile,

    " Let him learn how to take responsibilities. We can go on searching in other ces."

    Alexander reluctantly gave up and hummed in agreement. But for a single moment, they didn''t even assume the Seth would have done such malicious act to abduct Ayra so daringly.

    Meanwhile, Cedric reached at the blooming red flowered tree hastily followed by Frenchies who could guess that a storm wasing. Standing underneath the tree,his dark eyes inspected the area and a strong smell of unknown male figure travelled inside his nostrils. His features tightened and a strong urge of killing someone immediately shed across his thoughts. Even sensing such strong aura, Frenchies shrieked in a corner and meowed lightly.

    Cedric dropped on of his knees over the ground slowly. With his head bending down, his right palm caressed the surface of that spot lightly. As the soil power were connected with his demonic powers, some images shed across his eyes and made his jaw tickling in burning anger.

    Shotting up from the ground,he only gave his coldmand to his servant cat,

    " Follow me around, Frenchies. We haven''t enjoyed fresh blood for a long time."

    Frenchies wailed excitedly and vanished in the dark air with his master quickly.

    Meanwhile.....

    A broken hut from an unknown forest was suddenly lit up at midnight. The criscent moon was nearly drowning into the clouds and emitted shimmerly bright light from its giant sky. Those warm light travelled through the window and fell on the skin of a sleeping girl who was curled at a corner like y ball.

    Ayra finally regained her conscious and struggled to open her heavy eyelids. There was a little ache behind her head that made her grunting in a low painful voice.

    " Is it still aching?", Seth''s cold voice came from up and suddenly all the images of their meeting shed across Ayra''s mind. She jerked off from the ground and darted her eyes around confusingly.

    When she noticed the unfamiliarities of this ce, her expression turned horrified. Looking up at Seth''s face disbelievingly, Ayra sutured angrily,

    " Seth..did...did you just abduct me.. here without telling my family?.."

    Seth was calm as usual. He lit up thest candle of that room and admitted without hesitation,

    " Yes, I did..."

    Ayra replied with immense anger,

    " Why...? Don''t you know that they will worry about me and think that something might have happened to me.."

    Seth suddenly turned around in rage and flew over Ayra enragingly. Without holding back his anger anymore, his hand suddenly gripped the back of Ayra''s head painfully and growled like a vicious beast,

    " Whatever they think, I don''t care Ayra. You think about others always but have you thought about me? Have you thought about us? What make you think that you can just marry someone else after toying with me for years? Listen to me! We will definitely go back but only after marrying each others. In no way, you are going to marry that retard. I will see who can stop me."

    Ayra yelped in pain with tears in her eyes. Never in her Life, she witnessed such vicious face of Seth. His expression was no longer soften like a noble man. Instead it was emitting some sort of cruelty which offended Ayra deeply. The face which made her happy always started to give her extreme fear and difort. Even his touch was no longer cautious or smooth and was rough like beast.

    Ayra swallowed the bitterness in her heart and protested in a low voice,

    " Seth..let..let..go.. of..me..You are.. hurting me...We...we can''t do it..I have promised to..marry him..A Princess..can''t..go.. back..of her words.. Please...try to understand.."

    Seth''s face darkened instantly and his eyes red at Ayra deeply as if he was trying to kill him with his eyes. He growled at her response viciously,

    " What.. what did you say? You are still refusing to marry me? Huh? Why Ayra?..oh..Is it because we have never touched each others intimately except kissing? Is that why you aren''t satisfied with me? You can tell me any demands now. I am man enough to quiest your thirst."

    Ayra''s mouth agaped in disbelief. Just when she opened her mouth to spit on his face, a knock on the door interrupted their heated argument.

    Seth barked tilting his head back slightly,

    " Who the fuck is there?"

    A cold chilling reply immediately echoed heavily in the air of forest,

    " Your death."

    ***************************

    Hi guys~? Don''t forget toment and vote. Btw Author is also pushing Ayra to get married but she just doesn''t listen to me..sigh...

 Chapter 280 - You Are Mine To Touch Only!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Safety Net By Ariana Grande FT Ty Do $ign ~?

    Seth was dumbfounded in his spot for a while and that single word left him speechless. Only Ayra was calm unexpectedly. Though she heard his voice only few times, she could dechiper the chilling impact from the voice which made her thinking about Cedric only. Subconsciously she didn''t feel panicked this time and a strange kind of security embraced her body. Even such kind offortness shocked her sanity to death.

    Seth couldn''t indentify who was standing opposite the door. He was irritated and hauled up to stomp on that way furiously. Unfortunately his pace was abruptly halted when the door ahead of him flew open with a loud thud. Within no moment,the wooden door broke into few pieces like a piece of shit.

    Seth shrieked away in fear and met a pair of dark eyes that were unleashing killing aura. Cedric met his astounded eyes for a single moment then averted his eyes on Ayra who was looking disheveled. His face darkened further when he noticed her gown scattered a little and the lower portion of her figure were dirty as if she had been dragged and screwed inside the mess of dirt. Even her hairs were looking messy. It took no time for Cedric to understand that she was being treated poorly here.

    What kind of jerk was he to humiliate his own girlfriend?

    Cedric no longer paid attention on Ayra anymore. Using his long stride, he directly sped Seth''s throat in his grip and questioned between his gritted teeth,

    " Did you..just.. touch her? Where?"

    Seth was shocked to the point that he even forgot to use his little strength to push away Cedric. The amount of strength his grip was carrying unbearable and at the same time, extremely painful. Before Seth could answer his question, Cedric snapped his two fingers using his free hand to transform Frenchies who was helpless with his kitten form.

    For the sake of Ayra, he didn''t even care that Seth and Ayra had discovered the tureself of Frenchies. Coming back to his human form, Frenchies was d and scooped behind Seth to hold him down against the floor harshly. He didn''t even need to hear Cedric''s words and was aware that what kind of enjoyment Cedric felt while tormenting his prey.

    Both Ayra and Seth gasped in astonishment when the little cat had transformed into a muscr man suddenly. Frenchies twisted Seth''s hardly and earned a terrified scream that freaked Ayra badly. She squeezed her eyes shut and swallowed the pain inside her stomach. She still couldn''t forget the image of Seth who was literally disrespecting her a moment before.

    Cedric let go of Seth''s throat and saw him falling down on the floor. Frenchies immediately bent down and held his head from back painfully. He was snapping back and forth painfully to get out of his painful grip but it was no vain.

    Seth continued groaning painfully and intentionally to melt Ayra''s heart who seemed to fall in daze with everything happening here. Receiving an eye signal from Cedric, Frenchies released his hold from Seth''s head that hit the floor with a gentle thud achingly.

    Cedric red down at him viciously and suddenly lifted up his right leg to press down on Seth''s cheeks. Using all the strength of his body, Cedric continued pressing down his face painfully. Soon after warm flow of blood sprawled out from his throat and his painful whimpers echoed inside the sleeping hut.

    Cedric continued pressing harder and asked through his raspy breathing,

    " How chivalrous are you to kidnap my wife,huh! I must say that you have guts. Tell me, where did you touch her? Which hand have you used to touch her?"

    Ayra suddenly snapped back to reality. Though she hated Seth for behaving such inhumanly with her, their rtionship was steady for a long time. No matter what happens between them, she couldn''t tolerate him suffering so much.

    Just as she attempted to get up, she winched in pain that came out from her feet. Blinking her eyes abruptly, she found a little red mark on her left feet. It might have happened because of Seth who dragged her here forcefully.

    Letting out a hiss painfully, she stumbled to get up and pleaded weakly to Cedric who was enjoying Seth''s desperate look underneath his feet,

    " Let..let..go..of him..now.. enough..."

    Ayra whispered and supported the wall to stand straight. But Cedric was too blind in anger. The moment he saw Ayra''s such poor and improper condition, he predicted that some intimate moment might have happened between them though the reality was different.

    When Cedric showed no sign of stopping, Ayra suddenly narrowed her eyes frustratingly and blurted out impatiently,

    " Cedric! Enough of everything.. Leave him.."

    Cedric who just heard the pronounce of his name from Ayra''s mouth looked up at her surprisingly. His eyes slightly dialeted in astonishment then asked with a cold sneer,

    " You are still trying to save your useless little lover''s life huh? What make you think that I will listen to you?"

    Ayra bit down her bottom lips uneasily and suddenly came up with a relevant answer,

    " In the same way,you think that you have the right toe and save me."

    Cedric suddenly paused and looked up at Ayra helplessly who just looked away to avoid his eyes. Indeed she was too cunning to twist her words and indirectly hit his heart.

    Surprisingly, Cedric pulled back his feet from Seth''s face and walked over Ayra who was still holding the wall to support her bnce. Looking straight through her bbergasted eyes, Cedric suddenly lifted her chin up using his index finger and demanded with authority,

    " If you really think so, prove it to me."

    Ayra barked sensing something wrong,

    " What proof?"

    Cedric smirked,stole a glimpse of Seth''s face and turned back again to tell Ayra,

    " Kiss me infront of him and show him that you belong to me now. You are mine to touch only."

    Ayra was stunned before feeling speechless. She gnashed her teeth together before suturing angrily,

    " You...you..."

    Cedric replied with a toddler face,

    " What? No?"

    Pausing midway,he nced back at Frenchies and signaled him to resume his leftover task. Frenchies,his loyal servantpelled obediently and knelt down to press Seth''s face painfully against the hard floor. Seth''s face was turning so pale as if his soul would slip out from his body anytime soon.

    Ayra panicked with remorse and epted instantly,

    " All right! All right! Please don''t kill him.."

    Cedric smiled with contentment and waited for his long awaiting kiss. Gulping down nervously, Ayra tiptoed few inches towards him and almost copsed but Cedric quickly held her in his broad arms. He still didn''t notice that her feet was reddened with aching marks.

    Cedric warned sharply holding the nervous woman in his arms,

    " Careful!"

    Ayra winched silently in pain and tilted her head up to meet his foggy eyes. When she saw the unspeakable lust on his eyes, her legs wobbled more in nervousness.

    Under Seth''s watchful eyes, she inhaled a deep breath and arched her head up slightly to leave a peck on Cedric''s lips. But as soon as their lips connected, Cedric suddenly gripped her waist tightly. Using his long hand to grab the back of her head, he converted the peck into a long lingering kiss. His tongue swirled inside her mouth hungrily as if he had found his delicious candy. Ayra didn''t expect him to do that and waspletely nk headed. Unlike Seth''s soft, sweet kissing, Cedric''s kiss was domineering and carried a possesive aura. He sucked, rolled and bit her lips eagerly as if there was no one around. He wanted to make sure that there wouldn''t be left an inch of Seth''s touch on her lips. Ayra was almost breathless even couldn''t step back vigorously to dodge his kiss.

    On the other side, Frenchies who was fedded dog food forcibly looked away shyly and shedded invisible tears.

    Why was his master so perverted creature? He didn''t even care about this two people around.

    Seth who was watching their kiss turned pale and pathetic. Anger and rage started to flow through his veins and made his shaking lightly but he knew that he couldn''t do anything rather than watching them kissing. He gritted and let out a weak growl,

    " Ayra... you..bitch.."

    Ayra didn''t hear his weak cursing but Frenchies was shocked to hear such tant word from Seth''s mouth. His appearance didn''t match with the way he cursed Ayra at all.

    After an unknown amount of time, Cedric reluctantly let go of her lips and gazed down at her swallowed lips dly. Her lips tasted so good that he didn''t want to stop at all. He had bedded many women but he never kissed anyone. His interest had always remained in sex but he felt something different with Ayra. The moment, he imagined Ayra kissing Seth, he felt jealous and subconsciously craved for the touch of her lips.

    As Ayra panted to breath properly, Cedric wiped her lips gently with his thumb to clear the saliva and demanded sweetly,

    " Now call me ''Cedric'' one more time sweetly love so that we can leave this ce without breaking anymore limbs of your little lover''s body."

    Ayra who was still struggling to breath was speechless again!

    ***********************

    Hey guys~?Has anyone seen this book promoting anywhere inside the app? Actually I am getting an unexpected number of new readers today. I wonder from where they are finding this book so easily. Anyways, enjoy and damn! Man! Whatever you say, I love Cedric more than Aaron in my head..lol

 Chapter 281 - Your Demon!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Bad To You By Ariana Grande,Normani & Nicky Minaj ~?

    Ayra was left with no wordsing out from her mouth. At the same time, ayer of red blush creepted through her cheeks. His heated eyes was consuming her soul pushing her into the thoughts of darkeness in where she found no way out. He was one kind of devil whose presenceforted her rather than terrifying her spirit.

    Though Ayra didn''t use a single word to rebuke, Cedric figured out that she was unwilling. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he signaled at Frenchies arching up his hand and soon after, another round of scream echoed in the lonely hut. Ayra jumped snapping her head up and saw the displeased look on Cedric''s eyes. She bit her lips together tightly and held back a growl behind her throat.

    Spending few moments in hesitation, she sighed helplessly and whispered in a low voice,

    " Release...him..Ce.. Cedric.."

    Rewarded with her sweet voice,his lips arched upwards subconsciously. All the darkeness of his expression suddenly vanished away and he appeared like an innocent child who just got a new candy. Then he passed his order to Frenchies who was still torturing Seth with a poker face,

    " Leave him to his house and tell his father that if his son appeares again in my fiancee''s life, next time he will receive his skeletons as a present."

    Ayra''s face sank a little but didn''t show any sign of protest. After today''s incident, she really started to doubt herself that whether she knew really Seth well or not. Was he remorsing that they didn''t consummate their rtionship like other couple?

    Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard his soft voice calling onto her,

    " Let''s go or else your bothers will turn Dstia upside down."

    Humming in response, she started to pick up her pace then the ache from her feet made her wincing in pain. Hearing a low hiss from his back, Cedric paused in his track and snapped his head back curiously. Watching her face tightening in face, his eyes subconsciously trailed down towards her feet and soon it discovered her swallowed spot.

    Cedric''s face darkened again and while approaching her, he asked furiously regretting on his decision that he let go of Seth so fast,

    " Did he hit you? Huh? You are trying to protect that bastard who even hurt you?"

    Ayra gulped a little after her roar and mumbled stumbling on her feet,

    " It..it was just an ident.. nothing else.."

    Cedric sneered coldly from his growing jealousy. Without seeking for her permission,he casually bent down and scooped the woman in his broad arms. Ayra panicked almost jumping off from his arms,

    " Let..let go...I..I can walk.."

    Despite her contious protest, Cedric continued holding her and headed for the outdoor slowly. Knowing that he didn''t had any n of dropping her down, Ayra stopped struggling helplessly and saw a glimpse of Frenchies''s figure dissaparing with Seth''s petite body. Her stomach clenched in pain. After all, she really loved him deeply.

    Without being cautious with her words, she whispered emotionally from hisp,

    " Will.. will you..kill him.. really?"

    Cedric paused abruptly and looked down at the woman in his arms speechlessly. He couldn''t ept the fact that she was still caring for the bastard who treated her so poorly. His expression turned grim and without any prior notice, he ruthlessly dropped her down on her aching feet.

    He growled at her before heading ahead without carrying her anymore,

    " You..you still care for him? All right! Come by your own! There''s no need for me to carry you out."

    Ayra was stupified and saw him leaving for real. She shouted hysterically,

    " Go away! I still have wings to return. Who wants you carrying me?"

    Hearing the mention of her wings, Cedric paused in his track and gnashed his teeth together. She was already aching in her feet.

    What if she gets hurt in her wings too?

    Ayra humphed arrogantly and prepared to sprawl out her wings but then came his threatening voice,

    " I dare you leave alone! "

    Ayra was once again speechless and stared at him nkly.

    For god''s sake, what did he want from her?

    Cedric marched towards her with his long strides and scooped the woman up in his arms once again. When she got on his arms, Ayra couldn''t help but feeling a little moved. He was still concerned about her well-being.

    Argh! He is a demon and forcing you to marry him! Stop thinking about him!

    Ayra''s inner mind warned repeatedly and forced her to push away those ideas. On the other side, Cedric carried her away effortlessly. She was thin like feather in his arms and didn''t have much weight ording to her age. Cedric suddenly grew concerned unreasonablely and questioned unhappily,

    " Don''t you eat? Why are you so thin?"

    Ayra rolled her eyes back sarcastically.

    Don''t men always want a slim figure from their women? Why did he resound like he wasn''t so happy?

    Ayra siezed this chance of teasing him. She snorted coldly and started to bicker from his arms,

    " What do you expect me to do, huh? Should I eat like you? You must eat so many things bones, meats, blood..umm.. what''s more?"

    Ayra mentioned every horrible dessert and couldn''t help but grinning sarcastically. His expression delighted her the most. Suddenly Cedric paused middle of their way and dropped his heavy eyes on her. As Ayra continued smiling widely, Cedric''s ambiguous tone suddenly sent her a chill,

    " How about I eat you then?"

    Ayra stoppedughing almost instantly and saw the hidden meaning behind theyer of his dark eyes. Her cheeks flushed a little and eyes darted around ufortablely. Sucking her lower lips ufortablely, she mumbled awkwardly,

    " Let''s..let''s go back to the castle..Father must be waiting for us.."

    Cedric smirked cunningly and didn''t tease her anymore. Since the dark cloud named Seth was removed from her life permanently, he would get plenty of time with her in the future. He was excited to know more about herself in the future. He was already picturing a happy future with her.

    But would it be possible so easily?

    Meanwhile, the people of Dstia were in uproar. Cedric wasn''t absolutely boasting himself in the hut. Alexander, Arthur even Nathan had already searched all the potential ces in where Ayra could go possibly. Even Aaron started to grow Ayra and was thinking about summoning more soldiers from his own kingdom. Esme started to shed tears and med herself for not taking care well of Ayra. Their only fear was the unknown curse which was mysteriously silent in all this years.

    Using his fast passing spirit, Cedric directly led Ayra inside her living room without being notified by anyone. Then he settled her down on the bed. Much to Ayra''s surprise, the man suddenly knelt down on his one knee and reached out to pick up her injured feet but Ayra dodged startling badly,

    " What are you doing? How can I put my feet on yourp, seriously?"

    Cedric chuckled lightly at her reaction and teased with a smirk,

    " Why not? Unless you have a fantasy of putting them on my shoulders,hmm?"

    Ayra blushed profusely and gritted her teeth harder shyly. ring at his smirk, she barked with a forced smile,

    " Has anyone ever told you that you are a narcissistic pervert man?"

    Cedric shook his head in denali and replied innocently while touching her feet slightly,

    " Nah! You say! It''s my honor to hear such sweetpliment from my wife''s mouth."

    Ayra was almost going crazy with his tricky words. She growled out of frustration,

    " Urgghh.. It''s impossible tomunicate with you.."

    Cedric grinned mischievously. Looking up at her angry face, he spoke with a wink,

    " No need as long as youmunicate with me in bed."

    Ayra "...."

    I should just shut up!

    Ayra muttured incoherently,

    " You...you...you..."

    Cedric grinned enjoying her blushing face,

    " I.. what? Call me by my name.."

    Ayra mumbled shyly,

    " Demon.."

    Cedric grinned further and replied with an amusing smile,

    " Your Demon..."

    Ayra ignored his perverted words and looked away shyly. It was impossible to talk with a man who was skilled in flirting. Using her distraction to massage her feet, Cedric''s eyes suddenly grew darker.

    He averted his eyes first on her swallowed spot and used the tip of his fingers to caress her wless skin. Ayra jolted slightly at his warmth and looked down rmingly. As she parted her lips to protest, Cedric''s low threatening voice echoed in the air,

    " Did he touch you here?"

    Ayra was silent and saw him running his fingers across her feet provocatively. Her breathing hitched when his palm cupped the back of her feet and gave it a slight pull.

    An invontarily gasp leaked out from her mouth. Eyes still glued on her nervous face, Cedric asked in a demanding voice,

    " Where else did he touch you?"

 Chapter 282 - Eating You

    Voice Of Love: " If touching you is a sin,I don''t mind being a sinner for you ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon"

    [ Author''s Note: "Voice of Love" is a new segment inside the story. I feel like my characters sometimes speak many cheesy words inside my head. I just thought of adding them as quotes asionally. Hope,you love it xoxo ]

    Ayra felt her heart almost jumped out from her chest. His touches were magical at the same time carried a power of posseiveness that made her heart racing. She always preferred to be loved or cherished gently same like Seth who was too soft while coveting her emotions. But regarding Cedric, things werepletely opposite. He acted too tantly without caring about his image. She hated his guts from the core of her heart but a part of her enjoyed his dominance involuntarily.

    Having watched by his dark hooded eyes deeply, she was ufortable and nervous at the same time and wished to run away but she knew that he was going to chase again. Their y had be more likely a mouse and cat''s game. One was desperate to run away whilst the other was persistent of trailing.

    Remaining in silence, Cedric''s eyes grew darker. Her silence only gave him the thought that she was hiding something in her mind and something more might have happened between that damn Seth and her. Failed to notice his rage, she was temporarily in dillemma and continued growing more nervous.

    But her distracted didn''t ease Cedric''s anger and rather made him loosing his mind. He trailed his tip of fingers on her feet sensually one more time. Ayra shivered and clutched the sheet underneath her palms tightly. Much to her consciousness, Cedric didn''t stay along on her feet. His cold hand crawled up straight, using her slender leg as stair and followed upwards deep inside her gown.

    When his palm rested on her bare knee, Ayra gasped most appearently in shocked and looked up at Cedric with her misty eyes. Getting her full attention back, Cedric paused over her knee and gazed deep through her eyes. His eyes glistened in lust. Her wless skin and little shivers were giving him the urge of seeing what wasying behind this thin fabric. But he knew that it wasn''t the right time.

    Connected by their intense eyes, Cedric questioned in a low husky voice,

    " I asked, where else did he touch you? You don''t want me to explore on my own, right, Princess?"

    Ayra sucked a deep breath. Having his cold palm on her bare knee was making her toes curling up. Even her imaginations were running wild without finding a correct direction. She was shocked to figure out that even Seth''s proximity never made her so responsive and nervous.

    Cedric looked through her nervousness with lust leaping out from his eyes. He could feedbly assume that what was going on inside her head. As she still didn''t provide him any answer, Cedric chose more scheming words to threat her badly,

    " Seems you don''t like answering my question, how about I dug inside your clothes more? Which one would you prefer, love?"

    Cedric''s words made her jumping out of her wits. With a pair of shocking eyes, she nced up instantly and muttered between her restless sighs,

    " No.... nowhere..I..I.. was unconscious for a long time..."

    Cedric inspected every inch of her expression when she talked abruptly. Knowing that she was really truthful with her words, a satisfied smile quickly formed on his lips. His hand started to crawl down causing tingle wherever it touched and Ayra had to tighten her grip underneath her fist. When his hand waspletely out of her gown, she finally breathed in relief. But her red blush still hang on slightly.

    Cedric smirked back to massage her feet and teased with a dirty smile,

    " Seems like you are dissapointed for not exploring anymore."

    Ayra was stunned before looking up with her shy eyes. She gnashed her teeth together and barked impatiently,

    " You are too good at imagining things."

    Cedric chuckled lightly, continued massaging in a very rythemtic way and offered with a sly smirk,

    " How about you hear about my imagination? Like how we will spend our first night..how will you scream underneath..."

    " Stop! Stop!! God!", Ayra yelled with a blushing cheeks and digged her two fingers inside her ears. ring at his smile harshly, she muttered between her irregr breathing,

    " I have never seen someone shameless like you. What are you still doing in here? Why don''t you inform my family members?"

    Cedricughed with humour and cast her a deep re. As his massage was nearly done,he held her feet lightly and asked with a soft voice,

    " Better now?"

    Ayra who was lost in his provocative words finally paid her attention back on her aching feet. Looking down,she still spotted some red marks but whenever she moved, it didn''t pain any longer.

    How did he do that?

    Ayra was confused and replied nkly,

    " Mmm!"

    Cedric smiled and hauled up to call out her whole family hoping that they weren''t burning down Dstia. They pampered her more likely a two years old child especially her three younger brothers.

    Ayra kept staring at his retreating back and couldn''t help but continued reminding those memories of hut. Her hands subconsciously travelled up to touch her lips. It felt like his smell was still there and was buried in her skin. unting away those thoughts, her eyes dropped on her feet disbelievingly. She wasn''t having any ache anymore,how did he do that?

    Sure after, numerous hasty footsteps started toe out towards her chamber. As she was sitting over her bed, she kept staring at the doorway with a helpless smile. She could already predict that how would they all act now?

    Alexander was the first person to run inside and stopped after taking a deep look of her,

    " Sister.. where were you? What happened with you?"

    Arthur was also panting heavily and asked eyeing her from head to toe,

    " Sister.. have you hurt anywhere?"

    Nathan also asked with concern,

    " Do we need to call the healer?"

    Esme and Athena also ran in together and were having trouble to breath properly. They came beside Ayra and started to ask numerous questions. Ethan and Aaron also came afterwards and were relived to find their dear daughter safe and sound.

    Ethan spoke first after assuring that she was unharmed,

    " Why aren''t you saying anything? What happened with you? Were you kidnapped by anyone? Baby, just speak. We will take care of the rest."

    Aaron also demanded with an aloof face,

    " Just tell us! Don''t be afraid, Princess."

    Faced by their continuous questions, Ayra was in deep dillemma and couldn''t determine the fact whether she should reveal the truth of Seth or not. But her response didn''t matter anymore. A sarcastic,cold voice echoed in the air,

    " She was forced to leave with that trash lover of her, Seth Collins."

    Everyone was stunned before looking up at Cedric disbelievingly. He was leaning against the door leisurely and watched theirmotion with an amusing smile.

    Ethan reacted fast with a dark aura,

    " What!! "

    He casted a questioning nce at Ayra who had her head hanging down. Alexander repeated the question after looking down at Ayra deeply,

    " Sister..is it truth?"

    Ayra closed her eyes off for a while and gave him a low answer,

    " Yes! He..he made me unconscious.."

    Ethan yelled stomping on his feet instantly,

    " How dare he do that? He must be counting death. How dare he touch my baby girl? I am going to kick out his father not even my court but also from Dstia. Such a useless trash!"

    Athena was also shocked and held a grimace expression. Since they were going to settle down the matter, she wanted to see Ayra being well. She urged at the men considerably,

    " Since she is back, we can talk about it tomorrow. Let her take rest now."

    Esme also hummed in response and patted on Ayra''s shoulder protectively. Cedric who was d with their response suddenly cleared off his throat to snatch their attention and proposed reasonably,

    " Well, I would like to guard Princess personally tonight if you all allow me to do it."

    Alexander, Arthur and Nathan,the trio replied in unison,

    " No way!"

    Cedric felt helpless and exined patiently,

    " I don''t want her running away with her little lover again. If she gets vanished again, people will say that I am cuckolded by her. To save my reputation, I must guard her personally."

    The boys were going to reject his idea again but they were interrupted by their mothers. Esme who understood his thoughts agreed with a smile,

    " Sure! Since you have saved her, you have the right to protect your bride."

    Even Ethan was hesitating to allow but he received a sharp nce from her wife. Both Athena and Esme felt that they should get to know each others more often since they were going to get married soon. Furthermore they were impressed with their son-inw who found their daughter so easily. In that way,they would be more relived after handing Ayra on him.

    As it said, soon the men were driven away by Esme and Athena except Cedric who stood at a corner with a smile. As the door was closed from outside, Ayra spoke looking at his winning face deeply,

    " What are you nning now?"

    Cedric chuckled and gave her a brief reply,

    " Eating you! "

    ***********************

    Hi guys~? Get ready for the mass release of 4 Chapters tomorrow. Please take a note that this event will only go with the preveileged Readers. Other non-preveileged readers will see 2 chapters releasing tomorrow except regr 1 Chapter Update. Another announcement! If anyone is interested to read my short book " Seducing The President", Please check out the book now from my reading list or just search with my penname. P:S: this book isn''t avable in my ount because it goes through another website and can only be found in my reading list or search with my penname ''Anamika Ana''.

 Chapter 283 - Think Me As Your Nightmare!

    * Regr Updated Chapter *

    Ayra felt her cheeks getting hot unnecessarily after his impishment. Stuck with him in a room alone with a demon like him was the only misfortune that had left to be happened in her little life. Ayra felt her heart beating faster than any racing horses when he started to pick up his predatory steps towards her.

    She remained seated with her head swinging down and eyes watched the crafted mattress underneath her feet. Cedric paused in front of her with a devilish smile and blurted out softly,

    " Sleep!"

    Ayra jolted shotting her eyes up questioningly. Cedric almostughed hard at the way Ayra reacted and spoke with a mischievous grin,

    " Goodness! I wasn''t asking you to sleep with me. Don''t you have to take rest?"

    Ayra blushed before replying back hastily,

    " Yes..Yes..I ..I was going to sleep now... But what about you?"

    She questioned out of courtesy only to see another mischievous glint shing across his hooded eyes. Cedric bent down a little towards her and whispered with a smirk,

    " Why? So eager to share the bed with me?"

    Ayra almost pped herself for being so courteous with him. She might have gone insane after spending more and more time with his. He was definitely not worthy of her concern.

    She huffed angrily and started to climb up on the bed,

    " I was wrong! I was wrong! I am sleeping. You can do whatever you want to do in here! "

    Cedric shook his head helplessly at the sight of her nervous expression. Considering the fact that she was tired, he didn''t tease her any longer and watched her going underneath the nket like a frightened kitten.

    Perhaps Ayra was really very exhausted about those emotional strugglings that she was fighting inside her mind. As soon as sheid down, sleep consumed her soul even though her heart raced violently at the thought of Cedric staying inside her room.

    Right beside her room, Alexander kept rumbling unhappily over her mother''s decision to let Cedric staying in Ayra''s room. He wanted to take a look each time but he was scolded by Esme brutally. Possibly he wasn''t getting used with the fact that soon his beloved sister would belong to Cedric permanently. Even though Cedric found her before anyone could do, he wasn''t pleased at all.

    Esme kept shaking her head helplessly as she saw the boys getting rmed each time,they heard a little movement from Ayra''s room. Both mothers had a hard time coaxing their sons to go back to their own respective rooms.

    Once they were gone, Esme inhaled a deep breath and walked over Athena who was sitting near the bedpost in deep thoughts. Esme plopped down beside her and asked in a gentle voice,

    " What are you thinking about?"

    Athena persued her lips together after a moment of silence,

    " Don''t you think that we should tell Cedric regarding Ayra''s curse? What if heter finds out and misunderstands Ayra?"

    At the mention of Ayra''s curse, Esme''s face paled and she couldn''t help but shivering a little. Memories of that night still haunted her asionally. She replied after a deep breath,

    " But Ayra has nearly forgotten that she has a curse in her life. Morever nothing bad happened so far. We shouldn''t talk about it untill it gets serious. Furthermore my instincts tell that Cedric has genuine feelings for our daughter."

    Athena couldn''t be less agreed in this matter. She nodded her head repeatedly and replied with a relieved smile,

    " You are right, sister-inw. He was so worried when Ayra went missing. Was our daughter going to do any mistake for marrying someone like Seth? I still can''t believe that he forced on our daughter."

    Esme narrowed her eyes in deep thoughts. Indeed it is impossible to judge someone by his outer appearence. Seth always stood in high position in their eyes but such misbehavior wasn''t expected from him at all.

    Esme replied sitting upright from the bed and went over the open window slowly,

    " Whatever it is, we don''t know at all. But all I can say that perhaps they were destined from the beginning. Or else why would Cedric take a liking to the woman who was seven years older than him? I don''t care about rumours. As long as he makes our daughter happy, I will ept him as my son-inw."

    Athena hummed with a soft sigh and mumbled,

    " I totally agree with you. If he loves and adores our daughter, there is no point of paying attention on those rumours. Besides setting mind upon Seth had already proved that we can''t fully convinced by our daughter''s decision anymore. No matter how big she is now, we have to reconsider her each decision."

    Esme noddedpherensively and looked outside nkly. Shortly after,her brows caressed deeply together and she asked with a shaky voice,

    " Athena.. have you noticed something weird?"

    Athena asked with curiousity,

    " What is that?"

    Esme breathed heavily and whispered slowly,

    " Whenever Ayra loves someone, something bad happens to that person. Isn''t it?"

    Athena''s face paled like a paper shit. She didn''t know whether was it right or wrong but her heart shuddered at that thought.

    Meanwhile, the night was quite long for Cedric who hopelessly watched the girl swinging in deep slumber sleep. His lips curled up mischievously when he spotted the drooling saliva from the corner of her lips. He wanted to go over and held her in his arms but thinking about her reluctant face, he had to banish those ideas.

    Still keeping his eyes on her sleeping face, he noticed her little movements. Her brows furrowed together deeply then came after her uneasy movements as if she was in horrible nightmares.

    Cedric quickly walked on her side and crunched down to touch her cheeks that were gathering shine sweatdrops. Using the most gentle that he ever had,he called by her name wanting to stop her painful thoughts,

    " Ayra..Ayra..Wake up.. Ayra.."

    Ayra fluttered open her heavy eyelids and was shocked to find his face so close to her. She jumped off to sit and started to stammer with her irregr breathing,

    " What.. what are you doing over here...You.. what are you doing on my bed.."

    Cedric didn''t mind on her words. His attention was stillying on her aching face and he asked with a concerned tone,

    " Are you okay? Feeling better? You looked pathetic."

    Ayra blinked few times before dropping her eyes somewhere else. Tugging the nket closer to body, she answered incoherently,

    " It''s.. just nightmares.."

    Cedric was sincerely worried about her. He asked scrutinising his brows tightly,

    " What kind of nightmares that you get? ording to your powers, you shouldn''t have any horrible nightmares like average creatures."

    Ayra initially wanted to blurt out the truth. But thinking that he would mock on her, she gave up the thoughts and scoffed arrogantly,

    " You are a nightmare by yourself. What''s more you wish to learn about my nightmares?"

    Cedric was a little taken back before grinning devilishly. While smiling from ear to ears, he boasted on his own,

    " Oh darling! If you think me as your nightmare, then I don''t minding in your dreams regrly. Trust me!"

    Ayra rolled her eyes back and was firmly believed that she couldn''t win against his flirting skills at all. When she decided to sleep back, Cedric''s cold voice suddenly echoed in her ears,

    " Well, I just hope, your nightmares don''t revolve around your little lover. Or is it?"

 Chapter 284 - Jealousy

    ** 1st Chapter Of Mass Release Event **

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Stuck With You By Ariana Grande FT Justin Bieber ~?

    Ayra saw the burning jealousy in his eyes. Finding a good opportunity to teach the demon a better lesson, Ayra decided to tease further. Unfortunately she was unware of the truth that what could be the consequences of making her jealous.

    She blinked innocently beforeing up with a reasonable reply,

    " It can be! Though we have broken up! Seth and I had a long timed rtionship. In other words, we were deeply in love. It''s normal for me to get nightmare revolving him."

    BANG!

    Ayra was startled to death. Cedric suddenly lifted up to stand straight and kicked off the corner table beside her. The table caused a hugemotion inside the room and screezed few metres away from her bedside. Looking up at him, Ayra saw his eyes growing darker and emitted a dark aura which she had never seen before.

    She was truely afraid and wished that she could take back her words but Cedric used his long arms to pull up in his arms. Snaking his arms around her slim waist, he emphasized each words in a strange voice as if his voice didn''t belong to him anymore,

    " I dare you to repeat your words, Ayra. Remember that if you speak about him again, his little life won''t be a trouble for me to take off. Be aware with your words before tempting a demon like me. You understand?"

    Ayra felt breathless at their proximity. She was tightly held by his arms. His muscline chest was caressing against the thinyer of her nightgown. His irregr breathing tingled against her skin sensually and she could feel her heart getting stuck inside her throat.

    Her mouth opened and closed like a little fish under the water. Under the cage of his dark eyes, she felt trapped and wanted to hide but it was impossible to ignore those red eyes. Having her again in dense silence, Cedric was irritated and suddenly dropped his mouth to capture her parted lips.

    Just when he was few inches away from her lips, Ayra happened to notice his movement and squeezed her eyes shut in fear. Cedric abruptly stopped from capturing her lips and came back to reality. He went so insane in jealousy that he unexpectedly showed her his cruel side.

    He pressed his forehead against her with a helpless sigh. When he felt her trembling inside his embrace,his heart ached slightly. He never wished to see her getting afraid of him for an unknown reason. If she was those typical women, he would have enjoyed their terror towards him. But when he saw the terror in her eyes for him, he stopped even though every blood cells of him were burning in rage.

    Ayra still didn''t open her eyes and remained frozen like a piece of ice sculpture. Moments afterwards, Cedric said something in a low voice,

    " Can I tell you a secret?"

    Ayra gently opened her eyes in curiousity and looked through his misty eyes. When she didn''t refute to listen him, Cedric continued looking through the depth of her eyes,

    " I feel like I can''t hurt you like others."

    Ayra gulped a little and found her heart skipping a bit. Biting her lips down gently, she whispered mustering up her courage,

    " You..you were scary a while ago.."

    Cedric tried to ease her emotions and replied with a mischievous grin,

    " Was I? I have heard that you are quite scary too from your childhood. Don''t you think that we are a perfect match?"

    Ayra was rendered speechless but there was a glimpse of smile in her lips. Still blushing lightly, she continued chewing her bottom lips out of habit and didn''t know how to answer him.

    Cedric''s eyes caught the sight of her lips sucking by her softly. His breathing heavied up as he whispered to her face slowly,

    " If you continue doing this, I might consummate our marriage before the wedding, love. Or you are willing,hmm?"

    Ayra was stunned before quickly releasing her lips from her teeth. Again a blush creepted through her plump cheeks and she hated herself the most.

    Why did she react so easily?

    Unfortunately the moment of their teasing didn''t stay longer. As expected, Alexander was there again knocking on the door anxiously.

    Cedric unsped her from his embrace with a deep frown. It appeared like he wasn''t going to have a single moment with his wife before marriage.

    Ayra breathed in relief as if her soul had returned to her body. He was making it difficult to stay calm in front of her everytime. Cedric walked over the doorway and opened it with a light thud. Irritation was written all over his face and he eyed the trio brothers with a deep frown.

    Nathan who looked inside the room curiously found the table misced away from its usual spot. Being a little taken back, he mumbled something embarrassingly,

    " Umm..Did we interrupt something?"

    Arthur who also caught the sight of table coughed shyly and stroked his nose to cover up their embarrassement. Perhaps they were thinking too much and all they saw Ayra blushing over the bed.

    When Alexander opened his mouth to interrogate Cedric harshly, Arthur poked him in his waist meaningfully. Alexander paused abruptly and stole a glimpse of Ayra''s discarded look. He started mutter with a suitable reason,

    " Arghh..Sorry about that.. There was a noiseing out from the room and we thought of taking a look. Since you two are fine, we should get going."

    Cedric didn''t say a single word but his look obviously defined that Please go away and don''t disturb my precious moment with my wife. As they both departed from there, Cedric closed the door again with a loud creak.

    Thinking about teasing her again, he turned around only to be found that Ayra was alreadyying in bed wrapped in a thin nket.

    Very smart!

    ***********************

    Hi guys~? Since the book is new, I need a longer time to write down the chapters. So the other 3 Chapters will be live within the entire day. Please check them out at evening or anytimeter. I will definitely fulfill my promise. I just need a little more time.

 Chapter 285 - Murderer!

    ** 2nd Chapter Of Mass Release Event **

    The night passed away quickly. Having a demonic presence around, Ayra had a lot of struggling in falling back to sleep but she forced herself as it was the only way to escape away from his Perverted nature.

    Cedric chuckled mysteriously at the sight of Ayra squeezing her eyes shut and was trying to sleep badly. He didn''t want over to her anymore. He had yed with her enough and all the time were left for their future together.

    Extinguishing thestmb of her chamber, he strode over the fluffy couch and made himselffortable reluctantly. Before consuming into deep sleep, he smiled gleefully at the girl who was fast asleep.

    Cedric left for Basarisk early in the morning. As a groom, they had rituals from their side and he didn''t want to make Ayra embarrassed in front of her own family. Morever he wasn''t willing to dy their marriage at all.

    _Dixon Pce, Basarisk Kingdom_

    The sun was dimming lightly in that morning. Cedric''s carriage was parked in front of the main door with a swish. There was little noisesing out from the pce. Knowing that his sister might have woken up already, Cedric hurried his steps towards the pce.

    As he expected, Isabe was reading a newspaper. Her brows were tightly caressed as if she was in deep thoughts. Hearing familiar footstepsing inside, Isabe arched her head up to nce on the way and soon hauled up anxiously.

    Supporting her big belly to move around, she asked with worry leaping out from her voice,

    " Where did you go? What happened to the Princess? Don''t tell me that it has something to do with your enemies."

    Isabe knew that Cedric had an uncountable number of sworn enemies who always seeked a rare opportunity to cut off his head. The number of enemies increased further because of his outrageous nature. He behaved recklessly without fearing anyone and always was full of himself. His character gave her the most worries.

    Cedric smiled faintly at his sister''s concern and assured after putting off his coat,

    " No,sister! She just went outside for a while and worried others."

    He didn''t want to pressurize his pregnant sister anymore and hid themotion regarding Seth. As they both started to chitchat, Jessie spotted them together while striding through the stairs. She vaguely heard about Cedric''s marriagest night. When she wanted to know more details, she saw Cedric storming outside hastily.

    Standing on the stairs, this time she heard more and finally got to know that Cedric was going to marry the princess of Dstia.

    How could those people take liking on Cedric who was known as Demon among the worlds?

    Jessie couldn''t understand and was enraged for no reason. She strode downstairs slowly and went over to fetch the juice indifferently. But her ears were sharp and were listening each of their words.

    Cedric was speaking to Isabe while settling himselffortably on the couch,

    " Sister, you should send the dowry from our family today. I have decided to marry her tomorrow."

    Isabe smiled while sitting beside him excitedly,

    " Of course! I have already prepared everything as soon as you told me about your marriage."

    She took a pause and nced up at Jessie who was drinking juice absentmindedly. Waving her hands at Jessie, she called out nervously in case she got angry,

    " Ah! Jessie is also here. Jessie,e over here! We are discussing about Cedric''s marriage. Why don''t you join?"

    Jessie secretly rolled her eyes and gulped the leftover drink inside her stomach. As she looked up at Isabe''s expectant eyes, she just couldn''t turn her down and walked over to them reluctantly.

    Cedric continued chatting with Isabe without paying much attention on Jessie whose face was full of displeasedyers. Middle of their conversation, Jessie suddenly blurted out of her irritation,

    " Princess from Dstia? Isn''t she called the cursed child? How can I make alliance with such a bad reputable woman?"

    Jessie''s vicious words broke off the harmonious air between them. Even Isabe was slightly stunned by her words and didn''t expect her to be so rude. When she parted her lips to speak, Cedric gently squeezed her palms.

    Isabe stopped and looked up at Cedric nervously hopping that he wouldn''t get mad on Jessie. Cedric merely smiled, raised his eyebrows amusingly and replied with self mockery,

    " You don''t think that your brother is a well reputated person,is it, Jessie?"

    Jessie''s face sank after hisment. Indeed her brother had the most bad reputation across the worlds. She was persistent on protesting and blurted out without meeting his eyes,

    " We never had an alliance with a bloodsucker. I just hope that her presence won''t bring shame on your family."

    Cedric''s eyes narrowed further dangerously. He could tolerate his insult from Jessie but ming Ayra for any particr reason wasn''t pleased in his ears. Isabe panicked noticing the storm on her brother''s face and tried to ease up the situation with a beaming forced smile,

    " Don''t be so harsh on her, Jessie. As long as she bes a worthy queen of our brother, nothing else won''t matter. Just wait! She will definitely win over your heart."

    Jessie sneered coldly and looked up at her elder sister likely as if she was a little fool. Chuckling in a low voice, Jessie bickered with a nasty smile,

    " Seriously sister! Only you can be so excited with the marriage of a murderer who didn''t even spare your own husband."

    Isabe''s smile quickly faded away. Even Cedric''s body stiffened a little as he looked up at Isabe worryingly. Unable to control his anger, he casted a cold re at Jessie who immediately knew that she went too further.

    She slightly bit her lower lips and got up to leave but Cedric''s cold voice made her halting in her track,

    " Jessie! "

    Jessie''s back stiffened a little and she didn''t dare to move her single bone. Only when Cedric bes too angry, he calls her name so coldly. This time, he was using the same voice.

    Jessie didn''t dare to step forward and turned around nkly. Cedric rested his dark eyes on her and emphasized each words in a threatening manner,

    " I don''t expect you to respect me or ept me as your brother. But remember my words that I have taken Princess Ayra as my wife willingly. If you are thinking that you would be disrespectful with her too, I wouldn''t tolerate it ever. Perhaps I deserve your hatred but she doesn''t have anything to do with our grudges. Either you will behave well with her or else I will personally teach you how to behave politely."

    Jessie stared at him harshly as her lips persued in extreme anger. She opened and closed her mouth hesitantly but couldn''t form a word. In the end, she huffed and stormed upstairs arrogantly.

    After her departure, Cedric shifted his eyes on Isabe who suddenly went silent. He understood that Jessie had hit her most weakest spot. cing his palm on her clenched fists, Cedric murmured weakly,

    " Sister...do..do you me me too?"

 Chapter 286 - Life Of Princess

    ** 3rd Chapter Of Mass Release Event **

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Willow By Taylor Swift ~?

    Isabe barely heard Cedric''s words. Her eyshes fluttered shakingly and she had to bite down her tongue hardly to hold back her emotions. No matter how much she was strong from outside, she still had emotions. His cries still rang in her ears before leaving her soul and sometimes she had nightmare of that vision.

    The more Isabe didn''t answer him back, the more Cedric felt guilty. Perhaps he wasn''t worthy of anyone''s love. Whoever loved him dearly, they all faced the same tragic ending. Sometimes he even questioned the reason of his birth.

    Why was he different from others?

    Cedric pressured on her ms more hardly and snapped her back to reality. Knowing that he was waiting for an answer, Isabe formed into a faint smile andforted his hesitation with her soft,calm voice,

    " You didn''t kill my husband, Cedric. You killed a culprit. So don''t me yourself."

    Cedric smiled back awkwardly and changed the subject at once. He pped his hands together and soon a maid appeared with a pte of jewelries. Cedric beckoned with a doting smile,

    " Won''t you choose ornaments for my bride?"

    The smile on his face really warmed Isabe''s heart. She teased before reaching for the pte,

    " Looks like you are very much impatient. What will happen to your beauties outside then?"

    Cedric sighed in relief when he was rewarded with her beaming smile. Since she was pregnant, a bad mood could affect the baby. He replied with a chuckle,

    " Her mother has already made me taking a vow that I won''t touch a single woman except her daughter. I had to ept that."

    Isabe''s mouth agaped in disbelief. She couldn''t believe her ears that Cedric had actually epted their proposal even with this condition. Isabe finally reached on the conclusion that this girl had a great effect on her brother. She couldn''t wait to meet such powerful girl.

    ***********

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    Ethan summoned Seth''s father early in the morning who was already very ashamed of his son''s behavior. Although he still hoped that Ayra would stick to his son but knowing that her marriage was fixed with the king of Basarisk, he was lost. With a dissapointed heart, he had to leave the castle with his head down. As a punishment, he was removed from his position for one year. Needless to say that his whole family was invited in Ayra''s engagement and wedding ceremony. In a word, Seth was invited too.

    The castle was in uproar since the morning. Ethan and Aaron both joined in preparation including the boys who was already shedding tears thinking that Ayra would leave them very soon.

    As the preparation continued on the hallway, a middle aged woman apanied by three maids rushed in. As soon as she entered, the staffs all bowed their heads in front of her and saw her blue veins.

    Ethan nced at the way and greeted the woman with a smile,

    " Mother, you came back finally."

    Former Queen Melinda pouted and huffed angrily while looking around at the decorations,

    " How dare you fix my granddaughter''s marriage without telling me? What happened to that Seth boy?"

    Ethan knew that his mother was going to make a fuss. He walked over to her and exined patiently while leading her inside the room,

    " Calm down, mother! Everything happened in rush. Even we didn''t expect this wedding. Ayra suddenly changed her mind and wanted to marry the king of Basarisk. He came here as a guest and proposed us to marry Ayra directly. Since Ayra was assertive too, we couldn''t deny at the end."

    Melinda''s eyes dialeted a little at the mention of Basarisk. She heard about their influence a lot but didn''t expect that one day her granddaughter would be their queen. Her features rxed a little when she knew who the groom was. She scoffed arrogantly and boasted of herself,

    " Finally, my baby has taken a right decision. Who would marry a typical person like that boy? She sure takes after me. You have made a right decision Ethan."

    Melinda never liked Seth from the beginning. In her vision, she always felt that Seth was stick to Ayra only because of her prestigious status in the kingdom. Ethan shook his head helplessly. Many years had passed but his mother still valued position,status above everything. Well, who could me her? She had to be the queen right after her marriage.

    Ayra was still asleep in her chamber. Since she had stayed up tillte night, her body was tired and wanted to sleep longer. But she was awakened by a yelling voice and the door of her room brust opening.

    She shot up to sit straight and was still panting heavily. Widening her eyes apart, she eximed with joy when she saw the person rushing inside,

    " Aunty Siemus!"

    Siemus stretched out her hands and pulled Ayra into a tight hug before chirping enthusiastically,

    " Baby!! Wow! You are getting married! We all were urged by your mom early in the morning."

    Ayra giggled in her embrace and tilted her head up unhappily saying,

    " You didn''te back visit me for a long time. Why? Is it because I am a grown updy now?"

    Siemus pinched on her nose teasingly and assured with a smile,

    " Yes but now I am going to stick to you for a long time. Your mother has asked me to apany you in Basarisk."

    Ayra''s eyes dialeted in excitement as she eximed with joy,

    " Really? You are going to stay with me like the past? That''s awesome! We will have a lot of fun."

    Siemus hummed in response and suddenly her expression turned serious. Looking down at Ayra, she asked with worry,

    " But baby, why did you change your mind? What happened between you and Seth?"

    Ayra suddenly went silent. Images fromst night shed across her mind and she felt hatred towards Seth. He was literally thinking about consummating their rtionship over there. Ayra didn''t want to talk about it any longer. Her close people wasing one by one and she wanted to enjoy this moment longer.

    Ayra didn''t answer her questions and diverted the topic suddenly. Still cuddling in her embrace, she spoke with a sadistic voice,

    " Aunty Siemus.. Will sister Annae? I miss her sometimes. She never visited us after that night."

    Siemus fell in dillemma for a while. Giving it a deep thought, she responded reasonabley,

    " She shouldn''t miss your wedding day at least. I believe that this time, she will definitelye."

    Ayra sighed dropping her head down silently,

    " Hmm! I just hope that she wille. Or I will never talk to her when shees back."

    Siemus caressed her head softly and asked with concern,

    " Baby, are you happy with this wedding? You can tell me! I have had enough experience regarding this emotional staffs. Your mother made me experienced."

    Ayra chuckled bitterly and sighed heavily. Arching her head up, she reasoned casually,

    " Since Seth is out of my life, I will definitely have to marry someone sooner orter. It doesn''t matter but honestly, I hate the man that I am going to wed tomorrow. He is one kind of narcissistic pervert, trust me."

    Siemusughed at her cursing words andforted her with a smile,

    " Well, Life of Princess is always like that. You never know whom you are going to marry in the future. I just hope that he treats you well, that''s it."

    " Of course, my master is going to treat her well."

    An unfamiliar voice rang in Siemus''s ears whose eyes turned sharp immediately. Wandering her eyes around, she spoke with curiousity,

    " Who is talking?"

    Ayra blinked but didn''t hear any voice. Looking here and there, Ayra replied nervously,

    " Aunty..I really can''t hear anyone speaking.."

    Siemus immediately got alerted and replied sternly,

    " Then there must be someone hiding in your room. Who dared to hide in here?"

 Chapter 287 - Dancing With You Part 1

    *** The 4th Chapter Of Mass Release Event ***

    Voice Of Love: " You are the only fire that I wish to be burnt willingly ~Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Stand Still By Sabrina udio ~?

    Ayra couldn''t understand a bit of Siemus''s words who started to search her room hastily. She kept repeating the phrase that there was someone else except them inside the chamber. Just when Siemus pulled out the curtains that separated Ayra''s chamber from the corridor, a ck cat wailed enragingly. His eyes showed wrath when he looked up at Siemus whose face was stone cold.

    Siemus barked out angrily,

    " What is this thing?"

    Only then Ayra tilted her head back and spotted the ck cat of Cedric. Her sleeping face paled slightly after hearing his wail.

    What was he doing in here?

    Ayra pursued her lips together while climbing off from the bed,

    " The cat... It belongs to his highness..What is it doing in my chamber? Did he leave it mistakingly?"

    Siemus who kept observing the cat deeply blurted out annoymously,

    " It''s not a simple cat. It''s a shifter like me. No wonder, I heard someone talking."

    Frenchies who wasn''t allowed to change his form without Cedric''s order gritted his tiny teeth frustratingly. His master never mentioned that there was another shifter in White Castle. He left him purposely in order to keep an eye on Ayra but who thought that he would be discovered soon. Naturally a shifter could hear the voice of another shifter.

    Siemus ordered bossily, annoyed on the fact that he was still pretending to be a normal cat,

    " Shift! "

    Frenchies was astounded after hearing her order and wished that he could smash her face. Since his identity got revealed identally, he couldn''t show off his true form in front of Siemus. It was forbidden. Just then Ayra''s eyes dialeted in astonishment when she remembered that she saw him shifting earlier in the hut. Her face froze as she grumbled angrily,

    " You..you...You are that boy from hut..Why are you hiding in my room?"

    Siemus''s face darkened further. She casted a cold re to the indifferent cat and howled impatiently,

    " You won''t show your true form, isn''t it? Fine! Then we are going to call you pussy cat from now on."

    Ayra almost brust intoughter after her hriousment and waved at Frenchies dismissively,

    " Leave my room! I wonder how did you end up in here! Leave us alone! It seems like I don''t have any privacy."

    Frenchies was still fuming in anger. Before leaving the room, he wailed at Siemus dangerously and rushed outside. Siemus frowned at its retreating back and grumbled with a huff,

    " Seee! Still he didn''t shift in front of us! Such a pussy cat! Anyways it looks like your husband is very concerned about your safety."

    Ayra gritted her teeth harder and didn''t spit a order. Well, he wasn''t concerned at all and only feared that she would fly away again. Just when a maid knocked on the door and came inside with her engagement gown. Thus the topic of Frenchies was diverted away naturally.

    With the help of several civilians, the preparation for their engagement party was done within few hours. A formal invitation was sent to Cedric''s pce earlier in the morning. Even the dowries were started toe one by one followed by the butler of Cedric. When the average people were invited once again in their engagement ceremony, they were shocked to death. Since Seth''s topic was still hot in the gossip table, they didn''t expect that Ayra would go for her marriage with a rumoured king so fast. Some even envied cursing that she had definitely left Seth for the sake of Cedric''s status. Whatever it was, they were happy to know that the Collins family wouldn''t show off their status anymore. Since the day they were preparing to enter the Royal Family as inws, they treated others very poorly as if they belonged to Chole family already.

    Soon the long expected evening fell down. The sky changed color to bright to dark and people started to join slowly. The boys with heavy heart greeted the people and were personally looking after the guests. When the civilians saw the enormous decorations, they were beyond thrilled. King Ethan had definitely spared no effort in decorating when it came to their beloved daughter.

    One of the guard shouted giving rm of someone''s entering as the people all turned their way towards the entrance. A man in ck tailored suit walked in carrying his strong presenc. Two buttons of his suit was opened revealing his shiny skin that was glistening under the neon light of chandelier. Cedric looked quite charming today. A devilish smirk was ying on his sexy pair of lips that highlighted his devil like face more. He was happy about the attention that the people were giving him this time. Unlike other time, this people were watching her as the future husband of Ayra.

    Cedric bowed before greeting Ethan who was chatting with some ministers,

    " Uncle Ethan! "

    Ethan hummed softly before peering outside. When he saw noone entering in from Cedric''s side, he queired curiously,

    " Where are your sister?"

    Cedric smiled maintaining a calm face as he answered,

    " My elder sister is pregnant. Moving around in this condition isn''t suitable for her. Talking about my younger sister, she doesn''t like gathering so much."

    Ethan didn''t doubt on his words and coaxed while patting on his shoulder,

    " Don''t worry! We are also your family. Let your sister visit us after she gives birth."

    Cedric noddedpherensively and was d that Ethan didn''t mind. Bringing Jessie would cause more trouble thus he had toe alone. Soon Melinda came in the spot who didn''t meet her grand son-inw yet. Cedric showed utmost respect to her and soon they got along really well.

    Their attention soon after diverted on the stairs when Ayra started to descend down swinging her custom maiden white gown. The gown was tightly fitted in her body highlighting each curves and she imposed like a Princess who existed in fairy tales. Her angelic appearence quickly gathered admiration from the crowd who was still gossiping about how she was going to marry someone younger than her.

    Cedric almost stopped his breathing when he looked up at her way. His eyes were full of her face that beamed under the bright light more alluring. The thought of having her as his woman made him proud. When Ayra who shyly tilted her head up to see the crowd, her blue eyes met him. As their eyes met, Cedric suddenly winked at her.

    She quickly hang her head down and cursed underneath her breath. Her cheeks turned hot immediately and she had tofort herself telling that there were many people around.

    Esme and Athena quickly joined on her side and guided her towards the center of hallway. When everyone was gathered around, Ethan called Cedric who was admiring his woman from far apart.

    As he came to them, Ethan asked him to stand beside Ayra and he gave a brief announcement towards the crowd. His words were full of Cedric''s identity and seeked blessings for them. The crowd pped joyously and whispered among each others.

    After the formal introduction, Ethan asked them to exchange the rings. Cedric''s face was full of happiness as his eyes searched in a hope of finding Seth in the party but he was nowhere to be seen. A mockery of chuckle quickly left from his mouth when he thought that Seth might be recovering in his bed. Even Ayra''s eyes nervously swam around hoping that Seth didn''te. She didn''t wish to get married in front of Seth.

    Soon the maids delivered two rings for each one of them. Cedric picked up the ring first and slipped inside her finger before squeezing her soft finger on purpose. Ayra shivered at his sensual touch and quickly sneaked her eyes around hoping that no one had seen their malicious act. Fortunately, everyone didn''t pay much attention and asked her turn.

    Giving him a cold re, she reached for his ring and reluctantly slipped in his finger. Her face seemed like she was going for a war. As the ring changing was done, the crowd pped thunderously and started to greet the new couple.

    Soon background music had started to y and Arthur annoucing to the crowd that it was time for a couple dance. ording to rules, Cedric and Ayra should be the one to take the lead but Ayra denied before asking.

    She inteneded to leave and turned around already. The light went off for a while in order to turn on the dim lights for dance floor. Amidst the darkeness, she was pulled backward harshly and felt a tight grip on her waist. When she struggled to break free, Cedric''s demanding voice came beside her ears,

    " With whom you don''t wish to dance, love if it

    isn''t me?"

    Ayra froze for a while before replying back stubbornly,

    " No matter whom I wish, it has nothing to do. You forced me to marry you, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon. Don''t think that I have forgotten everything."

    Cedric replied innocently in her ears,

    " When did I say that you have forgotten everything? I haven''t even started pampering you. I don''t expect you to forgive me at all but It doesn''t also mean that I won''t force you to dance with me."

    Ayra quivered in anger and growled lowly,

    " Cedric...don''t you..aah.."

    She screamed lowly when he pinched on her waist and caused her to jump in shock. Cedric dropped his face down beside her ears and whispered lowly,

    " Either you dance with me or else I will use my own way to make you dance. I promise that you won''t like the way at all. Hmm,be good,okay?"

    ********************

    Hello guys! Uff! I am finally done with the promised Chapters. Hope you have enjoyed and don''t forget to vote,ments. Btw who has the reading list named as " Married to the devil''s son"? Lol! My book gets featured in that particr reading list everytime but I don''t find it anywhere. Hope, that person leaves ament here to let me know!

 Chapter 288 - Dancing With You Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Earned It By The Weekend~?

    Ayra felt several shivers running through her spine when his hot breathing fanned on her hot ears. Her throat bobbled up and down in anxiety. His words carried dominance in order to stuck her here but she couldn''t be less frightened on the fact that Cedric wouldn''t do anything in front of her.

    When she was paused middle of her running, the dimlights came back zigzagging on the floor and created a perfect environment for duet dance. No wonder, this theme was all arranged by Alexander who had a high taste in everything. Though the lights were dim, the shine was enough to detect every person around the hallway.

    With an exciting voice of Arthur, the young couple started toe on the floor hand in hand. Alexander shifted his eyes on Ayra who was in Cedric''s embrace. Even he was slightly surprised to find out that Ayra was actually willing to dance.

    As Ayra felt Alexander''s confused eyes on her, she gave him a sweet smile assuring that they imposed like an ideal couple. With a frustrated sigh, she mumbled in a low voice,

    " Just one round! "

    Cedric''s eyes suddenly sparkled in excitement and hemented with a sly smirk,

    " So obedient!"

    Ayra shot him a cold re and held back her anger hardly. From aside, Athena and Esme observed the couple deeply and couldn''t help but smiling in admiration when they saw them interacting with each others yfully. They didn''t expect that Ayra would get along with Cedric so well only if they knew the real truth.

    With a loud ting of ss from Arthur, the piano music from background started to y loudly. The couples all started to match their pace with each others slowly rhythmically. As a Princess, Ayra was lessoned well about dancing since her childhood and wasn''t having much troubles while catching with the step of Cedric whose movement was perfect like a dance master.

    Ayra wondered how many women danced with him like her!

    She didn''t know why this question came upon her mind but she teased before taking a turn,

    " You are quite professional! It seems like you have a very practical skill in dancing with women too."

    Cedric had a mysterious chuckle on his lips when he heard her taunting words. When she was turned on her back, Cedric purposely gave her a sharp pull causing her to gasp surprisingly. Her back bounced against his firm chest abruptly. She couldn''t help but tensing up when she felt his hot breathing on her bare neck.

    She sawlloed a mouthful saliva and heard him speaking in a deep intoxicating voice,

    " Should I take it as apliment?"

    Ayraughed awkwardly and replied with a cold sneer,

    " Hmm! A shameless person like you! Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if you take it as apliment."

    Cedric chuckled in her ears and faked to fall in deep thoughts with a low humming tone. A momentter on, he reasoned casually,

    " Think about it! If I didn''t know how to dance, wouldn''t you be embarrassed in here? What if I had let you falling down hopelessly?"

    Ayra rolled her eyes sarcastically. Indeed she shouldn''t talk with a demon who had exceptional flirting skills. He had the guts of transforming an insult into apliment!

    But she wasn''t very sober like others. Still swinging back and forth with the tune, she humiliated him without holding back,

    " Enjoy as much as you want! This will be thest time that I am dancing with you only because I am helpless."

    Cedric didn''t mind any of her words instead he found them fiesty in his ears. Tightening his hold around her waist, he replied indifferently,

    " I don''t mind since I will have you in my bed. What''s the point of taking you in a dance floor?"

    Ayra was stunned before turning flustered after hisment. He used the word ''bed'' so randomly as if he couldn''t wait to devour her whole. Ayra blushed slightly under the dim light and took a glimpse of around hoping that no one heard them or else she would have digged her own grave in here.

    Meanwhile, Alexander was watching the dance with a faint smile. Since he didn''t had any partner, he was only left as audience so did Arthur. As he wanted to go around, a sweet voice suddenly came from their back causing the twins to look back curiously,

    " Brother Alex.. won''t.. won''t you dance..?"

    It was Elizabeth who was a close friend of Ayra but she was much younger than her. Since their principals matched with each others, they became friends and more likely a family now. Alexander remained indifferent but his sharp eyes didn''t miss the exciting glimmer in Arthur''s eyes. Though the boys were twins, they had different facial appearence except their eyes. One had eyes like their father whether the other hand eyes like their mother. They were a perfect example of their parents.

    Elizabeth stared up at Alexander hopefully and didn''t falter her eyes for a moment. Alexander inhaled a deep breath and replied shortly after,

    " Elizabeth, I have some business out there. How about you dance with Arthur? He is more skilled then me."

    Elizabeth''s eyes dimmed a little in dissapointment. Arthur whose heart raced violently quickly epted without dying,

    " Yeah, sure. I was looking for a partner anyways. Let''s go Elizabeth. I will teach you new steps today."

    Since Alexander rejected her offer, she could only smile bitterly and replied with a forced smile,

    " Okay! I will then dance with brother Arthur."

    Arthur quickly rushed forward and dragged her into the dance floor without noticing that the moment they left, a sh of sadness appeared on Alexander''s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Cedric and Ayra were still dancing without arguing anymore. Cedric liked such harmonious moment between them but he knew that it wouldn''tst longer.

    During their movements, it was time to lift up Ayra slightly in the air by waist and the thought brought something wicked in Cedric''s mind. The moment Ayra turned around without meeting his devilish eyes, he lifted her up in the air like a weightless feather.

    Ayra''s hand were pressed both on his shoulders and she felt her heart slipping a bit when she met his deep dark eyes. A smirk was always yed on his lips causing her goosebumps and she solemnly wished that her body would stop reacting such way everytime she saw him.

    The following moment, Cedric suddenly changed the usual move. Without putting her down on its ce, he forced the woman to bent down on his face so that there would be a close proximity between his face and her.

    Before Ayra could register what was going to happen, her nose nestled against his straight nose gently and their lips slightly brushed against each others teasingly. Ayra''s face sank in astonishment as she saw him grinning evilly.

    The moment,her feet touched the floor, a sudden creak noise of clothe tearing echoed in the air between them lightly. Both Ayra and Cedric were stunned before realizing what happened exactly.

    Ayra''s face turned crimson both shame and embarrassement when she realised that it was her own tight gown. She regretted deeply for wearing such tight dress but the wrost part was yet toe. Rather than tearing from backward, her gown was teared apart from her chest revealing the ckce of her underneath bra. She wished that she could dissolve into the ground at that time. It might have happened because she was lifted in bonaire.

    Ayra squeezed her eyes shut in embarrassement and growled in anger,

    " You did it on purpose!"

    Cedric who took a nce of her teared gown furrowed his brows lightly and replied with disbelief,

    " I am not generous enough to give a publicity view of something which belongs to me only. Princess, you take me as such generous person?"

    This time, Ayra''s face started to bleed in excess embarrassment.

    Please, was it right time to flirt with her now?

    Ayra couldn''t even lift up her head in shame and mumbled weakly to Cedric,

    " What to do? It''s so embarrassing. There are so many people around."

    Cedric suggested giving it a deep thought,

    " Clung onto me closely before I find a solution. The lights here are still dim. People can''t see you."

    Though Ayra wasn''t reluctant at all, she sighed helplessly and clung onto his shoulders so closely that there was only an inch gap left between them.

    Ayra hid her face in the crook of his shoulder shamefully and pleaded in his ears,

    " Do something fast! The lights are about toe back."

    Cedric smiled cheekily and wrapped his arms around her waist intimately. They looked like a one body moving along. Ayra was far away to notice his intimate act as she was in a difficult situation herself.

    Cedric replied thoughtfully,

    " Well, I can''t fix it with my power but since you are clinging onto me, I can''t use my eyes.. morever..in such position.. There''s only other way.."

    Ayra replied nervously,

    " What is it?"

    Cedric answered lowly,

    " Fixing it by touching you."

    Ayra was little taken back and blurted out impatiently,

    " Where?"

    Cedric coughed dryly and whispered in her ears,

    " In your chest."

    ************************

    Hi guys~? wow! So many votes for this new book. I am so touched seriously! Lol! I am going to get a lot of scolding for today''s cliffhanger..Lmao

 Chapter 289 - Touch Me!

    Voice Of Love: " You are the holliest sin that I have evermitted ~Cedric Arnaldo Dixon"

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Crazy In Love (Remix) By Beyonce ~?

    Ayra''s breathing froze for a while when his erotic words rang in her eardrums. She felt like a puddy in his bare arms, moved along with him like a controlled puppet and almost squirmed visualizing the ario when he would touch her sensitive spot with his sinful hands. Even such lewd imagination broughtyer of blushes on her plump cheeks.

    Ayra fluttered her eyshes nkly and looked here and there only to be heard that the dance wasing to an end. It meant that the bright lights of hallway were going to show up. In no way, she could present herself like this way in front of so many people. Furthermore, her fathers were nearby today. She really digged her own grave today.

    Cedric wasn''t in rush when he knew that what was going to happen. His broad shoulders perfectly shielded her torned clothes so that no one even could steal a glimpse of her treasure.

    In no way, he was going to let others see what was rightfully him! Nope! Even if Ayra rejected his proposal, he was going to stick to her likely until she agreed.

    Ayra''s heart bumped like a midnight clock when the tune of piano was leading towards its end. Apart from epting his generous offer, she had no other choice.

    Her palms trembled lightly on his shoulders and voice came out little shakingly,

    " DO IT! "

    Cedric almost lost his sanity after her words. Her helpless voice and shaking figure was a perfect example of sexual invitation. He never felt such an urge of possesing someone. Before meeting Ayra, he viewed each woman as his ytool and never showed any mercy when it came to taking them as hard as possible. But towards Ayra, he was exceptionally gentle. Even he had no clues of such indifference towards her.

    Cedric smirked in the dim darkness. If she thought that he was going to let her go so easily, she was fooled. Cedric encircled his arms around her slender waist more protectively in case she fell down and showcases her precious body to others.

    After waiting for a while, Ayra got impatient when Cedric really didn''t take any attempt. Just when she parted her lips to urge, Cedric replied shortly,

    " Verbalmunication!

    Ayra was shocked to senseless when she caught the underlined meaning of his words.

    Did..did he want her to say that '' touch me''? Why was this conversation taking a different turn?

    Ayra wanted to mentally p herself to believe a perverted demon like him. She restrained her fueling anger and growled lowly in his ears,

    " You.. again..I am your soon-to-be wife. Don''t you have responsibilities for me?"

    The word ''soon-to-be-wife'' brought a rare smile on Cedric''s lips. In her anger, she forgot that her hasty words were actually encouraging a certain someone''s perverted nature more eagerly. Cedric replied like an innocent toddler who didn''t know what wrong he had done,

    " Hmm? What have I done wrong now? I am merely teaching lesson to my soon-to-be wife. It is included in responsibilities too. Come on! "

    Ayra almost died out of anger. She gripped his muscline shoulders hardly hoping that her long nails would leave marks on his skin but unfortunately he was too strong and taut. She wanted to shout at his face but knew that she was his only hope left now. Even Elizabeth was nowhere to be seen who could provide her a helping hand.

    Fueling in anger for a few seconds, Ayra finally whispered those anticipated words reluctantly,

    " Touch me! "

    Cedric bobbled his throat awkwardly. Her low words resounded a source of temptation that hardened the little brother between his thighs invontarily.

    Damn! What kind of spell this woman casted on him?

    Cedric wondered with a stiff body and clenched jaw. But the main point of teasing the disobedient woman from his mind didn''t fade away. He quirked into a devilish smile and whispered blowing hot breathing in her earlobe,

    " With respect! "

    Another gush of frustration coursed through Ayra''s veins who dearly wanted to cry but had no tears. He was taking each opportunities of her poor state. Cedric stared at her embarrassing face delightfully. His arms were clenched tightly but the warmth on her skin was evident underneath the tips of his fingers.

    Ayra couldn''t wait any longer as she saw the rest of couples were heading for the final step. Her jaw tickled in anger as she blurted out between her gritted teeth,

    " Touch me... Your Highness! "

    Ayra almost pped herself after those words and wished that she would never ever wear such tight dress. She was going to scold her mother for choosing such dress hard.Her words were like a reward to Cedric who grinned before replying short,

    " dly!"

    Ayra blushed snapping her head aside. She didn''t wish to see what was he going to with her torned gown. Her eyes travelled on the dance floor attentively but her mind was stuck with the movement of his hand.

    She felt him releasing one slender palm from her waist and creepted upwards through the path of her malden clothe. Her stomach clenched into a tight knot when Cedric rested his broad palm on her stomach for a while. His big palm was covering her stomachpletely and a sudden imagination shed across her messy thoughts.

    How would it feel to have those hands on her bare skin?

    For some unknown reason, her breathing started to turn raspy when he made his way upwards towards the discarded ce. Ayra clenched her teeth harder not knowing what was going to happen but one thing she was sure that she would moan anytime.

    Why the hell was she so responsive with him touching casually?

    Cedric casted her a side nce and his devilish smile broadened when he looked through the restlessness in her expression. His palm didn''t reach directly between the valley of her breasts. Instead he crawled up to her straight corbone and started to travel downwards sending tingles on her skin.

    When he paused abruptly over the top of her breastline, Ayra stopped breathing. She could hear her own heart howling in strange sensation. How she wished that he could do it faster! But he was delibaretly taking time as if he was sizing her breasts.

    Cedric didn''t stop staring at her as she wandered her eyes around nkly like a lost child. He smirked and continued dive further until his hand were down between her perky nipples. Without moving right or left, it just stayed like a slow torture. Ayra''s body stiffened and she could feel her nipples turning hard.

    Was she expecting something else? How could you think such perverted thoughts,Ayra?

    She scolded herself but her body didn''t obey to respond. Cedric finally dropped his hooded eyes on her chest that showcased how hard her nipples turning inside. Even her bra couldn''t able to hide her sensual response from his attention.

    Cedric spoke seductively,

    " Should I take it as a reward Princess that you are being so responsive with me?"

    Ayra closed her eyes off in shame. Damn! He saw through her changes. She panicked instantly,

    " Hurry! "

    Cedric chuckled lightly but continued rubbing the valley between her breasts like a precious treasure. His eyes observed her chest falling ups and down amusingly.

    Having enough of her reaction, Cedric finally started to chant something in a low voice and started to draw line between her parted piece of clothes. His hands didn''t stay at a ce and wandered up to down in a rythemtic way.

    During this movements, his fingers sometimes brushed against her hard nipples. Ayra curled her toes unknowingly and felt a light flick of liquor slipping out from the valley between her thighs.

    She gasped lowly and turned crimson realising that how she was aroused by his mere touch. She solemnly prayed that Cedric didn''t pay attention on it.

    Well, it was hidden inside her clothes. He wouldn''t realise, would he?

    Ayra wondered and started to chew her bottom lips out of nervousness as he continued drawing lines on her chest. Soon after, the portion was joined together, perfectly sewed and showed no sign of tearing apart. Ayra breathed in relief when the cold air of dance floor didn''t brush against her skin anymore.

    Just when she thought that everything wase to an end, Cedric gripped her closer to his chest harshly. Ayra gasped tilting her head aside to see his face and saw him grinning evilly. His eyes were zing in lust as if he had discovered a hidden treasure.

    As she kept staring at him nkly, Cedric bent down his head a little in her right hear and whispered amusingly,

    " Don''t tell me that I have made you wet, Princess?"

    *****************************

    A Massage For Preveilege Readers:

    You have to buy your tier at the beginning of each month. It means that your preveilege tier will be invalid after two days hence it is 28th of this month. From next month, you will see two tiers. Buy it ording to your choice!

    1st Tier = 2 Chapters in Advance

    2nd Tier= 4 Chapters in Advance.

    *** Support Me On Patreon to support Author''s works personally ***

 Chapter 290 - Have Some Conscious

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Try Me By The

    Weekend~?

    Ayra''s feet wiggled weakly when he used such sensuality in his voice. All the limbs of her body felt so numb after his words that she felt like copsing at that moment. Cedric never averted his dark eyes from her expression which was burning in shame like fireball. His hand was still supporting her waist and caused more hit between the tip of his fingers and her wless skin.

    Indeed as a womanizer, he didn''t fail to notice that she was actually aroused by his mere touch only. She also lost her ability of answering and whispered turning her face masks to look away in embarrassment,

    " What.. what nonsense are you spouting?"

    Although Ayrained naturally, nervousity was evident in her voice. She couldn''t help but gritting her teeth together to avoid such expression. Cedric chuckled dangerously in her ears. So far he didn''t discover that teasing her would be so joyous in his life. Especially the way she pretended to be innocent and changed her cheek''s color was too much adorable in his sinful mind. She was a pure substance to him. Her innocence gave him the urge of breaking the tough boundaries around her.

    Cedric grinned further, cranked his head aside mysteriously and proposed reasonably,

    " How about I check it for you ?"

    Ayra diped her head further down in embarrassement and growled nervously between her gritted teeth,

    " One more nasty words..I am gonna embarrass you in front of everyone, trust me.."

    Cedricughed softly, tiptoed his two fingers on his chin dramatically and mumbled with excitement,

    " I am looking forward to get embarrassed by you. I wouldn''t mind ever if you kiss me or touch me in front of everyone to embarrass me.."

    Cedric''s couldn''tplete his words. The bright lights weree back signalling that the dance hade to end. Ayra quickly unlocked her arms from his shoulders and distanced herself only to be seen that everyone''s eyes were on them. Though Cedric didn''t get the chance of teasing her further, her cheeks were hot like burning stove. Even her face didn''t stop blushing for a while.

    Alexander noticed the change on his sister''s expression and suddenly questioned out of concern,

    " Sister.. are..are you feeling unwell?"

    Ayra snapped her head up awkwardly and heard a teasing low chuckle from Cedric who stood by her side. Shaking her head repeatedly like a rattle, Ayra murmured tugging her hairs behind nervously,

    " No.. nothing.. It''s... it''s just..I am exhausted after dancing.."

    Esme noticed the feminine mystique on Ayra''s face and shook her head helplessly on her useless son who thought that something wrong had happened to Ayra. She interrupted holding Alexander from speaking further ahead,

    " Then go upstairs and have some nap, baby. You have many rituals to follow up tomorrow. I will ask someone to show Cedric his room."

    Ayra nodded obediently and excused herself from there. She didn''t want to stay with this man anymore. He was head over heels in flirting with her.

    Cedric watched her flying back with a smirk and followed Ethan who was looking for him. Today he was officially introduced to everyone as their son-inw and that made Ethan very proud. Everyone was admiring Ayra''s choice for Cedric and believed that Dstia would be more stronger with Basarisk''s support. Even the age gap between them wasn''t mentioned anymore since power is the thing that everyone seeks madly.

    Ayra also flew upstairs with a shy smile and wished that she could stop reacting in such perverted way. Her entire family were entertaining the guests downstairs. Even the maids and staffs were all busy in serving the guests and didn''t wander upstairs like usual time. The entire floor was vacant without any noise. Only her light and hasty footsteps echoed in the narrow corridor leading towards her bedroom.

    Just as she touched the door knob to push open the doorway, someone suddenly appeared out from the back of pir. Ayra almost screamed in astonishment but the time she looked up at the way, her expression froze. Her breathing hitched a little and a certain feeling started to crawl up from its lost destination.

    Seth stood its ce nkly. Vital parts of his body was wrapped with medical bandage. He imposed like a sick person definitely. Even Ayra was surprised to find out that he could walk around after that brutal beating. She witnessed with her own eyes that how brutally Cedric tortured her.

    Ayra blinked, retracted her hand from the door lock and questioned ufortably,

    " Why are you hiding in here?"

    Seth didn''t rush with his answer. His eyes silently dropped on her forefingers that had a big blue diamond ring glistening. He endured the bitterness and replied with a bitter smile,

    " So you are engaged now?"

    Ayra pursued her lips together trembling lightly. His malicious words echoed in her mind and she wished to inquire him that did he regret spending his time with her for so long? However she skipped the ideater after. Since she was now someone''s fiancee, there was no point of discussing this matter with Seth.

    Ayra''s voice turned cold,

    " What do you want now?"

    Seth''s eyes seemed to fall in lost. He sucked a deep breath and stammered on his words nervously,

    " I..I..e to apologise to you.. Yesterday I was just blinded in jealousy..I shouldn''t have done such hemnious crime to you..It''s just..I.."

    " You dare to show up here again?",a cold and thunderous voice echoed from back causing both of them to jerk in their spots seriously. Ayra''s eyes followed the source of voice and the following moment, her expression darkened more specifically in fear.

    Other end of the corridor, Cedric was ring at Seth murderously as if he couldn''t wait to sh off his head from his neck. His dark eyes were watching them like a predator who was targeting his prey.

    Ayra subconsciously swallowed a mouthful saliva and parted her lips to say something but Cedric walked forward in rush. Seth shrieked back in fear weakly at his approach and was intending to run away saving his dear life.

    None of them expected that Cedric woulde upstairs so fast!

    Cedric aimed at Seth with a huge punch but was grabbed by someone from back. ncing back, he saw Ayra''s pleading to look who started to exin anxiously,

    " He hasn''t done anything wrong, Your Highness. Please let him go now. You have already taught him lesson. He just came to say sorry."

    Cedric''s arched arm paused midway and narrowed his gaze deeply. Jerking off Ayra''s hands rudely, he snorted out coldly,

    " You are still defending this bastard? Huh? So affectionate with him? Why don''t you run away with him again so that I can kill him off finally?"

    Ayra''s face sank in anger. She red deep through his eyes and rebuked sharply,

    " I am already your fiancee. What''s more do you want? Does violence pleasure you more than a formal conversation?"

    Cedric''s face deadpanned after her words and saw her signalling at Seth coldly,

    " Please go down,Seth. We have nothing to do with each others now. Whether I forgive you or not shouldn''t be a matter in your life."

    Seth still wanted to speak something but sensing Cedric''s re on him, hepelled with a slight bow and stumbled towards the stairs with his broken feet.

    Ayra watched him leaving and didn''t stay any longer. Without speaking a word to Cedric, she opened the door of her bedroom and slipped inside. Much to her surprise, Cedric followed her afterwards with a dark face and shut the door behind them.

    Ayra turned around and faced his raged eyes with a nk face. Cedric growled in a low angered voice,

    " Don''t you feel like exining to me?"

    Ayra was irritated over his unscrupulous questions. Crossing her arms together, she replied with a cold voice while bringing her little steps towards him,

    " What would you like to listen tell me? I have already told you that he hase to say sorry. Most of the time I was with you downstairs. Do you think that I have invited him to meet me upstairs? Ohe on! Why will I ask him to wait for me in front of my room like a fool? Have some conscious,god! "

    Cedric was freaking jealous on Seth. No matter whenever Ayra talked about him, she used a soft voice. But when it came to him, she didn''t even mind cursing him like a nasty creature. As Ayra was still chattering, Cedric suddenly did an impulsive act.

    With a sharp pull towards his chest, he pressed the stubborn woman against the door and captured her parted lips roughly. Before Ayra could register what just happened, he savoured her lips few times like a hungry baby without a pause. His tongue swirled on her parted lips greedily and smashed all her expensive lipsticks.

    After he was done with his anger, he left her numb lips and picked up her right hand under her stupified eyes. With a hoarse voice, he asked between his haggard breathing,

    " Do you know what does this ring mean?"

    Ayra blinked not knowing what answer he was expecting from her and shook her head denying. Cedric continued with lust zing from his angry eyes,

    " This ring could only be worn out by the queen of Dixon family which says that in every after lives, she will be the King''s wife only."

    ****************************

    Hi guys~?? Don''t forget to vote and share this story with others. We are getting quick response for this new book. Hmmm! I am really touched.. even saw many new readersmenting now.. Thanks a bunch for your love so far!

 Chapter 291 - Ayra Arnaldo Dixon

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Jealous By Nick

    Jonas ~?

    Cedric never knew that he was such jealous man who had everything under his captive as long as he wished. But regarding Ayra who just appeared in his life few days ago was driving him at the edge of loosing his usual sanity. He wished that he could also treat her indifferently like other casual women but he just couldn''t. Even the thought of her smiling at other man had given him the urge of destroying this innocent castle into ashes.

    Ayra found her gasping for proper breathing and looked through his dark red eyes that appeared more dangerous than before. She subconsciously gulped and whispered before her haggard breathing,

    " You should stop acting like a rogue."

    Cedricughed manically at herment and suddenly ced his both hands beside her head sides. Ayra noticed his proximity rmingly and stumbled back and forth in an attempt of running away but his broad arms were blocking her path from both sides. Standing on her shaky feet, she could only wet her own lips nervously in where she found his smell and saliva both. Her stomach tightened into a knot suddenly and a feeling of melting with his body crossed across her mind.

    Cedric continued looking through her hazel eyes deeply and spoke emphasizing each words,

    " If thedy doesn''t wish to get disciplined, I should carry over the responsibility of teaching her personally. Ain''t I?"

    Ayra''s face clouded after his words as she red through his dark eyes questioningly.

    Did he mean that she wasn''t disciplined enough?

    Her brows tightened and words came out a bit arrogantly,

    " Ayra Chole doesn''tck etiquettes, Your Highness!"

    Cedric chuckled lightly on her face and saw her frowning further. Faking to fall in deep thoughts, he responded after benting towards her face to hear her breathing hitched more,

    " But Ayra Arnaldo Dixon willck etiquettes, My Lady."

    Ayra didn''t like the way that he imed her as his everytime. But his words sessfully brought a blush on her cheeks. She had to look at the high walls awkwardly to avoid his provocative eyes.

    Taking a bite of her lower lips nervously, she sutured with a thumping heart,

    " Privacy, Your Highness! I am tired."

    Cedric grinned without retreating his hands immediately and teased sensually,

    " Or aroused just like in the dance floor, again?"

    Ayra bit her two lips together in embarrassment and hoped that she would go die at that moment. He was definitely teasing her on purpose. As her face had a sign of restlessness, Cedric didn''t tease her anymore.

    Running his broad palms on the door lightly as if he was caressing her body,he retracted his blocked palms and stuffed them into his pockets. Still smiling at her blushing face, he greeted with a grin,

    " Good Night, Fiancee."

    Ayra breathed in relief and moved sideway to give him enough space for leaving. Cedric touched the door lock casually to push it open but suddenly arched his face aside. Before Ayra could register what was going on, she felt a tender kiss on her cheeks. By the time, she got back rationality, the man had gone missing.

    Her face flushed before turning crimson! Two times! He just kissed her two times!

    Ayra grumbled in her mind and started wiping her cheeks like a mad woman.

    Meanwhile, the crowd didn''t decrease downstairs at all. As a renowned princess of Dstia who was pampered by her family like treasure, average citizens knew that the ball was bound to be the greatest event of all time and they didn''t wish to miss any kind of preveilege today.

    After nagging his master numerous times, Frenchies had finally shifted back to his human form and devoured all the foods greedily. It had been a long time since he had enjoyed such grand ball. All because, his master didn''t use his magic to give him back his human form.

    Holding a te full of chicken wings, Frenchies made his way towards the corridor and thought of enjoying such delicious food all alone without any chatter around. Supporting his weight against the long pir,he started munching his wing. During his eating, his eyes subconsciously followed up in the sky from where an eagle wasnding down in a slow motion.

    Curious, he paused his eating for a while and saw the eagle descending down a few metres away from his standing spot. Under his watchful eyes, the eagle shifted her form and soon after turned into a grown up woman.

    Just when his eyes saw her face, his expression darkened before spatting out the munched wings from his mouth disdainfully. His eyes darkened in a dangerous rating. He couldn''t wait to strangle the woman who had insulted him early in the morning.

    On the flip side, Siemus didn''t notice him a bit. She had to fly back in Vampire World to get some assets of Esme and was in hurry to deliver them safely. After fixing her clothes hastily, she picked her steps towards the hallway crossing the corridor.

    As she came a bit nearer, someone''s taunting voice came from her back,

    " So you are an oldie eagle?"

    Siemus paused in her track abruptly and nced behind only to see Frenchies standing with a mocking smile. Hence she didn''t see his human form, she couldn''t detect his identity easily. After blinking abruptly for a few times, Siemus barked unhappily,

    " Who are you?"

    Frenchies sneered coldly and responded straightening his back,

    " The cat whom you ordered earlier to shift. How dare you call me a ''pussy cat'' when you are an eagle already? Even an old one! "

    Siemus finally came to a realization that who he was. She skeptically eyed him from head to toe and replied with an arrogant chuckle,

    " So you are that sneaky pussy cat?"

    Frenchies was boiling in anger. Gnashing his teeth together, he growled stepping ahead hastily,

    " Don''t you dare to call me '' Pussycat''? You oldie!"

    Siemus was obviously unhappy at the way that he called her ''Oldie''. She lifted up her head haughtily and huffed angrily,

    " Then what should I call you? You didn''t even dare to transform yourself in presence of mine. Such coward shifter deserves to be called a pussy cat. And one More point,if you find me oldie, then Please start respecting me too."

    Frenchiesughed angrily and snorted out coldly upon her request,

    " Aunty? My foot! No one ever dared to disrespect me! Humph! You are lucky that you are favoured by my master''s woman or else I would have broken your limbs already."

    Despite his threatening words, Siemus was calm and cool from outside. Sheughed back at him and suddenly pped her hands together dramatically. Pouting her lips together, she urged Frenchies in a teasing voice,

    " Aiyah! Pussycat is angry! Come on, call me Aunty. Good boy! Want more bones, pussycat?"

    Frenchies face sank in anger as he was teased by her over his food too. He clenched his teeth together and muttured angrily,

    " You...you..."

    Siemus fluttered her eyshes innocently and gazed down at the munched bones that he spatted out of shock earlier. She mocked further with a faking concerned voice,

    " Aiyah! Pussycat! The bones doesn''t taste good! Wait a bit! I will call someone to send you off those leftover bones by our guests."

    Frenchies was astounded before turning on his beasty mood. Just as he attempted to clutch the woman to initiate a good fight, Cedric''s surprised voice came from the entrance,

    " What were you doing in here?"

    Both of them looked back curiously and saw Cedric ncing between them surprisingly. Upon his arrival, Siemus didn''t stay any longer and bowed at him respectively. Holding the bags that she carried from Vampire World, she shot Frenchies one mocking re and headed off for the hallway.

    Cedric watched her retreating back nkly and turned around to face Frenchies whose expression was ashen. With a low chuckle, Cedric teased raising his brows up teasingly,

    " Don''t tell me that you both were flirting?"

    On the other side, Esme was still greeting the guests when she saw Ron walking inside with a bunch of flowers. Time had left its sign on Ron''s face whose facial features had turned a little wrinkled. After Anna''s dissaparence, he never got married. He didn''t know whether he felt guilty for Anna or something else. But his mind never wished to enter into a married life for an unknown reason.

    Esme greeted him with a smile. She still treated him as a good friend. In such important day of Ayra''s life, Esme wanted everyone present who once yed a vital role in Ayra''s life. Though Aaron wasn''t willing to have his former rival around Esme, he had to give up in front of Esme''s request.

    Esme teased while epting the flowers from Ron''s hand,

    " You look old finally."

    Aaron huffed snaking his arms around her waist provocatively,

    " Of course! Or what do you expect after twenty years at least? He isn''t blessed with super genes like me after all."

    Ron shook his head helplessly and replied with a smile,

    " Okay! You don''t have to so arrogant now. You are reaching at the age of bing a father-inw."

    Aaron wanted to protest naturally but both of them heard Esme''s eximed voice while looking behind the door way,

    " ANNA! "

    ************************

    Hi everyone! You will see two tiers on Preveilege Section from tonight. Support your Author buying preveilege tier ording to your preference. Aiyah! I missed Anna seriously.

 Chapter 292 - Doesnt Worthy!

    Esme couldn''t hold back the excitement as soon as she saw entering into the hallway elegantly. She nearly jumped off to pull her into a tight hug and left the rest of people astounded especially Ron who couldn''t even move from his spot for a while.

    Only two years ago, Esme located Anna''s house in human world andter coaxed her to get back in Dstia. She even secretly visited her foster parents who assumed her death. She didn''t want to scare them off with her real identity. Thus watching them distance away was the only option left for Esme. After Anna shifted in human world, she gave birth to a beautiful girl named Leah who was now thirteen years old.

    By the time, Ron regained his conscious, Esme had already left to catch up Anna. Aaron merely nced at his nk, hesitant expression and patted on his shoulder lightly tofort. After pondering for a while, Ron exhaled a deep breath and finally mustered up the courage to turn around.

    After turning his back to see Anna, his eyes were stuck for a moment on her face. She looked pure, innocent as before. Only the aura of maturity was engulfing her surrounding. After leaving out from Esme''s arms with a broad smile, Anna looked up at the way of Ron and finally met the man again whom she loved wholeheartedly after all this years.

    Both of them kept staring at each others silently untill Esme poked on her arms. Startled before looking down, Anna assured Esme''s concern with a faint smile,

    " Princess, I am all right. I am not that immature Anna anymore and things have changed now."

    Esme smiled lightly and changed the subject,

    " Ayra would be very happy to meet you, Anna! She was asking about you in the morning."

    Anna replied with an emotional smile,

    " Of course, I wille. How can I miss the wedding of my little princess? Where is she anyways?"

    Esme replied taking a glimpse of upstairs,

    " She is resting inside her room. She is exhausted after all this rituals. How about you meet others in meantime?"

    Anna noddedpherensively and followed the lead of Esme who was dragging her towards the way of Alexander. Ron kept staring at their retreating back unfathomably. The look on Anna''s eyes changed a lot as if she was watching some distant rtive. Her pure eyes didn''t sparkle like before whenever she saw Ron. Somewhere in Ron''s heart, her change affected his thoughts deeply. He wanted to know about their child and her but an unknown force was stopping him from taking the initiative.

    What will he tell to his child when they meet that he didn''t want to ept his mother or he was trying to abort that child?

    Their were pile of questions surging from its heart. A helpless sigh escaped through his lips and reced with a bitter smile on his lips.

    Still he should go for her at least to know how was she in all this years?

    Meanwhile, Cedric scanned Frenchies''s expression amusingly and grinned further to tease him. Frenchies growled at hisment annoyingly and brushed past of him after mumbling,

    " What nonsense! She was insulting me! Her damn attitude! "

    Cedric chuckled at his response and replied with a teasing smile,

    " Hmm! First stop of falling in love! Go ahead!"

    Fortunately, Frenchies didn''t hear him out and stormed inside the crowd with a dark face. He sweared that someday he would take revenge on this shifter woman for sure! Such a daring oldie eagle!

    The night grew deeper after the couple dance and everyone soon after started to leave one by one. Some young couples insisted on staying and were having fun on their own. Some even danced with their drunken state insanely caused series ofughter in the hallway.

    Alexander walked out of the crowd with a cold drink in his hand and headed outside to cherish the friendly night. Standing on the corridor which was located in front of their garden, he sipped the drink slowly while looking up at the moon nkly. Images of Arthur and Elizabeth dancing were still evident in his heart that couldn''t stop upsetting his heart.

    As he sighed deeply to stable his unsettled emotions, a sweet voice suddenly came from his side,

    " Brother Alex, you are here! "

    Alexander jerked snapping his head aside and saw Elizabeth standing with a different attire. This purple gown was a little revealing and showcased the deep curve between her breastline. Alexander coughed lightly and looked away from her before questioning coldly,

    " What are you doing here?"

    His tone erased the shy smile from Elizabeth''s face who came up to him with a heart of hope. Covering the sadness with a broad smile, Elizabeth answered with a cheering voice,

    " Look at me! Ain''t I look pretty now?"

    Alexander gritted his teeth harder and shot her a side nce unhappily. Without looking at her gown, he scolded in a rude voice,

    " Not much! Why did you change? Don''t you see that there are so many boys around?"

    Elizabeth forced a smile and replied back nervously,

    " It''s...just..I.. thought...Umm..Can you dance with me now?"

    Alexander was annoyed and irritated on her at the same time. He didn''t want her to wear such revealing dress nor did he want to dance with her instead of Arthur. He suddenly clutched the ss tightly and sneered at her coldly,

    " Why should I dance with you so that the audience can gossip about us? Is that what you want Elizabeth? Or you want to hear that the eldest prince is drooling on your beauty?"

    The happiness on Elizabeth''s face all faded away after his harsh words. Her pair of ruby lips trembled together painfully. She couldn''t hold back her chokes anymore and started to bber incoherently,

    " I never wanted to wear such a dress. I just thought that I didn''t look pretty enough to dance with you and that''s why you refused to dance with me. So I went for changing. I am such a fool! "

    Elizabeth brust into tears and started to choke on her own saliva. Alexander froze after her words and wanted to coax her,reaching out for her arms,

    " Elizabeth..I.. really... didn''t mea..."

    Elizabeth swiftly dodged his touch and staggered backwards hastily. Wiping her tears off stubbornly, she replied shortly before running towards the opposite direction,

    " I...I am truly sorry, brother Alex..I..I should have understood that a simple creature like me doesn''t worthy of bing the dance partner of the crown prince.."

    Alexander stared at her running back painfully. When she was out of his sight finally, a loud bang of crashing ss echoed in the empty corridor.

 Chapter 293 - Living Devil

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Call Me Back By Chase Antic ~?

    Soon after the hallway was nearly empty without any outsiders around. Only the people who were close to Chole familiy were now chatting randomly in such asion. They barely got this opportunity of being together thus they weren''t in hurry to leave.

    Anna was done with meeting the people one by one. Her heart filled with warmth when she met the boys of Esme. She blessed them from her heart and went all alone to pick some food for her. Her daughter should be arriving within few moments.

    Ron followed her each steps deeply. When she was finally left alone in the food zone, he paced towards her way without wasting no more time. Anna who didn''t notice himing chose all favorite dishes for her daughter and stationed them nicely in the pte. When she turned around with the te, she gasped just before stumbling one step back. She didn''t even expect that Ron would find her.

    Breathing nervously, Anna greeted with a shaky voice,

    " Mr..Ron..."

    Ron formed into a bitter smile with a light frown,

    " Atst you have recognized me."

    Anna didn''t had any sign of nervousness on her expression. Instead she dealed with her emotions calmly. Holding the te tightly in her grip, she replied shortly,

    " Of course, I will.."

    Ron was suddenly lost of words. Except his answers, Anna didn''t initiate a single word and continued answering him distantly. Without a lot of strugglings, Ron finally managed to squeeze a word,

    " The Child! "

    Anna''s grip around the te loosened lightly. Swallowing hard the bitterness in her heart, she responded this time coldly,

    " It''s a girl. So you don''t have to worry about your inheritance. As long as your wife gives birth to a boy, she wouldn''t get a single penny ording tow."

    Ron pursued his lips to correct her thoughts but their conversation was interrupted by a sweet yelling voice,

    " Mom! "

    Ron jerked before following the source of that voice and saw a girl at her thirties running inside followed by a tall young man who was repeatedly asking Leah to be careful on her way. Ron''s feature suddenly softened after looking deeply at Leah''s face who resembled her mother fully. Only her eyes were deep dark red like which represented her Vampire side. Hence she was brought up in human world, Leah wasn''t very familiar with the superpowers that existed inside her.

    Leah tilted her head up at Ron who was staring down at Leah without blinking his eyes. Leah spoke in a childish voice tugging on Anna''s arms,

    " Mom..Who is he?"

    Leah''s question broke Anna''s heart into pieces. How could she tell her daughter that it was her father who never wanted her in this world? How could she tell that it was him who left her mother just after knowing her existence?

    Anna held back her tears forcibly and replied like a whisper,

    " Someone I know."

    Ron''s face tightened in pain after her reply. He couldn''t help but breathing heavily few times to endure such pain. He wasn''t even qualified enough to introduce himself as her father.

    The tall man behind Leah finallye to them and spoke to Anna dotingly,

    " Wife, your daughter is too stubborn.She is the one who made both of uste."

    The man''s words caused Ron to tremble violently on his spot. He shot a disbelief nce to Anna whose expression was nonbothered. Then Leah''s voice confirmed his assumption more clearly,

    " Dad! It was you who couldn''t fix a cloth. Why are you ming me now?"

    Ron''s face sank and he wished that everything was just a hallucination. But unfortunately the reality was just in front of her eyes. Ron questioned in a trembling voice,

    " Who...who is he?"

    Anna sighed softly and raked her fingers through Leah''s bun. With a bit of hesitation, she gave him a single word as answer,

    " My husband! "

    On the other side, Esme was putting ointment on Alexander''s hand with a gloomy face. After giving each pull around his palm, she interrogated sternly,

    " Tell me, how did you cut your own hand! Speak to me , Alex. You aren''t child anymore. For how long you two won''t live me in peace?"

    Aaron snorted coldly from her side,

    " That''s why I prefer daughter! Hmph! "

    Esme casted him a threatening re to shut up and paid attention back on Alexander who didn''t give her a reasonable answer. Sensing his mother''s deep re on him, Alexander assured with a fake smile,

    " Mommy! It''s nothing much really. My hand was just slippery. Why don''t you go and nag sister now, please! I said that it''s nothing absolutely."

    Esme''s face turned cold as she rebuked sharply,

    " You.. Don''t talk back..You will get married within few years yet you still act like a spoiled child. How on earth a grown up Vampire like you cut off your own palm,huh?"

    Aaron noticed that Alexander wasn''t willing to speak. Thus he took the charge of coaxing his own wife and sent her away from there. Alexander smiled at his father in relief and suddenly heard him asking,

    " Did you meet Elizabeth on the corridor?"

    The sky changed color suddenly. Thunderstorms started to crawl from east corner and blew heavy air around the castle. Ayra was sleeping inside her room and was deadly tired. Even the loud growl of thunderstrokes couldn''t bring her back to her reality. She was in deep slumber sleep.

    The lights from sky sometimes frickled on her wrist highlighting the devilish mark that she received in her childhood. Each time when the thunderstrokes growled out from the sky, the devilish mark on her wrist moved slightly as if a living devil was awakening from the depth of her skin. Even such slow movements couldn''t bring her back to sanity.

    Another loud thunderstrokes growled from the sky and this time, the mark moved vigorously from up to down in a rhythmic way.

    *********************

    Don''t forget to vote for this book!

 Chapter 294 - Vampire Wedding

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Copycat By Billie

    Eillish ~?

    Coming back to the hallway, Ron was in unbelievable state for a long time. He watched how his adorable daughter was clinging onto an unknown man whom she was calling ''Dad'' affectionately. A pain surged deep from his heart that he couldn''t afford to endure at any cost. The most intolerable pain might be that one you are actually aching inside but you have no rights to say anything.

    Anna stole a glimpse of his perturbed expression but couldn''t do anything except hanging her head down to hide her unsettled emotions. Leah who wasn''t even familiar with Ron paid zero attention to Ron and was yfully chatting with her adopted father. The trio imposed just a perfect familiy and Ron as an outsider could only watch them from afar.

    As if he started to exasperate after a while and suddenly mumbled before taking the other way,

    " Ex..excuse..me.."

    Ron took his leave hurriedly and didn''t cast a second nce at them. Anna kept staring at his retreating back nkly. After so many years, she didn''t expect that her marriage to someone else would bother Ron ever. Indeed she was married to this man who appeared in her life as blessing for her and Leah. Gabriel Maxwell,her husband was belonged to the group of east soldiers from Dstia. They met each others just after Leah''s birth idently. Anna never expected that this man would express his feelings to someone who was already with a child. Though Anna rejected his proposal at the beginning, Gabriel didn''t give up andter convinced her to marry her to give Leah a proper family. Therefore, his unconditional love towards Leah had made her warmth from heart thus she agreed to marry at the end. Deep down, she never stopped loving Ron. Time, decades had passed and now she started to cherish the person who was by her side always. Sometimes loving twice isn''t so difficult as long as the second person gives you the warmth, love that you crave desperatly. Anna learnt to love Gabriel wholeheartedly and as the time went by, Ron had only became a part of her memory.

    Anna smiled bitterly at Ron''s running back and shifted her attention on her own family emotionally. Gabriel returned her smile with a curious smirk and went over to feed Leah who was asking him a ton of questions. From the distant, Esme didn''t miss the interaction between Ron and Anna. She could only feel sympathy for Ron. Some people realizes when it''s toote. She could only hope that Ron would take the initiate to meet his daughter often. After all, blood was thicker than water.

    The preparations were all done within just one night. With the help of so many royal staffs, the wedding venue was prepared smoothly. Cedric was going to marry her from there. As a king, he had just to pass hismands through his butler and all the preparations from Dixon family were nearly done. The sudden news of having queen for Basarisk had caused an uproar in the kingdom. Some couldn''t even believe that Dstia had agreed to marry off their precious Princess to someone who held a bad reputation across the world. Most surprisingly, the other three kingdoms weren''t weed at Cedric''s wedding at all. Though their cold war was a hot topic among rurals, they still didn''t expect that Cedric would loath every family rtionship so openly.

    The next day came afterwards within a blink of eye. The white castle was enormously decorated with colorful lights and flowers from outside. From the early morning, even Alexander and Arthur seemed busy in taking care of everything. Though they were upset of Ayra''s leaving, they still didn''t less in effort. The wedding was going to follow the rituals of "Vampire" world. Since Ayra had always favoured her vampiric side more than fairy powers, they thought that it would be the best choice. Cedric had no say on their arrangement. As long as he could marry her, he wouldn''t even mind marrying her in all three rituals of Vampire, Fairy or Dragon.

    Ayra was awakened up from her sleep with an urging voice of her mother. Though she was irritated, as soon as she opened her eyes, she jumped off in excitement when she saw Anna beside Esme. She excitedly hugged her and chatted for a long time. Even she made friend with Leah within a short time who didn''t stop chattering. Leah told her that Anna mentioned about Ayra many times and sometimes she got even jealous on her. Ayra felt emotional while reminding the days with Anna in her childhood.

    As Ayra chatted with Leah in her room, Arthur entered holding a long veil in his hand. Stopping in front of them, Arthur passed the veil with a smile,

    " Mom wants you to wear her own wedding veil today. Hope, you like it."

    Ayra epted the veil stunningly and beamed into an emotional smile,

    " Of course, I love it. You look exhausted. My wedding is giving pressure to everyone."

    Arthur shook his head denying and patted on her head lovingly. With a deep sigh, he assured softly,

    " Not at all. This is thest thing that we can do for you. After today, you will enter into a new world without us."

    Ayra blinked with tears in her eyes and suddenly hugged Arthur who was startled before epting her embrace. Indeed her entire world was going to change after today. The thought of living with such scram man horrified her.

    Why did things change so unexpectedly? She always thought that she would marry Seth but fate had never on her side.

    After leaving his embrace, Ayra assured that she would wear this veil and saw Arthur leaving with a faint smile. As soon as he left, Leah eximed excitedly from her side,

    " Wow! Is that a prince?"

    Ayra replied with a smile while examining the veil in her hand,

    " Yes, it''s the second prince,Arthur Richards."

    Leah muttered zing her eyes excitedly,

    " He is so handsome! "

    Ayra chuckled, amused by her sudden confrontation towards men and encouraged after patting her head sweetly,

    " You will have someone who is more handsome than him."

    Leah pouted dropping her eyes down on her veil excitedly and muttured incoherently,

    " Hmm! I am so little or I would have chased him."

    Ayra didn''t pay attention on Leah''s words and started to chat randomly. She was little taken back at the thought of wearing such grand veil tonight. Though the veil was nearly decades older, it was still glistening like a new one.

    The wedding was going to happen at midnight which was the perfect time for Vampires to adhere any important task. Everything was going on ording to Ethan''s order.

    Inside Ayra''s chamber, Siemus was personally taking care of her outfit. Ayra''s wedding dress was sent in the evening and she was helping her out to wear it off since hours. Sitting in front of the dresser, Ayra''s thought were full of different things as she couldn''t help but recalling her days with Seth.

    Love was gone but memories were still there as a piece of scrambled paper which wasn''t looking pretty from outside but there were words of memories inside of it. Ayra subconsciously sighed deeply and encouraged herself to embrace this new life of hers. Perhaps they were never destined from the beginning.

    Her wedding gown was made of four parts. Above the long gown, there was another tight shamise underneath it. Siemus had only worn her out the shamise and noticed that her bruise was missing from the gown.

    Excusing herself from there, Siemus headed outside to look for the missing staff and left the door unlocked since she was going toe back soon. Ayra kept staring at her reflection nkly. She was thinking herself as a mere doll who was ready to be decorated now.

    As her thoughts kept floating randomly, someone entered into the room without any warning. Thinking of Siemus, Ayra didn''t even look back and mutteredzily,

    " Aunty! Can you do it fast? I am bored. Really! "

    " Me too! ", a voice came afterwards with a low chuckle from her back.

    Ayra almost jumped off from her spot and turned around swiftly. Meeting those familiar dark eyes, her mood worsened more.

    Cedric continued smiling, a box could be seen in his hand and his eyes subconsciously trailed on her bare showcased shoulders. Ayra was a bit embarrassed and questioned ufortably,

    " What.. what are you doing in my room?"

    Cedric looked up at her face deeply and answered with a grin,

    " I came for you."

    Ayra replied with a harsh re,

    " I can see that. Why do you need me now?"

    Cedric continued flirting while stepping ahead with the colorful box in his hand,

    " I will need you all in my life."

    Ayra gulped down nervously when she saw him approaching and subconsciously retreated back. With fear leaping out from her voice, she asked shakingly,

    " You... Don''t mess around.. why do you need me?"

    Cedric paused midway, scanned through her nervous face deeply and spoke passionately,

    " To help you with dressing up for me."

    ****************************

    Hi everyone! A good news for all my Preveileged Readers. I have joined the win-win mission of this July month. So if I can upload daily in this month, your purchased preveilege coins will be sending back to you at the end of this mission. I will try my best! Let''s just keep Voting!

 Chapter 295 - Special Gift

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Die For You By The Weekend ~?

    Ayra found herself exasperating at the way that he kept holding her in his dark hooded eyes. A smugness could be seen in his dark eyes that made her heart racing no less than like a racing horse. Even the sound of her heart jumping was so evident in the year that she could detect her own beating sound.

    Cedric spent his precious time on her flustered face that kept raising panickness as each moment passed between them. Ayra muttered incoherently,

    " I..I.. have people to dress me up..You don''t have to worry.."

    She spoke before looking behind at the doorway and hoped that Siemus would appear anytime soon. But there was no trace of hering nearby. Cedric paused before beaming into a quirky smile. Raising his eyebrows up amusingly, hemented frantically,

    " I insist."

    Ayra had to swallow hard after his audacious word. Even without hearing out his true intentions, she could tell that he hade with ulterior motive. So far her intitution told her that he couldn''te over to her without his sole purpose. Ayra replied with a stubborn voice and assured that they stood at least few metres away from each others,

    " I don''t want it. Just speak what do you want now."

    Cedric''s lips curled up dangerously after her rude tone. He stepped ahead despite her reluctantance and murmured looking deep through her stunning eyes,

    " I don''t like being ordered. Hope, you keep it in your mind, love?"

    Ayra gulped a little and looked away from his threatening eyes that somehow made her quivering in little. Sensing her nerves getting tensed up, Cedric added with a cringy smirk and closed the gap between them again without any notice,

    " All you have to do is just ask and use your honeyed words to ask me. Why do you insist on fighting with me?"

    Ayra growled in a low voice,

    " Simply because you are the person that I never wanted to get married."

    Cedric beamed into an amusing smile and replied back,

    " It''s toote. The day Iid my eyes on you, I knew that I needed you the most in this life."

    Ayra exhaled deeply and urged pushing her back pressed against the dresser nervously,

    " Please don''t embarrass me, anymore. Someone might enter anytime soon."

    Cedric shrugged shaking his shoulders off,

    " I don''t mind."

    Ayra rebuked sharply lifting her hazel eyes up,

    " But I do. So get back to your room. You can speak to me after the wedding."

    Cedric showed no sign of leaving and continued standing on his foot. Beaming into an another smirk, he amused opening the box from his hand,

    " I actually came to deliver you this but as you were rude to me, I changed my mind."

    Ayra blurted casting a curious look at the colorful box in his hand,

    " What.. what do you mean?"

    Cedric only smiled without giving her a word and diped his fingers down inside the box. With a slight pool, a gold chain was pulled out from the box under her watchful eyes. Ayra was stunned before looking suspicious as he started to approach her again after throwing away the box leisurely.

    Before she could dodge away, Cedric gripped her slender waist sensually and made her turning around effortlessly. Having her back pressed against his firm chest, Ayra gasped parting her lips apart astonishingly.

    Captivated in his posseive embrace, Ayra started to exasperate unknowingly then felt his arms running through her back. She stiffled, wanted to move away but his other hand was still caged around her waist.

    Her breathing hitched, attention was rming when she felt him swimming forward to touch her navel. Her shamise was short, barely covered her chest and left her slender waistline to showcase. Her stomach deepened inside when his slender fingers grazed around her navel.

    She gritted to not show off her reaction and was having hard time to control her whimpers. Cedric who was fully aware of her reaction blew hot air on her face from back on purpose and whispered sweetly,

    " A little gift from my elder sister."

    Ayra slightly frowned at his words and waited for his words to resume. But without saying anything, she felt a slight pull from her back. She gasped sensing a metallic chain around her waist. Her face flustered at thought of her own imaginations that went deeper.

    She whispered nervously,

    " You.. you could have just handed to me.."

    Cedric breathed heavily. Her sweet rosy smell burned the forbidden desire that he held down inside his chest. With a bit struggling, he replied hoarsely,

    " I thought so but you yed hard. So it''s my time to teach you some lessons."

    Ayra wished that she could roll back her eyes at him. She opened her mouth to say something but the sudden force of opening the door broke apart them astoundingly.

    " Oh my! ", Siemus eximed before turning her back around and started to mumble shyly,

    " I haven''t seen anything..I haven''t heard anything.."

    Returning back to reality, Ayra jumped aside shyly and shot Cedric a cold re which face showed that he was genuinely irritated. With a helpless sigh, Cedric turned around and spoke to Siemus tentatively,

    " Aunty Siemus! We were just talking."

    Siemus muttered holding back theughter that she needed badly right away,

    " Yeah,yeah! I saw everything, Your Highness. It''s just..You can continue this talk after few hours. Right now, I am running fast to prepare her for your wedding."

    Cedric forced an awkward smile before heading off,

    " Then I won''t take your time anymore."

    Siemus finallyughed out loud after his departure and walked over to Ayra whose face was blushing. She couldn''t help but teasing a little after reaching out for the long gown,

    " Baby..I never knew that your husband is so romantic."

    Ayra shrugged biting her lips down gently,

    " He..he just came to deliver me a present from his sister. You think too much.."

    Siemus faked to fall in deep thoughts and murmured lowly,

    " Hmmm! Is that so? Then why did I watch you two embracing so affectionately?"

    Ayra''s face reddened further as she rebuked powerlessly,

    " Aunty...Can you do it fast..We are getting out of time.."

    Siemus finally stopped teasing her anymore and went back to help her in dressing up.

    The wedding venue was set up outside a little distance away from the main castle. The prominent figures from the kingdom were all present including Ayra''s maternal grandmother who couldn''t hold back her excitement anymore.

    Alexander and Arthur were in charge of managing the wedding venue. The twin brothers worked side by side and captured everyone''s attention easily. Suited in a ck coat, they both emitted a noble aura which charmed the young girls who came with their parents.

    Alexander took a final nce of the surrounding and walked ahead to stand beside the stage. Arthur spoke darting his eyes back and forth curiously,

    " Alex, have you seen Elizabeth? Where did she go? Why hasn''t she arrived yet?"

    Only then Alexander looked up to swipe his gaze around attentively. Having not seen Elizabeth nearby, his brows tightened a little. He couldn''t help but feeling little guilty for misbehaving with her yesterday.

    His attention was interrupted when one of the guard shouted the arrival of Ayra from the backyard. Everyone shot their attention back on the way eagerly. Alexander and Arthur quickly rushed over to apany their sister towards the stage.

    Ayra was standing with her long veil followed by Elizabeth who was the bridesmaid of her wedding. Actually she hade a long time ago but didn''t wish to meet Alexander after the argument. She found that she was being too nagging and vowed to maintain a distance from him.

    Arthurmented with a broad smile,

    " You look amazing today, Elizabeth."

    Elizabeth thanked him with a smile but didn''t cast a single nce at Alexander who was staring at her deeply. Indeed Elizabeth was looking stunning at her pink gown today. Her ck hairs were longing downzily and she naturally gave off an angelic aura.

    Ayra stood at the end of venue for her fathers who couldn''t wait to walk with her to the stage. She wanted everyone around and asked Alexander, Arthur and Nathan to follow her afterwards. Nathan didn''te yet.

    Arthur walked in front of Ayra to hug her emotionally. Finally having Elizabeth alone for a while, Alexander coughed before sliding beside her hesitantly. Noticing no reaction from her face, his eyes twinkled before scratching his brain hard whether to initiate a conversation or not.

    Finally giving up his egoistic mood, he mumbled loud enough to reach her ears,

    " You..you look beautiful today..."

    Elizabeth "...."

    She pretended that she didn''t hear anything and maintained a cold face. Alexander narrowed his gaze deeply and again spoke stressing on his words,

    " You look amazing.. today.."

    Elizabeth "...."

    Again a dense silence from her!

    Alexander grew anxious and muttered again impatiently,

    " You look gorgeous..aah.. beautifully angelic today..I..mean it.."

    Elizabeth "..."

    ******************************

    Hi guys~? For those who have joined uster, you can watch the promotional Trailer Of this book from my instagram ount: Anamika_author. Hopefully, we will have 2000 preveilege Chapters unlock in this month toplete the mission. A cautioun reminder for the readers:

    Please don''t use any curse words in yourment or review because allnovelfull will delete it automatically. AllNovelFull team has modified this new system due to some abusive readers who are very rude with their words. So please pay attention when you write a review orment. This can be leaded to strict ban from allnovelfull team.

 Chapter 296 - Wedding Venue

    RECOMMENDED SONG: What if I say that I love you By Alie Gatie ~?

    Elizabeth was lost out of words. Never in her imaginations, she expected that Alexander was going topliment her willingly. But she was one kind of stubborn woman. Without giving him any answer, she kept clenching her teeth harder to maintain her poker face and stared away from him.

    Alexander''s expression dropped after having no answer from her and he began to be restless unnecessarily.

    Why was he feeling bothered when she didn''t answer him? Isn''t that what he wanted so far?

    Ayra tilted her head back to call Alexander whose eyes were watching Elizabeth''s poker face. Without noticing the odd atmosphere between them, Ayra called out affectionately,

    " Alex.. Come here.."

    Alexander jolted regaining his casual mood and approached to Ayra whose heart was heavy. She didn''t wish to stay apart from her family. Pulling him into a bear hug, the siblings exchanged few words regarding their parents and started to tear up subconsciously. Alexander coaxed kissing on Ayra''s palm softly,

    " We are always here for you, sister. If the king treats you poorly, juste back to us. You don''tck anything."

    Ayra sniffed her nose slightly and nodded before wiping her tears off. Ethan and Aaron soon after showed up from other side with a gloomy face and started to walk over to Ayra.

    As soon as Ayra looked at them, she couldn''t hold back her emotions and called out softly,

    " Daddy..Papa.."

    Ethan and Aaron took both sides of her body andforted with a wide smile,

    " It''s all right, Princess. We are here for you. Whenever you feel sad, you are always wee to visit us."

    Ayra could only smile back at them bitterly. The pain of leaving all of them were poking in her heart like a knife. She was going to leave with someone who had tricked her to marry him. Nevertheless than that he was one kind of posseive man that she hated all in her life. Despite living her all life in this fancy castle, she never wished to marry a king.. especially a demon king like him..Her expectations were always simple. As long as there was love, she didn''t hesitate to embrace the person no matter who she was. She doubted that a man like Cedric proud, arrogant ever knew the meaning of love. Kings like him was always believed in enforcement when it came to im their woman. She always craved for sweet, tender love which wasn''t in Cedric''s character.

    A soft hesitated sigh escaped through her painted lips as she looked up at the way from where Cedric was making his way with a smug smile. No wonder, he looked extremely happy. His dark reddish eyes captured one deep look of her look one more time before striding up to the stage.

    Her both fathers caged her arms from both side protectively and started to guide her towards the stage. Each step felt heavy as if she was paralysed for years. Her long ck veil was brushing against the floral path that they made for her. Unlike regr wedding in where people assumed ''ck'' color as omnious, Vampire wedding was the exact opposite of it. Being the creature of darkness, they considered ck as the holliest thing. Even her floral path was full of ck petals which she never saw before.

    Though she was going to marry Cedric now, her thoughts and emotions were unsettled. Indeed dreams have wings. She still remembered those distant memories in where she and Seth nned to have a simple wedding just like average couple. They didn''t want anyone in their wedding except their family members. But today everything was different even her groom too. Seth had done something shameful to her at that night but she never stopped memories those feelings that she had for him.

    On the contrary, Cedric couldn''t stop staring at the woman who was going to be his finally. Even though her face was covered in transparent veil, her purity was still unleashing in the air. He couldn''t wait to see her alone for the entire life. He could feel her uneasiness as she took each step towards the stage. But he wasn''t bothered at all. He believed his own charm and flirting skills. Sooner orter, she would ept this reality and believe that she has be his finally.

    Ayra sneaked through her veil curiously and saw the demon staring at her intensely. His eyes scared her as if he couldn''t wait to pounce on his prey. She breathed with difficulty and continued walking until they reached in front of the stage.

    Cedric reached out to pull her up and held her palms tightly. She was still shaking lightly in his arms. Cedric held back his chuckle and nced at her deeply. To show her the utmost respect in front of everyone, he bowed in front of her and pecked over her palms lightly addressing,

    " My queen."

    Ayra blushed slightly but didn''t show any reaction on her face. Later the preist''s voice brought them back to sense,

    " Please take your ces your highness. The wedding will start now."

    Ethan and Aaron gave Ayra a final nce before scooting over to sit back on their respective spots. Meanwhile Alexander and Elizabeth moved on the left corner of stage to watch their wedding. Arthur and Nathan were standing just opposite of their direction and didn''t pay much attention on the two people opposite of them.

    Elizabeth was still mute as before and treated Alexander as air. Alexander couldn''t hold back his discontentment anymore and blurted out quite impatiently,

    " Elizabeth...I have been talking with you.."

    Finally Elizabeth gave him a cold reply,

    " I am listening.."

    Alexander was speechless again. He gritted his teeth harder and casted her a threatening re. Elizabeth stubbornly remained unchanged on her expression and heard Priest''s chanting vaguely. She could feel his threatening eyes on her but she just didn''t care.

    Since he didn''t care about her, why must she feel bothered what was he thinking about her?

    Having her in dense silence, Alexander feel more and more irritated and finally did something unexpected. Without being notified by others, he used his exceptional transporting skill to push her back into the dense darkness behind them.

    Before Elizabeth could detect what was going on, she was pulled inside the dark garden behind them. Elizabeth gasped lifting her eyes up to the man who was staring down at her murderously.

    She cried out in surprise and blurted through her gritted teeth,

    " Brother Alex.. Are you insane? Why the hell did you drag me here? Huh? "

    Alexander was truly furious. His vampire eyes were getting darker and darker which showed that how infuriatated was he from inside. He grabbed her shoulders harshly and spitted out on her face,

    " Insane? I think that you are the one who is insane Elizabeth. What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you answering to my questions?"

    Elizabeth was hypnotized under his dark eyes for a while before replying back coldly,

    " I don''t feel like talking to you. Why are you so mad? Isn''t that what you want? I am no longer pestering you to dance with me. Aren''t you satisfied with me now?"

    Alexander fell in silent before gripping her shoulders more tightly as if he was nning to consume her body into him. Elizabeth tired to release her shoulders from her grip but Alexander did something which was beyond her imagination.

    He suddenly bent down towards her lips and captured them into a fury kiss. Elizabeth froze unable to move her limbs as if she was spellbounded.

    Meanwhile, Arthur finally noticed that the two persons from the other end was gone. He asked narrowing his eyes curiously to Nathan,

    " Where did Alex go?"

    Nathan shrugged off telling that he didn''t notice them and paid his attention back to the wedding.

    Arthur didn''t think too much and thought of finding them at once since the wedding didn''t end yet. Excusing himself from there, he headed for the direction of their earlier spot to look around.

    Over the stage, Ayra stood hanging her head down and heard the non-stop voice of the priest. Suddenly heavy wind started to blow from random directions through the wedding venue. Even the force was impactful that thenterns started to tremble violently as if they would turn off and bring darkeness anytime soon.

    Just when the priest was going to announce thefinal words of their wedding, a dead owl dropped down from nowhere between them. Both Cedric and Ayra jerked off in astonishment before staggering backwards rmingly. Both of them looked down in astonishment and saw a dead owl struggling to hold on its dear life.

    Ayra''s face paled even the guests all stood up from their seats in astonishment. The preist stopped spelling and followed their eyes down on the floor. The moment he saw the dead owl, his expression turned horrified.

    Closing the holly book from his hand, he started to tremble and shot Ayra a hateful re who didn''t even understand what was going on. Shortly after, the priest only shouted hysterically at the people around,

    " This girl is omnious. This wedding can''t be done anymore."

    ***************************

    Hi guys. If you see thest paragraph of this chapter is being messed up, please delete the book from library and re-add it to read thetest version of this chapter. I had made mistakes in rush and had to solve it afterwards by editing. Thank you!

 Chapter 297 - Omnious Wedding Part 1

    Voice Of Love: " If there is only darkeness with you, I don''t mind being the demon of darkeness for you

    ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Never Let Me Go By Florence & The Machine ~?

    The guests from wedding all stood up in terror and nced over the stage where a dead owl wasying. The priest in charge of their wedding started to tremble as if he had seen a ghost. Ayra nced up at Cedric nervously whose expression turned downcast. Unaware about what was the meaning of this sudden incident, Ayra started to pay attention on the whispers around.

    The guests continued gossiping ruthlessly. Some even told that she wasn''t eligible to get married hence she was the first Cursed Child ever belonged in the history. Perhaps she was the definition of destruction. Most of them their words were harsh piercing through her heart and soul. She took glimpse of her fathers expression who also stood up from their seats and were staring at her nervously. She wasn''t afraid that Cedric would call off this wedding. But the dreadful look on Ethan and Aaron''s expression made her sad and useless.

    Was she really bringing bad luck to her family?

    Ayra questioned herself as her lips pursued together to stiffle a stubborn choke. She kept standing silently and waited to hear the final words from Cedric.

    The priest who was taken from the Vampire world continued exining harshly,

    " Your Highness! A dead owl inside the wedding is considered to be omnious in Vampire rituals. Besides this girl is the first hybrid born in both rms. If you continue this wedding with her, your life may be fall in danger. This sign is the evidence of misfortune in this wedding."

    The priest''s words created anothermotion inside the crowd whose hatred towards Ayra grew twice stronger. One of the girl who fancied Cedric from the ball blurted out boldly,

    " Who knows that she might bring destruction on Basarisk Kingdom too! Your Highness should judge consideringly."

    Ayra endured each of their harsh words. Her lips tightened together to hold back the pain that she felt from their words. She was ready to go back to her castle as no king would put his kingdom in danger.

    Aaron almost lost his patience and wanted to scowl at the people who dared to be rude with his dearest Princess. Just as he turned to warn the noisy outsiders, Ethan grabbed his arms signalling that at least they should wait for Cedric''s final decision.

    Cedric dwelled in deep thoughts. His pair of dark hooded eyes nkly observed the owl down there.

    Meantime, Arthur had already gone further away from the venue in order to find them. His curious eyes wandered around the corner but seeing none of them nearby, he grew worried. Feard that something might have happened in his absence, he started to proceed for the darkest part of their floral garden randomly. Unknown about the fact that Ayra''s wedding was paused midway, he continued his journey towards the direction.

    Elizabeth finally managed to slip out from his cage. Gulping a lungful breath greedily, the first thing that she had done to Alexander was a tight p on his cheeks.

    The brutal sound of her p echoed in the heavy air of darkeness. As if Alexander had returned to reality, he jolted snapping his head aside and mind went nk for a while.

    Elizabeth kept staring at him with her reddened eyes and didn''t understand why did he do that. To be honest, she wouldn''t mind being kissed by him willingly but his behavior was rough and rogue which made her disgusted from the core of her heart.

    Alexander pursued his lips together but couldn''t speak a single word. Being pped by her, it was something that he never expected before. He tilted his face up to see her crying face and his heart ached painfully.

    Fluttering his eyshes nervously, he murmured lowly,

    " Elizabeth..I..I..am sorry..I just lost control.."

    Elizabeth kept biting her lips together to hold back her chokes. Her tears kept falling down uncontrobly as if she was in grieved state. She sniffed her nose slightly and whispered coldly,

    " Don''t ever try to provoke me when you have no true intentions for me. I hate being decevied with my feelings. Besides I am not your concubine to keep on."

    Elizabeth spoke before turning to leave but Alexander promptly grabbed her arms again. Forcing her to face him, he emphasized his thoughts in words sincerely,

    " Elizabeth..You are thinking wrong of me..I..I really..li..."

    " What are you two doing in here?", Arthur''s voice came from their back. Both of them jolted before staying apart and looked up at Arthur nervously. Arthur remained clueless but there was a hint of dissapointment behind theyer of his eyes.

    The crowd continued throwing tantrums as if Ayra was one kind of dark creature that ever lived in century. Some of them even started to wander that what if joining this wedding would bring misfortune of their lives too. With this negative thought, few guests had already started to take their leaves and even encouraged others to follow them outside. They should have understood that a cursed child would bring no good luck to anyone no matter thew changed or not.

    Ayra started to feel break down when she vaguely spotted them leaving. The man ahead of him was still silent as if he was hesitating to spit out his inner thought. As it was said that silence is the definition of '' yes'', Ayra assumed that Cedric was hesitating to call off this wedding in front of so many people.

    Without meeting his eyes, she sighed shakingly and picked up her one feet to stride down from the stage. Even she could sense that the priest was hating her for standing there too.

    Just when she turned around to leave, she felt a sharp pull from back making her jolt to stay on her earlier spot. Ayra gasped softly turning around and heard his intimidating voice,

    " Did I permit you to leave?"

    Ayra was left rendered speechless and peered at him nkly through her transparent veil. Snorting at her gut coldly, Cedric took a glimpse of those running out people and shouted at them dangerously,

    " Go away! I don''t want anyone in my wedding."

    Turning his attention back to the priest who was fearfully silent, he barked still gripping her arms,

    " What did you just say? My wife would bring misfortune?"

    The priest had to swallow hard and nodded his head with hesitation. Feeling a bit courageous for his prominent status of being the head priest of Vampire world, he asserted confidently,

    " Yes, Your Highness! Thisdy isn''t good for anyone."

    To everyone''s surprise, Cedric suddenly cracked into a hriousughter as if he heard a good joke. Stillughing out loud from his lungs, he spoke to the priest in a sarcastic voice,

    " I , myself is the renowned demon king across the worlds who has all source of evil powers in my hands. So you still think that she can cause more misfortune to me when I, myself am the devil?"

    Ayra was stunned before looking up at the devilish faced man who had no slight of sadness on his face. He was veryfortable in expressing himself as the greatest Demon King. This time, the priest was lost of words and couldn''t find a word to rebuke anymore.

    He dropped his head down ufortablely and started to stammer..

    " Umm..but your highness..How can we..."

    " Continue the wedding if you want to stay alive for a few more years.", Cedric''s threatening voice came out indifferently.

    The priest was so freaked out that he reopened his book hastily without meeting his dark eyes. Cedric pulled his eyes back on the dead owl and gave it a hard kick. The dead bird flew few metres away from them andnded down like a useless trash.

    He scoffed rolling his eyes around,

    " What a piece of trash is capable enough to stop my wedding! Ridiculous! "

    Averting his eyes on Ayra who was speechless again, he scowled with a threatening re,

    " And you! Where did you think of running away?"

    Ayra finally regained herposure and muttered nervously,

    " You.. you don''t mind?"

    Cedric chuckled pouting his lips amusingly and responded slowly,

    " Have you ever heard that a demon would mind marrying a demoness?"

    Ayra''s face sank immediately. She freed herself from his grip and replied shaking her head helplessly,

    " You..you are unpredictable and behave like a child.."

    Cedric replied shamelessly without caring about who heard his words or not,

    " Then adopt me.. Mommy.."

    Ayra almost spatted blood after his response and red at him harshly. Shifting her eyes back on the stunned priest, she urged rubbing forehead impatiently,

    " Please continue with the rituals fast or else I will go insane anytime soon. I don''t have so much patience to tolerate his nonsensical humor anymore. Please make it fast."

    *************************

    Hello again everyone~? Please leave your reviews regarding this book in the review section. It will help a lot to know others.

 Chapter 298 - Omnious Wedding Part 2

    RECOMMENDED SONG: In The Name Of Love By Martin Garrix FT Bebe Rexha ~?

    Alerted by Ayra''s urging voice, the priest had no choice left but restarting the rituals once again fearfully. He was even shocked to see that the king was being extremely different to each one of them. Though he was using threatening words to hold back Ayra, there was a doting glint of smile behind his dark devilish eyes. But whenever he spoke to him, his eyes only kept zing a deadly aura as if he couldn''t wait to consume his soul.

    Both Ethan and Aaron were stunned until the priest''s loud voice of chanting mantras started to travel in their ears. Coming back to reality, they both exchanged meaningful nce and suddenly they beamed into a satisfied smile. Finally their heart were in ease upon figuring out that Ayra was in right hand.

    As long as their daughter was doted feverishly, they didn''t mind if the whole world called him Demon or something else. People shouldn''t judge anyone untill he or she has done something bad to him. Even the moon has its ws too.

    Even the crowd didn''t expect this oue. Some even started to imagine that how Ayra would be crying now in her mothers arms after being abandoned by her groom. Actually they were particrly jealous on her well being. She was doted by her family even after being a bad reputated cursed child. Now she managed to be the queen of a world renowned kingdom, Basarisk which was something that they could only dream of. Naturally they were jealous and found it rather eye-soring to watch the rest of wedding. Some even viciously gossiped that Ayra might have casted any spell on Cedric to have him in her palms. It was totally surreal that Cedric didn''t call off the wedding even though it was interrupted in such an ominous way in front of so many people.

    Siemus finally breathed in relief as Cedric ordered to continue the wedding. She was watching the wedding on behalf of her mothers who chose to stay inside castle to avoid any omnious issues. They prayed hard for Ayra''s well being and started to get prepared for her leaving. Watching her sighing in relief heavily, Frenchies almost twitched his lips sarcastically. As the wedding was going on, Cedric allowed him to stay in his human form.

    He scratched his nose awkwardly and tiptoed beside Siemus''s side who was engrossed in wedding. Without noticing her arrival, Siemus was calm and suddenly heard his mockery voice,

    " Lol! You looked like you have just dodged a bullet. What did you think of my master? He has choosen to marry her willingly. Unless he dies, he will never let her go."

    Startled by his sudden presence, Siemus snapped her face aside and greeted with grim face,

    " Oh! It''s you! Pussycat."

    Frenchies immediately lost his smile and gnashed his teeth together. Straightening his back confidently, he forced a smile while replying,

    " You..Yes! Oldie Eagle! Don''t call me that! "

    Siemus growled restraining a vicious voice lowly,

    " I will! What will you do? Huh?"

    Frenchies parted his lips to protest but held down when he heard the priest was pronouncing thest parts of finalizing the wedding. Siemus also didn''t spend her breathing on this funny shifter anymore. She was utterly concerned about her baby Princess and was finally going to enjoy her wedding.

    On the other side, Arthur had aplex expression on his face. Definitely he didn''t like the way that Elizabeth had sneaked around with Alexander.

    Who on earth will like finding his likable woman with some other else?

    He darted his questioning eyes between Alexander and Elizabeth as known of them spoke. Alexander was hesitating to reply him as if he was drowned in guilt. He took a deep breath to ease off the situation and started to exin very calmly with a natural smile,

    " Nothing, Arthur. Elizabeth is just being emotional regarding Sister''s departure. So I just came to coax her in fresh air."

    Elizabeth only side nced at him unbelievably. Alexander wasn''t even ready to show off that he had any weak feelings for Elizabeth and literally coverd the entire truth. Elizabeth felt bitter in her heart butpelled with a heavy heart,

    " Yes! Brother Arthur, we just came out for a walk. What is happening there? Is the wedding done?"

    Elizabeth wisely changed the topic and maintained a m face hardly. Even Arthur failed to detect the uneasiness behind their words. He nodded with a smile to Elizabeth before urging them fast,

    " Maybe it is done already. You both shouldn''t miss the wedding. Let''s get going back."

    Elizabeth forced a smile with a hum and approached him without ncing at Alexander,

    " Yep! Let''s go! Ayra must be missing us around."

    Alexander came back to his thoughts only after they started walking side by side ahead. Swallowing down the bitterness aroused from his heart, he touched his lips to remind those feelings.

    Back to the wedding venue, the priest finally annouced them as husband and wife. Cedric who couldn''t hold back his happiness winked at Ayra who almost died in shame. She kept hanging her head down and wished to do something with his sense of humor.

    Didn''t he see so many people around?

    The priest soon after instructed Ayra who had pure blood of Vampire in her vein. Closing off the book in his hand, he guided slowly to Ayra,

    " You should mark your husband now since you are a grown up vampiress now."

    Then the priest shifted his attention back to Cedric with an apologizotical smile saying,

    " Your Highness! This process may hurt you a little but please bear with it. This is a part of our main ritual."

    Cedric waved his hands off indifferently and replied rather excitedly,

    " You mean that '' bite ''? Hell! She can bite me wherever she wants. I will dlyply that."

    The priest''s mouth fell open in awe after listening his tant words. His words sounded too ambiguous as if he meant to bite something else.

    Holy shit!

    The priest cursed under his breath and blessed himself with holly water because his thoughts were going too wild. Ayra almost lost her breathing after his narcissistic words and started to grind her teeth harder.

    With an embarrassed smile, she assured the priest,

    " It''s okay! I know how to do it. I have heard from my mother."

    Then she turned her face back and started to approach Cedric hesitantly. The man was moving like a child who couldn''t wait to be bitten by a Vampire.

    Who would believe that he was actually a king?

    Stepping near his height, Ayra whispered coldly,

    " If you blurt anymore shameless words, I am going to leave my mark on your tongue not on your shoulderline."

    As if he heard something sensual, Cedric whispered back with a flirtatious smile,

    " Oh please! Do it! "

    Ayra "..."

    She should just stopmunicating him so decently!

    Ayra exhaled a helpless sigh and started to reach out for his exposed shoulder which he dly opened just a moment ago. She was still a little smallerparing to his height. But Cedric had already bent his head down and arched his face aside dly as if he couldn''t wait to be marked by her. He knew that this mark had a significant meaning among vampires who believed that this mark would be remaining on its mate neck for eternity.

    Ayra suppressed her urge of pushing him away. His face was shining like an overwhelming lover who was going to have his first kiss. From the corner of her eyes, she could sense her father smiling shyly at them.

    Dear God! Why was she blessed with such an obsecured man?

    She breathed on his skin and pulled out her hidden fangs from the depth of her mouth. Her mouth watered when her lips came across his tained skin. The blood running through his blue veins excited her sleeping monster who missed blood for a long time.

    Ayra gulped a mouthful saliva to feel her burning desire and dropped her head down to dig further inside his skin. Much to Cedric''s surprise, he trembled violently out of pain but endured stubbornly in order toplete each of their wedding ritual.

    As soon as Ayra''s fangs tasted the misty blood of Cedric, she became unexpectedly excited. The thought of leaving her mark only escaped from her subconscious mind for a long time. She was behaving only like a monster who couldn''t wait to suck each bit of his blood in every possible way. She further deepened her fangs, immersed in the taste of his blood and didn''t retract for a while.

    Aaron''s face sank when he saw the color of Ayra''s eyes changing quit frequently. As a Vampire, he was well aware of this changes thus informed Ethan panickingly,

    " She is loosing control.."

    Ethan''s nerves tensed up and he wanted to interrupt but Cedric quickly waved his hand at his rushing way. He clearly felt Ayra''s change and knew that her vampiric side was suddenly turned on.

    Longer than usual, Ayra didn''t retreat and heard Cedric''s patience voice while feeling his palm running through her back sensually,

    " Wife, you don''t nning on bing widow on our first day of wedding? Do you? We can actually continue this after that on bed."

    ************************

    Oh my my! I love this Cedric boy the most seriously! Anyways hoping to see 1k votes this week guys. We hit 800+st week. I will drop an extra Chapter as a reward if we hit 1k this week.

 Chapter 299 - A Mysterious Present!

    Voice Of Love: " If there is another word except eternity existed in this world, I will still be yourpanion untill the sun stops rising from the east."

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Into You By Ariana Grande~?

    ***************************

    Ayra felt a little calm after his soothing words beside her words. Regaining her calmposure, she was awestruck over herself before retracting her fangs from the depth of his skin. Her cheeks burned in shame when she noticed the stern look on her father''s expression. Her stomach still growled hungrily after having only a sweet bite from its favourite food. It had been a long time since shest drank blood from creature. Her quiest wasn''t fully satiated but she couldn''t deny the truth that this man was her legal husband now.

    Cedric whimpered lightly as soon as her fangs were pulled out from his skin. He smiled smugly at Ayra who was biting her lips hard to cover up the shame. Rubbing on her leftover mark, Cedricmented looking at her uneasy face,

    " I thought that you were not going to stop. Well, I didn''t mind at all. It''s just..we have too many audience to see in here."

    Ayra red at the tant faced man harshly and whispered in her low voice,

    " If we didn''t have so many audience in here, I wouldn''t even mind bing a widow. Your Highness! "

    Cedric "...."

    He could finally dere that he had married to a cruel pathetic demoness who was always ready to ruin his mood. But Ayra had misunderstood his level of shamelessness. Cedric merely smiled at her response and whispered benting his head down a little to hear her ragged breathing,

    " I will take review once again after I have you on my bed."

    Ayra''s face almost bleeded in embarrassment when she was forced to endure such perverted words silently in front of so many people. Especially her fathers were observing them from afar. Lucky, the priest interrupted with his thoughtful words,

    " Your Highness! The rituals are all done now! Please seek your blessings from the elders."

    Cedric paused between his flirting and hummed obediently at his guidance. Clutching her palms casually, he inteneded to led her down there but heard Ayra''s rming voice,

    " You... why did you grab my hand without asking me.."

    She was deeply speechless watching him acting so coyly just after their wedding. Cedric who already was on his second stair nced up at her awkward face like a little fool. Curling his lips up into a devilish smile, he annouced in a proud and arrogant voice,

    " I guess, you have forgotten that I don''t need your permission to hold your hand anymore. Wife! Come down."

    Ayra bit her lips to suppress her fury. Reminding of his posseive nature, she gave up resisting and followed him to greet the elders soon after.

    Arthur followed by Alexander and an absentminded Elizabeth walked in unhurriedly. Their eyes travelled on the empty seats in where people were crowded just a few moments ago. Except the familiesing from ministers, no one stayed to watch the rest of their wedding after the priest words. Arthur subconsciously wanted to raise his voice but Alexander felt something odd. He stroked on Arthur''s hand as a indication to shut up and the loyal brother did.

    Something might have happened during their absence!

    Ethan patted on Ayra''s head lovingly with an emotional smile and wished from the bottom of his heart,

    " Live well, baby. Don''t forget about this papa! "

    Ayra''s eyes teared up as she murmured back with a smile,

    " I don''t dare! "

    Ethan chuckled bitterly at her response and shifted his attention beside Cedric who was giving a silent privacy to their family moment. Ethan spoke with a hint of warning edging from his domineering voice,

    " Don''t ever upset my baby! Remember that she doesn''tck any status in here. Even if she chooses to give up her queen status, she can still be the princess here."

    Cedric didn''t mind any of his words. He understood too well that his wife was extremely pampered by her family. He replied courteously with his head bending down a little,

    " I know, uncle Ethan! I will try my best to keep her happy."

    Ethan snorted out coldly and started to give Ayra random advices regarding her duties as a queen.

    At that moment, Siemus was suddenly summoned by a guard who was in charge of the main entrance. The guard passed her a gift box wrapped in a colorful paper and told her that Someone had delivered it as a present for their princess. Siemus frowned lightly, wandering who could be so eager to send a present so early after wedding. Carrying the box inside cautiously, she walked beside Ayra and whispered lowly,

    " Princess, you got a present."

    Ayra frowned turning her face aside and asked,

    " Who sent it?"

    Siemus shrugged eyeing on the box deeply and mumbled something lowly,

    " No name! "

    Ayra hesitated for a while andter ordered,

    " Open it, aunty! Perhaps the sender wants to surprise me with his gift."

    Siemus thought it reasonable and started to unfold the wrapping paperzily. Just when Siemus opened the box, her face sank and she dropped the box out of astonishment. Ayra also eximed staggering back in ecasty and watched the staffs scattered down in horror. Siemus cried out in shock before narrowing her eyes suspiciously,

    " Bones! Who dared to send bones to our Princess? What is the meaning behind all of these? Guards! Come here all of you. Exin this now! What nonsense are they doing?"

    _DIXON PALACE_

    Isabe was cing orders to her maids in an urgent manner. Her big belly was giving her hard times to stand longer than usual but she didn''t care. Without her assistance, there was no one who could manage the post rituals well in this pce.

    Jessie secretly rolled her eyes at her sister''s impatience behavior and wanted to stay invisible as much as possible. To avoid this formalities, she dressed beautifully and started to stride down through stairs hoping that she could go out to have fun in the inn. Just when she reached at the final stair, Isabe''s rming voice came out from her back,

    " Jessie, where are you heading for?"

    Jessie cursed lowly under her breath and turned around to face her sister with a forced smile. Puting on an innocent face, Jessie replied awkwardly,

    " I..I was going to meet a friend..I am just too bored in my room.."

    Isabe frowned upon hearing her rumbling and exined patiently,

    " Jessie, Cedric ising with his newly wedded wife. Isn''t it our responsibility to greet them together? At least as a princess, you should stick to your responsibilities."

    Jessie lost her calm sanity after the mention of Cedric''s wife. She wentpletely out of her character and sneered crossing her arms jokingly,

    " As if I care? Well, sister. You are generous enough to still dote on such a unreliable brother who caused your own husband''s death even made you getting kicked out of your inws family. But I, Jessie Arnaldo Dixon isn''t so generous to support a killer like him. Hence,you don''t want to see his trueself, I have no say on that. But please don''t ask me to greet those two who are perfect match for each others. Oh wait! I have even heard that his wife had a boyfriend before the marriage. What happened with that? Did she fall in love just after knowing Cedric''s obsseison towards her or she just couldn''t resist the temptation of bing the queen of Basarisk? "

    Isabe stood broken hearted in her spot. She couldn''t believe that Jessie could be so vicious worded each time they conversed. Isabe sucked a deep breath and reasoned with a bit cold voice,

    " Then you should also remember that each time you kill people, Cedric is the first person to clean off your name. Or else did you think that you can still be so bossy to roam around?"

    Jessie''s face paled after she was reminded that she was being pitied by Cedric so far. Her chest heavied ups and downs angrily. Sneering out coldly, she barked like a bitten dog,

    " It''s his sole duty. He made us loosing our parents. Shouldn''t he remain guilty for us forever? Don''t think that he is doing it for our wellbeing. He just feels guilty! Hmph! I am going outside! Don''t call me midway! God knows what disaster he is bringing in our pce! "

    Isabe still parted her lips to say something but Jessie headed off without sparing a single nce. Her back dissapared behind the door. As soon as she left, a single teardrop dropped down from Isabe''s eyes. Her palms started to shake as she ced them on her protruding belly and whispered softly,

    " Baby...you..you me me for everything too?"

    She heard no response in her subconscious mind but her tears kept rolling down uncontrobly. Sometimes epting reality is far more difficult than believing a lucid lie.

    *********************

    Hello everyone~? You guys aren''tmenting anymore but I see you all giving powerstones. Hmm! Why! You guys became shy again!

 Chapter 300 - Way To Basarisk

    RECOMMENDED SONG: " Demon Time " By Aryan Shah ~?

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    Ayra''s dark re roamed over the scattered bones that just slipped out from Siemus''s hands. The bones were neatly freshed as if someone had plucked them out from graves to send her as present. In the world of creatures, sending bones in such a happy asion meant that someone was defining Ayra as evil or in another word ''omnious.''

    Her face darkened a little not because she cared about this opinions but she didn''t like to be tricked in such way. This symptoms only referred that someone was deeply irritated with her and wished to see her down in front of everyone badly.

    Siemus kept calling out the guards harshly, angered to death that someone was boring so much guts to send their princess bones on wedding day. Even Ethan and Aaron were stunned before rushing on Siemus''s side who showed them those bones.

    The guards all came in group runningly and bowed at them respectively. Interrogated by Siemus, they said nothing except that they weren''t aware of the content that was lying inside the box. They merely thought that any close friend wanted to send her surprise present.

    Ayra was paying zero attention to their rambling and kept reflecting on her actions recently. Except Seth, she didn''t had any fued with anyone.

    Could it be Seth who wanted to take revenge on her?

    Her heart wasn''t eager to believe but she, somehow felt that this hidden enemy had ulterior motives behind this tasks. As she was immersed deeply in her thoughts, Cedric suddenly appeared beside her with a gloomy face.

    He was greeting some elders and then saw the anxious faces of his inws. Upon getting closer, he vaguely heard themotion and hurried his steps. His curious eyes subconsciously fell upon the bones that were left sprawled here and there. His expression grimaced and a look of killing aura quicklyced from his gaze.

    He spoke tugging his fists inside his pockets,

    " Who is so bore with his life?"

    His words carried a underline threat that could send shiver to his subordinates spine who were aware of his attitude. Ayra persued her lips after a while nervously,

    " I..I don''t know..It seems like Dstia''s people can''t wait for my leave."

    " And Basarisk''s people can''t wait for your arrival", Cedric added just after she spoke and wanted to sooth the heartbreak that she felt inside. As a child who seemed to be a curse in his parents life, Cedric understood very well that how does it feel to be hated by everyone. If he hadn''t been so strong for the sake of his sisters, he might have chosen the path of suicide because of this harsh reality. That''s how this society works. Sometimes people force you to think something which you aren''t.

    Ayra sighed heavily, unaffected by his ttering words and bent her head down a little. Cedric chose to speak again with a hint of curiousity,

    " Who do you think that sent this present?"

    Ayra gave him a brief answer without lifting her head up,

    " No idea! "

    Cedric snorted out coldly,

    " I still don''t trust your ex-boyfriend."

    Ayra arched her head up to cast him a cold re and protested a bit protectively,

    " I don''t believe that he can be some to me when he came to apologise on his own. You don''t know about him."

    Cedric''s temperature suddenly became low. He replied with a hint of jealousy,

    " So protective? You must be forgetting that you are now Cedric Arnaldo Dixon''s legally wedded wife, Princess. The man whom should be protected by you is me only."

    Ayra grunted arrogantly. Lifting her hazel eyes up at him, she reminded him with proud,

    " Before your wife, don''t forget that I am Ayra Chole, husband. Heart over everything! "

    Ayra''s wise words left Cedric''s speechless. From his own judgemental experience, he could predict that this little wife of him was going to give him a hard time. She was a stubborn woman, liked to disobey his eachmand but he liked every bit of it. The more she grew angered on him, the more it would be a fun to tame her. A woman without attitude isn''t as appealing as her.

    The thought of having her writhed under his firm body brought a malicious smile on his lips. A smile that terrified the guards who thought that the king of Basarisk was deeply offended with them. They dropped on their knees and started to im that no one had seen the sender for god''s sake.

    Alexander arrived at the spot after hearing few noises and was boiled in anger. He even thought that it was necessary to behead this guards who couldn''t even perform their duties correctly. Ayra certainly didn''t wish anymore ominous incident in her wedding. She persuaded Alexander to leave them and soon after the topic was diverted forcefully.

    Later afterpleting the meeting with the elders, the newly wedded couples headed for the queens who impatiently expected for their arrival. Esme nced between Ayra and Cedric emotionally and started to sob tremondously.

    She started crying so harder that Ethan teased her for being a cry baby but she couldn''t be med honestly. She had sacrificed so many things for her which wasn''t unknown by anyone. Ayra pulled her mommy into a tight hug and assured that she would be safe and sound.

    Athena came in front to face Cedric who was silent all the time and gave them enough space. Athena spoke with a bitter smile,

    " We have given you our most precious treasure, Cedric. We just expect that you will root on her side when she will need you the most. If she ever faces any difficulties, remember to inform us."

    Cedric nodded his head slightly and replied with smile of hesitation,

    " I will take care of her.. mother.."

    Athena''s smile broadened further after his word ''mother'' and she patted on Cedric''s shoulder affectionately.

    The time for their leave were getting closer. All the family members of Ayra''s side were heavy in heart. They couldn''t imagine to stay separated from their beloved princess especially the brothers who weren''t leaving Ayra''s embrace. Siemus even teased telling that they should perhaps get married with Cedric''s sisters in order to apany their sister.

    After sharing the finalforted words with her family, Ayra was guided outside slowly. A well decoratedvishing carriage was already waiting for them to drive for Basarisk Kingdom. Frenchies was still in his human form and was opening on the door side for his mistress to get up. He was shocked to find out that his master was being patient with everything. He even smiled at his mother-inws and shared sweet words.

    Could he finally say that his master has fallen in love?

    He wandered with a foolish smile and suddenly his face paled when he saw someone dragging suitcases behind Ayra. It was none other than Siemus who was appointed by Athena to live with Ayra in Basarisk. Her heart didn''t feel ease at all thus she made Siemus Ayra''s newpanion.

    Frenchies cursed pressing his teeth harder,

    " Shit! Is this oldie eagle following us too? No way!"

    As expected, Siemus was the first to walk towards the direction of carriage and started to ce those suitcases rightly. Swaying her hairs dramatically, she was indirectly taunting Frenchies whose mouth was half open in disbelief.

    He couldn''t help but growling at her in a low voice,

    " You.. are you keeping with us too?"

    Siemus responded with a huff,

    " Of course! My princess needs me! "

    Frenchies blurted out disbelievingly,

    " Damn! "

    Frenchies had much more words to scare off this woman but he had to give up those words when he saw theming. Ayra walked ahead timidly followed by Cedric who was walking behind her as a protective shield.

    Upon arriving at the doorstep, Ayra hesitated to get up since she was wearing floor-touching gown, it was a little more inconvenient to stride through the stairs.

    Frenchies who noticed Ayra''s difort respectively stretched out his palms to offer her little help. But before Ayra could take his palms in her hands, someone had pped his hand away painfully.

    Frenchies hissed in pain and looked up only to see Cedric''s dark face. Confused about what just happened, Ayra was paused midway and then felt Cedric gripping her hands firmly.

    Realizing what gotten in Cedric''s mind, Frenchies started to shiver in fear and shrieked away quickly. After she entered into the carriage, Cedric turned his face at Frenchies who understood his fault.

    Narrowing his eyes dangerously, Cedric spoke coldly before snapping his two fingers together,

    " You are too bored with your human form, Frenchies."

    Meow!

    In a blink of eye, a ck Cat was transformed under Siemus''s watchful eyes. She swallowed hard and was d that she didn''t had any psycho master like him. Without hearing his wail, Cedric followed Ayra inside the carriage and closed the door with a thud.

    Siemus twitched her lips sarcastically and spoke to Frenchies tauntingly,

    " You look the best as a cat, Pussycat! "

    ***************************

    Lol! Today,One of my friend told me that she wants to be Cedric''s cat rather than her wife.

 Chapter 301 - Big Bad Wolf

    The ride was full of silence as if no one existed inside the carriage except a thinyer of pressurized air. Ayra seated far away from him and watched the passing ario through the peepholes of the carriage. Though she didn''t look at his devilish face, she could feel his burning eyes on her as if he was trying to read her mind.

    Her mind was full of heavy emotions. Never expected that she would end up in a Royal Marriage which she always found burdensome. Fight for throne was far more venomous than one can ever imagine. Bringing up inside a Royal Family, she understood this tricks so well that she decided to marry an ordinary man. But who knew that fate had other ns for herself.

    A frustrated sigh escaped through her lips. Eyes still keeping on those passing trees, she understood that no matter what is our purpose in life, fate will always have it''s own ns.

    Cedric never broke his eye contact with her and rather enjoyed her irritated face that probably caused because of his intense looking. After a while, when he absolutely didn''t falter his eyes for a single moment, Ayra became restless.

    Turning her face around to see the man who was smiling like an idiot, she growled fisting her clothes in her palms,

    " What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen any woman before?"

    His smile deepened further when she finally looked at him with her pair of dark eyes. He reasoned innocently finding it not any crime,

    " I am looking at what''s mine rightfully. Have I done anything wrong.. princess?"

    Ayra kept staring at him with her unfathomable eyes and grinded her teeth harder. This man was so skilled in trampling words that she wondered how many women he dated before. Unfortunately dating wasn''t a choice for Cedric. His attention was always on physical desire and quiest to keep himself calm.

    The word ''Princess'' resounded so sensual from his tongue that Ayra''s face flustered unknowingly. Before she was preparing to rebuke with some bitter words, a despicable thought came across her mind.

    Seeing her smiling at him mysteriously, Cedric was somehow a little taken back and deepened his gaze at her expression to know her inner thoughts.

    In a blink of eye, something started to ze from Ayra''s eyes. An unknown heat extinguished from the depth of her eyes and at the same time, her eyes changed color appearing out her own pair of two magical eyes. Having stared by her heated eyes, Cedric only felt a fire diving inside his own vision and prickled fire around. He couldn''t help but hissing out in pain and reluctantly pulled his eyes away from her.

    Just when he arched his head aside, Ayra''s tone filled with mockery buzzed across the carriage,

    " Tsk.. What happened, husband? Tired already?"

    Cedric twitched his lips while enduring the slight pain that he received from her heat. He couldn''t believe that this girl had dared to showcase her supernatural powers in front of him. She had no idea that what he could do to her. If he raised a single finger against the whole BRIGHTMOON WORLD, the other three kingdoms had to bow down in front of him without uttering a single word.

    He switched his head aside to face her again and saw a mischievous smirk ying on her lips. His little wife enjoyed ying hard with him. His lips curled up into a devilish smirk as he stated quite sarcastically,

    " Is that an open challenge for me?"

    He spoke and was already leaning towards her dangerously. Ayra suddenly pressed her palm on his heart to stop his dangerous approach and replied while stroking her finger yfully,

    " I don''t dare! I just want to remind you that don''t ever try to act smart with a hybrid."

    Cedric felt himself burning just by her mere touch and sinfully wished that she would just sit on hisp rather than ying stupid games with him. Cedric grinned further without stopping her unruly hand and blurted out shamelessly,

    " How about we y on bed?"

    Ayra stopped her finger from stroking and lifted her eyes up to see his desire filled eyes. Suddenly the atmosphere turned ambiguous. With her hand on his heart at this proximity, she didn''t want to continue the topic anymore.

    Taking back her palm nervously, she muttured coldly,

    " Can you use more decent words? I am not so used to it."

    Ayra''s shy words brought a hriousughter from Cedric. Pausing between hisughter, he suggested eyeing on her shy face deeply,

    " Then get used it. It''s my right legally to flirt with my own wife."

    Ayra postponed the idea of arguing with this demon king. She sighed miserably on her own ill-fate and backed away nervously. The way he was staring at her as if he was obsessed with her face.

    Cedric let go of her for the time being. Now she was all his and they had plenty of time to know each others. By the time, their carriage arrived at the border of Basarisk, it was midnight. Unlike other unruly days, the sky was pretty much clear without any sign of rainfall.

    From the main border, they would be carried out by a different carriage. When Ayra was asked to step out, she was horrified to find out that their carriage would be driven by wolves not horses. It was something weird that she never knew before.

    Cedric watched her horrified expression and chuckled lightly. Standing beside her, he exined arrogantly,

    " Don''t feel so intimidated, princess. These are our ves. They won''t punch on you."

    Ayra was jerked out from her bewildered state and nced at Cedric meaningfully. With her lips slightly curling up, she answered before entering into their new carriage,

    " With such big bad wolf apanying me, did you really thought that I was intimidated by them? I would rather feel safe with them more than you."

    Cedric "..."

    Before he could catch the fiesty woman, she was gone behind the curtains of carriage. Cedric looked around embarrassingly and saw that the guards were looking at him strangely. Sure enough, this girl didn''t hesitate to insult him in front of his own subordinates.

    Their new carriage was parked around ten minutester in front of Dixon Pce. Cedric was the one to step out first since it was their tradition to carry the new wife inside in his bare arms.

    Descending down, he was astounded to see some people standing nearby. He frowned hard and shot the nervous butler standing away from him. Cedric barked without showing any sign of respect,

    " Butler, have you sent invitations to the wrong people?"

    The people who expected his meeting deadpanned but had to endure the insult silently. His uncle, Robert Arnaldo Dixon, the king of BALVINA spoke first clearing his throat awkwardly,

    " Cedric! Don''t be so rude! Wee to give our blessings."

    Cedric chuckled eyeing on the people around and spitted without hesitation,

    " Don''t embarrass the word '' Blessing''."

    Robert''s adopted daughter, Sienna decided to speak on her father''s sake,

    " Cedric, father has no other intentions."

    She paused abruptly and contioued stressing on her words rudely,

    " Besides we would like to see what kind of woman that you made the first bride of our Dixon n."

    Clearly it was shown that Sienna wasn''t happy with this wedding. Her expression was deadly pale as if she was struggling hard to hide her true emotions. Even her glistening gown couldn''t cover her wrath that she was feeling from inside.Her almond shaped eyes were ring at the carriage as if she was putting it in fire just by gazing at it. Her jaw clenched asionally in deep frustration and anger. Cedric didn''t quite care about their words and turned around to guide Ayra downwards.

    Aftering down, Ayra was baffled out to see so many unfamiliar people. She heard that Cedric had only two sisters and other rtives didn''t share any close bond with his family.

    Sienna''s fist were clenched tightly after realizing that this new wife was really angelic in appearance. Her jealousy grew stronger and she started to find a w desperately but Ayra wasn''tcking anything.

    Taking a look of her surrounding, Ayra felt nervous and started to wander how to greet them properly. Cedric saw through her hesitation and gripped her palms silently.

    Startled by his sudden cold touch, she looked up at him and saw the hidden dissatisfaction behind theyer of his eyes. It seemed like he wasn''t happy about them arriving here suddenly.

    Benting his head down a little, he whispered indifferently,

    " You don''t have to be so courteous to them. Even if you kill one of them, I will probably help you burying their dead bodies."

    Ayra was stunned before blinking her long eyshes awkwardly. He again resumed his talk with a devilish smile,

    " All I care is about our wedding night."

    ***********************

    Hi guys, don''t forget to vote more and more. We have a mission this week.1k votes= 1 Chapter reward.

 Chapter 302 - Humaliation At The Door!

    Ayra''s eyes twinkled nkly before a thinyer of red blush creepted through her cheeks. This narcissistic demon could flirt with her anytime and anywhere. He didn''t even take an ount that so many people were observing them from around. Especially the girl looked like she was going to kill her off right at this spot.

    Ayra tilted her head up only to see a group of poker faced people who looked clearly upset after watching her. Though this demon had cleared the boundaries with them to her, she couldn''t be so disrespectful on her very first wedding day.

    Tugging her veil closer, she started to approach the man who was probably the uncle of Cedric. Coming in front of him, she bowed her head slightly to the man at his old age and greeted with respect,

    " Greeting, Your Highness! "

    Robert only nced at her face unhappily and huffed before spitting out her venom,

    " Hmm! You must be the first hybrid? The cursed child? No wonder! Your aura feels so omnious."

    Robert stated venomously and was happy that he had something to bad mouth about this new woman. His perfect n was ruined by her. Knowing that Cedric had no intentions of marrying anyone, he was progressing with his n slowly but who ever knew that she would steal his eyes within just a day. Furthermore the woman was older than him. But he couldn''t deny the truth that they looked nothing like an age-gaped couple.

    Cedric heard his words and was utterly disgusted. Some people was so daring to embarrass his wife in front of him. Just when he inteneded to step out in order to rescue his wife, Ayra spoke with a calm smile,

    " Yes, Your Highness! I am that cursed child who destroyed the biggest witch from the world even though there were so many powerful living creatures across the worlds."

    Ayra kept her statement simple but carried a lot of weight that felt too heavy. She was basically turning her embarrassement into appreciation. Sure enough, Robert''s face darkened instantly. Apart from being incredibly powerful, she had a sharp mouth reserved for those people who deserved it.

    Cedric was more than satisfied with Ayra''s words. His lips curled up into a satisfactory grin and watched the woman with adoration. Robert wanted to blurt out something more harshful but Cedric''s deep eyes sent him an unknown threat.

    He gave up the idea and turned aside to signal at his butler who stood a few inches away with a wooden box in his hand. Being signalled by his highness, his butler came across and opened the box widely to give him better ess.

    Robert dipped his hand down into the box and pulled out a glistening jewel reluctantly. No matter how dissatisfied he was, he couldn''t avoid the Royal Rules. Morever a wless image infront of his tenants was mandatory.

    Ayra stared at the glistening jewel zing amidst the half darkeness. She couldn''t help but wandering what was his real intentions originally.

    Robert streched out his hands with the jewl towards Ayra who was dazed for a while. Then she heard him speaking in a gentle voice than before,

    " Here! A gift on behalf of my family. I can pretty much guarantee that even your own family had never seen this precious jewel of our world."

    Robert spoke tauntingly and stuffed the jewel in Ayra''s palm hurriedly. Ayra who sensed her blood boiling started to take heavy breath. She could endure her own humaliation but her family had nothing to do with that.

    She suddenly broke into a polite smile and clutched the jewel in her hand tightly. Steping back one step, she handed over the jewel to Siemus who was struggling hard to keep her rage folded.

    Eyes keeping locked on Robert who had an arrogant smirk ying on his lips, Ayra suddenly called out Cedric affectionately,

    " Hubby..do you have handkerchief?"

    Cedric almost stumbled on his feet upon hearing her sweet and seductive voice. He stared at her face for an unknown time until he heard her urging tone again. Snapping back to reality, he quickly pulled out his red handkerchief and passed it over to Ayra who was definitely upto something.

    Otherwise this woman would ever take the initiate of calling him ''hubby''? Not a chance!

    Cedric gave and waited in bewilderment to see what was she intending to do with that handkerchief in reality. To everyone''s surprise, Ayra just started to wipe off her hand that just grasped the jewel leisurely.

    After she was done wiping and cleaning, she threw away the handkerchief nastily and exined innocently,

    " My hands were dirty with some rubbish staffs. I just wanted to clean off."

    Pfft!

    Cedric almost brust intoughter at her wise tricks and really wanted to kiss her hard until she was breathless. For the very first time, someone had impressed him madly. He looked up at Robert whose face was ashen as if he was just pped hard in front of everyone.

    Ayra diverted her attention to somewhere else and saw the awestruck look on Sienna''s face who was lost of words. Done with ying in his cheap tactics, Ayra approached Sienna with a bright smile and introduced herself politely without noticing her vicious gaze,

    " You must be our cousin?"

    Finally Sienna had the chance of embarrassing this fiesty woman. She snorted out coldly and replied with a smile,

    " Yes, I am Cedric''s cousin. Not yours! "

    Ayra smiled awkwardly understanding that no one had actually wanted her here. Sienna continued wandering her eyes on Ayra''s attire from head to toe,

    " Besides, I have to still figure out whether you are deserved to be our sister-inw or not. After all, not everyone deserves to be the prestigious daughter-inw in our Dixon n."

    Sienna was no differentparing to her father. Robert was deeply satisfied with Sienna''s indirect insult and smiled cunningly. This time, Cedric stepped out to take Ayra''s side and replied on her behalf to Sienna,

    " Sienna! Before you judge her, you should also know that It will take only few seconds for me to rip off your pretty face. You don''t want to lose your beauty in this early age, do you?"

    Sienna''s face paled and lips trembled together violently. Judging by Cedric''s tone, he wasn''t joking at all. Even if he did, there wouldn''t be anyone to save her not even her own foster Father.

    That''s why she always desired Cedric! Such a powerful person could only born in history!

    Sienna replied dropping her head down a little,

    " I..I was just kidding with sister-inw, Cedric. Don''t be so rude! "

    Cedric didn''t wish to waste anymore time with them. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, he scooped Ayra in his arms ording to their old tradition and headed inside hurriedly.

    Ayra who had no clue about the ritual remained dumbfounded!

    By the time, he came in the hallway, Isabe was making her way outside. Because of her big protruding belly, she couldn''t go out hastily and had to dy in each task.

    Isabe was stunned before turning intoughter. Herughter echoed through the hallway as she teased dropping the flower from her hands carefully,

    " I didn''t ever know that my brother was in rush to bring her bride inside. You made her ufortable. Aiyah! Put her down now! Look, how she is blushing! "

    Ayra sighed out frustrated and found her feet back on the ground. The man finally decided to drop her down and she found her hearting back to her chest. He always made her heart thumping wildly.

    Tilting her head up, she saw the pregnant woman smiling at her brightly. Her heart felt warmth at her friendly gesture. Ayra figured out that she meant no harm and was Cedric''s elder sister.

    Isabe came to approach her and whispered lowly,

    " You must be Ayra! Dear god, you are so beautiful. No wonder! My brother was so desperate to marry you."

    Ayra smiled shyly and greeted back,

    " Hello sister Isabe. I heard a lot about you."

    Isabe teased with a smile,

    " Really? Hmm! It seems like my brother has spent so much time with you."

    Having no one around, Ayra asked out of curiosity,

    " Your younger sister?"

    Isabe''s smile dropped a little. Since the moment, Jessie didn''te to Pce and probably went to inn again. Isabe faked a smile and replied while guiding her inside the pce slowly,

    " She has gone out for some business. I will let you two introduce once she hase back."

    Ayra didn''t find any w in her response and started to discover the walls curiously. Cedric who was forgotten behind spoke with anger,

    " You forgot about me already sister? Is there anymore rituals to perform now?"

    Isabe paused midway and smiled wickedly. Confused with her smile, Cedric kept staring at her face and heard her speaking mischievously,

    " Of course! You both have to bath together before heading for your wedding night."

    ******************************

    Hello everyone! Apologise in advance! Tomorrow is my 19th birthday, so I might not be able to update on time. Please bear with me because I want to have fun with my family tomorrow exclusively. Anyways hope you are enjoying the story~?

 Chapter 303 - Little Game

    Voice Of Love: " There are two pleasures existing for me in this world- teasing you and making you cum for me ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    RECOMMENDED SONG: "Stand Still " By Sabrina udio ~?

    Ayra felt her pace loosing its strength of standing for a while when Isabe casually mentioned about their bath. Looking at her innocent smile, Ayra was sure that she wasn''t a tricky person unlike her brother. Vangue image of bathing together with this demon came lingered in her mind and suddenly she wanted to run away. With his perverted personality, she wondered what would be hidden in his sleeves.

    On the other side, Cedric had no bad effect of it. Instead his eyes sparkled with mischievous glint when he came to a realization that indeed their family had this kind of rituals. To maintain their own existence, each royal had their own rules and regtions that made them remarkable in the history. Dixon n was not exceptional.

    Isabe didn''t notice the stiff their between them. She started to chat with Ayra non-stop and didn''t pay closer attention on Ayra''s troubled face. Isabe guided them in front of a giant chamber that was partitioned with red curtains.

    Watching their evident curiousity, Isabe sighed before exining with a smile,

    " Don''t be so nervous! We will arrange a veil to bath you two separately. In our tradition, it is necessary to follow this bathing rituals. Our ancestors used to think that before entering into a new married life, the previous sins should be cleaned. Though I am quite sure that my brother has sins probably like a mountain."

    Cedric growled from other side,

    " Sister Be! "

    Isabe rebuked rolling her eyes,

    " Why did you get angry? It''s an open secret to everyone."

    Cedric''s face darkened instantly. He secretly stole a glimpse of Ayra''s face that remained nonbothered though he had doubt that what was she thinking inside. Clenching his teeth harder, he secretly vowed to teach his good sister lesson someday. She started to taunt him in front of everyone.

    Doesn''t she stop a bit? Gosh! He had already faced a great difficulties while persuading this woman to marry him! If she continued hearing so much ill words about him, there was no chance of mutual peace in this lifetime.

    Cedric continued peering at his sister with a poker face and snatched attention of Ayra. Ayra who understood that Cedric was thinking of punishing his sister came forward to rescue this innocent woman who merely voiced the truth,

    " Why are you looking at her with those hawk like eyes of yours? She was just sincere with her opinions."

    Ayra''s words stirred the thoughts of Cedric who suddenly back to reality. After hearing the words from his wife''s mouth, his expression paled dramatically. Huffing out angrily, he snorted before heading inside the chamber hastily,

    " You two are really too much! Anyways I am going inside. Follow me in! I have not so much patience."

    Isabeughed at his running back and murmured fearfully,

    " As if it had before."

    Her face shone up with satisfiction when she recalled how Ayra protected her from Cedric''s eyes. Her smile broadened further as she tugged on Ayra''s arms softly. Showing her the way of entering into their bathing chamber, she informed with attitude,

    " No need to afraid of him, Ayra! He means no harm when I am around. He can be bossy with others but not with me."

    Ayra smiled awkwardly and figured out that Cedric might be very close with his elder sister. Well, she wasn''t afraid of being harmed by him.

    Only if his innocent sister knew that how perverted this man was! She was afraid of being horny everytime.

    Ayra gulped down her saliva nervously and followed her direction inside. Stepping into the room, she heard the door locking from outside with a gentle creak and her heart skipped as if the air inside the chamber started to be frozy.

    Ayra walked few steps inside hesitantly and found that indeed the bathing area was partitioned with a long red curtains. Through the transparent veil, she could vaguely detect his soaked figure on the opposite side. Expensive soaps, fresh petals and few more skin care products were stationed on the edge of the artificial pool. It wasn''t not so big but was big enough to swim shortly.

    Ayra felt her vision turning nk after catching suchvishing lifestyle. But thinking about the man opposite of curtains, her heart pounded faster.

    When she dewelled in her own dramatic thoughts, his taunting voice came out from the other side,

    " Why aren''t you still inside the pond? Waiting for me to help you getting rid of your clothes?"

    Ayra jerked off in shock and stared through the curtains irritatingly. Whenever he opened his mouth, he would spit out such shameful words.

    Don''t he feel tired?

    Ayra wandered and nervously reached for her zipper not before replying her,

    " Your Highness might be very good at getting rid of clothes. Well ording to my knowledge, he might have be a professional already."

    Cedric''s hand paused inside the water as he grinned without trying to hide his shamelessness. Leaning against the edge of pool, he replied with a dark chuckle,

    " You have well researched about me, wife. Then you should be at ease that There won''t be any dyingter when pulling down your clothes."

    Ayra''s cheeks burnt in embarrassement. Shaking her head helplessly, she stopped talking with him and continued struggling with her zipper. After a few nervous attempts, it finally went down and Ayra found herself sucking a deep breath.

    Though they were separated by curtains, she felt like his pair of dark eyes were looking at her intensely. She quickly peered at his side and found nothing wrong.

    Breathing in relief, she stepped out of her clothes and started to make her way inside the pool with her naked glory. Her pace was clumsy out of nervousness and she wished that he wouldn''t speak to her anymore during their bathing ceremony.

    But howe Cedric let go of this rare opportunity? If it wasn''t in their ritual, this woman wouldn''t never bothered to bath with him.

    Ayra ced her feet inside the pool and found the water was especially luke warm. Her tired muscles started to get rxed subconsciously after a long journey. She stepped down before diving into the water fully until only her head was exposed. She still couldn''t believe that this man wouldn''t y any tricks with her.

    Cedric smiled faintly knowing that she was inside the water and spoke while ying with the waterzily,

    " Don''t you think that you should help me cleaning off my body, miss chole?"

    Ayra squeezed her eyes shut in annoyance. She should have understood that there won''t be anything niceing out from his mouth. She forced a smile and spoke with difficulties,

    " Your Highness! You have plenty of women to wash off your body. Why must you bother me?"

    Cedric suddenlyughed out loud. Leaning his head back, he replied while keeping his eyes intensely glued on her unseen body,

    " Since the day you appeared in my sight, I seem to lose my crave for other women, Miss Chole. You should have understood it so far or else I won''t ever give my words to your mother that there won''t be any concubines in this pce except you..my queen.."

    Ayra felt her heart beating faster and thoughts became sensual. The way his tone pronounced my queen, she felt that her heart entered into a sweet pool.

    No! Ayra! He is just a pervert and it''s his own style to lure women!

    She encouraged herself and suddenly changed the topic harshly,

    " I wonder, how many women were so blessed to hear such sweet words from your mouth! Besides with your character of forcing others to get married with you, I don''t think that this words carry any value."

    Silence! There was a long silence between them!

    Ayra couldn''t help but wondering that what had gotten into this man suddenly!

    Was he really angry this time?

    She feard and suddenly started to think that she shouldn''t have use such cold way so suddenly. Out of curiosity, she started to approach the curtains uncertainly and mumbled in a low voice,

    " Your highness! Are..are you there? Your

    Highness! "

    Ayra called him for a few times but there was no response from his side. As soon as she gotten closer to the curtains, suddenly someone grabbed her by waist from the other side.

    Ayra cried out in surprise and felt herself shing against a firm chest abruptly. The curtains still partitioned their faces and she could sense his burning eyes on her.

    As she started to struggle to break free, Cedric mischievous voice echoed in her ears,

    " So chivalrous! Do you think that this shit curtain can stop me, Miss Chole? What did I say about me earlier? Huh?

    Demon rules everywhere! Even in earth, water or in hell love..Tell me, how should we start our little game now? "

    ****************"*****

    Thanks for the lovely wishes guys! I am back hehehe! Take love!

 Chapter 304 - I Love Chaos!

    Voice Of Love: "Owning your body is much more exciting for me than Owning the unresponsive throne ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: Meet Me In The Middle By Jassie Ware ||

    The tension inside chamber was evident in the air. Even the erratic breathing leaking out through Ayra''s parted lips could be heard clearly. Ayra''s heartbeat started to turn faster more likely a marathon race. Cedric kept his gripping firm and tight around her waist leaving no chance of escaping. He loved the way she writhed in his cage..not because she was nervous but she was afraid of getting exposed fully. She knew that if Cedric became aware of her direct responses towards his touches,he would pick every opportunities to cage her.

    The curtains between their soaked faces were still there,getting rhythmic each time they fanned hot breathing on its surface. His touches were agressive but carried a different kind of dominance that only made her soul excited. Though the initial thoughts were pushing her to run away, there was a certain part of her heart that wanted to stay badly in his embrace.

    Ayra sutured breathing heavily,

    " You.. what games?"

    Cedric stared at her through the curtains intensely untill a certain part of his body started to harden. He wondered what magical things that this woman possesed inside her soul that drove his all restrictions so insanely. Though he loved to y such dirty games with women,he wanted to own her slowly, treasure her slowly until she became submissive to his touches.

    Cedric smiled cheekily curling his lips up into a beautiful arch and replied in a deep seductive voice,

    " Wanna explore? I can help you out. How about starting from here?"

    He spoke making his way down towards her bare thighs. He only touched without any further tasks and grinned mischievously until her little legs started to quiver. Her breathing became restless and in a while, she muttured breathlessly,

    " Your Highness..You..."

    " I.. what? ", his voice challenged him, eyes desperately cherished her red plumped cheeks and at the same time, his cold fingers draw circles on her thighs.

    Ayra felt her soul battling hard to slip out whenever his two fingers made their ways slightly towards the valley between her thinghs. Not reaching out for its sensual part, he continued crawling on her sensitive skin until he found her legs shivering.

    Ayra bit down her tongue hardly. Though the curtainsid between them, she felt like her entire body was exposed in front of his eyes. The sharpness, intensity of his eyes were so evident that it made her squirming unknowingly.

    She replied like a breathless whisper,

    " We shouldn''t be.. doing.. this..We..wee to fulfill the ritual.."

    She continued panting without any pause and hoped that he would be convinced. Dissapointing her own helpless thoughts, Cedric replied with a dark chuckle arching his head aside amusingly,

    " Let''s make the statement ording to me, Princess. We really shouldn''t be doing this. Rather you should haveid down underneath me untill you lost your capabilities of thinking. How was that?"

    All the blood from Ayra''s body crawled up to her cheeks after his open minded words. Though she had a long time boyfriend, it was never happened before. Well, she wasn''tpletely saint. Seth used to give her asional kisses and cuddles but they never attempted to consummate their rtionship without any legal marriage. But the way Cedric expressed his demonic thoughts, it only made her lump between her thighs. She wanted to do ignore such feelings but it sucked everytime he approached her.

    Ayra drew a deep breath before emphasizing each words threateningly,

    " Your Highness! If you don''t stop this tricky games of yours, I am afraid that I will start protecting myself invontarily. Then your whole chamber might turn into a pure chaos."

    Cedric was amused by her threatening answer. Though he hated to be dominated by others, he foolishly enjoyed her uncontroble madness with powers. During this short time, he made several investigation on her personality and already discovered that there was numerous records of her activities when she failed to control her own powers. It wasn''t easy to control both powerful creatures together inside her especially her vampiric side which was too unruly and was difficult to tame.

    Cedric didn''t falter at her words and instead questioned raising his head up haughtily,

    " Mm.. why don''t you try? I love choas.. especially a beautiful one like you.."

    Ayra was speechless for a moment and made herst attempt of breaking free from his imprisoned cage. Failed to get out from his arms, her frustrations grew stronger than before and she badly wanted to stop him from taking things too further.

    Suddenly she stopped struggling and looked behind the row of low lighted candles behind him. When her evil thoughts shed across her mind, a yful smirk formed on her lips.

    Without any more argument, she pursued her lips together and ordered the fire to fall down into the pool. If the chamber turned dark, this man wouldn''t be able to her naked form anymore. In this wishful thought, her pair of sparkling eyes continued staring at the fires. Two seconds passed but there was nothing happening ording to her wishes.

    Her face sank immediately and lips trembled in fear. As she dwelled in those thoughts that what was happening exactly, Cedric''s voice came with a loudughter,

    " You forgot about your ce, sweetheart. Without my permission, your magics are useless in my pce."

    Ayra almost spatted blood at that ce and blurted out of shock,

    " What!! "

    Cedric grinned and confirmed with a devilish smile,

    " Indeed, you heard me right darling. Now be a good wife ande behind me to wash out my back if you want the permission of using your magics in my pce."

    Ayra "...."???

    Why wasn''t luck on her side?

    Meanwhile, Robert with her daughter Sienna were left alone in the guest room without any special treatment. Robert couldn''t believe that Ayra dared to be so rude in front of him on her first day. Even Cedric encouraged her to continue insulting like that way.

    Even Sienna was frustrated as hell. Her nails asionally digged inside her palms and jealousy was running all over her blood cells. She couldn''t ept the fact that she had lost Cedric within just a day.

    Her dream of rulling Basarisk was long gone!

    She wanted to cry badly but heard her father speaking in a deep voice,

    " See! What situations you have put us in! You were my only chance left! I thought that I would expand our trades in Woond using Cedric. But all of my ns are ruined because of this bitch woman."

    Sienna understood that she made her father upset and suggested after pondering for a while,

    " Dad, Why don''t you invite them in our castle?"

    Robert retorted with a deep frown,

    " What do you mean?"

    Sienna persued her lips together tightly and replied with a whisper,

    " Maybe.. Mother can do something! She is much more wiser than us.."

    Robert replied after a while and nodded in agreement,

    " Not bad idea! She is indeed very much useful."

    Siemus was led respectfully by a group of guards inside a room. Upon entering, she noticed that they provided her arge room rather than a servant quarter. Such warm hostility impressed her and at the same time, she knew that Ayra was in good hands. Just she hoped that Cedric wouldn''t be harsh on her because their little Princess was grumpy since her childhood.

    Siemus sighed with a soft smile and ced her staffs around the chamber. After she was done settling them perfectly, she made her way outside to wander around on her own. It was Ayra''s wedding night and she could no longer disturb their private time.

    Just when she started to walk through the corridors looking around, she noticed someone''s back behind the pir. Halting in her track, she hesitated to step forward untill she heard a muffled moan.

    Shocked to discover an embarrassing situation, Siemus turned to leave but just then saw the man''s familiar face as he turned around. Frenchies was astounded when he unexpectedly met Siemus while making out with a maid from the castle. His lips had still stain of pinkish lipstick as he kept Ogling at Siemus dangerously.

    Siemus hissed in annoyance and turned around in a swift motion. Pressing her palms on her eyes, she grumbled with anger,

    " Yucks! Why don''t you get a room?"

    Frenchies replied with a cold snort and left the other woman''s body,

    " Why did youe here? Don''t you know that this area is restricted and allowed for me only?"

    Siemus started to fume in anger and replied with a teasingughter,

    " Aiyah! I have forgotten that pussycats don''t need room to make out! My bad! "

    The maid who got annoyed by this sudden interruption grunted arrogantly to Frenchies,

    " This woman dare to speak rudely with you, Master Frenchies. Why don''t you punish her? If she gets some lessons, she won''t be rude with you again. Or let me break off her legs. Can I ?"

    *********************

    Heya guys! Don''t forget to tell me your thoughts so that I can understand whether you are liking the story or not.

 Chapter 305 - Believe On My Charm!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: Lust By Chase Antic ||

    Siemus stared at the due almost nkly. She couldn''t believe her own ears that such low ssed woman actually dared to dere a silent war against a powerful Raibon Vampire like her. It was clear that her tone wascing jealousy as if she had encountered her love rival. Oh please! She wasn''t even in the race.

    Siemus couldn''t help but snorting her nose in disgust. Furthermore she found it a little odd that Frenchies had a terrible taste of women.

    Well, the maid couldn''t be med blindly. Everyone of Dixon Castle was well aware of Frenchies''s powerful aura. The mystery behind being Cedric''s loyal pet was still unknown to everyone but rumors said that he had actuallye from a prestigious family and was mastered in dark magics. Even during a very short time, he made a special rtionship with Cedric which further proved how capable he was. Such a powerful man was definitely worthy of being worshipped. Thus the maids from castle were eager to be his bed tool. Unfortunately this man was an exact replica of his master. He never called a maid twice after taking her in bed. Even if they met again identally, he pretended that he had never known or seen them before which was beyond embarrassing.

    Frenchies looked up at Siemus muddleheadedly for a while. Though he saw no sign of anger on her face but a glimpse of disgust was nted on her expression. Frenchies pursued his lips to say something but the maid took his silence for granted.

    She thought that Frenchies was waiting for her action and prompted on Siemus''s way to attack her like a rogue. Siemus didn''t move away at once and saw the maid approaching nkly.

    Getting closer with her, the maid eyed her outfit from head to toe and sneered jokingly. Though Siemus actually didn''t look so oldparing to her longsting age, her attire was weird than other regr woman. She loved to carry a mysterious vibe with her picth-ck gown. Her hairs were overly curly as if they were a pile of threads and was always tied up on her head into a tight tight. Even the light eye makeup on her face was a bit smokey as if she was one kind of dark witch. It wasn''t much appreciated in normal society honestly.

    Watching her unbothered expression, the maid fumed in rage and barked pointing her finger at Siemus,

    " You... how dare you stare at Master Frenchies with disgust? Wait a minute! I am going to show you your own ce."

    The following moment, Siemus was stunned when she suddenly grabbed her arms harshly to push her away. Just as she hold Siemus''s arms, Frenchies finally snapped back to reality.

    His gaze darkened as he roared at the maid beastly,

    " What the hell are you doing?"

    The maid was startled by his sudden thunderous voice and abrupty left her arms before stepping away. Fluttering her long eyshes stupifiedly, she reasoned innocently,

    " Master Frenchies..I was trying to teach her.. lessons.."

    Frenchies retorted ring at her,

    " Did I ask you to hit her?"

    The maid shook her head like a rattle and denied respectively. As she parted her lips to spill out some ttering words, Frenchies ordered coldly,

    " Get Out! "

    The maid was little taken back, hurt by his sudden change of behavior and left reluctantly with her tearful eyes. Siemus witnessed the entire scene without spouting a single word. After the maid had departed from the ce, Siemus said nothing and turned around to walk back inside her room.

    Just when she took a step, she felt someone grabbing her arms from back. Turning around, she saw Frenchies asking her shyly,

    " Don''t mind her words! She is just..."

    " Mistress! ", Siemuspleted his words with a deep frown and shoved his hands away. Crossing her arms together, she replied with shrug,

    " Why are you being sorry for me? Isn''t that you want badly? Now I have to use in this castle with you. So I have already epted the fact that I would be bullied by you quite often."

    Frenchies gritted his teeth at her words and sutured angrily,

    " You..."

    He spoke before taking a step on her way to hold her but Siemus swiftly dodged back instinctively. She red at him harshly before speaking with a cold sneer,

    " Don''t touch me with those dirty hands of yours! I hate man with many women! It just makes me feel sick. Hmph! "

    She stomped on her feet before turning around and left for her own chamber. Frenchies watched her leaving with full of fury and kept looking down at his hands nkly.

    Did this woman just said that his hands were filthy? How dare she?

    Meanwhile,

    Ayra was out of her words for a long time and watched the man''s devilish smirk speechlessly. Now she was in his castle, she couldn''t do anything rather than obeying him. Besides, she needed her powers back too. As a born fairy, she would feel restless without her own powers.

    Ayra answered after a while helplessly,

    " Fine! But are you giving your words that there won''t be any more orders after that?"

    Cedric seemed to fall in deep thoughts and replied with a hum that resounded too mysterious,

    " Fine! I am not so bad as you think! "

    Ayra just rolled her eyes habitually and started to make her away behind his back through the water that was stick to her bottoms. The level of water gave her great preveilege of hiding her body from this perverted creature.

    Cedric let go of her waist, straightened his back and waited patiently with a mischievous smirk ying on his lips. The water wavered as she tiptoed near him hesitantly and paused right behind his back.

    Her eyes faltered few seconds when she saw how charismatic his back viewed with droplets. The blue veins underneath his skin popped out evidently and highlighted his muscr,well trained body as if they were made without any ws.

    Ayra looked away shyly and tried to divert her attention. She never knew that when did she be horny and reached for the body soap nervously.

    Cedric kept his promise and didn''t turn around to make her uneasy. But he could detect her clumsy attempts while reaching for his body soap. He promised that he wouldn''t force on her.

    But had he ever promised that he couldn''t seduce her? Seduction is more useful than temptation. One shot could quiest your thirst of temptation but Seduction will only make you crazy with numerous thoughts without getting it.

    Ayra clutched the soap in her palm and rubbed on Cedric''s shoulder that was up from the water. He was taller than her thus half of his body was above the water.

    She rubbed with difficulties and asked with curiousity,

    " Why.. why this pce is sealed from other magics? It sounds weird. I have never heard such thing before."

    Cedric smiled faintly and was delighted that finally she was speaking out of willingness. Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he exined patiently,

    " Back in the past, we had encountered various sudden attacks from other creatures of Davina, BALVINA. After sister Isabe fell pregnant, I was worried that someone could attack her in this poor state when she wouldn''t be able to save herself. Thus I made this arrangements and sealed all the magical powers in our castle. Besides it provided us extra safety."

    Ayra hummed with understanding and suddenly made an absorbment,

    " Now that you are willing to give me ess of using my own powers, don''t you feel afraid that I might kill you one-day?"

    Cedricughed with humour making her frown and turned around without speaking. Alerted by his sudden intitution, Ayra stepped few steps backwards and nced up at him with a tight frown.

    Cedric started to approach her slowly. Out of anxiety, she also started staggering backwards until her back was pressed against the hard wall. Trapped between the edge of pool and him, Ayra started to pant anxiously and blinked abruptly.

    Cedric stood towering her small height and ced his broad arms on her both sides. Hovering on her face that started sweating even in cold water, he spoke with a deep voice,

    " You own the entire soul of mine, wife. Then why would I bother about some mere powers? To kill me, all you have to do is just ask."

    Ayra swallowed turning her face sideway from his soaked face and murmured back with an awkward smile,

    " It..it seems like your highness trusts me too much."

    Cedric corrected with a mischievous grin,

    " No, I believe on my charm."

    Ayra "...."

    He continued shamelessly,

    " I think the day you will belong to me wholeheartedly, you will no longer despise me anymore. Rather you will throw your life in order to save me."

    Ayra scoffed arrogantly,

    " Yeah! What if I need to throw you off inside fire in order to save me? Will you still let me do that?"

    **************************

    Hello dear readers! I have opened abined discord server with my other two fellow Authors. If you wish to contact with me directly, use this link below to join our server to have fun:

    https://discord.gg/AvCQ

    Remember to notify me in thement section if you have joined!

 Chapter 306 - Offering Help

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: I don''t wanna be you anymore By Billie Eillish ||

    Ayra spelled in a desperate hope to feel him that she was one kind vicious woman as others visualized her. Her lips couldn''t stop curving mischievously and she wanted to see his blood boiling in rage. He wasn''t her first ce from the beginning. Though Seth had showed his true colors, it didn''t change the subject that she was forced to marry him to someone who was seven years younger than her. So their point of view wouldn''t much eventually. She had watched reality more than him and knew that love couldn''t be gained by force or pressure.

    Cedric sword shaped eyebrows raised up naughtily,eyes staring at her insane madness of trumpling her words. He fanned hot breathing on her skin sending shivers and chills on her body and spoke with hypnosity,

    " If that dayes really, I am sure that you would be the first one to jump inside the fire with me, wifey. Look! How you are so already nervous around even though I haven''t touched a singleyer of your body."

    Ayra suddenly turned flustered, hated his obvious detection of seeing through her mind and grounded her teeth together to keep her thoughts folding. Pushing away his drenched chest lightly, she snickered attempting toe out from the pool,

    " You can continue this day dreaming. Perhaps when the day woulde, I will turn old. After all, I am much more senior than you."

    She already turned halfway to walk out but didn''t expect that Cedric would ground her again. Without saying a single word, the man furiously grabbed her walking back and shoved her into her earlier spot with her back facing his bare chest. Ayra gasped parting her lips apart lowly and found his erection pressed against her plump ass cheeks.

    She didn''t expect that the man was wearing nothing and was moving around so easily with his naked glory. Jeez! She was suddenly feeling dead hot even though the temperature of water was much more cooler than outside.

    Ayra started to pant in anticipation. He didn''t move nor did he did anything. Just a mere touch from his lower part, she was already burning in fire.

    Cedric did it on purpose. If sweet words couldn''t work out, seduction would do undoubtedly.

    Pressing her against his broad chest agressively, his left hand creepted upwards to grab her jaw from back and he clutched pressing his strength quite possesively. His other hand held her waist on ce and lips were directly pressed on her hot ears. The posture appeared so erotic and intimating that Ayra started to pant in out of airs. His dominance aura felt so evident in the chamber that she felt so lowly as if she became his obedient pet in a sh.

    His cold lips brushed against her sensitive earlobes as she heard him saying in his husky voice,

    " What did I say you earlier? If you mention again about our age-gap, I would have no option left either to im your body right here. You must be expecting too much, hmm? How about I make your thoughts running wild and scream out loud my name until your stupid brain gets the fact that age is just a number?"

    He paused delibaretly, blew a deep breath on her skin and resumed with seductioncing out from his voice,

    " Besides you haven''t seen my perfectionary skills. I am much assured that I can make you feel good more than your boyfriend, Seth."

    Ayra''s cheeks almost burnt in embarrassement and she tried to calcte thoughts that were full of his dirty words. She hissed annoymously and growled weakly at him,

    " You are just too much! "

    " Don''t hiss like that always! ", Cedric warned with his words and continued blowing hot airs on her skin.

    Ayra blurted out questioningly,

    " What?? "

    He took a lungful breath and answered pressing his lips onto her ear sweetly,

    " Whenever you make such sound, I found it very much pleasurable in my ears. All I want to do is pounce on you like a caved man."

    Ayra swallowed hard and found her ears turning hot like a burning stove. She couldn''t believe that his malicious words were making her horny and she was looking forward to seeing that day.

    Hold on!! What rubbish are you thinking about!

    She spoke to herself before breaking her free from his cage and jumped towards the opposite direction hastily. Cedric watched her dissaparing behind the curtains with a smirk. Looking down at his lower part, he sighed helplessly. Her presence had so effect on him that he hardened frequently.

    Exhaling a deep breath, he dove inside the water to rx his tensed muscles and heard her slight movements behind the curtains.

    It was fun to tease her and he loved it to death!

    The rest of their time on pool was spent in silence. Ayra had to spalsh waters on her face numerous times to extinguish the burn and convinced herself to stay calm no matter what he did. But poor Ayra, she just never knew that seduction was terrible thing.

    Cedric was the first one toe out of the water and went outside only after changing on his robe. A ck fancy rob was clinging onto his wet body as he walked out with a towel. Ayra was still washing herself inside the water and didn''t know what was going on outside.

    Just as he walked away from the chamber, his guard rushed in out of nowhere and received a death re from him. Feeling frightened to death, the guard still dared to speak as the matter was urgent,

    " Pardon, Your Highness! But I have a piece of important news to deliver you."

    Cedric sighed annoyingly and ran the dry towel inside his wet cks before permitting him to speak,

    " Say! "

    The guard breathed in relief and exined in a serious tone,

    " My Lord, one of our wolf was found dead just a few moments ago near the border of DAVINA."

    Cedric''s expression paled almost at once and questioned with a low growl,

    " Who are after this now? Have you located any rogue or any symptoms? Howe my wolf babies are getting attacked from nowhere?"

    The guard almost felt the urge of hitting his head against the wall on his own after Cedric addressed the wolves with such sweet word '' baby''.

    Who on earth call wolves ''baby''?

    The guard cleared his throat to erase the awkwardness and responded nervously,

    " Again we are suspecting that their shifter Chitahs are making this attack. What should we do now? We can''t proceed without your instructions."

    " What instructions again?", a woman''s piercing voice came from their back. As they both turned around to see, they saw Isabe walking over to them with a tight frown. It seemed like she had heard a part of their conversation.

    The guard bowed at her and only gave her few words to understand. The guard''s response only angered Isabe more who red at her brother harshly.

    Patting on her baby bump, she shouted at him furiously,

    " Cedric Arnaldo Dixon! What did I say you about the wedding? You aren''t allowed to involve in any sort of royal matters. It is your wedding night for God''s sake."

    Cedric sighed narrowing his eyes dangerously,

    " I remember, sister. But situation is really serious now."

    Isabe rebuked mming her hand in the air domineeringly,

    " I don''t care! I have said what I wanted to say! Now, decision is yours! A wedding night is the most beautiful memory a woman can ever have. If you are so certain that Ayra won''t mind at all, you can go ahead and run your kingdom. If the timees and she finds you unromantic, don''t me me. You just know how to get in women panties."

    The guard hung his head down longingly in shame after Isabe''s open words. He was stuck between his lord and Princess and didn''t know what to do at that moment.

    Cedric pinched between his brows helplessly and waved at the guard to leave,

    "Go and tell themander that I will consult with him tomorrow."

    The guard nodded with understanding and made his way back to the valley. Meanwhile Robert had heard everything from the stairs and paced his way hastily towards Cedric who was coaxing his angry sister.

    Robert beamed into a wide smile and spoke,

    " Well, running a kingdom is always headache for anyone. That''s why you should get involved with a family who can actually offer you help whenever you wish. You shouldn''t consider this matters so lightly Cedric."

    Cedric looked up at his uncle with a cold sneer and chuckled lightly. Knowing his true intentions very well, he blurted out with mockery,

    " Offering help? Uncle, so you actually mean that I should get involve with a family like yours? All too bad! I don''t feel tempted by your daughter''s craved woman like face! Whenever I look at her, I feel like she is waiting impatiently to eat me! Huh!"

 Chapter 307 - Alone With The Demon

    Voice Of Love: " If the world is ending, I will be still there to protect you as your shadow. ~Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: " The Heart Wants What It Wants " By Selena Gomez ||

    When it came to give tit for tat to someone, Cedric had earned degree on it. He dared to offend all the other kings without holding back his displeasure. He was a sole king in his own world and never felt bothered about it.

    Robert stood speechlessly and had to bite down his tongue in order to restrain his anger. No matter how many times, Cedric disrespected him, he had no option rather than remaining wordless. Robert tried to less the embarrassement in an awkward voice,

    " Cedric..You are taking things too far.."

    Cedric replied raising his eyes up mysteriously,

    " Am I? Well, truth hurts always uncle. I still haven''t forgotten the truth that you could have killed my father if I wasn''t born."

    Robert roared reaching on its patience limitation,

    " Cedric.. Watch your words..I am your uncle.."

    Cedric gave a sinisterugh after the words had spilled out from his mouth. Pausing between his mysteriousugh awkwardly, he sneered coldly with his vicious eyes staring at the man ahead,

    " Unfortunately blood can''t washed off. Or else I would have long back washed off the blood of Dixon n from my veins."

    Robert watched his vicious mouth in disbelief and started to shake in anger. Before loosing hisst ounch of anger, Sienna showed up beside him and nced between two men who was probably killing each others with their own eyes.

    Isabe signalled at Sienna silently to get him out of here. Sienna understood the hint with a nod and rubbed on her father''s arms to take him away,

    " Father! Don''t be angry! Let''s go back to our castle fast. Mother must be awaiting for us."

    Robert pursued his lips to say something but Sienna dragged him out of the spot and led them outside forcibly. Cedric kept staring at their retreating back coldly.

    Isabe turned her face sideway only to be seen her brother''s dark expression. She knew his thoughts well and understood that where his painid. Exhaling a helpless sigh, she spoke in a soft voice,

    " Forget about them, Cedric. You should focus on your wedding night. Ayra must be waiting for you."

    Cedric didn''t answer to her questions instead spoke with grieveness leaping out from his voice,

    " It''s just hard to forget how they treated our mother.They kept her pushing hard to do this crime..a crime of giving birth to a demon child like me.."

    Isabe gave a soft tug on his arms and coaxed eagerly,

    " It''s not your fault, Cedric. Haven''t I warned you earlier that don''t regard yourself so lowly? Your birth is the decision of God. Nothing matters except this. This life of yours has motives. Find it by yourself. Mother would have been damn proud of your current status if she was alive. It was our father''s ego that destroyed herpletely."

    Cedric pursued his lips together and murmured painfully,

    " Still I am the reason! "

    Isabe reasoned deeply,

    " Indeed but your birth was given out of motives. If you weren''t born, did you think that Basarisk would ever been ruled by any of us? Never! Without heir, they were attacking us from different sides and made our lives toxic."

    Cedric didn''t spout anymore words and seemed to fall in deep thoughts. Isabe didn''t continue the subject anymore and coaxed him with a soft smile,

    " All right, let''s not talk about this painful memories anymore. Life goes on Cedric! Remember to treasure your wife always and don''t ever lose her like our father because of your own ego! Your character is full of ego which may hurt her."

    Cedric''s face stiffened a little after the mention of their father. Looking through Isabe''s eyes deeply, he assured in a deep voice,

    " I will never be like her, sister."

    **********************

    Ayra stepped out of the pool after consoling her mood and went outside with a loose rob. As soon as she stepped out, few maids led her inside Cedric''s chamber.

    Stepping inside the room, she looked around at the exterior design. The exterior design was looking fancy with a sign ofvishing lifestyle. Even the furnitures were unique and exaggerating design that looked extremely eye catching. Few statues of ancient creatures were decorated at a corner that looked as a piece high ssed works.

    He was indeed a rich heir and had a great taste of choosing things!

    Ayra calcted and followed the maids inside the room clumsily. Sitting on the dresser nervously, one of the maid spoke with hint of authority in her voice,

    " Your Highness! You should wear white! Lord prefers to see women in White."

    Ayra narrowed her eyes at the maid whomented out of nowhere. The maid dropped her head down anxiously and tried to spit a perfect reason,

    " Your Highness! Don''t mind my words! I was just suggesting you. I don''t dare to cross my limits."

    The maid spoke as if she wasn''t intentional but the authority in her eyes couldn''t be hidden from Ayra''s sharp eyes.

    Could it be that he had fucked this noisy maid too?

    Ayra wondered but didn''t feel like teaching her some lessons. She replied a bit coldly,

    " It doesn''t matter to me! Help me with my hairs just.I am more thanfortable in this robe."

    The maid bit her lips tighteningly and felt rather agitated on the fact that Ayra didn''t care about their Lord''s preferences.

    Shouldn''t she always try to please the lord?

    The maid ordered and found Ayra''s words too arrogant. She spoke in her mind confidently that if Cedric found out about her arrogancy, he would surely find mistresses to rece thisdy.

    The maid snickered in this thought and again spoke whilebing Ayra''s long blonde hairs that had still faintyers of water droplets,

    " Umm..Mydy..If you don''t mind...I mean to say that Lord likes open hairs. Why don''t you keep them hanging?"

    This time, Ayra''s face deadpanned dangerously. She didn''t like to be bullied by others when she had done or said anything wrong. The maid was clearly crossing her boundaries and tried to give her the hint that she had actually bedded Cedric.

    Ayra suddenly stood up and turned around to face the maid who was startled by her sudden piercing eyes. Getting anxious nervously, she heard Ayra speaking in a powerful voice,

    " I guess, you are forgetting your status in front of me. Don''t forget that I not only hold the title of your ''Lady Queen''. Ie from a Royal Family and don''t depend on my seduction charm to lure your Lord. If he was so interested in others, he wouldn''t have choosen to marry me in the first ce. He had always his options to marry anyone."

    The maid''s face darkened more after Ayra''s reminder and sutured fearfully between her gritted teeth,

    " Pardon my behavior! I..I don''t dare to offend thedy.I was only trying to help.."

    Ayra sneered coldly and replied with a low chuckle,

    " You better know whether were you offering any help or not. But I am pretty much obvious that your Lord would be d to hear such generous help of yours. What do you say? Shouldn''t I tell him?"

    The maid was so scared of her wits that he started to tremble violently. Ayra definitely meant that she was going to report to Cedric regarding her obvious behaviors. If Cedric heard about her daring attitude, she would be beheaded without any doubts. After all, his doting towards his wife was all in the ears.

    The maid panicked and instantly dropped on her knees to beg mercy,

    " Mydy.. Please forgive me..I was spouting nonsense.. Please punish me however you want but don''t tell the lord.. Please..."

    Ayra merely looked down at the maid coldly and spitted one word shortly,

    " Leave! "

    The maid shrieked in fear and sawlloed before getting up and left the room fearfully. After her departure, another well behaved maid had came in to help her readying.

    Ayra exhaled a tiresome sigh and found everything soplicated. That was the reason that she hated royal Marriage always. She wanted peace in her life which she didn''t had in her whole childhood.

    After she was all prepared for Cedric with a ck veil hanging down on her face, she stood straight crossing her palms together as per the maid''s words. People from BRIGHTMOON WORLD happened to do face reveal like this in their wedding night.

    Soon the maid left leaving Ayra all alone for the demon and closed the door off from outside. Very soon, Ayra heard the door opening and her palms started to get sweaty for no reason.

    She heard the door locking again and her heart seemed to reach at the end of top mountain. Soon familiar footsteps approached her and her veil was pulled off without any prior notice.

    When the coldness of his hands brushed against her cheeks, she shivered and looked up at him nervously.

    Instantly images of her dreams with burning eyes shed across her vision. Her soul screamed out in fear and steps started to stagger backward.

    The following moment, the whole world in front of her turned pitch-dark.

    ***************************

    Hello everyone! Let me know who is your favorite characters so far so that I can post some pictures of himher in various scenes.

 Chapter 308 - Kiss Of Cure

    Voice Of Love: " If the rays of sunshine stops brightening your dark days, I will be the only sun in your life, love untill there is no end of mine ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: No Time To Die By Billie Eillish ||

    Ayra was lost in the world of darkness. Except the dark that was consuming her soul, she found nothing else in her dreamynd. Her pace weakened each moment she passed in the darknds of her dream.

    Her thoughts were out of this world as if her soul had long back left its favourite body. She kept hearing a soft, cautious voice but she was toozy to wake up from this dream of darkeness. Calls after calls, she heard someone''s faint voice and finally felt a harsh pull on her arms.

    Startled by this sudden pain of her body, she unted open her eyes frantically and found herself on Cedric''s bed. Blinking few times to gather up her thoughts, she looked around and was frozen when she saw his icy eyes staring down at her.

    Ayra cried out in fear and jumped up from the bed. Staring to crawl backwards, she continued muttering incoherently,

    " Don''te near me! "

    " Please don''t hurt me.."

    " I am scared.."

    " I won''t go for the rabbit anymore. Please don''te to me."

    Cedric was clueless about her fear and retracted his hands nervously in fear that he would harm her more. Using his best gentle voice as ever, he tried to coax the shivering girl,

    " Ayra, Calm down! No one will harm you! Who the hell would dare to hurt my woman? I will bury him under the sea. Listen to me! What happened exactly? Ayra... Princess.."

    No matter how many sweet words he cajoled, Ayra was refusing to hear anything. She was trembling all over her body and was mutturing repeated words constantly. Her face was full of fears as if she had seen something horrible.

    Cedric watched her with worry and swiped his sharp gaze around to assure that nothing bad wouldn''t have happened during his absence. Finding nothing absorb, he was slightly relieved and gave her few moments to rx on her own.

    As the time passed away, Ayra showed no sign of stopping and continued muttering like a insane woman. Cedric started to get anxious. He never had been so patience in his life and this few moments felt like a decade to him. He desperately wanted to know that what gave her so much fears in her very first day in this castle. She was the most powerful woman creature that he had seen so far. Because of her moral values, she hid most of her cruel sides which impressed Cedric more and more. He was an observant man from the beginning. The reality of his life forced him to learn all the malicious things existed in this world. After all, growing up without parents love is never so easy. Fortunately, he managed to pull out himself from this darkeness for the sake of his sisters.

    Ayra was crunched at a corner as if she was pleading the bedpost to consume her body. Cedric exhaled a deep sigh worriedly and suddenly pulled up the woman to have her sit on hisp forcefully.

    Too immersed in her own fearsome nightmares, Ayra didn''t even notice his movements and was behaving like a puppet. Without thinking too much, Cedric pinched on her chin, pushed her jaw up and pressed his cold lips onto her bbering mouth.

    Ayra froze, certainly didn''t expect that something intimate could be happened in this terrifying state. She forgot to protest and heard his numb sound of kiss sucking. Afraid of taking a proper breath, she remained motionless and let him do whatever he wished. But surprisingly, her body rxed much and stopped trembling violently. A warmth spreaded through her soul and she started toe back to reality.

    Kissing her for a few seconds, Cedric still didn''t get any satisfactory response and left her lips abruptly. Narrowing his eyes deeply, he asked with frown, running his thumb on her sucked lips,

    " Better now?"

    Ayra was still unresponsive and only stared at him nkly as if she was reluctant toe out from her daze state. Cedric let out a frustrated sigh and suddenly became aggressive with his action.

    His big palm reached behind her head and pulled her head forward harshly. Clutching her silky hairs posseively, he captured her lips into a hungry kiss and deepened his tongue deeper inside her mouth. His teeth grazed her lips so aggressively that it started aching after a while.. probably bleeded too.

    Finally Ayra let out a growl in pain and reacted at his kiss by pushing his chest away. Cedric was pulled out from her lips and both of them started to breath irregrly. Snapping back to reality, Ayra started wiping her kissed lips hastily and red at the man deeply to see him grinning wickedly.

    Cedricmented with concern,

    " Better now or we can resume! "

    He spoke again in a threatening voice,

    " If you dare you wipe off your lips again, I am going to kiss you again untill your lips started bleeding. I will see then how can you wipe off my mark from you."

    Ayra growled sniffing her nose unhappily,

    " Why did you kiss me? I was so scared but you.

    Shame on you.."

    Cedric replied innocently,

    " Princess.. That''s why I wanted you toe back to sense.."

    Ayra grunted without noticing her seat on hisp,

    " Couldn''t you find another way?"

    Cedric replied without hesitation,

    " No! After all, it was all in my mind."

    Ayra gritted her teeth harder and snorted out coldly. Suddenly her eyes noticed the ambiguous posture that they both had and she immediately attempted to jump out from hisp. But he gripped her more tightly and forced her back on her spot.

    Ayra gasped feeling frustrated to fight against his dominance always andid down helplessly. Cedric without notifying spanked on her ass, earning a sexy groan from her mouth and she was flustered.

    ring at him harshly, Ayra muttured too embarrassed to say a word,

    " You...you..."

    Cedric huffed rubbing the spanked spot slowly until her cheeks turned hot in embarrassement,

    " Continue being disobedient with me and you will see how I will punish you."

    Ayra spoke between her gritted teeth before trying to dodge his mischievous hand,

    " I can already see that! Pervert! Do you know that how shameless you are?"

    Cedric chuckled finding it relieved to see her mood upgraded,

    " Nope, you say! Say that you like this mischievousness of mine."

    Ayra was little taken back to be caught red-handed by him. Although he was only stating in a matter of fact but she still felt that her hidden truth had been seen through by him. She always preferred tender love but didn''t understand why did she enjoy his teasing games!

    No matter what was her thoughts inside, she was never going to expose it in front of him.

    She changed the topic in a serious tone,

    " If you have nothing else to spout, leave me. I am sleepy."

    Cedric didn''t let her go instead asked with a serious tone,

    " Wait! What gotten with you? Why did you get so scared? Have you seen anyone?"

    Ayra bit down her lips nervously and lowered her head down to hide her fears. She whispered softly,

    " I..I thought that it was.. you..when.. when my veil was removed..I only saw burning eyes from my nightmares.."

    Cedric''s face sank at the mention of burning eyes. His grip around her body jolted slightly before tightening more with strength. Ayra felt such chill on her spine that she even trembled while mentioning those burning eyes.

    Cedric whispered narrowing his eyes deeply,

    " But I cameter and found you unconscious. Have you seen his face ever?"

    Ayra replied in a trembling voice,

    " No! I..I..never managed to see his full face..I felt so chill and fear in his eyes that I always forgot to stay calm."

    Cedric fell in deep thoughts and breathed heavily. He asked again nervously,

    " Has it ever spoken to you?"

    Ayra suddenly looked up at him and questioned out of curiosity,

    " Why are you asking so many questions? Have you ever seen him before or it''s just my illusion?"

    Cedric formed into an awkward smile and replied with humour,

    " No! I was thinking that who dared to stalk my wife so eagerly. So I was just catching some informations from you."

    Ayra didn''t feel any w in her words and hummed with understanding. Having seated on hisp wasn''t bad either. She felt a great sense of security in his aura as if he was his safety room.

    After a moment of silence, Cedric suddenly questioned in a husky voice,

    " Princess.. have.. have you ever looked through the depth of his eyes in your lifetime?"

    *********************

    Hey lovelies! So what do you think about Ayra''s vision? Is it just her illusion or something else?

 Chapter 309 - Prove To Him

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: " Breathing" By Ariana Grande ||

    Ayra wasn''t sure what was Cedric talking about. His dark eyes held anxieties that caused him to appear a deep frown between his arched eyebrows. His question resounded mysterious as if he was looking through the depth of her question.

    Ayra frowned appearing a little ufortable by his question and gave her short reply after shaking her head lightly,

    " No! I..I just caught a glimpse of his eyes..I never felt the courage of looking through those eyes. Why do you ask? You sound weird."

    Cedric pressed his fingertips on her slender waist little tightly and whispered lowly,

    " Don''t ever look into his eyes."

    Ayra was once again curious. She straddled on hisp lightly and turned her body around to see his expression deeply. Finding himself darkening his eyes, Ayra inquired with curiousity,

    " What do you mean? Is he real? Do you know him?"

    Cedric''s body jerked a little before turning stif as iron rod and suddenly brust into an awkward smile which confused Ayra more. Cedric replied slipping in his character perfectly with a teasing smile,

    " No way! I just don''t want my wife falling in love with someone else."

    Cedric finished his words with a devilish grin and watched her face blushing slightly. He absolutely adored her shy face whenever she battled desperately to hide her emotions from him. She pretended to be strong, powerful woman who could resist anything but there was a part of her that desperately craved for love. She was just like him standing at the edge of a poll without knowing whether to jump down from it or walk away.

    Ayra snorted out annoyingly. Being diverted from the main topic, her earlier fearness had faded away. Her features softened returning back to her usual face as she blushed normally. Cedric''s mind found peace after watching her calm appearence and suddenly a question lingered from the depth of his mind.

    Since when did he has started taking a note of other''s emotions? He even forgot himself.

    He teased further wanting to see her pinkish cheeks again,

    " Unless you don''t have a n to fall in love with me."

    Ayra replied with coldness,

    " Of course! I won''t fall in love with you ever. Stop daydreaming. A man who forced me to marry him can''t ever be my lover."

    Cedric didn''t seem offended or angered by her words. Instead his grin widened earning an annoying re from her. He suddenly leant beside her ears and whispered seductively,

    " How about we test it now whether you feel anything for me or not?"

    Ayra''s ears turned hot and breathing became little erratic. Pursuing her trembling lips together, she muttered audibly,

    " Ho..how..s..so ?"

    Cedric smirked taking a hungry look of her quivering lips momentarily,

    " My hands all over you body and prove to me that you don''t feel absolutely nothing for me."

    Ayra quickly blurted out impatiently,

    " NO! "

    Even she was shocked herself that how erratic her word resounded. Her voice sounded like a needy woman who yed hard before having sex. Not even her, Cedric alsoughed with humour after her sudden answer.

    He spoke as his eyes calcted her each nervous movements,

    " Why? Is it because I make you sensual? I remember the time of our danc.."

    Ayra''s eyes widened apart in embarrassment when Cedric casually mentioned that moment. She acted fast and pressed her palms tightly on his tant mouth and earned another muffledughter from him. She warned with shame,

    " Stop..stop.. Don''t speak about it anymore..Let me ask you..If..If I prove that I don''t feel anything for you? Will you let me go? I..I mean that won''t you touch me without my permission?"

    Cedric deepened his eyes at her and pushed her palms from his lips not before nting a sweet kiss onto them. Ayra jerked a little before retreating her hand back awkwardly and waited for his answer.

    Cedric faked to fall in deep thoughts and replied shortly after that,

    " Mmm! I can promise that but you must prove yourself to me.. right now.. right here.."

    Ayra blinked chewing her bottom lips uneasily and asked in a shaking voice,

    " Where?"

    This time, Cedric sucked his bottom lips seductively and breathed a single word in a maic voice,

    " On the bed! "

    Outside of the room, Isabe was pacing back and forth on the hallway. Her anxiousness grew stronger when the news of injured wolves came just before a while. Jessie was still out of Dixon Pce, probably went for the Inn in where she spent her leisure time. Comparing to Cedric''svishing lifestyle, Jessie was more open minded and always roamed around freely just because she had the tag of Princess on her head. Furthermore Cedric was behind the scene to always clear up her mess.

    Their butler looked at Isabe worryingly and asked lowly,

    " Princess, you should go to bed. She will bee back eventually."

    Isabe replied with a deep sigh,

    " I don''t feelfortable. Why do I keep feeling like she will be in trouble today again? Those Chitahs have expanded their territory inside our kingdom. I am afraid that Jessie would be their first target."

    The butler understory her worries and since their mother''s death, Isabe took care of her siblings wholeheartedly. She cared for them more than her own life. The butler finally found a way to ease up her worries,

    " Princesse! I will go personally to look for her around. Please you go back to your room and take a good rest. You are at your final trimester. You should be more careful about your health."

    Isabe paused in her track abruptly after his words and considered deeply. Patting on her stomach, she replied before taking the root of her room,

    " Remember to inform me once you find about her whereabouts, butler."

    The Butler nodded with understanding and immediately headed off for the possible ces in where Jessie could go.

    $ WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA WORLD$

    The air inside White Castle was heavy after Ayra''s leave. Her two mothers finally went back to sleep after a lot of crying. They were more scared because of her curse and all the omnious incidents happened during the wedding.

    Alexander managed to coax his mother to sleep and got outside tiptoeingly. Isabe stayed on that night thoughtfully and wished that Esme would be infort in her presence. Since her childhood, Esme adored her deeply.

    Elizabeth was standing on the open corridor that was used as amon corridor for the people of second floor. Cold air was refreshing her heavy mind and she wished that it could ease up her emotions too. She didn''t know why did she fell in love with someone who probably felt nothing for her.

    No matter what others say, it is painful to love someone who doesn''t love you back. The pain hurts to the point that you feel like you can no longer breath to live this dear life.

    The coldness brushed past her face as her breathing rxed slightly. She was so immersed in her thoughts that she forgot to notice a sudden presence behind her back.

    " Feeling Better?, a cold voice echoed from her back as she gasped turning around in horror. Her buttocks thrashed against the middle heightened wall so hardly that she winced in pain.

    Her expression rxed as she called his name out angrily,

    " Brother Arthur, you scared me! "

    Arthurughed at her frightened expression and replied deeply,

    " You seemed ufortable in the wedding. I was only hoping that you will feel rx."

    Elizabeth waved her hands dismissively and assured with a smile,

    " It was nothing. I just feel lonely upon Ayra''s departure. Why are you here wandering around?"

    Arthur replied without holding back his motives,

    " I came for you.."

    Elizabeth was slightly taken back and replied with an awkward smile,

    " M..me? "

    " Yes!" Arthur reconfirmed sending her doubts away in a moment.

    Arthur continued taking a step forward closer to her stiff body,

    " Elizabeth, I..I have something to tell you.. It''s urgent.."

    Elizabeth approved breathing nervously at their sudden proximity,

    " What.. what is brother Arthur?"

    " Stop calling me Brother Arthur always! ", Arthur rebuked sharply as she felt another goosebumps appearing on her skin.

    Before she could speak up, Arthur pinched her chin upward and demanded sweetly,

    " Use my name only."

    Elizabeth was confused as hell by his words and started to feel anxious for no reason. She was pesparising under his deep eyes. Arthur opened his mouth hesitantly but d that finally they had some moments alone together. Otherwise she would always run for Alexander''s side.

    Arthur spoke with hesitation,

    "Elizabeth..I..I actually.."

    Elizabeth was feeling breathless suddenly and used all her sanity to stay calm but she was feeling nothing of it.

    When she thought that Arthur would finally say anything, her eyes followed the end of corridor in where someone might being on their way. Oh god! They were so close! Dead! She was dead!

 Chapter 310 - Guess What?

    Voice Of Love: " I know where your pleasur lies in ----- underneath my fingertips ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: "Naked" By Sabrina

    udio ||

    [AN: Bless this singer! What an intoxicating voice!]

    __DIXON PALACE__

    Ayra was trapped underneath his mystical eyes. He wanted her to prove to him that his touches hadn''t had any effect on her. She wasn''t tempted by the way his fingertips danced on her skin. A sudden stubbornness lingered through her mind just to ept a surreal reality.

    Without giving much thoughts onto it, she gave him a short reply while chewing her bottom lips nervously,

    " Okay but you must keep your promise."

    A promise which meant nothing to Cedric! Obviously, he wasn''t going to im her body like some sort of tempted beast but that doesn''t mean that he was never going to touch her again. He only trumpled with his words so that he could give her some unique memories at their wedding night.

    Their forey should be postponed for this night!

    A certain lustced out from his dark eyes when her lousy lips agreed so sweetly. He enjoyed her helplessness but that should be reserved only for him to see, to cherish. She could be bossy to others without any worries but she should be a tempted flower on his bed.

    Cedric cracked into a mysterious smile and gave his words thatcked confidence,

    " Of course! I am a man of words."

    Ayra stared at him deeply to read his thoughts but found nothing wrong, she spoke quite nervously,

    " What should I do then?"

    Cedricughed at the naiveness that his wife bore in her heart. At first he dropped her weight over the bed preciously and bent down to whisper beside her ears,

    " You have to keep quiet for fifteen minutes. Meantime, I will do whatever I wish. If you give no response to me, I will consider that you win and I loss."

    Ayra queired feeling shy inside,

    " What if you win? What will I have to do then?"

    Cedric grinned widely at her question and found her body tensing up nervously. Wiggling his eyebrows yfully, he amused tilting his head aside to see her nervous eyes,

    " Guess What?"

    Ayra felt her stomach tightening into a knot as she mumbled oddly,

    " I don''t know."

    Cedric teased grinning further,

    " Fool wife! "

    Ayra blinked at his devilish expression innocently. Then she heard him saying,

    " Let''s just start."

    Ayra nodded looking here and there to avoid such awkwardness. Cedric got down from the bed, started to unbutton his coat and ordered her briefly,

    " Lie down! "

    Ayra looked up at him nervously butterplyed reminding their mutual agreement. With a trembling heart, she wriggled her ass down toy t. Her eyes kept viewing the ceiling above the bed and thoughts turned quite messy. Anticipation grew stronger and she suddenly felt like she was being tricked.

    What if they end up having sex?

    Her eyes dialeted in her own thoughts but it was toote to decline now. The demon was on his way to have her however he wanted but for fifteen minutes only.

    Fifteen minutes! Only!

    She kept herself encouraging in each moments and vowed that she wouldn''t react at all no matter what he did with her body. At least he wouldn''t have sex without her permission. So others didn''t matter precisely.

    A smirk yed on his lips when he discarded his clothes on the floor and climbed on the bed, shirtless. Almost instantly Ayra''s body curled up upon seeing him approaching but she kept staring.

    Cedric came to hover on her body and chuckled upon seeing her perplexed expression. She was too naive to be ruined by him but she was his after all.

    Tenderness spreaded through his eyes when he guided her sweetly,

    " Part open your legs, Princess."

    His voice gave her shudder but she had no choice to part those legs for him. It was just only for fifteen minutes. It she seded, she could be get rid of him anytime. Falling in love with him? It was only a question and justice for their marriage in her heart.

    Marriage is easy but falling in love is never easy!

    Cedric smiled cheekily when her beautiful legs were part open and a part of her left thigh came in his view for the preveilege of her lose robe. Ayra gave her a firm reminder while parting her legs apart,

    " Fifteen minutes! "

    Cedric only chuckled at her foolishness and immediately his eyes drunk in desire when the smooth skin came in his vision. An erratic sigh escaped from his lips and his desire turned so strong that they kept pushing him to im her body.

    Ayra kept her promise, gritted her teeth together and vowed that she wouldn''t make a single noise. Her eyes carefully scanned his each movements as he reached down to part her legs apart.

    Almost instantly a gasp was about to escape out from her lips. Having his both cold hands on her skin, het internal fire was ignited so easily.

    Now she was deadly scared that whether she would actually keep silent for fifteen minutes or not.

    Cedric smiled at her seductively and picked one of her toes to have it inside his mouth. Ayra narrowed at his chasty task and saw his hot tongue running on her feet slowly in a very seductive way.

    Never in her life, she knew that such an erotic moment could exist except a wild sex.

    His tongue pleasured her feet so sensually that she felt like her toes became sinful. She inhaled a deep breath and shivered lightly. Cedric whispered knowing that she found it amusing,

    " You deserved to be cherished all over, Princess. Don''t be shy! "

    The ce between her thighs immediately leaked juices upon his words. She kept her teeth biting so hard that it might start bleeding anytime soon.

    Considering that they had only short time, Cedric left her toe but still kept the leg up from the bed in the air. He started cing light kisses on her exposed thighs sending chills all over her body.

    Ayra wriggled her ass ufortably and started to breath heavily upon seeing his lipsing up eventually.

    Don''t tell me that he was going to get me fully exposed?

    Ayra panicked but his kisses only made her craving something else that she knew ever existed. Breathing erratically, Cedric looked up at her and smirked knowing that how anxious she was getting inside.

    This was just the beginning wife!

    Cedric spoke to himself and suddenly left her thigh. Rather than being happy, a sudden dissapointed shed through Ayra''s eyes who saw Cedric crawling up to meet her face.

    Watching her grinding teeth together, Cedric chuckled before bending his head down to suck on her neck. He whispered on her skin,

    " You don''t have to be so hard on yourself, Princess. You can win anytime as long as you ask."

    A pleasure shot through her mind when he nted soft kisses on her neck slowly making his way down between the swell of her breasts. A muffled moan rang inside her mind when he ran his hot tongue between the edge of her breastline.

    She found it so difficult to not moan that her body started quivering. She squeezed her eyes shut and hoped that it would work to keep her thoughts driven away since she wasn''t watching his devilish tasks.

    Cedric smiled with contentment and suddenly averted his mouth from her skin. Looking down at her closed face, a wicked thought came across his mind.

    His hand reached out to caress her hard nipples that were poking out from theyer of her thin robe. They were aroused instantly when Cedric started touching her figure.

    His forefingers took the nipple between his grasp and squeezed them hardly untill she shot open her eyes turning flustered. Her heart raced violently when a never ending sensation surged from her secret spot.

    Cedric continued tracing her right nipple without going inside and whispered beside her ears,

    " Has anyone touch them before?"

    Ayra almost died in shame at his question. Seth and she were never been so intimate thus something like this never happened before.

    Without opening her mouth, she gave him a slight nod of denial. A sudden happiness yed on Cedric''s expression as he questioned again,

    " Has anyone sucked them before? "

    Ayra almost felt like a wet pool after his series of horny questions. She found then embarrassing and thrilling at the same time. Again she responded with a slight shook of her head and earned a mischievous grin from him.

    Cedric pressed his fingers onto her nipples hardly and whispered seductively in her ears,

    " How about I suck then Princess and let you feel that how does it feel so good? Hmm? "

    Ayra almost climaxed at his words and suddenly tried to close her parted legs unknowningly pulling him closer to her body.

    *******************

    Remember to vote guys and share this book with others. Please take a note that this is a slow paced romance and everything will take time to fall in right ces. I hope that you will understand that each story has its flow.

 Chapter 311 - Stubborn Angel

    WARNING: Chapter Contains A Bit Mature Contents! Read at your own risk!

    RECOMMENDED SONG: Naked By Sabrina udio (continues..)

    The night was deeper outside. The sky over Basarisk was foggy creating a mysterious shade of clouds as if they were hiding the whole sky from the creatures down on earth. Only one dim candle was lightening up inside the room, eliminating their intertwined bodies like two soul, one body. Cedric words continued vibrating in her ears.

    Ayra threw her head back in ecasty. His dirty words only aroused the ce between her thighs and she knew that she had lost the capability of denying his touches anymore. Cedric grinned devilishly when her eyes blinked innocently at his words and he knew that he was all of her mind now.

    A shudder ran through her spine when his hand slipped inside her robe and crawled upwards only to hold the hardened nipples between his forefingers for real. Ayra almost gasped out in pleasure but immediately bit back her tongue knowing that they were in a game for a while only.

    Cedric heavied erratically when her aroma came in contact with his hands. She was really a beauty. Her softness only gave him the idea of taking her feverishly untill she shouts his name out loud. Cedric held the nipples between his fingers and continued enjoying the changes on her expression whenever he twisted them. Her body jerked off uncontroble but the fiesty woman decided to keep silent.

    His hand pulled down the robe slightly and tugged them off to her waistline. A cold air brushed past her body as soon as her naked chest was disyed in front of him. Arya instinctively crunched up to hide her bare chest but Cedric pressed her hands on both sides posseively. He spoke looking down at her shy face deeply,

    " Don''t hide yourself from me, Princess."

    His voice was soft carried a sense of soothingness that rxed her tightened muscles subconsciously. Ayra swallowed before turning her head aside to avoid his intense eyes. He was looking at her like a precious treasure which only belonged to him and him only.

    Cedric grinned before dipping his head down to capture her one perked nipples in his mouth. Ayra suppressed a loud cry to note out from her mouth and thrashed her head back inside the pillow. Her hands shot up to cling on his shoulders at the ecstasy. Her eyes teared up because of the immense pleasure that she felt inside but couldn''t able to release it.

    He sucked and twisted her nipple in his mouth but to his surprise, she still didn''t cry out his name. This woman was way too hard on herself. With the thought of making her loose in their little game, Cedric bit down on her nipple hardly only to see few teardrops fell down from her eyes. Hence she couldn''t make any sound, only crying was the leftover option for her to show how aroused she was.

    Cedric tilted his head up to look at her tear stained cheeks and murmured while taking another nipple between his fingers,

    " What a stubborn angel you are, love! "

    Ayra stared back at him nkly to see him grinning. His grin looked so devilish as if he had more other ns than this. Ayra''s legs weakened at the thought of doing something more that she assumed.

    As expected, Cedric crawled back between her thighs and held her thighs apart with a grin. He yanked his thighs apart only to be seen her body trembling. Confused about were they going to have sex or not, Ayra panicked having not much ideas of this sexual activities.

    Cerdic first ran his hand on his left thigh beforeing up to pull down her white panties. A rush of anxiety ran through her veins when hepletey pulled down her panty and her feminine part waspletely exposed.

    She saw him licking his lips together while staring down at her pussy lips. Her heart started to thump in excitement or nervousness but something strange knotted in her stomach when his face started to dip down towards herdy part.

    Cedric understood that she was curious about all this things. Before she could register his thoughts, Cedric kissed her clit deeply.

    An ragged breathing escaped through her lips as her ass wriggled to get out of this pleasure. Never in her life, she thought that someone would kiss her in there. Her cheeks bleeded in shame and she started to protest weakly wriggling her ass down.

    Noticing her futile protest, Cedric held her thighs apart more forcefully and kissed hard on her clit. A pool of juices started to drip from her private part as she curled her toes up before whimpering inside her mind uncontrobly.

    Cedric didn''t stop for a while and inserted into her with his hot tongue. Almost instantly Ayra''s eyes widened apart as her head flew backward to unable her ecasty. She was so close to moan but couldn''t to do it. Such tortures was making her cry only.

    Cedric didn''t slow down his ministration. His tongue continued going back and forth in rhythmic way and sucked her juices pleasurably. Something strange started to build up in her lower abdomen as she feared throwing her head back.

    She couldn''t control her voice anymore. If she didn''t make any noises, she was sure that she would die in this pleasure. With her ragged breathing, she attemptedst time to hold down her moan but Cedric went deeper with his tongue.

    She tightened around his tongue as his tongue hit the pleasurable spot of her body. Thest restriction of her body had broken down. Arya shuddered shouting herst moan erratically,

    " Cedric.."

    Cedric smirked between his ministration when her lust filled voice echoed in his ear. Arching his head up and leaving her honey spot momentarily, he looked through her lust filled eyes before speak with a wide grin,

    " You have lost, Princess."

    ****************************

    Hello everyone! I apologise for not updating yesterday. Today is Eid Festival in our country. So I was quite busy in preparations. Finally I have managed to write down an update. Enjoy and here''s a good news for all of you. From next month, I will be releasing 2 Chapters per day and asionally 3 Chapters. Keep voting for Cedric and Ayra hehehe!

 Chapter 312 - You Do Not Order Me!

    Voice Of Love: " Your resistance is the biggest reward for me! ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: " I belong you" By Sabrina udio ||

    Ayra snapped open her eyes widely. Her breathing hitched as she saw her own flustered reflection in his devilish eyes. His grin broadened further making her toes curling up together in ecasty. Indeed she lost herself in seduction.

    It was shameful yet she couldn''t refuse the truth that even if Cedric approached to have sex with her at that moment, she wouldn''t have refused probably. Her mouth was parted open, inhaling deep breaths to stable her messy mind.

    Cedric pulled out his finger from her wet entrance. A shudder ran through her spine when the sudden emptiness consumed her soul. She whimpered a little and stared up at his cringy smirk. His dark curls was reaching near his left eyebrow and imposed his look like a pure demon.

    Ayra whispered from her flustered state drowsily,

    " Argh.. What.. what do we have to face now?"

    An evil grin spreaded through his moisty lips when she spoke with curiousity. He ced his palms on her both sides, trapped her head between his two broad arms replied looking through the spark of her gaze,

    " Would like you see tonight Princess?"

    Ayra''s ears turned hot and for a rare moment, her heart skipped a beat. She encouraged herself telling that this man was no good. He used cunning trick to break down your beautiful life and barged into your life like an intruder. Yet she was being hypnotized under his deep mesmerizing eyes as if she was a dessert to devour.

    Ayra gave a gentle shook, denied his obvious intention and murmured nervously,

    " N..No..I was only asking.."

    Cedric chuckled at her obvious lies and suddenly pressed himself onto her. A groan leaked from her mouth when something hard and hot poked on her wet entrance. Her heartbeat escded and some unknown desire crawled down from her lower abdomen towards her private part.

    She nced up at him nkly only to see him grinning wickedly and his words resounded mysterious,

    " Just feel it for tonight, love. We will continue some other day. It was enough for your petite body today."

    Ayra pressed her lips together to seal down her mouth inside her throat. After rubbing himself onto her for a while, he lifted his weight up from her body and pressed a deep kiss on her forehead.

    He hovered down before whispering in her ears,

    " Sleep tight, Princess."

    Ayra watched him crawling down from her body with a satisfied smirk. Then she found herselfing back to reality and gastonia pulled the nket on her body. Turning around on the bed, her cheeks started burning like a fire.

    How embarrassing was it! Why did she agree at the first ce?

    She found herself stupid and heard his slow movements behind. Snapping her head behind, she saw Cedric slipping inside his royal attire and was about to head outside.

    Her words blurted out invontarily,

    " Where are you going?"

    Cedric who was shocked as well looked back to see Ayra on the bed and asked raising up his eyebrows yfully,

    " You can fall asleep in my presence? I thought that you were scared of me."

    Ayra''s pride got hurt. Pulling her gown up, she sat jumping off from the bed and crossed her legs together bossily. Narrowing her eyes darkly, she barked out maniacally,

    " Who is scared of you? I just.. found..it.. inconvenience."

    Cedric spoke, buttoning his shirt slowly and kept his eyes locked on her,

    " You found it inconvenience to live with your husband in a room together? Princess, you im yourself brave after this?"

    Ayra pursued her lips together to argue back but a sudden knock from the doorway interrupted their conversation. Cedric frowned before closing off thest button of his shirt and made his way towards the door.

    Ayra pressed the nket closer to her body and peered her head at the doorway. Cedric pulled open the door before finding Frenchies who was in his human form.

    His face darkened in fear more when Cedric shot him a cold re. He bowed his head down respectively and murmured fearfully,

    " Your highness! The young Princess..she..she has causedmotion again. This time, the people from inn held her captivated over there. I don''t understand now what to do."

    Cedric''s face sank immediately. He signalled at Frenchies to leave first then he came inside to change his clothes. Ayra vaguely heard their words thus she didn''t understand what happened exactly.

    Her curiousity was boiling inside toe out. Thus she asked climbing down from the bed nervously,

    " Is something happened?"

    Cedric gave her shurg before turning around to face her with a knowing smirk. He spoke while slipping inside his ck suit,

    " Is Princess concerned about me?"

    Ayra twisted her words with a deep frown,

    " I am concerned about this kingdom as queen. Not your wife."

    Cedric chuckled lightly before sighing and made a casual statement,

    " Nothing umon, Princess. I just have to kill few people, that''s it."

    The word ''kill'' heard from his mouth sounded so natural as if it was nothing but a mere talk. Her curiousity rose up again as she inquired like an elder,

    " Why? What happened that you have to kill someone? "

    Cedric refused to continue this topic. He didn''t want to let her know all this bloody things on the very first day in this Pce. He hussed whilebing his hairs through his fingers,

    " Not today, Princess! I will exin to you some other day."

    He responded before making his way out of the door and left no room for discussion. Ayra was angered hence her words came out harshly from his back,

    " Do you think that I will love you once you hide your sinful acts from me? Then you must be hallucinating. I will hate you more when you will harm people behind my back. You heard that?"

    Cedric halted in his track. His internal nerves started to burn in fire ready to brust out in front of her. He took a deep breath before turning his body around and replied between his gritted teeth,

    " You do not order me, Ayra Chole."

    Ayra felt a shiver running through her spine at the change of his voice. Her eyes narrowed nkly wandering since when did he started to call her by name?

 Chapter 313 - Chaotic Inn Part --- 1

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: " y With Fire" By Sam Tinnsez ||

    Basarisk was one of the most desired kingdom that one could ever wish to live. Surrounded by natural beauties and all the lovely creatures around, it was one kind of mostly demanded kingdom across the world of BRIGHTMOON. The sky over Basarisk had dragons flying or making their way here and there creating a perfect protectory shade on it. People loved and feared them equally since the dragon only heard their king''s order.

    Cedric made his way for the Inn. He was disguised as a mere creature from the city to lessen the possibilities of inviting more troubles. His kingly aura was suppressed down a lot under hismon servant like attire. If others got to know that he was going for the inn, dangers around Jessie would increase more.

    He stopped in front of the cave with a dark face. ces like Inn was mostly built inside cave to avoid passer-byers eyes. Though it was allowed legally in Basarisk, the owners prefered to keep it secret from human eyes. Chatters from people started to spread through from the narrow path of Inn. asionally a woman''s enraged voice could be heard from inside. The woman was none other than his younger sister, Isabe.

    Frenchies looked up at his master with worry. Well, he wasn''t worrying about Cedric''s safety. The people of Inn were in danger more than Jessie.Once Cedric''s hidden powers brusted out, the ce would be nothing but an ash.

    Frenchies asked politely, made sure that his voice resounded nothing but a desperate plead,

    " My Lord, why don''t you let me take care of it? Young Princess would be safe. I can assure you that."

    Cedric shot him a cold re before appearing dangerous. He reasoned with a chuckle,

    " Well, do you think that I would havee personally if I needed you?"

    Frenchies bit down his tongue and retreated on other side. He just acted too naive to invite his own death. He should have understood that nothing else mattered to Cedric except his sisters in this world.

    Cedric withdrawed his gaze from the terrified Frenchies. Looking back at his guards who were in charge to follow him around always, Cedric signalled at them to stay here.

    Turning around, he walked straight into the Inn with hisrge steps. Frenchies sucked deep breath for the people who actually dared to tie down their Princess.

    Entering into the Inn, Cedric swiped his sharp eyes around the ce. Torches were hanging in the wall to lighten this little cave. Most of the people were dead drunk and was muttering incoherent words. Few half nude entertainers were pleasing the rich guests who hade from a prestigious family.

    His dark eyes fell on a woman who was tied against the scaffold tightly. Her eyes continued turning darker showing the wrath that she felt inside. A helpless sigh escaped through his lips when he found Jessie at her poor state. Her loyal maid was also tied down beside her. Away from her scaffold, there were three dead bodies lying down. From their ripped head, it took no time for Cedric to understand that they were murdered by Jessie.

    Jessie''s eyes finally fell on Cedric who just came in disguise. Though he was inmon clothes, she only needed few seconds to identify that it was her brother. A glimmer of hope shed across her eyes.His arrival surprised her the most. She thought that Cedric would be pleasing his newly wedded wife tonight and wouldn''t show any interest of rescuing her like other times.

    She whispered softly,

    " Brother..."

    Cedric walked over to Jessie''s scaffold and looked down at the bodies with disgust. Before he could interrogate anything, Jessie mumbled lowly,

    " Well, they were being rude with me and insisted on taking my maid as their whore. It was necessary."

    Cedric hissed before sneering in disgust,

    " Tsk..Your taste have worsened in killing."

    Jessie blurted out shockingly, not knowing what did he mean exactly,

    " What?"

    Cedric ced his eyes back on the ck blood that the dead bodies bleeded and mumbled back in a low voice,

    " Look at them! They came from the lowest ranks. Their blood smell so bad that I feel like puking. When did you started killing such low standard creatures?"

    Jessie was nkheaded for a few moments. Coming back to reality, she held the urge of rolling her eyes at this man. Since they were out of Dixon Pce, being respectful towards the king was mandatory. She answered shooting another despising re to the dead bodies,

    " I didn''t think much. They were mainly targetting my innocent maid."

    Cedric parted open his lips to speak but there came the loud piercing voice from the owner of this inn,

    " Hey! What are you doing there? Are you speaking to the imprisoned girl?"

    Cedric pulled his eyes away to the man who ran onto them in hurry. He had white stuble beards on his face and seemed like a man at histe thirties. His tongue was exceptionally very rude.

    Cedric tried to y cool. Looking through his deeply narrowed eyes, he spoke in a gentle man voice,

    " Why did captured such beautiful girl here, man? ve imprisonment isn''t legal in Basarisk anymore. Don''t you know that?"

    The owner of Inn roared pointing out at the dead bodies,

    " Haven''t you heard anything? Look at them. They just made fun with her little maid. And then, this damned girl killed each one of them and brought bad reputation in my inn. If this continues, my business wille to end."

    Cedric tapped on his chin dramatically before muttering logically,

    " It seems like they were in fault at the beginning. So why didn''t you try to save her maid when she was being bullied by them? Yet, you captured her when she raided her voice against this people! How wonderful! "

    The owner''s face went through several kinds of emotions. After Cedric''s reasonable answer, some guests started to look at him with obvious question. To hold his prestigious status in front of the guests, the owner used a powerful voice in front of Cedric,

    " Who are you to judge me, man? Our king? Or what? If you here to drink, just drink and leave quickly. Regarding this girl, I will sell her in BALVINA with a handsome price tomorrow."

    Jessie''s face darkened further instantly. She shouted from her scaffold hysterically,

    " What the fuck you say? You will sell me? Me? Just release my ties. Then I will show you how to y with your balls. Damned Narcissistic Bastard! "

    Cedric shot his sister a warning re. His re clearly meant that since he was ying, don''t muddle in midway.

    The Inn owner cursed loudly in front of Cedric,

    " Daughter of Bitch! You..how dare you..."

    This time, Jessie felt shivered by the pressure that she sensed in the air. She subconsciously looked up at Cedric who also heard his mother being cursed like this. His whole aura exuded a bloodthirsty intent and forced everyone to back off unknowingly. Even the Inn owner felt a chill through his spine looking at the way Cedric stared at him deeply.

    Cedric chuckled dangerously confusing everyone around except Jessie who knew his end was getting closer. Shifting his eyes at the Axe Throwing Board, his wicked mind came up with a nostalgic idea. People from Inn loved to practice target fixing game as they had to hunt animals asionally. The differenciation was that they used sharp knives while practicing inside the cave rather than axes.

    Cedric suggested posing a domineering posture,

    " Hmm.. Since we both have different principles, I have a offer for you. You wish to sell the woman but I feel like her life shouldn''t be wasted like this. How about we y for one round? If you get seded, I won''t meddle in this matter anymore. But.."

    He took a pause delibaretly to emphasize rest of his words and resumed,

    " If you fail, your body will be the target fixing board. "

    The owner of Inn gasped in disbelief. His face turned ashen because of the anger that he felt towards Cedric.

    How dare he throws challenge on him standing inside his Inn?

    Watching his falling in silence, Cedric shurgged his shoulders off and turned around to face the drunk voice. Using his high pitched voice, he spoke to the crowd excitedly,

    " Gentlemen, we were thinking about apetitive game. What do you suggest?"

    Most of the guests were dead drunk and weren''t in state of thinking logically. They got excited after hearing out the name of game and started to scream out excitingly,

    " Fight!! Fight!!! Fight!!! "

    Jessie dropped her eyes down frustratingly knowing that where it would end actually.

    ************************

    Hello everyone. I need a suggestion from all of you. If you are interested in knowing Elizabeth, Arthur and Alexander''s love triangle story, I will continue their story through Ayra and Cedric''s lifetime. If you aren''t, then I will pause their story within few chapters and will add them in the volume of side story after a long time probably. So let me know in thement section. Check out thement section to see reference picture of"Isabe Arnaldo Dixon", the elder sister Of Cedric and Princess of Basarisk.

 Chapter 314 - Chaotic Inn ----- Part 2

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    Elizabeth was sandwiched between the wall and Arthur who was so close to her face. Before she could manage to hear his rest of words, her eyes crawled at the end of narrow corridor. Another pair of eyes met her as if knife cut her flesh. Her momentum froze when the darkness faded away from that distant face and Alexander''s handsome face came in front view.

    Alexander was stunned at the same time. He didn''t expect them to discover together although Arthur''s feelings towards Elizabeth wasn''t unknown to him. But did Elizabeth feel the same?

    Ignoring his own emotional feelings,he always expected Elizabeth to fall for brother. But when there was actually some signs of them being together, something didn''t feel right. As if a needle was poking deep inside his heart and made everything uneasy. The world around him stopped moving and he did nothing else but to stare at their almost intertwined back nkly.

    Elizabeth parted open her lips feedibly to warn Arthur but Arthur was more reckless manparing to Alexander. He always had his own ways of doing things. Unlike Alexander who was very considerate before doing a single task, Arthur was much more open minded. He always stick to the decision that he felt right.

    Arthur sutured few times staring down at the trapped woman intensely,

    " Elizabeth.. Actually..I..for a long time...You know.."

    The words rolled up to down in his tongue out of nervousity. His grip on the wall started to turn little sweaty.

    Damn! Why was it so difficult to tell just few words?

    Elizabeth didn''t even heed his words. She nervously nced up at Arthur before trailing her eyes towards the narrow corridor in where she saw Alexandering in. To her surprise, she discovered that the man had dissapared from the corridor. For some unknown reasons, she panicked eternally.

    Did he misunderstand something? Or did he go back to inform the Vampire Queen?

    Elizabeth mumbled inside not noticing the way Arthur was stumbling on his words. Without wasting her time anymore, she pushed Arthur away without second thought. Her breathing hitched slightly before muttering to Arthur hastily,

    " Broth.. Brother.. Arthur...I think, your mother is looking for me..I will hear from you tomorrow..I have to go.."

    Elizabeth spoke before taking arge stride to walk away from there and took the exact root in where Alexander was seen previously.

    He should be somewhere around!

    With this hope, Elizabeth lifted up her long gown a little and started to takerge strides. Behind her, Arthur''s expression was full of dissapointments as he smiled to himself bitterly.

    Elizabeth stopped right at the spot where she spotted Alexander earlier. That spot was the center of two different corridors that was ustomed to the left and right corridor from the other sides of castle.

    Her blue eyes darted back and forth to search for him but found nothing as if he had never appeared. After contemting inside her thoughts for a while, she decided to walk for the left direction slowly. She continued walking untill she came to the other end of long narrow corridor and saw the ck ario of city outside. Her face was filled with troubled emotions when she didn''t find Alexander anywhere.

    Discarding the idea of looking for him anymore, she inteneded to walk away but heard a familiar voice from her back,

    " It must feel very romantic to be trapped by a handsome prince at the corridor, isn''t it?"

    Elizabeth almost jumped off in fear and snapped her head in a shot. She saw Alexander leaning against the wall. His dark red eyes leisurely watched her as if he was casually asking something.

    She pursued her lips to respond but Alexander''s taunting words resumed. His steps started to get closer as he spoke in a husky voice hinting the obvious edge of mockery,

    " Midnight..Alone..Two of us together.. What a fantasy! How was your experience, Elizabeth?"

    Alexander questioned from his fury almost forgetting that he was actually trapping her at the exact way that Arthur trapped her before. Elizabeth started to stagger backward untill her back faced the cold wall. The man was looking down at her little weight smiling faintly as if he was uttering nothing serious matter.

    Elizabeth almost stopped breathing and tried to beam into a polite smile. Looking up to see his dark vampiric eyes, she muttured oddly,

    " I just didn''t expect that the crown prince would be so interested in my personal life."

    Alexander corrected smiling cringily,

    " Personal love life! "

    Elizabeth replied fluttering her eyshes dumbfoundingly,

    " How so? Did you hear him say that he loves me?"

    Alexander snorted out coldly and looked down at her with warning,

    " Why? You were so desperate to hear from him?"

    Elizabeth almostughed out loud at his words. She crossed the arms on her chest together and blurted out unknowingly,

    " How about you say those words to me? May be my subconscious mind want to hear them."

    _BASARISK KINGDOM, BRIGHTMOON_

    Under the pressure of everyone''s chirping voice, the inn owner had to prove his prestigious status. Just he didn''t take Cedric''sst part of words seriously this time. He thought them as a part of joke and stepped forward boldly.

    Jessie had to roll her eyes at the inn owner''s nerves. Shezily looked around and found something essential to spend her leisure time.

    Cedric smirked before walking in front of the discerned position for aiming knife. Picking up one sharp knife from the te, he passed it to the inn owner who was full of confidence,

    " You first."

    The inn owner snorted out arrogantly before epting the knife from his hand rudely. Entering into the circle, he aimed at the board attentively before throwing the knife skillfully. The knife went straight to the center of board but unexpectedly got stuck just an inch beside the centre point.

    The audience made a sound of sympathy. The inn owner squeezed his eyes shut in agony and stepped back dissapointedly. He didn''t loose hope. He was confident that even Cedric wouldn''t aim his target like him so close to the center point.

    Smiling at this thought cunningly, the inn owner stepped back and stood few steps away from Cedric''s back. It was time for Cedric.

    His lips couldn''t stop smiling as he stepped forward before choosing the most sharp knife for himself. Running his finger on its sharp side without being cut, he picked it up and one shot from his grip, the knife went straight through the centre point before hitting the backwall behind the board.

    People apuded for his skillful acts thunderously. Jessie''s mouth couldn''t stop but twitching in sarcasm as she yawned leisurely. The inn owner eyed at Cedric suspiciously. From his perspective of knowing this game, he could tell that Cedric was being a highly skilled man in this game.

    He wandered what could be his identity in reality!

    To save his leftover reputation, the inn owner barked out arrogantly,

    " What''s so excited about? I heard that our king had never missed a single target in his entire lifetime. Look at this man! He has only seeded in aiming one time, you are already praising him so high! Bullshit! "

    Still the audience couldn''t stop admiring his tactic. Cedric smirked cunningly before reaching out for another sharp knife. He spoke ying with the newly picked sharp knife between his forefingers,

    " You are saying right."

    He paused before unting his eyes up to see the inn owner sharply. An evil grin spreaded through his lips strong enough to make anyone''s legs wobbling in nervousity. Before the inn owner could predict his action, Cedric threw the knife aimly straight at the center of his head and resumed his rest of words at the same time,

    " The king has never missed his target."

    *************************

    Hello guys. Please check out thement section to see " Jessie Arnaldo Dixon". Hehehe.. Remember to vote andment. We will start 2 Chapters Releasing per day from 1st August.

 Chapter 315 - Take Off Your Clothes!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: Devilish By Chase Antic ||

    The audience stood up in horror when the owner of that Inn was left with two sliced head. The knife perfectly cut off his head into two proportions and rolled on the ground like a stuff. Their faces turned deathly pale as if their drunken state had long been faded away.

    Who could remain calm after witnessing such bloody scene?

    One of them looked up at Cedric in horror before pursuing his lips together hesitantly as if he had to say something. As his eyes met Cedric''s one deathly look, he retracted the idea of spouting a single word.

    Cedric watched the audience in amusement before stating casually as if he had done nothing wrong,

    " Gentlemen, you guys have to say something?"

    The ear piercing sound of that Inn owner travelled outside of the inn. Frenchies who was guarding with others sensed something wrong and immediately ran inside with his troops. Their track halted abruptly when he saw a headless body was rolling on the floor.

    The audience finally came to an understanding. They saw the uniformed guards in terror before looking up at Cedric doubtfully. Their doubt vanished away when Frenchies made a slight bow to Cedric before addressing him respectively,

    " My Lord, we should get going now. Morning sun will be up anytime soon."

    There was a gasp among the audience finally. Followed by an old man, they all bowed their heads longingly and the man in lead spoke nervously on their behalf,

    " Your highness! Pardon our impudence! We didn''t recognize you."

    Cedric chuckled lightly at their words and waved his hands dismissively. Yawning leisurely, he spoke before turning around to face Jessie,

    " No need to be courteous! I just came to find my sister. You guys better enjoy yourself. We are leaving."

    Cedric spoke before reaching for the ropes to untie Jessie who looked utterly mad. Releasing out from the ropes, Jessie grumbled unhappily at Cedric,

    " You should have given him to me. He was my prey."

    Cedric sighed softly before reasoning patiently,

    " You don''t need to be so angry! The consequences would have always remained the same."

    Jessie huffed before taking her pace out of the inn bossily. The guards bowed at her when she crossed them and hurried her pace outside.

    The onlookers turned more pale in fear when they realized that they actually abducted their Princess who was in normal clothes. To hide their identities, they always imposed as a servant whenever they paid a visit outside.

    Cedric followed her outside with his troops and soldiers soon after. Watching her leaving in a nonchnt face, Cedricmented from her back,

    " You should control your temper when you are in public."

    Jessie paused between her walks to carriage and spun around furiously. Gritting her teeth together, she replied at him barkingly,

    " Do not order me, Cedric. I don''t like it."

    Cedric had always been patience with his sisters. He sighed heavily before stating in a matter of fact,

    " I am ordering you as your brother, not the king of Basarisk. You are inviting more and more troubles for you."

    Jessie chuckled at his response mockingly before stating sarcastically,

    " Just the way you brought trouble in our pce."

    Cedric''s gaze narrowed darkly at hermand. Surely she was referring to Ayra who just entered in their pce tonight. He persued his lips tightly not holding back his words anymore,

    " She is the queen of Basarisk not your brother or sister, Jessie. Get the fact right inside your head. Don''t make it difficult for me! "

    Jessie gritted her teeth harder and turned around to leave angrily. She was more angered knowing that Cedric was supporting his wife in every possible way.

    Why did he had to marry such a bad reputated woman?

    Meanwhile, Ayra stayed in her room obediently. Though she was d that Cedric was nowhere around, she started to feel worry for the matters. He looked horrible when he left the room.

    Going back to the bed, she tried to get some sleep but new ce made it difficult for her to sleep properly. She tossled few times on the bed but sleep was nowhere to be seen.

    At that time, the door was pushed open from outside and a strong smell of blood filled her nostrils. As a part Vampire, she had deep sense of smelling than other normal creatures. Her stomach grumbled instinctively as she sat up on bed.

    Cedric paused on the door way under her skeptical eyes and tried to slip inside without being notified. Ayra shouted narrowing her gaze at him,

    " Take off your clothes before stepping in. You smell so bad that I feel like puking."

    Cedric was astounded before double checking on his words disbelievingly,

    " Excuse me? You..you asked me to step out?"

    Ayra nodded beforeing down from the bed and walked over to him,

    " Yes! Your clothes are smelling like blood. Please take them off before youe in."

    Cedric formed into a self mocking smile and red looking down at her,

    " Princess.. You are asking the king to get out of his own room? You sure have guts, I must admit."

    Ayra snorted out coldly before returning his gaze with another piercing look,

    " Why are you so damn proud of yourself? It''s not like you are getting lectured by an outsider. I am the Princess of Dstia first, second your wife and third thewfully queen of Basarisk now. So you should take it lightly."

    Cedric gritted his teeth harder before muttering incoherently,

    " You..."

    Ayra challenged back folding her arms together,

    " What?"

    Cedric sighed helplessly beforeing up with another cunning idea. He obediently took a step back and offered with a grin,

    " Since it''s our wedding night, you should take some responsibilities too. Come to me and take off my clothes."

    Ayra''s face paled as she opened her mouth to refuse,

    " Wait no.. Why me..."

    Cedric reasoned raising her eyebrows amusingly,

    " You just said that you are wife? Nowe to me wifey.."

    Ayra''s face sank further. Never in her imagination,she expected that she would fall down in her own trap such miserably.

    ***********************

    Hi guys! Sorry for thete this days. I was making stockpiles for next month. We will have mass release very soon don''t worry. Check out thement section to see the reference picture of "Elizabeth" from Dstia.

 Chapter 316 - Eyes Never Lie!

    Voice Of Love: " I love the fear in your eyes which only bores for me.~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: " One Last Time" By

    Vaults ||

    Cedric smiled devilishly at her flushed, stubborn expression. He adored the way when she tried to hide her nervousness though she pretended to be calm, unresponsive. He never knew such joy existed in this world. Taming a wild cat like her was the biggest fun that he ever had.

    He smiled but continued waiting for her even though she showed no sign of movements. Looking up at his sparking eyes, she muttured between her gritted teeth,

    " I am not your servant."

    She initially nned to skip this task and wanted to take a long sleep. But the man rebuked reasonably,

    " But you are my queen. A queen always serves the king."

    A frustrated growl escaped from her throat. She wanted nothing but to smack him few times untill he stopped using suchme tricks to make her obedient. Ayra pressed her lips together but found no words to retort. It was alreadyte at night and she was tired of ying all this games with him.

    Sighing helplessly, she tiptoed in front of him and responded as a growl,

    " I will do it."

    Cedricmented with a toothy smile,

    " Good Girl."

    Ayra rolled her eyes before reaching out to pull off his coat. Reaching behind his back, she started to unstrap the belt around his waist and took a spun.

    Cedric observed her each step. When she came in front of him, he stretched out his right leg on her path.Out of bnce, she tripped on her track and fell onto her arms. Her lose robe deepened and revealed the valley between her breasts openly.

    She heard his dark chuckle and teasingment together,

    " Careful, Princess! You aren''t seducing your king, are you?"

    Ayra red at hisughing face harshly and sutured angrily,

    " You..you did it on purpose.."

    Cedric imposed an innocent look asking back naively,

    " Evidence?"

    Ayra was frustrated to argue with this demon. She fixed her hanging cor awkwardly and huffed with ament,

    " My own eyes."

    Cedric reasoned back stepping out from his smelly shoes,

    " Eyes can lie sometimes."

    Ayra rebuked powerlessly,

    " Eyes never lie."

    Cedric suddenly replied turning his whole silhouette in a swift,

    " Don''t trust on a Demon''s eyes ever, Princess."

    Ayra didn''t know what did he mean exactly. She walked off from him swiftly and spoke dropping the coat on his sofa irrationally,

    " Why do you kill people always?"

    Cedric replied in his indifferent voice,

    " I hate it when people try to overpower me."

    Ayra spoke again making her way towards the bedzily,

    " But I do always try to overpower you. Why don''t you kill me too?"

    Cedric grinned taking off thest bit of cloth from his bare chest,

    " Because I let you being disobedient with me. Besides..."

    He took a pause before pulling out the woman in his arms and whispered mischievously,

    " I love it when you try to be dominate with me."

    Ayra didn''t push him away immediately. She replied challenging his authority,

    " What if I continue throwing tantrums with you always?"

    Cedric grinned further before scooping her up in his arms and heard her shrill cry,

    " Then we will continue live with tantrums till the the end of our life."

    _WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA_

    The night wasing to an end outside. Vague noises of crickets echoed through the corridor. The silence was so evident at this hour that Elizabeth could hear her own ragged breathing. His face was so close to her yet so far.

    His dark Vampire eye behold her own fragile silhouette but emotions was always transparent. For so many years, she dreamt of watching care in those eyes for her but he always hid or denied perfectly. Breaking her heart again and again until she had no hopes left anymore.

    Having him so close to her lips, Elizabeth sweated inside before muttering out nervously,

    " I was... joking.. merely.."

    Alexander didn''t forget the moment when he saw their twisted body. He state hoarsely fanning irregr breathing on her skin,

    " Were you kidding with Arthur too like this?"

    He referred to their close proximity and gotten more closer untill Elizabeth had no way but to lean her back in the air awkwardly. Her eyes fluttered shakingly before suturing unassuringly,

    " Why do you even care? I can do whatever I want."

    Though she reasoned, her voicecked confidence and her face sank in horror when she saw him narrowing his eyes dangerously.

    Alexander stepped more closer as his body rubbed against her teasingly and she felt a knot down in her stomach. He pressed his lips beside her ears and was going to say something but suddenly her rosy smell travelled inside his nostrils.

    It was midnight, a perfect time for hunting which naturally aroused a grown up Vampire. Besides fairy''s blood had the most delicious taste one Vampire could ever had.

    His thoughts vanished away quickly. His nose started to sniff in an attempt of finding the right spot to drink from her blood unknowingly. Elizabeth shuddered when she found that Alexander was sniffing on her.

    His fangs ached terribly and wanted to drink from her, forgetting that drinking from her would lead to a severe crime.

    Elizabeth started reminding him in a low voice,

    " Brother.. Brother..Alex... What are you nning to do? "

    Alexander didn''t heed her words and continued sniffing between the crook of her neck. When she sensed something cold on her skin, her body trembled like a dry leaf.

    She knew what were those things! His fangs!

    Before she could think that what was going to happen, they both heard a shrill voice from afar,

    " What are you doing with my daughter?"

    Elizabeth gasped in horror realizing who was the owner of that voice!

    ************************

    Hey lovelies! Check out thement section to see the aesthetic picture of Frenchis and Siemus. Their pose just matched with my uing Chapters. Don''t forget toment and yep, mass Release ising soon.

 Chapter 317 - Call My Dragons!

    Startled by her sudden appearence, Alexander was pushed away by Elizabeth harshly. The impact was hard enough to bring his sense back to reality. His inner bloodsucker howled impatiently for the sudden interruption and insisted oning out.

    Elizabeth first nced at Alexander whose eyes were changing colors indicating that her presence had ignited his thirst. It was nearly dawn time which was the most craving time of a vampire. Elizabeth shrieked in fear hoping that he wouldn''t act impulsively in front of her mother.

    Awakened by her constant hints, Alexander regained his trueself and snapped his head aside at the woman who stood few steps away from them. His head instinctively made a slight bow before addressing the woman with respect,

    " Mrs.Castillo."

    Dora Castillo,mother of Elizabeth and wife of Chief minister from Dstia''s region approached them slowly. With her long floor touching loose gown, her step couldn''t be seen but elegancy was evident in the air. Her eyes didn''t show any emotions but there was a sign of dissapointment on her expression.

    Alexander didn''t dare to meet his eyes since he understood that what was he attempting to do just a few moments back. On the contrary, Elizabeth had the same fear lingering in her mind. She didn''t expect her mother to appear in White Castle suddenly.

    Dora came to stand between the two of them and looked up at her daughter nkly. Pursuing her lips together into a faint smile, she spoke as if she had seen nothing,

    " Pardon my sudden interruption, Your Highness! I was looking for Elizabeth. I came to meet your aunt and your mother."

    Alexander was somewhat baffled out by her words. He expected her to question on his actions at least but the woman had nothing to say. Elizabeth understood her mother rightly. She just didn''t dare to make herself eyesore in front of Alexander who was the next king of Vampires. A prominent woman like her knew how to act wisely in sudden unexpected situations.

    Alexander looked at Elizabeth with worry. Before excusing himself from there, he spoke few words to Dora respectively,

    " We were just sharingforted words upon Ayra''s departure, Mrs Castillo. Please feel free to visit us oftenly."

    Dora returned him a smile before giving a slight nod,

    " Of course, Crown Prince."

    Alexander walked out from there and dissapared behind the long walls.

    Just as his silhouette dissapared, Dora''s face changed color in no moment. Her earlier tender eyes furiously fell on Elizabeth whose head was bowing down longingly.

    She scoffed between her gritted teeth,

    " You shameless girl! Were you trying to seduce the Crown Prince? Aren''t you afraid of inviting danger for our families? No wonder, you insisted on staying in White Castle."

    Elizabeth sighed out softly. She knew that no matter what she said, Dora would push the me on her at the end. She responded casually without looking through her eyes,

    " Mother.. Your words are baseless. You know well that we are friends from childhood."

    Mrs.Castillo continued scoffing annoyingly,

    " You better start teaching your younger sister that how to get along with the Royals. Princess Ayra is already out of here. You shouldn''te here alone from now on. Take your sister whenever you visit."

    Elizabeth pursued her lips with a forced smile,

    " I..I understand.."

    Dora narrowed her eyes at her slightly before turning around to leave instantly,

    " Let''s go back to our house. I have already met the two queens. You don''t have any business here anymore."

    Elizabeth could only obey after her stern order. If she denied, she knew the consequences very well. While leaving, she peered back one time, hoping to steal a glimpse of Alexander who was nowhere to be seen.

    **********************

    That night, Ayra had no more argument with the demon. As soon as her back found the warm bed, her body rxed peacefully and she went into slumber sleep not long after that. On the contrary, Cedric didn''t tease her anymore. He was exhausted after all this fights and slept beside her without bothering her anymore.

    He smirked devilishly at her sleeping face one more time before drifting off to sleep. Sooner orter, his hands were going to be her pillow.

    The morning sun prickled from the hazy sky of Basarisk. Basarisk had one interesting weather. Dark clouds always ran across the surface and threatened the creatures down there to rainfall. The sky was always gloomy without proper rays of sunlight. Some even dared to spout that Cedric was the reason behind such gloomy weather hence he was the beholder of dark magics.

    Ayra opened her eyes groggily. The first thing that she went to check on was her clothes. She breathed in relief when they were ced on right ce.

    " Dissapointed that nothing happened between us?", Cedric''s teasing voice came from the other side. Sitting straight up, she saw him walking out of the washroom. A towel was wrapped around his lower body. His bare chest was proudly glistening with little water droplets.

    Ayra''s cheeks burnt in shame. Though they didn''t had sex, he still saw everything. She was so naive to believe in his tricky words.

    Ayra shook her head denying and hauled up from the bed to go for the washroom,

    " In your dreams! I...I was just wondering.."

    Cedric chuckled at her response and pped his hands together. As Ayra entered into the washroom, a maid came in to help him with clothes.

    The maid was none other than the same girl who tried to bash Ayrast night!

    The maid bowed at him longingly untill half of het bossoms were exposed in front of his view. Unfortunately, Cedric wasn''t looking at her.

    He was thinking about how to please this fiesty Princess today so that he could make her stay close while sleeping together.

    The maid reached for his attire with a blush and reached behind him with a shy smile. She scoffed arrogantly inside her mind that theirdy meant nothing to Lord since he asked for the maids to bring clothes for him even after getting married.

    The maid couldn''t help but ran her palm across his back greedily. At that moment, the door was knocked from other sideing out his butler''s nervous voice,

    " Your highness! Report! "

    Cedric permitted not paying attention on the maid''s movements at all,

    " Come in, Butler."

    The butler pushed open the door gently before bowing at him. After taking a deep sigh, he reported to Cedric nervously,

    " Argh! My Lord! Your Uncle has requested you and Lady to join in Breakfast with them in BALVINA."

    Cedricughed softly tapping on his chin,

    " How generous of them! How can I deny such warm hostility, butler? But I have suddenly an odd fantasy."

    The butler immediately sensed something wrong and questioned ufortably,

    " Umm.. What is it my Lord?"

    Cedric smirked tilting his head aside amusingly,

    " Call my dragons! I would like to reach in BALVINA with my babies."

 Chapter 318 - The Difference!

    The butler shuddered at his response. Calling the dragon a baby sounded horrible in his ears. Arcabous, Debisa were the most terrific dragons in the history. After Oscar, their salvatory was passed to Cedric but he still had to go through tough trials in taming this two ill-tempered dragons.

    Watching the butler falling in silence, Cedric raised his eyebrows questioningly,

    " You have any objections, butler?"

    The butler was immediately snapped out from his thoughts and shook his head denying like a rattle. Forcing an awkward smile on his face, he replied before heading off to find out the dragons,

    " I don''t dare, my Lord. I am going to look for them now."

    Even if he had objections, he didn''t dare to spill it out in front of Cedric. Visiting BALVINA with dragons precisely expressed that how incapable their king was. In the past, the other kings tried to tame this dragons but no one managed to tame them except Oscar and was now Cedric. Surely they would find it offensive.

    But when did Cedric care about others? Never!

    Meanwhile Ayra stepped out from the washroom as soon as the butler went outside. The first thing that she saw the hungry look on maid''s eyes who were running her hand across Cedric''s back more than necessary. A shy smile was hanging in the corner of her lips.

    Ayra nced at her coldly without saying a word and inteneded to mind on her own business. The maid didn''t falter by her re instead she felt rather tempted that Cedric called her to help in front of Ayra''s presence. In this thought, the maid couldn''t help but smirking evily.

    Ayra walked over the cab and brought out her dress to put on. But her eyes somehow switched at the way in where the maid was putting him clothes.

    Even this time, she saw her running her hands delibaretly on Cedric''s back. Ayra couldn''t control her rage any longer. She threw her clothes on the bed angrily and blurted out briefly,

    " Leave now! "

    The maid was shocked to death and looked up at Ayra unhappily. Ayra''s face was turning ck in anger. Cedric was clueless regarding her sudden rage but he knew that something was definitely wrong.

    The maid retreated her hands reluctantly and reasoned keeping her tone polite,

    " But my..dy...I am not done yet.."

    She spoke and casted a side nce at Cedric hoping that she would speak for her. Cedric didn''t dig through the matter. He simply stepped away from the maid and turned around to lecture her,

    " Didn''t you hear what your Lady ordered?"

    The maid looked up at Cedric disbelievingly. She didn''t expect that their lord would turn into a wife doting ve so soon. Holding back the dissatisfaction that she felt inside, the maid bowed onest time shortly and walked outside.

    Ayra red hardly at Cedric whose face was full of smiles. Before he could tease her, Ayra took the initiative to rify her intention,

    " Don''t tell me that I was jealous, okay? It was just disgusting. She was acting like a real whore."

    Cedric chuckled lightly at her straightforward words and reached for the coat with a smile. He stated with a grin,

    " At least you paid attention on me. I thought that I never existed in your sight. You always had eye for others except me."

    Ayra stepped forward to stand in front of him and changed the subject with a snort,

    " Did you make love with her too? She was being too clingy."

    Cedric stopped smiling for a while, leant down slowly to look through her questioning eyes and replied nonchntly,

    " No, I fucked her."

    Ayra''s face turned pale as she spoke gritting her teeth together,

    " What''s the difference?"

    Cedric didn''t hurried with his response. His hands snaked around her waist to pull her closer. A gasp escaped through her lips as she saw him leaning towards her lips dangerously.

    She pressed her lips together in case he tried to kiss her. His words resounded cool yet intimidating,

    " Woman like her is used to fuck only. But woman like you is to make love only. You understand now?"

    He spoke fanning his hot breath on her lips. Ayra looked up at him stubbornly and rebuked sharply,

    " Just say that you want something to make up random stories."

    Cedricughed not before pressing her hard against his body. Ayra gasped loudly feeling the warmness of his body. Her body tensed up subconsciously. He tilted his head down to whisper in her ears,

    " I can show you what''s the difference between love and fuck. In that case, we just have to postpone a sudden meeting."

    Ayra ignored the first part of his words. Still leaning back to maintain a certain distance, she asked from curiousity,

    " What... What meeting?"

    Cedric answered rubbing on her slender waist softly,

    " We are invited to have breakfast in BALVINA. Though I hate to showcase your beauty in front of others, I have no choice hence I don''t want others to call you shabby. Remember to wear something nice."

    Ayra quiered again with a slight frown,

    " Why.. Why BALVINA? Didn''t theye to visitst night?"

    Cedric assured with a mysterious smile,

    " It will be fun, trust me."

    He left her waist and turned around to capture the fragnance bottle. Spraying it on himself, he heard her asking suspiciously,

    " We aren''t going to theatre anyways. What''s so fun about?"

    Cedric put down the bottle, replieding in front of her,

    " Mmm! Nothing serious actually.. Something like you can choose whose head''s to offer to our dragons precisely."

    Ayra blurted out feeling insane,

    " What? "

    Cedric grinned showing his milky teeth,

    " What? Isn''t it fun?"

    *********************************

    Hello everyone! The chapter is releasing 2 Chapters Everyday from now on. We are aiming for 2000 preveilege readers this month. Hope, we will win this time. Check out thement section to see reference pictures of twin brothers ( Alexander Richards & Arthur Richards). If you have any other requests regarding any character''s picture reference, feel free to let me know in thement section.

 Chapter 319 - Meeting Arcabous And Debisa!

    Ayra was still awestruck by his answer. When her sense returned, the man had already started picking clothes for himself.

    Reminding of their next visit to BALVINA, she made her way to the cab to choose a better attire. One could tell after peering at her cab that Cedric had picked all best dresses of city for her. Sometimes she felt lost after scattering through all thevishing dresses.

    Her eyes stopped on a ck gown. Without a second thought, she picked up the gown and went to change inside the washroom. Cedric''s grin deepened behind her running back. He tapped on his chin dramatically and wasn''t happy on the fact that Ayra still reserved herself from him.

    An hourter, they both headed outside side by side. Ayra was now wearing a stone worked light ck gown and was looking stunning. The crown on her head highlighted her beauty more emphasizingly. Cedric couldn''t help but looking at her asionally. His eyes beholds the admiration of her beauty.

    Coming down to the hallway, they saw Isabe who was preparing breakfast for her Younger one, Jessie. Watching them together, she gave them an overwhelming smile before gesturing,

    " You guys are up expected than earlier. Come have a seat."

    Ayra watched her movements with a smile. Isabe looked nothing like a Princess but a loving sister who loved to work for her family. Though they had countless number of maids, she was stationing the tes with her own hands. Furthermore she was crossing her final trimester.

    Ayra spoke with concern,

    " Sister Isabe, you shouldn''t be doing this. You are pregnant. Let the maids take care of it."

    Isabe smiled widely at her concern. She answered grabbing the jar while pouring the juice down in a ss,

    " Don''t scold me like my brother, Ayra. I am doing nothing hard. It''s just serving breakfast."

    Cedric snapped his head slightly at Ayra. Though they didn''t start off well, he could tell that she had a caring heart. They met only for a day and she was already caring about Isabe. A faint smile formed on his lips when no one noticed.

    Cedric replied stepped forwardzily,

    " Sister, we are heading for BALVINA. Uncle has invited us for breakfast with his family."

    Her grip on the jar trembled a little as she looked up at Cedric with worry. Putting down the jar quickly, she spoke frowning harder,

    " BALVINA? Cedric, why did you ept their invitation? Don''t you know about Sienna''s mother? Besides Ayra ispletely new here. Don''t put her in trouble at the beginning."

    Cedric shrugged his shoulders off before answering,

    " She will know sooner orter. She isn''t that weak sister. Don''t worry. We are visiting with Arcabous and Debisa."

    Isabe''s back stiffened after listening to him. She supported her protruding belly carefully and spoke again while walking out from the rows of chairs,

    " You sure are obsessed to pull their legs. Why must you take that two?"

    Cedric replied straightening his cor,

    " People should know their status beforee and speak to me. Anyways we are going in."

    Cedric spoke and pulled Ayra''s arms with him. Ayra stumbled before matching with his pace and gave Isabe a weak smile who remained dumbfounded behind.

    Walking out of the hallway, they came to the open space in front of the pce slowly. Ayra saw with curiousity as Cedric stepped forward before pping his both of palms together.

    She kept staring at him as curiousity draped her face. Out of nose, an animalistic snarl broke out through the satin sky above. The velocity was too much as she felt like the entire pce got a slight tremble. Stepping backward instinctively, she looked up to see the sky.

    Her eyes slightly parted in amusement when two gigantic dragons made their ways down here. She almost held her breathing when the heavy wind of their wings pping passed across her face.

    They flew over the sky few times before making their way down there. Guards faltered and left the space for their downfall consideringly.

    They snarled at Cedric habitually and made a gesture of bow. Ayra saw the proud smile on Cedric''s face as theynded.

    She swallowed but didn''t dare to approach them at once. Cedric nced at Ayra who were standing far away from them and called out lovingly,

    " Princess..Come here.."

    Ayra hesitated but continued walking on his way. Before meeting the dragons, she was excited and imagined them as babies. But when the reality came, she wanted nothing else but to fly away.

    She stepped beside Cedric before murmuring fearfully,

    " I don''t find it good idea to visit with them. What if they hurt me? They don''t know me anyways."

    Cedric chuckled at her response and replied while running his hand across Debisa''s head,

    " Scared?"

    Ayra didn''t feel ashamed to ept and nodded her head affirmatively. Cedric grinned before leaning his head down to whisper in her ears,

    " Don''t be afraid, Princess. I have already merged my scent into you. They will eventually acknowledge you as my queen."

    Ayra felt a burn on her cheeks. He definitely refered to the shameful y that they hadst night. She red at him fiercely only to hear himughing out loud in humor.

    Cedric encouraged bringing her fair hand to ce on Debisa''s giant head,

    " Come and patt his head. Let him beforted in your presence."

    Ayra wanted to take back her hand but Cedric kept it firm and put it down on Debisa''s head. The dragon named Debisa snarled unhappily at first but didn''t dare to act violent as Cedric''s warning eyes had on him. His eyes were telling like if you dare to act rude, you are dead Debisa.

    Under such heavy pressure from his master, Debisa could only allow Ayra to pat. A satisfied smile shed across her face when Debisa stayed obedient under her touches.

    Cedric sighed secretly in relief and let go of his own hands. Smiling at Ayra whose eyes were full of Debisa, he spoke with arrogancy,

    " See..I told you.. Nothing won''t happen.."

    Ayra agreed moving on other side to touch his head again,

    " Hmm..He is a good boy.."

    Cedric smiled before turning around to check on Arcabous who was snarling on other side. Ayra continued staying with Debisa and studied his features excitedly. Her eyes sparkled in excitement everytime he made a snarling noise.

    Everything was okay untill Ayra''s hand came in view of Debisa''svatic eyes. Something formed in his mind as his eyes suddenly started burning in rage.

    *************************

    Another chapter will be up within few hours. Btw I was working on new outlines and would like to know your thoughts. Which Story would you prefer first? Story between a Princess and general or A king and imprisoned Princess? P:S: I am just asking for opinions. It will take a long time to release this books. Demon king has a long journey to the end.

 Chapter 320 - A Visit To BALVINA

    ||RECOMMENDED SONG: Fire On Fire By Sam

    Smith ||

    Debisa stepped backward awkwardly. His head arched up in the air beautifully before an animalistic snarl broke out from his mouth. The pce trembled violently at his hungry cry as if he was starving to eat something.

    Ayra staggered back instinctively, confused about his sudden anger and started to feel worry. Debisa shot his burning eyes down at Ayra. His ws clenched tightly and started to move towards Ayra''s way dangerously. His face had no sign of calmness and angerced out from his face.

    Cedric wasn''t so far away from them. He was patting Arcabous when he noticed the change in Debisa. He was shocked to see that Debisa was attempting to hurt Ayra which had never happened before. As long as the person had Cedric''s smell, Debisa or Arcabous both acted obedient.

    Before Debisa coulde one meter close to Ayra''s body, Cedric shed over there and shielded Ayra behind. Lucky he had his fast speed to reach over there or else Debisa would have done something unexpected.

    Debisa retreated his ws after Cedric''s arrival. His eyes looked through Cedric''s eyes that started changing color. With a furious snarl, Cedric''s low threatening voice travelled inside Debisa''s ears,

    " You are forgetting that who is your master,

    Debisa! "

    Debisa grunted at Cedric unhappily. His eyes were speaking something but Cedric didn''t understand them. Cedric spoke approaching Debisa dangerously as the dragon started to retreat fearfully,

    " You are challenging your master, Debisa? Are you?"

    Debisa started to snarl and staggered backwards. His eyes suddenly turned guilty as he couldn''t look through Cedric''s eyes. Knowing that he had done a mistake, Debisa snarled onest time before flying high in the sky and dissapared behind the dark clouds.

    Cedric watched his flying back nkly. Debisa acted strange today more necessarily he was actually thinking about attacking Ayra.

    Why would he do that?

    Cedric began to wander inside his mind and was in dillemma. On the other side, Ayra was little afraid. After all, she never encountered an angry dragon. Though she had powers of defeating creatures, Dragon was different in her category. She didn''t know how to shield herself from them.

    Looking at Cedric''s standing back, she murmured apologizotically,

    " I..I..am.. sorry..I made him angry probably.."

    Cedric didn''t disclose the matter fully in front of Ayra. He turned around to face her and teased with a flirtatious smile,

    " Perhaps.. your beauty scared him.."

    Ayra blushed before muttering incoherently,

    " You are too much seriously. How will we go now?"

    Cedric assured pointing at Arcabous,

    " We still have the other one. Don''t be afraid. I will be there with you."

    Ayra nodded with hesitation and peered at Arcabous nervously. Indeed this one looked much more obedient and calm than Debisa.

    Frenchies came in outdoor in case his presence was needed. When he saw Ayra approaching Arcabous nervously, he wanted to offer a helping hand. But his subconscious mind reminded him of Cedric''sst incident.

    He dropped the idea and stepped away. The drive took no less than ten minutes to arrive at the pce of BALVINA. Cedric was extra careful during the ride and made sure that Arcabous wasn''t bothered about Ayra''s presence.

    He still didn''t understand why Debisa was so disobedient today!

    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the giant dragonnded down in the front yard of BALVINA''s Royal Pce. The onlookers around all seemed excited when they saw the dragon. They immediately understood that the king of Basarisk hade. Though their king was Robert, they always admired Cedric''s capabilities.

    Only the smile on the Royals faces had dissapared after their arrival. Bringing the dragon with them had defined only one meaning that Cedric was more capable than their king which was an indirect insult for Robert.

    Sienna felt her blood boiling after watching how preciously Cedric helped Ayra to get down. Robert forced a smile and greeted them reluctantly,

    " Wee to BALVINA, Cedric. We are honoured that you have epted our invitation."

    Cedric wasn''t listening to him attentively. He was busy in fixing Ayra''s long floor touching gown and hummed absentmindedly as a response. Ayra felt awkward and pushed his hands away gently.

    A woman from other side entered into the spot with a smile,

    " You have gotten a lovely wife, Cedric."

    Ayra looked up at the way and saw a middle aged woman walking in. She looked elegant in her blue loose gown. But there was something mysterious, threatening in her eyes as if she was possesed in sucking someone''s soul.

    Robert took the lead to introduce his wife to Ayra excitedly,

    " This is my wife, Angelica."

    Ayra looked through her eyes once before giving a slight bow as a show of respect. Snapping his eyes at Angelica, Cedric finally replied on behalf of her wife,

    " Well, I should tell my wife to wear a ck mark, aunty. Who knows whose evil eye would bring misfortune on her since she has so many admirers!"

    Angelica''s fake wide smile fell as she gritted her teeth harder. This man had no restraint when it came to humaliate anyone. Ayra watched when Angelica didn''t dare to protest against his words. Instead she cleared her throat and showed them the way of entrance,

    " Umm.. Let''s get going inside together.. The foods are turning cold.."

    Robert also urged anxiously,

    " Yes, yes. We should have breakfast first. We can chatter."

    Cedric rolled his eyes at them and entered into the pce together with Ayra who felt little difort. The way they looked at her as if she was being outsider here and they didn''t expect her presence.

    Sienna didn''t enter with them instead tugged on her mother''s arms unhappily,

    " Did you see mum? Cedric is so protective with this woman. I can''t tolerate it ever. I should be the queen instead of her. She is older than him. How can he marry such a elder aged woman? Isn''t it ridiculous or do you think that he has a hidden motive?"

    Angelica shook her head unknowingly. Staring hard at Ayra''s back harshly, Angelica snorted out coldly,

    " She is just a weak fairy. Didn''t you see that she didn''t speak to us? Perhaps she is just afraid of provoking us. Since she is in our pce now, we can''t let go of her without teaching her a lesson."

    Sienna''s face beamed in excitement. Curling her lips up into an evil smirk, she replied shortly,

    " Well, she found a little arrogantst time but she appears to be weak. We can teach her together a good lesson."

    ***********************

    Hello guys! If you wish to see any character''s reference picture, feel free to tell me in thement section. I guess, I have already shared every important character''s image already.

 Chapter 321 - Evil Tongue

    Stepping into the hallway, Ayra looked around to observe the pce. Inparison with Dixon Pce, BALVINA''s Royal Pce looked much older. Before Cedric, Oscar used to live in Marriott and the new pce was built up very recently. But king Robert had a different taste than Cedric. His walls were full of unique sculptures, expensive paintings which weren''t oftenly found in outer world.

    Sienna and Angelica followed them soon after inside. Looking at the surprised look on Ayra''s face, Angelica was assured further that she was a princess in name only. Her behavior was too low ssed and it would be easy to teach this weak fairy.

    But that didn''t mean that Angelica would let go of this opportunity to humaliate her. She spoke faking a wide smile in surface,

    " Well, my husband loves to gather ancient staffs, Princess. He often brought expensive things from different kingdoms. They aren''t found mere kings."

    Though Angelica was smiling, anyone could have detected that she was actually lowing down Ayra''s status on purpose. Ayra returned her smile but didn''t seem bothered with her words. She came to join their invitation and this kind of pulling legs unnecessarily wasn''t her choice.

    Cedric co-incidently overhearded them. Excusing himself from Robert, he came to stand behind Ayra and replied with a chuckle,

    " Oh yes, Princess. These are very expensive and aren''t oftenly found. Even our pce don''t have such precious treasure."

    Angelica''s proud smiled broadened further upon hearing Cedric''s confirmation of words. But the following moment, Cedric crooked his eyebrows together before sighing deeply,

    " But it''s a pity that I can''t gift you such precious treasure. After all, robbery isn''t my cup of tea."

    Ayra snapped her eyes at him astonishingly. Her lips were little agaped in disbelief as she turned her face around to see Angelica. Angelica''s proud expression faded away faster than waves. Her face was full of uneasiness as she pretended her best to stay unmoved.

    Cedric actually revealed the truth in front of her!

    Indeed most of the things were taken by force. In the past, whenever Robert paid visit in any prominent family, he would pick up everything which he found likeable in eyes. In this way, so many things had gathered in his castle. When anyone talked about it, he proudly boasted that these were gifts sent by those important figures.

    To ease up the embarrassement, Angelica changed the subject gesturing at them to join the breakfast table,

    " Aahh.. Please have the breakfast first, Princess. You can look around the castle after breakfast."

    Ayra nodded before looking up at Cedric unhappily.

    Why must he behave so mean with others?

    Cedric rolled his eyes at her courteous behavior and tugged on Ayra''s arms to leave with him.

    All the members from their side joined the breakfast. Very soon, a little girl at her twelve waved her hand excitedly at Cedric before stepping on the hallway,

    " Brother Cedric.. Brother Cedric..."

    Ayra looked up at her way with a surprised look in her eyes. Untill now, no one had spoken to Cedric so cheerfully here. Everyone had a fearful mind towards Cedric even didn''t get closer casually.

    Cedric smiled at the running girl sweetly and waved his hand back,

    " Seselia! You havee back! "

    Seselia nodded with a giggle and wanted to punch herself at Cedric. But realising her mother''s stern re on her, she stopped herself and bowed at Cedric gracefully.

    Taking the seat beside Cedric, Seselia spoke ncing between Cedric and Ayra,

    " Wow! Brother Cedric has taken his wife with him. Sister Sienna must be very sad."

    " Seselia! ", Angelica warned with a bulging eyes. Seselia was Robert''s youngest daughter. Since he had many mistresses, Seselia was born from Angelica muchter on. Before that he had other children with many mistresses. Unfortunately most of their existence was unknown to the girl. After Angelica''s arrival in the castle, he had to cut off every ties with his other children.

    Seselia had a great bond with Cedric. She was born with a pure soul and was very frantic with Cedric ever since she met Cedric. They got along well as a maternal siblings but Angelica didn''t like it much. Her real intention was always being the destruction of Cedric using Sienna''s beauty.

    Cedric patted on her head before responding sweetly,

    " Don''t speak so rightful words, Ses! Your mother won''t like it."

    Seselia giggled one more time before entering into a mute state. Sienna took the spot beside Angelica consideringly and had a shy face. She was facing Cedric from other side directly and could see his handsome face whenever she looked up.

    The breakfast table was full of luxurious foods. Robert asked everyone to start eating their foods and had a very little chitchat with Cedric. Cedric helped Ayra to pickup foods in front of everyone. His gentle gestures surprised not only Sienna but also Robert who never happened to see his gentle side.

    Sienna tapped on her mother''s thighs signalling that she should do something about this now. Angelica understood her hint and returned her an assured smile.

    She spoke while putting some slices of apple in her te,

    " So Cedric, you haven''t revealed much about your wedding. Why did you suddenly marry a woman who is much older than you?"

    Ayra looked uneasy after her words. Though it was their truth, she didn''t prefer to discuss it in front of so many people. Therefore this woman was delibaretly picking on her ever since she arrived here.

    Cedric didn''t hurried with his answer. He groped the ss in front of him and took a sip from the juice. Pulling his eyes at Angelicazily, he stated indifferently,

    " Is that my aunt concerned that I won''t fit inside her just because she is older than me?"

    Almost instantly Ayra choked on her food and started to cough violently. She elbowed Cedric slightly and hissed at him angrily,

    " If you don''t watch your words, I won''t apany you ever. We have a kid here, jeez."

    Cedric lowered his voice down while patting on her back soothingly,

    " I am already very reservant with my words, love. Or else I would have used such tant word like ''fuck''. Kid!!! She isn''t our kid after all. Why must we be concerned?"

    He spoke before pouting his lips at her innocently. Ayra felt such headache that she couldn''t help but cursing little annoymously,

    " Fuck! "

    Cedric didn''t miss her low pitched voice. He leant down into her face more lowly and stated with a grin,

    " See, Princess! You have more evil tongue than mine! "

    Ayra "...."

    ************************

    Another chapter will be up within hours! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 322 - Mystic Grove

    The faces on Robert''s family members had turned ashen. Cedric was being way too disrespectful with them and didn''t falter when it came to trumpling with his words. Seselia who was wise enough to understand their mature words chuckled lightly. She loved the way Cedric had always managed to shut off her mother''s noisey mouth.

    Sienna noticed the wrath on her mother''s face. To avoid any heated up agreement, Sienna replied with a polite smile,

    " Mother was just being curious, Brother Cedric. Please enjoy your meal."

    When Cedric didn''t state anymore harsh words, Robert secretly sighed in relief and gave his dearest adopted daughter a proud look. Sienna was always very well behaved and wise among her siblings. It was something Robert preferred the most. Thus he relied on Sienna more than his own biological children. Above all, not everyone could maintain grace and elegancy at the same time.

    The dinner table was silence after their conversation. Angelica was so mad that she didn''t open her mouth all the time. On the other side, Cedric went silent and didn''t open his mouth for a long time.

    Thinking about another embarrassing joke, he was going to utter in front of everyone but Ayra''s hand found his thigh. She gave it a hard punch and heard a little awe sound from him.

    Cedric turned his attention back on Ayra and heard her warning lowly,

    " Don''t speak anything nonsense! "

    Cedric shurgged before noticing at her little mischievous hand that was crawling over his right thigh. With a mischievous smirk, he leant beside her ears and whispered shamelessly,

    " If you don''t remove your hand from me, I am going to put it somewhere else. Then things can be worsen. I can''t literally moan in front of so many outsiders."

    Ayra agaped in disbelief before retracting her hand in a shot. ring at his smiling face, her cheeks reddened further and a me started to arouse from her lower body. He was always so cheesy with his words that her thinking became messy.

    Looking at her puffed cheeks, Cedric badly wanted to pinche them hard but he held back. His wife was bing shy.

    The rest of their eating time passed away silently. After they were done with eating, Angelica offered hauling up from her spot,

    " Cedric, if you give us permission, why don''t we take Princess to stall around the castle? She isn''t familiar with Balvina after all."

    Cedric narrowed suspiciously at her intention. Angelica''s smile was so pure and innocent that one couldn''t predict her true intentions. Ayra didn''t turn down her offer. She stood up after taking a nce of Cedric''s cold face,

    " Of course, I would love to take a look."

    Watching her enthusiasm, Cedric didn''t stop them any longer and saw them leaving. Ayra walked out of the dinning hall with Sienna and Angelica. So far, they didn''t behave rudely with Ayra.

    They passed the long corridors, staff quarter and came at the very end of their pce that leaded inside a garden. Ayra looked at the falls in front of the garden and found them purly eye-catching.

    Angelica introduced pointing at the garden with a proud smile,

    " This is our family garden, Princess Ayra. We have magical nts nted over there. Would you like to take a look? The weather in that garden is very lovely."

    Sienna ushered over excitedly,

    " Yes, Princess. We have many mysterious creatures there too. They are fun to y with. You should definitely see them."

    Ayra could only smile and agree with them. Since she was already there, she should take a look of them. In this thought, the trio started walking into the garden. After going several steps, Ayra was so enchanted by the rose flowers that she no longer looked back at them and continued her walking.

    Looking at her absentminded back, Angelica smiled triumphantly and stopped Sienna''s track. Sienna paused knowing her mother''s intention and smiled at her meaningfully.

    Meanwhile, Cedric was chatting with Seselia in the hallway. Ayra had gone with them to visit the castle which he had no interest on it. But for some unknown reason, his mind started to feel uneasy. After all, he knew that how Angelica and Sienna were.

    Looking at the time that they had gone for half an hour, he started to feel worry. He dropped the little chattering Seselia beside and inteneded to have a check on Ayra.

    Coming out of the hallway, he walked till servant quarter but saw none of them. His mind became more restless again and he started to pick up his pace. Leaving the main castle behind, he continued walking till the area of garden and saw two guards guarding at the entrance.

    His heart thumped in fear as he used his speedy space to pass but one of the guard blocked his path uneasily,

    " Your highness! You..you can''t enter..Lady Angelica has ordered.."

    He couldn''t even manage to finish his words as Cedric''s heavy blow fell on his cheeks. The guard stumbled before loosing his feet and fell on other side. Looking at the miserable state of his fellow member, the other guard didn''t dare to approach Cedric anymore and shrieked at a corner in fear.

    Cedric tookrge strides to step inside the guarden area and located Angelica and Sienna distance away. But there was no sign of Ayra nearby.

    He rushed on their side and grabbed on Sienna''s arms painfully before growling,

    " Where''s Ayra? Where did you send her?"

    Angelica and Sienna didn''t expect Cedric toe here at that moment. Sienna was so afraid that she started stammering on her words. Angelica sweated in fear before trying to make up a perfect reason,

    " Well.. Cedric...It was Ayra...She insisted on going inside the garden..we aren''t really..."

    Angelica didn''t get the chance of spouting her lies. A hard pnded across her face unexpectedly. She gasped falling down painfully and looked up ar Cedric disbelievingly.

    Cedric''s eyes were full of rage. He spoke exhaling heavy breath between his gritted teeth,

    " You actually let her get inside the Mystic Grove? Who are you fooling with? Pray that she is safe inside or else this whole castle will go inside Mystic Grove."

    Angelica went insane in humaliation. She looked up at Cedric hatefully and blurted out something which she should have never spoken of,

    " Why are you so hypocrite regarding her? If you showed a little pity on your previous wife, she shouldn''t have died miserably in the hands of rogues. You are such a sick bastard, Cedric."

    ***************************

    * Cough! Cough* Now don''t be mad on me guys. You know all that my book naturally contains a lot of twist and turns. Hehehe!

 Chapter 323 - Go Away For Your Own Good!

    Angelica stared hard at Cedric after venting out her anger. Her eyes challenged him daringly and didn''t falter for a long time. Sienna from other side gasped out in fear. Her palms instinctively reached out to press on her lips as she murmured lowly,

    " Mother.. What.. what did you say? "

    Cedric was frozen in his spot. His expression shed in surprisement a little before turning murderous. In a blink of eye, his eyes were full of fire, burning like hell as if he would consume the entire world in his rage within a moment. His words came out icily,

    " So you were the person from that night?"

    Angelica had to bit down her tongue hardly. Her eyes dialeted in fear and hands started to crawl backwards slowly. Out of rage, she forgot to pay attention on the secret that was buried inside her stomach for a long time. Angelica began to murmur incoherently while distancing herself from Cedric,

    " I..I..I didn''t say.. anything.. Cedric..I didn''t..."

    Her words were destined to be ipleted. Cedric''s long hand glided down and held her throat harshly. Angelica choked on her own saliva and started to feelcking of oxygen. Her eyes teared as she met his demonic eyes that were burning like nothing less than hell.

    Cedric spoke between his gritted teeth in his husky voice,

    " Angelica Catholine, If this wordse out from your mouth ever, I will make sure that your all sessors burn in hell and your proud kingdom ends up being ash. You heard me? Speak! "

    Angelica nodded vigorously between her chokes and sobs. Cedric snapped his devilish eyes at Sienna who knew the secret too. Receiving his silent re, Sienna immediately understood his underlined meaning and uttered in a promising voice,

    " I.. I won''t speak to anyone ever..I haven''t heard anything brother Cedric.. Please let go of my mother.."

    With a cold sneer, Cedric dropped Angelica on the ground and growled at them beastly,

    " Come inside the Mystic Grove. If I don''t find Ayra, you both will be the delicious deal of those hungry Sirius."

    Sienna pursued her lips to refuse but Cedric''s burning eyesid on them. She swallowed her reluctance and nodded as an obedient student.

    Mystic Grove was one of the most scariest valley that Balvina had ever. One of the noteable point was that thend didn''t ept unknown figure in its territory. Except the Royal Members of Balvina Castle and people who had the blood of Dixon n in their vein, thend didn''t show any mercy on others. Whoever unfamiliar to them invaded in that territory faced the extreme wrath of their creatures. Naturally they won''t recognize Ayra since she was being married to Cedric for a day nearly. Regarding Sienna who wasn''t rted by blood to Dixon n gained her permission to enter muchter on under the persistent of Angelica.

    With the two fearfully trailing him off, Cedric made his way inside the Mystic Grove.

    Meanwhile, Ayra continued her journey inside the Mystic Grove. By the time she thought of checking on Angelica and Sienna, she had walked far away from the entrance. Halting in her track, she turned around but found noone except the crowd trees around.

    Her face fell and brows furrowed in confusion. Darting her eyes here and there, she found no sign of them. Instantly she started to get bad feelings and decided to walk out of the spot.

    Just when her feet took a step forward, something started to change of her surrounding. Retracting her feet abruptly, she wandered her eyes around and saw the sudden changes that was urring across thend. In a blink of eye, night had fallen down inside the garden. Even though it looked impossible but Ayra could firmly remember that it was still morning when she entered into the garden.

    Except the lights of fireflies, the entire space was drapped in a pitch darkness. Crickets began to make annoymous sound from nearby bushes as if she was transported into a different world.

    Ayra didn''t feel afraid. From her early childhood, she faced such magical powers and creatures that she was used it. But it was hard for her to determine what was going to happen since she had zero knowledge about Mystic Grove or BALVINA''s magicalnds.

    Ayra didn''t stop from her track. With a sharp look of surrounding, she started to take her pace again. After taking only two steps forward, she found something weird. No matter how many steps she took forward, her ground remained the same and she was taken back to the same spot in where she was standing earlier.

    Then she came to a realization that this ce wasn''t anymonnd but a magical ce. Though she could use her own magic, she hesitated to take any move. Sometimes using her own magical powers could bring destruction as she had no knowledge about the creatures stayed in that ce.

    Ayra stood grounded and confused about what should be her next step. She wasn''t progressing anywhere. But her thoughts didn''t remain longer as she heard an animalistic snarl from her back.

    Startled by this sudden noise, Ayra whipped her head around and froze when she saw the gigantic animal from her other side. The animal looked so strange in her eyes. His face resembled like dog but he had sharp canniens more likely wolves that she had seen in Basarisk. His ws were like dogs but had long sharp nails. His mouth was hanging open in a hungry growl at Ayra''s way. His eyes were glowing like a monstrous creature who had been thirsy for blood for ages. It was approaching Ayra slowly.

    Ayra looked back at the creature with same ruthlessness that the creature had in his eyes. Somewhere it shocked the angry creature when he saw Ayra''s powerful eyes.

    Ayra''s breathing hitched as she started to bargain his time before attacking,

    " Look..I mean no harm to you. Stay back! "

    She tried to drive him away. Attacking on an innocent creature was wrong to her own perspective of view. Judging from his attacking reason, Ayra could vaguely understand that this creatures were put here to guard this territory. It was her who fell in someone''s trap and invaded in their territory.

    Ayra''s vampire side started to awake from her soul. Her vampire part felt challenged and wanted toe out and show her presence. Ayra battled to keep it inside. If this two parts awakes at the same time, disaster can''t be dodged in any intent.

    The creature didn''t understand her words. It started approaching her again. This time, Ayra was scared but not by the creature. She was getting afraid of her own powers that were boiling inside toe out.

    She tried to convince the creature again in her shaking voice,

    " Go.. away....I..mean..no.. harm..."

    Her body shook and fists started to clench in ecasty. Something was growling inside her mind and was battling hard toe out. The creature was persistent and started to approach her again after howling in an animalistic roar.

    Ayra''s breathing heavied and veins popped out from her forehead. A snarl came out from her throat as she hissed at herself in annoyance.

    Squeezing her eyes shut, she whispered to the creature again,

    " Go.. away..for.. your... own.. good.."

    Then it happened! Her eyes snapped open in shot and her two different colored eyeballs appeared in the vision of that creature.

    **********************

    Another chapter will be live within an hour!

 Chapter 324 - Plan To Become A Widow?

    Noises of little creatures died down. The Mystic Grove had taken a haunted look from outside. Only Ayra''s growl came out slowly and bounced in the air.

    The creature like dog hesitated to step forward. Her eyes were glistening in pure two different colors and showed an extraordinary wrath that he never faced before. Ayra''s fangs ached toe out. Using herst bit of restraint, Ayra substained her fangs toe out. She didn''t want to create another havoc here. Her Vampire part was much more cruel than her fairy powers.

    Despite her constant warnings, the creature didn''t pace back and this time, arched his head back slightly to roar at her face more loudly. A whish of hot air passed across her face and gave her Vampire soul another reason toe and show herself.

    Cedric who was at the entrance of Mystic Grove halted in his track. The creature''s animalistic groan reached in his ears as his heart thumped. His pupils shrunk as he spelled a name nervously,

    " Ayra! "

    Unfortunately his transported power was useless in Mystic Grove. Thus he could only use his long strides to run inside the grove hurriedly. Angelica and Sienna were shivering in fear. Though they wanted to run away, Cedric didn''t allow at all. With their fearsome steps, they trailed him off helplessly.

    Ayra stared hard at her opponent as her fangs came out and were disying amidst the darkeness. Her breathing was raspy defining how angered she was.

    The creature finally jumped off from his spot ready to stoop on her face. Ayra snarled before sliding other side using her vampiric motion and dodged his attack. The creature immediately stood up to take another attack but he was forced down to step on his knees.

    Ayra''s right palm started to circte blue rays of her powers and used as force to keep the creature bending down on his knees. Her voice echoed proud and arrogantly,

    " I told you to stop! It''s not a good choice to fight against a hybrid."

    The creature howled in pain but this wasn''t giving her satisfiction. Her fangs ached to have his blood on her throat. It had been a long time since shest hunted so pleasurably. Now having the creature under her ws had aroused her hunger for blood more.

    A grin spreaded through her lips when she saw the helpless state of that creature. Her throat dried as she started opening her mouth in an attempt to suck his blood.

    At that exact moment, footsteps approached her from other side. Cedric reached on that exact moment when Ayra was attempting to suck the blood of that creature. His track halted when he sensed the extreme change of powersing out from her body.

    Sienna loudly cried out in agony when she found the creature''s miserable state. She rushed forward to save the creature who was her friend. But as soon as she got closer, Ayra noticed her sudden interruption. Using her free hand, she twisted them in the air and as a result, Sienna felt that someone had hold down her feet over the ground.

    She gasped out in pain before falling on the ground. Sienna started to grumble in rage while looking at Ayra hatefully,

    " Brother Cedric..She is a jinx.. Look at her..She has harmed our precious creature..Get rid off her..She will bring misfortune in our Dixon n."

    Cedric paid no attention on her words. His concernid on Ayra who had lost control of herself. He knew that having collision of two powers were blessing and curse at the same time. If the beholder can''t control it, disaster is obvious.

    Angelica didn''t had the gut to scoot closer after watching the poor state of her daughter. She stood far away from them and observed everything.

    Cedric approached Ayra hesitantly and tried to divert her attention,

    " Princess..look at me..This isn''t right..The creature is innocent and doesn''t acknowledge you.."

    Ayra paused in her action and heard a familiar voice. Snapping her head aside to look at Cedric, she gave him a strange re as if she didn''t know the man at all.

    Receiving her nk re, Cedric cursed under his breath,

    " Fuck! This is getting worse! "

    As expected, Ayra''s powers didn''t even recognize Cedric. They felt attacked again and she casted another powerful spell aiming at Cedric. A ball of powers immediately ran towards Cedric who jumped aside and avoided his wife''s attack.

    Agaping his mouth disbelievingly, Cedric turned his face around to look at Ayra and stated shockingly,

    " Are you nning to be widow? Fucking hell! But that was a cool move, Princess."

    He grinned and studied her rigid expression that had no effect of his words. He inhaled a sharp breath and started to speak loudly at the same time getting closer to her body,

    " Ayra Chole, the daughter ofte king Edward Chole and wife of Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, I ammanding you to stop using your powers for the wellbeing of this innocent creatures living in thisnd."

    Ayra gasped before stumbling one step back. In no moment, her powers were all shoved back into their cage. Her fangs dissapared and the burning heat of her eyes had vanished away. Her body felt like she had been thrown into a ocean of cold water.

    Cedric immediately went on her side and pulled her closer. Her body felt numb and fragile. Regaining her calmposure, Ayra stared down at the creature who was hurt my her.

    She started to choke on her sobbing and murmured painfully,

    " I..I..I hurt someone again..I hurt that poor soul.."

    Cedric pulled her closer and coaxed her eagerly,

    " Hey...baby girl.. It''s nothing..he was just being a bad boy..Let''s take you out of this darn ce."

    Ayra continued sobbing and couldn''t help but taking look of that creature whoid half conscious from Cedric''s arms. Cedric who noticed that her attention was still on that creature, he growled before scoffing at her unhappily,

    " Stop looking at it! I am far more handsome than it."

    ***********************

    Hello guys! Check out thement section to see the reference picture of Siemus! I saw many of you are asking about Cedric and Ayra''s picture. I have already shared it with you guys. To see Cedric and Ayra''s reference pictures, check out thement section of chapter 270.

 Chapter 325 - Match Made In Heaven!

    Cedric cursed under his breath after taking a sharp look of that creature. At the same time, he wondered that perhaps his fate would be the same if he teased this dangerous woman any further!

    Well, he couldn''t help with that!

    Guilt shed from her eyes when she looked down at the painful creature. She just only wanted to scold herself for being so incapable when it came to control her own powers. This was the not the very first time of her impulsive behavior. Since her early childhood, she used to lose control of her temper. In a result, her both nature activated and made a havoc across the ce.

    Cedric studied her uneasy emotions. Her hands were still shaking lightly after the oue. He asked softly clutching one of her shaking hand,

    " You okay, Princess?"

    His soft voice wavered her heart more. Her muffled sobs became irresistible as she whispered between her barely parted lips,

    " Take.. take me..out from..here.."

    Cedric obeyed and wandered his eyes around sharply. After his arrival, the ce had came back to its own natural state. Because of her chaotic mind, she even forgot to notice that the sky was no longer dark as night.

    Then without taking her permission, he crunched down and scooped the woman in his bare arms. Ayra didn''t show any sign of stopping and clung to his shoulders willingly. She wanted to feel safe and sound. Surprisingly his embrace worked magically on her body. Her tensed nerves rxed subconsciously as soon as she hopped on his arms.

    Angelica was the most shocked person there. Her eyes stayed unblinkingly on the creature down. This creature was none other than the infamous guard "Sirius" of their world. These creatures were being used to guard any particr ce which required strict observant. Even rumours said that the ancient kings of Dixon n had lost their lives when they went to tame them. Needless to say that they had the power of creating hallucination in front of anyone''s eyes. Angelica wandered that how did she manage to hurt this powerful creatures!

    It seemed like this little fairy didn''t seem so weak as she thought to be!

    Cedric made his way back inside the BALVINA''s castle. Guards exchanged awestruck look when they saw Cedric carrying his wife in his arms. Ayra noticed their suspicious eyes. She was little embarrassed and whispered lowly,

    " Put me down! They are watching us! "

    Cedric didn''t pause and scoffed looking disdainfully at the row of guards standing both of their sides,

    " Who dare to look at us? Let me see! "

    The guards trembled lightly after his words. They kept their head down longingly and didn''t lift up until their back dissapared behind the door.

    Seselia reacted fast when they stepped into the hallway. She cried out in surprise jumping off from her chair,

    " What happened to sister-inw?"

    Robert who was busy in chatting with his butler looked up at their way. A little taken back, he stood up and asked in a worried voice,

    " What happened? Did she get hurt?"

    Cedric didn''t pause and replied wandering his gaze across the hallway toy her down,

    " She just got hyped by your monstrous creature from Mystic Grove."

    Robert was startled by the information. He wandered how did she end up entering into the Mystic Grove. Looking down at Ayra''s pale face, he dismissed the thoughts momentarily and suggested leading the way of upstairs,

    " Take her inside the guestroom. She needs rest first."

    Cedricpelled before striding through the stairs with a dark face. He wandered what would have happened to her if he arrived a littletely.

    ?? WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA??

    The environment inside the familiy had finally turned usual. They finally came to a realization that their daughter was married off and they could no longer control her life.

    The whole family were having breakfast together except Arthur who got out first urgently after having his breakfast. Esme was distributing foods among her children when the door opened appearing three women side by side.

    Esme looked up and smiled at Elizabeth and her family. Except Elizabeth, her younger sister Elisa was also standing by their side in her floral pink gown. Elisa gave a toothy smile to the crowd when Elizabeth remained cold faced.

    Esme greeted the newly arrived members with a smile,

    " Mrs Castillo! Pleasee inside! I was thinking about visiting your house today."

    Dora returned a shipping smile and entered with her daughters,

    " I would be honored, Your Highness! You both looked so isted yesterday. I thought of taking my daughters to apany you."

    Esme appreciated her kind gesture and gestured at the empty seats nearby,

    " Of course, we enjoy being apanied by your daughters. Please have a seat."

    Dora walked forward to seat on the chair and greeted the other members one by one. Elizabeth was left behind and secretly casted a nce at Alexander who was eating his breakfast indifferently.

    She quickly withdrawed her gaze before others could notice her. Just when she picked up her feet to move on the table, Arthur rushed in from nowhere.

    He was always very open with his behavior. Without caring about others watching them, Arthur grabbed Elizabeth''s arms excitedly and started to drag her out of the hallway,

    " You came back, finally! I have something to show you. Come with me! I have drawn for the first time! You must see first."

    Elizabeth even didn''t get the time of stopping him. She was pulled and pushed by Arthur all the while. The crowdughed at his childlike behavior except Alexander whose face suddenly sank.

    He tried his best to not look at them but subconsciously his eyes travelled on the spot in where Arthur touched Elizabeth''s arms. A sudden ache formed from his heart and his mood dropped visibly.

    Mrs Dora didn''t let go of the chance of buttering up the Royals. She spoke with a wide smile hanging from her lips,

    " This two! Still so childish! Just like match made in heaven! "

    Alexander paused between his drinking abruptly and swallowed the rest with difort. Wiping his lips off ufortablely, he whispered shortly before making his way out,

    " Excuse me! I have something to do! "

 Chapter 326 - Punishment

    ROYAL CASTLE, BALVINA

    Cedric took his wife cautiously inside the guest room. A maid rushed inside to neat the bed and made few arrangements to offer them afortable bed. She positioned the pillows over the bed and stood at a corner.

    Cedric dropped Ayra first on the bed and looked at the maid sullenly who was eyeing at his face shippingly. Her cheeks flustered when Cedric paid attention on her. But her fantasy didn''t remain longer.

    Cedric ordered coldly not having any mood of paying attention on this lowly creature,

    " Get out! I can take care of her."

    The maid''s expression dropped before turning little sour. After a bit of hesitation, she bowed shortly before leaving the room unwillingly.

    Ayraughed softly after her departure,

    " It seems like you attract everyone wherever you go. The rumours are all true."

    Cedric turned his face sideway to look at the woman who was being amused to have so many rivals around her. Shaking his head lightly, he replied looking through her eyes deeply,

    " I don''t have anymore time to look for someone else, Princess. My eyes are full of you."

    Ayra blushed before pressing her lips together. In no way, she could dodge his flirting skills. Cedric asked with concern while running his eyes across her body,

    " Are you feeling better? Did you get hurt somewhere else?"

    Before Ayra could say no, Cedric saw few red bruises on her feet. His eyes furrowed in concern. Ayra followed his gaze and was astounded to find those bruises. She didn''t even notice when did she got so many scars.

    Could it be happened when she wandered around the trees?

    Cedric sighed before reaching out to grab her swallowed feet. Ayra panicked, embarrassed by the fact that he would touch her toes again. She shifted her feet on other side and refused firmly,

    " No! Don''t touch my feet! It seems so impolite. I can take care of my own."

    Cedric frowned hard at her words and gave a sharp pull on her legs. Ayra gasped before founding her both toes in his grip. She started wriggling and muttered constantly,

    " No..No.. I really can..Ah! .."

    She cried out in surprise when Cedric lifted one of her leg in the midair. Her silk gown slided down at the impact and ended up staying at her waistline nearly. Her face burnt in shame. The position seemed so awkward and erotic that she couldn''t look into his eyes anymore. When realization hit her head, her cheeks flustered. Her white panty must have been showed up in his sight.

    Cedric threatened narrowing his eyes at her,

    " Do that again and see what will I do! "

    Ayra bit down her lower lips and blurted out stubbornly,

    " What? What will you do?"

    Cedric exhaled a hot breath and spoke in a deep voice while running his fingers through her flesh,

    " Princess, you deserve punishment."

    Ayra rolled her eyes a little and spoke supporting on her knees arrogantly,

    " You only know how to be bossy! What kind of punishment, May I know your highness?"

    Her eyes challenged him and stared hard. Cedric smirked massaging on her bruised spot soothingly and at the same time his eyesnded on her exposed panty. He held her leg so high up that her undergarments were bound to show up.

    Ayra swallowed nervously being stared by the demon so intensely. Cedric replied slowly and casually as if it was a mere matter,

    " If you continue being moody with me, this hand..it won''t no longer stay on your feet. I would love to discover the size of your white panty."

    Ayra was stunned before turning crimson. She started to fix her gown awkwardly but that damned silk gown slided down each time, she brought it up to cover her thighs.

    She muttered looking away from his heated eyes,

    " Such a demon indeed! "

    Cedric spoke pretending that he heard nothing of her tant cursing,

    " Mmm.. Did you tell me something Princess?"

    Ayra red at his smirking face and replied abruptly,

    " Noo..Nooo...I was talking to myself."

    Cedric replied twitching his lips,

    " How illogical! "

    A knock from the door interrupted their conversation. When Cedric permitted the person to speak, one of the maid reported that King Robert was expecting his arrival downstairs.

    Cedric ced Ayra carefully on the bed and strictly ordered her to take a short nap. Coming out from her room, he headed straight for the hallway downstairs.

    Reaching down, he saw Angelica crying out pathetically. No wonder, she was ying her sympathetic card to earn some sympathy from Robert. Sienna was standing beside her mother and coaxed her softly.

    Robert roared out arrogantly,

    " Your wife...She has harmed the Sirius? Sirius! Do you understand, Cedric? She has summoned death for all of us."

    Cedric replied shooting his murderous re at Angelica and Sienna hardly,

    " First can you ask your beloved family that how did my wife reached in Mystic Grove?"

    Sienna replied on behalf of her mother hurriedly,

    " We..we know nothing...She insisted on visiting and then...."

    Cedric interrupted with a mockingughter,

    " Sienna, are you telling that my wife insisted on entering in Mystic Grove even though she knew that there was danger lurking everywhere? Sienna, you are so unprofessional in telling lies. Why don''t you take some advises from your dearest mother?"

    Sienna''s face paled drastically. She pursued her lips together but found no word to rebuke. Cedric was always too unpredictability with his words.

    It took no time for Robert to understand that his family actually made this trap. His head hung down a little lowly and felt ashamed on their wrongdoings.

    He spoke after letting out a long sigh,

    " Cedric..I am truly sorry on behalf of them. But you know that things can''t be taken back since it has already urred. What are you thinking about the punishment? You know ourws. Sirius are the most innocent creatures and very close to Saints. Princess Ayra must get her punishment."

    Cedric blurted without thinking twice,

    " She will take no punishment."

    Robert retorted frowning surprisingly,

    " But Cedric..she.."

    Cedric added with a deep voice,

    " I will bear punishment on her behalf."

    *******************************

    Hello everyone! After receiving a request from my reader, I thought about changing the reference Picture Of Ayra. Now I have selected a new one. Check out thement section to see the Reference picture of Cedric and Ayra.

 Chapter 327 - Painless Death!

    ???ROYAL CASTLE,BALVINA ???

    Cedric left no room for discussion. Since he made promise to her family that he would shield her from any danger, he was going to stick to his promise through blood and sour. Regarding the punishment, in reality Ayra never deserved it. It was his own family members who pushed her life into danger.

    Sirius was considered to be the purest creature in any form. Harming them was the greatest sin for the creatures across thends of BRIGHTMOON. When the Dixon n finally managed to tame those scary creatures, they made promise to the leader of Sirius that they would serve them with utmost respect. If any forms of harms happened to them, the culprit must be punished to maintain the bnce between their statuses. In that case, Ayra had broken thew and was bound to ept the punishment. If she didn''t ept the punishment, the head of Sirius would appear out from his ancient cave and would create havoc across Balvina.

    Ayra wasn''t aware of anything. She was resting on the bed when Cedric showed up inside her room with a bowl of hot water. His expression was cloudy. Ayra didn''t notice at the first nce.

    He sat by her side without saying a word and started to warm her swallowed feet. Ayra looked down at her wless feet and mumbled with unsurity,

    " Why didn''t I feel it when I got those bruises?"

    She spoke before looking up at Cedric whose face was full ofplicated emotions. Cedric parted his lips open slightly, eyesid on her feet and exined shortly,

    " It''s by that Sirius. They have the ability of killing someone silently."

    Ayra''s mouth agaped in disbelief partially. Opening her lips again, she spoke while unting her eyes amusingly,

    " So you meant that I could be killed without being notified."

    Cedric kept his answer short and responded with a smug grin after ncing up at her,

    " Precisely! A painless death! "

    Ayra was awestruck after his exination. She never expected that a creature like them could be bleeded or killed without being notified. She mumbled back stunningly,

    " That''s horrible! "

    Shemented before tilting her head up to stare at Cedric who went into his mute mood again. Her brows frowned in confusion as she asked with curiousity,

    " Did.. Did..I do any crime? I..I hurt that creature! "

    Cedric paused between his task a little and nced up at Ayra unblinkingly. He scoffed with arrogancy after resuming his task on her feet,

    " You are allowed to harm everyone in BRIGHTMOON. Your husband has the ability of iming each kingdom.

    What are you afraid of doing?"

    Ayra rolled her eyes at him helplessly and scoffed back,

    " You are always so full of yourself."

    Cedric shook his head while replying,

    " I am just being honest, love. It''s not called boasting but pride."

    Her mind drifted off to the moment when Cedric''s stern voice managed to control her powers. She frowned harder before asking again,

    " I forgot to ask you! How did you manage to stop me at that time? Even I had no control over myself."

    Cedric spreaded into a grin and replied pulling her gown down with caution,

    " Because you love me too much! "

    Ayra growled pouting her lips together,

    " Stop joking! You know that I do not love you. Tell me, how did you do it?"

    Cedric sighed helplessly. She was sometimes too straightforward with her words and forgot to pay attention that she had deeply offended someone''s feelings.

    Cedric ignored the after effect of her words and exined patiently,

    " I did it because I had more dominance than you. If someone who is higher than yourself use his strength flowing voice tomand you with authority, your beast side is bound to kneel down. That''s what I did when you have no control."

    Ayra hummed with understanding and mumbled with a bitter smile,

    " Lucky you got there on time or else I would have killed it already."

    Cedric suggested standing up and cing the bowl over the table beside her bed,

    " You must learn how to control your powers or else you will invite more troubles for you. In that case, I can actually teach you how to control your powers."

    Ayra was little surprised. She spoke opening her mouth in disbelief,

    " You? You will teach me? How can I keep such highly profiled master? How much coins I have to pay for your teaching?"

    Cedric turned around to look at her teasing smile. His mood got better. Scratching his nose awkwardly, he eyed on her figure deeply and replied with a chuckle,

    " Why bother to pay me coins? You have the biggest treasure to give me."

    Ayra''s grin paused abruptly. Her eyes kept staring at him with confusion as she asked with doubt,

    " What is it?"

    Cedric smiled cheekily and walked over to her tiptoeing. When he scooted closer, Ayra instinctively swallowed hard under his intense eyes. She saw him grinning and then heard his shameless respond,

    " Your Body! "

    Ayra choked before looking up at him with her widen eyes. Her face reddened before words came out angrily,

    " You..You.. actually thought about.. using my body to teach me? How perverted creature you are! "

    Cedric pretended to be innocent and spoke with a shrug,

    " You found it malicious? Fine! Let''s switch the subject. You can use my body as a repayment."

    Ayra squeezed her eyes shut in annoyance and spoke between her gritted teeth,

    " What''s the difference?"

    Cedric pondered before replying with an evil grin,

    " There is a lot of differenciation love. I am exining you in short. If you think about the exact differenciation, then you should be saying like this. You are up and I am down."

    Ayra''s mouth hung open in awe disbelievingly. His mouth uttered those words so naturally as if they were married for ages. Her cheeks started to me in fire. To hide her embarrassement, she picked up the pillow from her side and threw it on Cedric''s face yelling out loudly,

    " You pervert! Get out of here! Shameless! Narcissistic! "

 Chapter 328 - Lie Down!

    ??? WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA???

    Elizabeth was pushed in inside a room by Arthur. He looked overly excited and kept bbering many words contiously. Though Elizabeth wasn''t in mood topany Arthur, she didn''t show her obvious reluctance on her expression. Arthur looked overly joyed with his drawing and she couldn''t bear to watch him mood dropping. Thus she forced a smile on her face and continued humming timely at his response. But in reality, she was ready to go away anytime.

    Arthur took her in front of a canvas that was fully wrapped in a veil. Materials for drawing, colorbox all were sprawled out all over the ce. A minty smell of color was engulfing the entire ce. Elizabeth ran her eyes across the products curiously and figured out that they were all bought new.

    Rich people!

    Arthur spoke from her side nervously,

    " Aah! Don''tugh at me, okay?"

    Elizabeth found his nervousness amusing in her eyes. Sheughed softly before wandering her eyes around,

    " I won''t dare tough at the second Prince."

    Arthur huffed before pulling off the veil from the canvas. The moment, Elizabethid her eyes on the painting, her smiling face froze. The painting of that girl was no other than but her. It was that day when she wore a pink gown to celebrate the flower festival with Ayra in this castle.

    She mumbled ncing between painting and Arthur incoherently,

    " Brother Arthur...this is.."

    " You! ", Arthur admitted with twinkle in his eyes. He sighed before reached behind Elizabeth slowly. Towering her tiny height than him, he whispered leaning beside her right ear,

    " This is you Elizabeth. The first thing that I wanted to draw was your picture. How is it?"

    Elizabeth didn''t know that it was his voice or the painting but her skin aroused goosebumps. Though the oil painting wasn''t urate or perfect, one could say that the painter had been extra cautious with his drawing. He tried his best to highlight every facial expression of her.

    Elizabeth breathed softly and whispered as response,

    " It''s.. it''s beautiful.."

    Arthur deeply observed how her rosy lips opened and closed at a time. His thoughts started to run wild as he blurted out subconsciously,

    " You are far more beautiful in reality."

    Her face blushed slightly. She shouldn''t be staying with him any longer or else this boy would start having wild ideas. Just when Elizabeth was going to walk out, another cold voice came from their back,

    " Father is looking for you! "

    They both jerked off before pulling apart from each others proximity. Turning around in unison, they both saw Alexander standing in his baggy jeans. His eyes switched between the two standing people then followed the line between their arched bodies.

    The light in his eyes dimmed a little when he saw the immature painting. Arthur frowned unhappily and spoke walking over to him,

    " Where is he?"

    Alexander replied leisurely not moving his eyes from Elizabeth whose cheeks had the faint sign of blush,

    " Garden! He was looking for you."

    Arthur nodded before turning around to speak to Elizabeth,

    " Elizabeth! You look at those other paintings. I am going to see my Dad."

    Elizabeth nodded uneasily and saw him leaving. Her gazended on Alexander who didn''t move along. Her heart raced a little when he started to walk inside the room.

    Alexander walked in front of the canvas and observed the painting deeply. After a moment of silence, he spoke with sarcasm,

    " It must be very touching to have your own painting."

    Elizabeth understood his hidden meaning. From the very beginning, Alexander wanted Arthur and Elizabeth together but when things started working from Arthur side, suddenly he found it unbearable in his eyes. Especially when Elizabeth didn''t show much reluctantance on Arthur''s approach.

    Though Elizabeth had many words to rebuke, she didn''t want to trap herself with him anymore. Alexander''s obvious gestures proved that he didn''t want to do anything with her. Better, she stayed in distance and didn''t expect anything from him anymore. Evenst night, he was acting so weird as if she was his prey to hunt down.

    Elizabeth breathed softly through her pressed lips and attempted to leave,

    " I should be going back to my mother and sister."

    She ran over the doorway to head off but the door magically closed off in a thud without any force from outside. She was stunned before turning around to look at Alexander meaningfully.

    Alexander didn''t turn his eyes at her nor did he show any sign of using powers. But looking down at his hands, she found that one of his hand was clenched tightly.

    Elizabeth swallowed knowing that it was all his doing. Standing on her spot, she was clueless whether to run or stay there. Alexander snapped his head at her slightly and spitted coldly,

    " I haven''t permitted you to leave."

    Elizabeth almost copsed in ecasty after hearing his cold voice. She heavied deeply and spoke nervously,

    " What.. what do you want to say?"

    She spoke and hung her head down. She didn''t want to look through his eyes in case she would deeper which she didn''t want. Morever her mother had different thoughts with her life.

    A Crown Prince and only Prince had much difference!

    When Elizabeth didn''t look in his eyes, Alexander was slightly mad and approached her without any warning. Pulling the woman in his arms, he spoke between his gritted teeth,

    " Are you ashamed to look into my eyes?"

    Elizabeth felt weird about his reaction. His mood had suddenly became serious without any particr reason. She wandered what could be the exact reason of his biopr mood. He was acting pretty harsh with her in these days.She swallowed before asking with courage,

    " What do you want from me now?"

    Alexander snorted coldly before pursuing his lips together. Still keeping their eye contact, he spoke after hesitation,

    " I want to look into your thighs, Elizabeth. Now lie down and let me examine."

    ***********************

    Hello people! Let me know whom do you ship with Elizabeth? Arthur or Alexander? Let me know! Btw if any of you have Goodnovel or Dreame app, you can read my other books from there too. On Dreame, my book is still free. Just search with my penname Anamika Ana in these apps.

 Chapter 329 - Two Faced Woman!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Never Love Again By Zayn, Selena Gomez||

    Elizabeth was startled and stunned by his sudden demand. Her cheeks retained pinkish blush before her voice started to shake subconsciously,

    " Brother.. Brother.. Alex.. What..do..oo..you..mean?"

    Alexander held the squirming woman closer. His eyes scornfully watched her and this time, he stressed on his words too determined to take a look,

    " I think, I have made it clear enough, Elizabeth. It''s not like I haven''t seen you naked before."

    Elizabeth almost lost her breathing ability at the sudden reminder of their shameless incident. It wasst year in White Castle when she decided to stay for a night. After ying with Ayra inside the water pool, she didn''t expect to meet Alexander on her way back to the room and was identally discovered half naked by Alexander. Till today, she was embarrassed to death whenever she recalled that moment.

    Elizabeth tried to know the reason behind his request,

    " Why..why do you want to..."

    " Don''t talk! Speak less and let me take a look at it.", Alexander''s voice came out ironically. His eyes threatened her to keep quiet when he wasn''t done lecturing her.

    Elizabeth sawlloed down her uneasiness and breathed a single word,

    " Okay! "

    She agreed and instinctively darted her eyes around toy down. Unfortunately the room had no bed except the canvas and other oil colors. Looking at a corner, she found an old couch and spoke letting herself free from his grip slowly,

    " Let''s go over there."

    Alexander immediately followed her back and watched her taking a seat over the couch. Her cheeks kept flustering and eyes wandered around to avoid the obvious embarrassement. She didn''t know why he was being insisted on looking at his thighs.

    Alexander approached her slowly and got on his knee without any single word. Elizabeth almost jumped off but Alexander assured keeping her feet on ces,

    " Don''t be so rush! I promise that I just want to take a look."

    Elizabeth swallowed a mouthful saliva and prayed that she could keep her hormones folded untill he was done with his inspection. Elizabeth didn''t twist her feet any longer. She was well behaved and watched the stone colded prince unblinkingly as he pulled up her maroon silk gown.

    His movements were cautious, showed his perfectionist aura and folded them over her thighs not exposing her undergarments. Her breathing slightly hitched when a cold air tingled against her slender legs.

    Alexander gulped his saliva down and battled hard to keep his lust, desire everything wrapped inside his chest. He was a grown up man after all and besides she was the only one woman who ever seded to capture his eyes.

    His dark eyes ran through her bare thighs scanningly and puased over a dark mark. Taking a closer look, he was assured that she wasn''t gotten this mark long back. His brows tightened together and his charismatic aura suddenly unleashed a terrific air that gave goosebumps on her skin.

    Only when Elizabeth noticed that he was inspecting her scar, her expression paled and an urge of running away came across her mind. Elizabeth panicked reaching out to cover her thighs,

    " Bro.. Brother Alex..We are here for a long time..We..we should go back now.."

    In response, Alexander pressed on her thighs forcefully and grounded her on that spot. His icy voice came out threateningly,

    " Don''t move! "

    Elizabeth paused before turning obedient again. No matter how much resistance she had, this man had unbelievable influence on her mind. She turned into an obedient girl in no moment.

    Alexander ran his fingers on her skin softly and asked in a low voice,

    " They dared to hurt you again even though we have sent them numerous times. How rude! Seems like they easily forget that I am two ferocious sides to show off."

    Elizabeth almost stopped breathing. Her eyes were surprised when she understood that Alexander was aware of everything that happenedst night in her own house. To save the image of her noble familiy, Elizabeth tried to ease the situation with her lies,

    " That''s.. that''s not.. like it.. Brother Alex.. Mother really didn''t mean to do this to me.."

    Elizabeth exined and hoped that Alexander would believe on her words. Dora Castillo was a two faced woman. In front of the whole world, she imposed a perfect image of a loving step-mother who always showed love on her two daughters equally. But in reality, she was no less than a terrific monster in the house. She often beat Elizabeth in the house. Whenever Elizabethined to her father, Dora put such an act in front of her father that he had to believe on the fact that Dora was merely educating Elizabeth. As an oue, she had to endure double beats in the next day. This matter wasn''t hidden for days. One night, Ayra discovered such hemnious act of Dora and asked Athena to warn the woman. After that warning, Dora restrained herself and didn''t dare toy her hand on Elizabeth anymore. But now it seemed like she didn''t take the warning too seriously.

    Alexander shot her a silent re and warned her before murmuring something under his breath,

    " Don''t put an act in front of me, please! You make me feeling distant."

    Elizabeth opened her mouth to say something but then realized that his fingertips were radiating a gentle light more likely crimson. Under her astounded eyes, she observed that her skin was fainting scars and was getting back its usual wless part.

    She stared up at Alexander whose face was full of hurt as if he wasn''t healing but harming her. Elizabeth sighed softly when his fingertips squeezed her thigh gently. His touch felt so sensual that her toes curled up together in ecasty. Then she sighed longingly when he started to caress the spot and scars began to vanish away.

    Elizabeth took a bite of her bottom lips. Her eyes stayed firm at Alexander and voice came out like a whisper,

    " How did you know that I was hurtst night? Did you follow me?"

    **********************

    NOTICE: Before you say that Author is representing violence, please take a note that this kind of incidents happen everyday in our daily life. Sometimes our storyline demands to write something which is even against our willingness. Respect the freedom of a writer''s thinking!

 Chapter 330 - Confrontation Between Sisters!

    *** DIXON PALACE, BASARISK ***

    Jessie couldn''t stop herself from devouring everything what was offered on the table. She was hungry ever since she returnedst night and went to rest tiredly. Isabe watched her younger sister with a helpless smile and was going to ask about the incident that happenedst night. When she opened her mouth to speak, Siemus was seening through the stairs. She was bored inside the room without having Ayra around and got down to eat something.

    Isabe dismissed the thought of interrogating her sister and waved at her with a smile,

    " Aunty! Where are you heading for? Come over here to have breakfast! "

    Siemus returned her a short smile and was relieved that she didn''t need to ask someone for food. She waspletely new and outsiders in this pce. It wasn''t so polite to look for food on her own. Siemus made her way to the table and then felt a pair of sharp eyes on her.

    Jessie snapped her head back to look at Siemus and scoffed arrogantly. With a mouthful food, she mumbled to Isabe with a deep frown,

    " When did we started to have breakfast with servant?"

    Isabe shot her a death re instantly. Jessie was bing to tant with her behavior which was getting out of her character sometimes. Siemus didn''t miss the bickering words of Jessie. She paused in her track abruptly and was slightly hurt. A surge of pained emotions shed across her expression. She didn''t head forward any longer and faked a polite smile,

    " I think, I will jointer, Princess. Please enjoy your meal."

    Siemus left after speaking and didn''t wait any longer. If she wished to fight back Jessie, she could have done easily. But she had to remind that they were no longer in Dstia and these people were inws of Ayra.

    Isabe mmed on the table furiously when Siemus left without touching the food,

    " Jessie!! You are bing too embarrassing with your words! We never behave with guest like you did."

    Jessie had no impact of her words. She was still munching her food and replied with a shrug,

    " So? I just confessed the truth. Why did she have to be so prideful? "

    This time, Isabe lost her temper. Her chest heavied up and down in rage. Her words bounced against the wall coldly,

    " Get out of here! Leave the food! You are no longer allowed to eat here! "

    Jessie''s face darkened. She raised one of her eyebrows disbelievingly and uttered with shock,

    " Excuse me? I am a member of this familiy and not a filthy servant like her."

    Isabe''s face drowned further in anger when Jessie boasted her own status in front of her. The situation between sisters heated up. Isabe''s eyes glowed in anger as she spoke with authority,

    " And I am the eldest Princess of this kingdom. If I am asking you to leave, you are bound to leave. This is high time that I teach you some lesson. This pce runs with my rules. So get out now!"

    Jessie didn''t stay any longer. She stood up from kicking the table out of rage unknowingly. Isabe who was distracted by her rage didn''t notice the tableing in. Her big bump got hurt by the corner of table and a low hiss sound leaked out from her lips.

    Jessie didn''t utter anymore words nor did she looked back. She walked out of the pce directly in an intention of noting back anymore.

    Isabe stared at her back nkly. A pain shot through from her stomach as she whimpered softly. At the same time, a guilt aroused from her heart when she looked down at Jessie''s leftover food.

    Meanwhile, Siemus walked out of the pce with her empty stomach. She was sad and hurt. In her entire life of vatory, no one had ever treated her so rudely like Jessie. Even Athena always gave her more respect than she deserved probably.

    She left the hallway and walked on the open corridor which was leaded to the garden. Leaning against the wall, she breathed few times to suppress her anger and kept staring at the nk space in front.

    A low whistle started to approach her from back when she didn''t pay attention. Frenchies appeared on her side and leant against the opposite wall right after her. His fists were shoved inside his loose jeans and a yful smirk was hanging on his lips smugly.

    He took the initiative to speak when Siemus didn''t speak or gave him a look,

    " Oldie is eyeing on its prey! Hmm! What are you thinking about hunting? A little rabit or squirrel?"

    Siemus was jerked out from her thoughts after hearing his tone. A look of annoyance shed across her face as she replied irritatedly,

    " Go away! "

    The persistent Frenchies didn''t move an inch and was rather eager to get on her nerves. He teased further looking at the running rabits across the garden,

    " Mmm? None of it? Then are you thinking about eating a dead rat or something like dead housebat? Which one?"

    Siemus sighed helplessly rubbing her aching temples. This man was seriously born to annoy her to death. She gave him a slide nce and answered with a growl,

    " A dead cat! I am thinking about eating a dead cat! Interested to join in my eating list?"

    Frenchies''s expression grimaced terribly. After regaining his human form, he almost forgot that he was a ck cat who always trailed his master naggingly. Siemus enjoyed the defeated expression of his face. She spoke crossing her arms together amusingly,

    " Mmm? Though you aren''t very chubby, I assume that you have a good amount of flesh in your skin. Why don''t you register your name in my food list?"

    Frenchis red hard at herughing face. He gritted his teeth together and parted his lips to growl lowly,

    " Oldie..You...."

    " Aaaahhhh! ", a shrill cry came out from the distant hallway. They both before looking at each others face knowingly.

    Both of them eximed out worryingly before rushing towards the hallway,

    " Princess! "

    **************************

    Hi everyone! Just recently saw fewments that some of my readers would like to see the images of Esme and Aaron. What do you think? Should I share it now?

 Chapter 331 - Do Me A Favor!

    Siemus and Frenchies were super fast in reaching the hallway. Their faces turned horrified when they found Isabe groaning in pain and was thrashing over the chair. Her face was pale with sweatdrops dripping from her forehead. Her one hand was holding the stomach and eyes buldged out in pain asionally. Her breathing wasing out in rapid and multiple groans escaped from her pained lips.

    She looked like she was going for thebour but it was still early!

    Siemus ran over to her in a shot and started to check her temperature. Patting on her forehead, her anxious voice came out abruptly,

    " Princess.. Princess..are you going forbour? Is the babying?"

    Frenchies was stood by her side and was somehow bewildered about the entire situation. He had never seen any woman''s child birth and didn''t certainly understand what should be done right at this moment. Isabe sped Siemus''s palms for support and whinned in pain when another painful surge broke out from her lower abdomen.

    Pressing her lips together, she gasped to breath and answered abruptly to Siemus,

    " I..I don''t know but it''s so painful, aunty.."

    Siemus''s brows furrowed in concern. She held onto Isabe cautiously and looked up at the nk faced Franchies in anger. She barked at him sending the clueless man some consciousness,

    " What are you waiting for? Call the midwife! Damn it! She must be inbour."

    Frenchies came back to his rational sense and nodded his head repeatedly. Turning around, he shouted inviting the all the maids of Dixon Pce and then went out all by himself to summon the midwife.

    If something bad happened to Isabe, Cedric would bury him alive without any doubts!

    Siemus instructed Isabe in a worried voice and waited for the midwife,

    " Keep breathing Princess! Take a long breath!"

    The maids had all arrived within a short moments and surrounded Isabe from each sides. They were so busy in doing homeworks that they missed the crying voice of Isabe.

    Siemus shouted at the guilty faced maids who appeared anxious in surface,

    " Where were you all? Princess had to shout to gain your attention. Huh! Damn it all! Call all the midwife now."

    Siemus turned attention back on Isabe and mumbled under her breath,

    " There is still two months left. Why did this happen so early?"

    She spoke again hearing the groan and mournful screams of Isabe,

    " Should I inform the Highness? They haven''t returned yet."

    Isabe shook her head and clutched Siemus''s palm to regain some strength,

    " No..They..they are newly married and spending time alone.. Don''t.. don''t bother them now...I will be fine, Aunty..Just stay by my side..."

    " Aahhh! ", Isabe broke out into another mournful cry andid numb in Siemus''s arms.

    **** WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA ****

    Elizabeth waited for his answer. She watched as his face went through someplexions and his voice came out with a little hesitation,

    " I..I just know..."

    Elizabeth was too determined to know his answer. She insisted keeping her eyes focused on Alexander,

    " I want to know the answer, brother Alex."

    Alexander sighed helplessly. His eyes lifted up to look at Elizabeth nkly and words came out squealing,

    " The night when you left with your mother, I had a doubt that she would be mad at you. So I followed you and ended up evasdropping the argument between you and your mother. I didn''t mean to hear anything but somehow stayed there. Then I saw you getting beaten. I wanted to offer you help but my presence would turn the situation more bad. So I had to leave without doing anything."

    He took a pause and looked up at Elizabeth whose face was full of disbelief. He gulped a little and resumed pulling the dress down from her thighs,

    " I ...I am sorry..I couldn''t do anything.."

    Elizabeth couldn''t hold back her emotions anymore. She asked in a whispering voice,

    " So you care about me?"

    Caught red-handed by her, Alexander appeared anxious and spoke with uneasiness,

    " I..I just didn''t want you suffering, Elizabeth.."

    Elizabeth bit down her lips together sorrowfully. Why didn''t she even ask when she knew that his answer will always be the same?

    She looked up aimlessly inside the room and replied in a stern voice,

    " Don''t show me any affection that you can''t afford! Who knows someday I may start thinking that you really care for me! "

    Alexander desperately wanted to confess that he did care for her but at the same time, he cared for his brother too. If he insisted on holding their feelings, Arthur would hate him for sure. The brothers had no confrontation since their childhood. It was decided from the beginning that Alexander would take the throne. Arthur never chased for fame and his dream was to marry Elizabeth ever since he met her.

    Alexander didn''t wish to sieze this happiness from his brother!

    Alexander got up without saying a word and exined himself bitterly,

    " It''s not a crime to care for my friend."

    Elizabeth stood up and beamed into a wide smile. Fighting with her own tears, she spoke in her choking voice,

    " Exactly! I am your friend! So don''t give me any hope to believe that you feel about me more than a friend. Your brother is ready foadmitted

    Alexander''s face stiffened a little. Swallowing the bitterness in his heart, he mumbled pulling his eyes away on the painting,

    " Yes! He cares for you more than me."

    Elizabeth smiled bitterly. Her eyes watched Alexander disbelievingly and a sudden surge of emotion ran through her mind.

    She stepped closer until they had only an inche gap left between them. Standing on her feet numbly, Elizabeth demanded in a cold voice,

    " If you really care for me, do me a favor brother Alex."

    Alexander looked up at Elizabeth whose expression was full ofplicated thoughts. Nodding his head slightly, he urged unhurriedly,

    " What.. is it?"

    Elizabeth replied in her stern voice,

    " Don''t appear in front of me anymore! "

 Chapter 332 - Vampire Date Part---1

    *** ROYAL CASTLE, BALVINA ***

    Initially, Ayra and Cedric wanted to leave after the breakfast. Now that incident caused this dying and they had no way out rather than resting in their room. Robert was considered in this way. He arranged the best aodations for them and suggested Cedric to stay overnight. But the decision was upto since she was panicked by the incident.

    Cedric didn''t leave her side anymore. He med himself inwardly telling that he should have been more cautious around his family members. They all had different kind of motives towards them.

    Ayra watched him peeling apple for her. His long slender nails worked on the apple so elegantly that looked as a perfectionist. She couldn''t help but teasing him from her bed,

    " Woah! I never thought that the greatest Demon King has so many skills. You can even peel the apple so perfectly. I wonder who got such a luck to have food from your hands?"

    Cedric didn''t pull his attention away from the apple. He replied shrugging his shoulders off a little,

    " I never did this before, love. I only beheaded people with this knife and I am visualizing this apple as their heads. Much smoother than I expected! Ain''t I genius?"

    He spoke before shot a proud grin on her way. Ayra''s expression was ck as the bottom of pot. She almost choked herself with her own saliva and shut her mouth. She wasn''t veryfortable in talking about deaths or blood.

    Cedric sliced the apple afterwards and brought them to her on the bed. Sitting across the bed, he offered brining one of it in her mouse,

    " Here! Eat it."

    Ayra''s cheeks flustered a little as she spoke trying to skip from his obvious action,

    " I can eat by myself. You don''t have to feed me."

    ck lines appeared on his forehead after her heartless refusal.He didn''t retract his hand immediately and replied in a casual tone,

    " If I decide to feed you by force, you won''t be liking more, love. So better eat it when I am so nice to you."

    Ayra gave him a cold re but it didn''t affect on his doing. He held the slice on her lips and didn''t falter a little. His deep eyes held the stubbornness as always.

    Ayra reluctantly opened her mouth and took the slice quickly. His fingertips brushed on her lips causing her stomach knotting uneasily. He always knew how to waver her fragile heart.

    Cedric smirked at her obedience and reached out to pick up another slice. To stop him from feeding anymore, Ayra wiselye up with an idea while munching on her slice,

    " Why don''t you eat too?"

    Cedric blinked staring up at her and asked to ensure,

    " Are you sure that you want me to eat?"

    Ayra was stunned for a moment after his words. She nodded her head dumbly admitting that she really thought about his well being,

    " Yes! What''s wrong in that?"

    She didn''t understand why did he sounded so mysterious. She simply suggested him to eat so that she wouldn''t have to eat from his hands. Cedric only smiled cheekily and put the te down aside.

    Without asking anymore, he leant for her lips and other hand pressed her head from back. Bringing her mouth closer to his lips, he captured her lips into a smooch kiss and slipped his tongue inside her mouth.

    Ayra whimpered protestingly and felt him sliding out one of her little piece of apple. Cedric let go of her head and sat straight. Smiling at her sweetly, hemented with a grin,

    " It''s Sweet."

    Ayra was speechless for a few moments after his unpredictable action. Blushing hard, she muttered disbelievingly at his face,

    " What.. what did you just do?"

    Cedric blinked his eyes innocently and stated with confusion,

    " What? You asked me to eat! "

    Ayra was rendered speechless. He just needed some illogical excuses to pick on her. Diverting from the topic, Ayra looked outside at the dark sky. She spoke frowning her eyes together,

    " Are we going to stay here?"

    Cedric replied reaching for another slice to put in her mouth,

    " What do you suggest?"

    Ayra replied after giving it a thought,

    " Since Lord Robert wants us to stay, we shouldn''t turn down his offer. I heard from Sienna earlier that Balvina looks best at night. Can''t we stall outside tonight?"

    Cedric caressed his brows a little and answered taking a look of already darkening sky,

    " We can, Princess but I don''t want you to get in another trouble."

    Ayra insisted too greedy to enjoy the night view of BALVINA,

    " Please, Your Highness! We shouldn''t miss the chance. I know that you have your way."

    Cedric hesitated deep inside his mind. Balvina wasn''t his kingdom. Without his guards around, it was quite risky to stall at night especially when he had Ayra by his side. Looking at her excitement, he didn''t even had the heart of turning down her offer.

    Cedric tapped on his chin and asked raising one of his sharp eyebrows,

    " Umm.. What am I getting in exchange of this

    visit? "

    Ayra felt lump inside her throat under his intense eyes. She murmured looking at him suspiciously,

    " What... what do you want again now? I am telling you in advance now that I won''t be ying any game with you."

    She still felt shy whenever she reminded of their wedding night. She was too naive to believe on his tricky words.

    Cedric''s grin spreaded widely. His eyes darkened when his wife started to get anxious whenever he asked for something. It felt too good that he had his influence on her.

    Cedric pondered for a while and got closer slowly. Staring down at her partially parted lips intensely, he demanded licking his own lips hungrily,

    " Kiss me initiatively! If you can satisfy me, we will go on a vampire date tonight."

    ************************

    Hello everyone! I will upload Esme and Aaron''s Pictures tomorrow. You can find all the information rted to this book from today onwards on my official facebook page under the name: Books Of Anamika Ana. Remember to follow my page on facebook!

 Chapter 333 - Vampire Date ------ Part 2

    Voice Of Love: " You just need one weapon to destroy me __your lips on me ~Cedric Arnaldo Dixon."

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: Kiss Me Better By Rihanna ||

    Ayra''s face lost the blemishing color that she had earlier. Uneasiness surfaced her expression and she wondered how did she end up marrying such shameless man on earth. He was even eager to trap her in this date night.

    Ayra pressed her lips together and reluctantance was evident on her face. One side, she had the long night to cherish happily and the other side, his seductive lips that tasted damn good. She feard that once she got too ustomed with his lips, she would crave for them more and more.

    She stole a glimpse of outside sky that was now fully dark and stars started toe out from shadow of dark clouds. Dwelling in her own thoughts, she concluded that it wasn''t their first time kissing anyways. Even before the wedding, he kissed her few times and the wedding night..

    She couldn''t even imagine further as her cheeks started to begin red.

    Literally she had nothing to hide anymore!

    Cedric watched her dumb expression with a grin. He knew that she was going to give up eventually. Late night was craving for a vampiress like her. It was in their instinct that they loved to wander at night. Now when she was generously offered to stall around the city, there was no way she would miss this opportunity. At least, her mind won''t let her do it.

    Cedric gave a short reminder,

    " I am waiting Princess. Let''s start countdown."

    Undoubtedly he was having fun. Moving a little more closer, Cedric closed his eyes together with a smirk and started counting dramatically,

    " 10...9....8...7....6...."

    Ayra''s mouth hung open in disbelief. She never believed that this man could be so childish. Biting down her lips together, she let out a frustrated snort and lifted up from the bed on her knees.

    Crawling towards his sitting figure, she sighed onest time before pressing her lips onto him. Cedric smiled snapping open his eyes and saw her leaning onto him. Immediately her rosy scent travelled inside his nostrils and ignited the desire that was left inside his heart.

    His hand shot up to snake around her back posseively and pressed her closer onto him. Ayra whimpered in astonishment and wanted to end the kiss early. But unfortunately she always misundersitmated the demon''s intention.

    His tongue pried through her mouth and invaded into the deepest realm of her mouth. Then he started plunging his tongue untill her lips were swallowen and numb. He sucked her upper lips repeatedly and made sure that his scent was stered on her lips.

    Ayra almost lost her bnce to stand on her knees and instinctively clutched his shoulders. With his hot, fiery kiss on her lips, she started to feel breathless and slowly she whimpered asking him to let her go before she fell unconscious.

    He siezed one more smooch of her lips before escaped those numbness from his teeth. They both panted for air and stared into each others eyes. She saw something different in his eyes---- emotions or love?

    No way! He was a demon who can''t love love anyone!

    Ayra dismissed such thought and heard him saying in a proud voice,

    " Your skills have improved, Princess! I am so proud! "

    Ayra smacked on his shoulders hard before stepping out from hisp. She spoke still panting for air,

    " So am I passed? Can we go out now?"

    Cedric started to ponder dramatically. His thumb tapped on his chin before letting out a slow chuckle,

    " Though my lips weren''t treated fairly, I can give it a pass number since your lips look purely eaten now."

    Ayra was stunned before pressing her palms on her lips. Indeed they felt so numb and minty. She growled stepping her feet on the floor,

    " Since you are done teasing me, Let''s go now."

    *****************

    They left the room together hand in hand. It was Cedric who insisted on grabbing her arms and didn''t let go all the while till downstairs. Robert was pretty much hostile to them and provided Ayra precious clothes. To avoid the attention of passer-byers, Ayra chose the most simple one and came out in presentable state.

    The gown was a simple floral gown without any gems or jewels. She worn only a clip at the top of her hairs and made her appearance simple as possible. But she was by born a natural beauty. Whatever she worn, she was bound to seek attention.

    Coming down, they saw Robert reading a book in the dinning room. After their arrival, Robert tilted his head up from the book and smiled at them,

    " Where are you two heading for?"

    Cedric returned him a smile with tone of coldness,

    " Obviously not in Mystic Grove."

    Robert''s smile dissapared behind his wrinkled face. He coughed lightly before sending a reminder as an elder,

    " Pay extra attention to your surrounding since Princess Ayra is unware of the dangers here."

    Cedric straightened his cor before replying with an assured smile,

    " Don''t worry, Uncle! The scariest danger is left here. We won''t face more dangers than here in outside."

    Robert stopped talking any longer. No matter how good act he put on his face, Cedric was going to turn it down mercilessly.

    Sienna was hidden at the corner of their living room. She vaguely heard what they were talking about. When both of them inteneded to walk out, Sienna found it perfect opportunity to slide between them.

    With a coquettish voice, she spoke running out from her hiding spot,

    " Brother Cedric.. Where are you two going?"

    Cedric paused in his track and muttered something under his breath. Looking back at Sienna who was so ready to ruin his perfect moment with Ayra, he responded with a fake smile,

    " To hell. Would you like to join Sienna?"

    Sienna''s smile slightly dissapared as she parted her lips to insist again. But Cedric was too fast to read through his intention. He cut off her words with an arrogant snort,

    " Why do you appear in my sight to jinx my vision, Sienna? Go away and make more ns with your mother. Do not dare to follow me! Oh, for your information, Ayra hasn''t sucked blood for a long time. Think after this that do you still like toe or not."

 Chapter 334 - Vampire Date ------- Part 3

    Sienna''s eyes widened in disbelief after his several excuses. Though she wanted to act bold and insist on going with them, Cedric''s pair of stern eyes kept ring at her. He was silently telling her that if she dared to take one another step, she would left with broken legs.

    Sienna opened and closed her mouth in hesitation. At the end, she forced a wide smile on her face and waved her hand disappointedly,

    " N..No...I will just stay here..I...I shouldn''t interrupte your private time.."

    Cedric twitched his lips together before giving her a single word of appreciation,

    " Good! "

    Leaving Sienna with all her dissapointed heart, Cedric dragged Ayra from there and stepped outside together. Ayra spokeing out from the pce,

    " You were so mean to her. She is your cousin."

    Cedric gave her a silent look of amusement. He was astounded to understand that his beloved wife was supporting her rival in position. He pinched on her chin and pushed her jaw up to look through his intense eyes. With his hot breath fanning on her lips, he warned in a low threatening voice,

    " Don''t ever take a woman''s side who is coveting for your position! "

    Ayra blinked asking out in confusion,

    " Why?"

    Cedric replied in a deep voice,

    " It makes me feel like I am not important to you."

    Ayra lowered her eyes down and didn''t argue further. Indeed she was being too hard on him while he desperately tried to work on this rtionship.

    Cedric was pleased by her expression. He understood that she had understood her fault and hopefully wouldn''t repeate anymore. He hated to feel less important to her. If it was someone else, perhaps he wouldn''t ever show any concern and leave them hating him. When it came to him, he wanted to be important in every aspect of her life.

    From the doorway of Balvina''s Royal Castle, they didn''t take any carriage. Cedric thought that it was best to use his teleport and in a blink of eye, he had taken her somewhere that he wanted to take her in one day.

    Ayra gasped watching at the gigantic castle standing in front of her. The castle was even bigger than any other castles that she lived so far. Ayra spoke drooling in admiration on its beauty,

    " Wow! Where are we? Whose castle is this?"

    She didn''t notice the sudden change on Cedric''s expression. His face was a little dull as if something suddenly affected his mood. Exhaling a deep sigh of loneliness that he felt in his entire life, he gave Ayra one emotional answer,

    " My parents castle once they used to live in."

    ********************

    DIXON PALACE, BASARISK

    It was a hectic day for Siemus. Without any familiy members around not even Jessie, she went through a hard time in coaxing Isabe. She was crying and whimpering in pain for the entire day. The midwife confirmed that it was a false rm and Isabe felt pain because either she was hurt by something or fell down but ording to their knowledge, nothing liked this happen.

    Isabe was in critical condition from the beginning. Even she was told by the physicians that she couldn''t be conceived after this pregnancy anymore. Though she was suggested to make an abortion, she never agreed on it. She lost her husband after that incident and now loosing this child would push her heart to death.

    In the end, knowing all the dangers and obstructions, she insisted on keeping this child and neverined about it. She felt extreme pain at night but never revealed to anyone.

    What if Cedric insisted on doing this abortion to save his sister''s life?

    Siemus patted on the head of sleeping Isabe and walked out of the room silently. Closing the door off, she walked over to the midwife who was waiting for her outside. The midwife informed giving her few medicines,

    " Princess isn''t inbour. Just pay attention to her movements. She is in very critical state and one mistake can cause her life."

    Frenchies assured walking over from the other side,

    " We will be extra cautious. Just say that she isn''t in danger anymore, right?"

    The midwife nodded and retreated from there after saying,

    " Yes but be extra careful."

    The midwife left with other maids ans Frenchies spoke in an angry voice,

    " I don''t understand..I didn''t see her falling...How did all happened?"

    Siemus also shurgged narrowing her eyes dangerously,

    " I also don''t understand. How did it happen? We didn''t hear anything."

    At that moment,the tower bell rang sending rm to the guards hereby. Frenchies was startled before wandering his eyes around anxiously.

    Siemus who didn''t know the meaning of this rm asked nervously,

    " What.. what happened? Why is this bell ringing?"

    Frenchies gritted his teeth together and replied furiously,

    " Someone must have leaked the news that Lord isn''t present in the pce. They took this opportunity to attack on us. You stay here with Princess. I have to lead the guards since Lord isn''t here."

    Siemus''s expression also turned pale. She suggested knowing that without Cedric''s guidance, they might encounter more danger,

    " I will join in this fight with you. Let''s go! "

    Frenchies stopped pulling her arms behind,

    " Are you crazy! It''s dangerous for you."

    Siemus replied with arrogancy,

    " You don''t know nothing about me. I am only one Raibon Vampire that ever existed in this history. It''s you who should be feel afraid."

    Frenchis''s mouth was slightly agaped in disbelief. He didn''t know that Siemus was a Raibon Vampire. To showcase his pride, he huffed taking the root of downstairs,

    " Fine! If you fail to fight against those rogues, you will be punished ording to ourws."

    Siemus asked with curiousity,

    " What kind of punishment?"

    Frenchies blurted out unknowingly,

    " You must marry me one day."

    **********************************

    Hi everyone! Check out thement section to see REFERENCE PICTURE OFEsme and Aaron. Do consider voting for this book more and more so that we can raise the rank in power ranking list.

 Chapter 335 - Vampire Date ------- Part 4

    Siemus seemed to be hearing a biggest joke in her life. Her pace followed him like a little kitten and when his sudden confession came out, she halted in her track. Knitting her brows together, she blurted out impatiently,

    " What!! No way!! I am not going in anymore..I better go back to Princess Isabe rather than apanying you in the battle. I should stay single eternity rather than marrying a pussycat like you who ys with innocent woman like us everyday."

    Frenchies postponed his walk towards the exit and a thinyer of darkeness appeared on his handsome face. Though he was merely teasing her, he never expected the she would be so bombarded after hearing his words.

    Was it too bad to marry him? He was the most desired and undoubtedly handsome shifter lived in Basarisk ever.

    He whipped his head back to Siemus who didn''t move along anymore. As if he would really marry her, Siemus had a unreadable expression. She appeared like her death sentence had been heard.

    Frenchies gritted his teeth harder than before. Watching his unfazed expression, Siemus questioned pouting her lips angrily,

    " Why.. why would you choose such punishment huh? I am not going to be anyone''s mistress ever especially yours. Your punishment sounded so mean. What if I really fail to stop those rogues? Then I will be your fiancee! No way! I am going back."

    Siemus lifted up her feet to walk away then heard his hriousughter. Tilting her head aside, she found himughing wierdly. Although the sound of hisughter had more velocity than the tower bell rang a few moments ago, Siemus felt like there wasn''t any genuine sign of his happiness on the face.

    Frenchies paused between hisughter and spoke raising his brows disbelievingly,

    " Come on Oldie! Did you really think that I was saying seriously to you? No hell! Why would I marry such an oldie when I have hot chicks around? You have misunderstood my intention. I was trying to scare your spirit just."

    Siemus scoffed back rolling her eyes and resumed her journey towards the exit,

    " You scared me, pussycat.Don''t ever make such terrible jokes."

    [ Author To Frenchies: Bro,did you really joke with her? O_o ]

    Frenchies only snorted and headed outside together to check out the current condition.

    Meanwhile, Isabe was resting inside her room, unware about the sudden attack. After the physician had given her pain killer, she fell asleep. Isabe was having the most horrific dream of her life.

    The day when her husband was hung death, she still had visions of that night. The plead look in his eyes, his desperate cries of forgiveness everything was written in her memories. She saw him running onto her and got on his knees. Such proud man actually got on his knees to save his life and said to her,

    " Be..Be..I am your husband.. Please ask your brother to let me go for the sake of our child..Be...You are my wife...You should stand with me.."

    He begged and hugged her knees but Isabe was standing unmoved as if she had put a stone on her heart. She replied to him in an unfamiliar voice,

    " I stand with justice..."

    The dream wasn''t fulfilled any further. Her nightmare broke off and she jumped off from the bed pesparising. Tears were rolling down through her cheeks. After panting for air, she looked outside at the foggy sky nkly.

    How she wished that she wasn''t born as Princess in this life! Perhaps she would have a perfect familiy like others!

    Frenchies came out from the pce together with Siemus. When they arrived in courtyard, the guards who were assigned to protect the ce had alle together. They stopped chattering when Frenchies made his appearance. In absence of Cedric, Frenchies was the decision maker of pce. Naturally others respected him and thought highly of him. Their eyes shifted behind the woman who had trailed off Franchies closely.

    They wondered how this two womanizer men managed to seduce such beauties! Same like their lord!

    The chief of guards bowed his head at Frenchies before greeting him respectively,

    " Master Frenchies! A group is approaching us from north. When our spies noticed them from afar, they immediately sent us warning. I thought of ringing the tower bell so that everyone could be alerted."

    Franchies stood in front of the men domineeringly. His presence was unleashing a different aura. Swiping his eyes across the men, he spoke in a powerful voice,

    " Who are they? Any local gang group? How dare they n to attack us? Do they think that Dixon ce is weak without Lord''s presence?"

    The chief''s expression was uneasy. He sighed nervously before pursuing his lips together,

    " I..I am afraid to say that they aren''t any locals, Master Frenchies. From distance, we have assumed that they are a shifter group of DAVINA. I think that thest killing of their member has ignited this situation today."

    Frenchies was stunned before blurting out furiously,

    " DAVINA''S Shifters? Chief Commander Rodriguez, May I know how they got the news of Lord''s absence in Dixon Pce?"

    Rodriguez swallowed hard before shaking his head in denial nervously. Bowing his head down longingly, he answered in a fearful voice,

    " I have no idea, Master. Even I was wondering like you."

    Frenchies fell in deep thoughts. His murderous eyes shot up to look at themon guards around suspiciously. Grinding his teeth harder, Frenchies roared at the group of people enragingly,

    " Then it is confirmed that there is a mole in our group who passed this news to DAVINA. Now they are aware that Lord isn''t present in the pce, they came to attack us."

    Siemus was horrified after knowing the news. If someone was passing such confidential news to outsiders, this pce was no longer safe anymore. Having a mole inside your own people is the biggest fear in a kingdom.

    Besides, Princess Isabe was pregnant! But where did younger Princess Jessie went?

 Chapter 336 - Vampire Date ------- Part 5

    ??? BALVINA ???

    The sky over Balvina was much clearer than Basarisk''s sky. White clouds made their ways slowly among the random breeze and almost brushed past against the top of that old castle. The castle was looking like a mighty king who stood among all the soldiers proudly. A bat chirped unting its wings anxiously when Cedric and Ayra stepped on the entrance. The castle looking like a haunted house. If they weren''t any mere human not any creatures, they would have freaked out to death in fear after stepping in.

    Ayra gave him deep nces oftenly. She heard various rumours regarding his parents. Though she didn''t know which one to believe, she certainly believed that his mother had a tragic ending definitely or else this three siblings wouldn''t be left alone in this world. Cedric held aplicated emotions thus she couldn''t see through his mind deeply.

    When he reached for the door knob to push in the door, Ayra repulsively clutched his extended arm. Sighing softly, she questioned in a very soft voice,

    " Are you really going to enter? It''s okay if you don''t want to go. We can visit other ces."

    She feard that past memories would trigger his emotions. He already had transparent mood always and she didn''t wish to make it worsen any further. Cedric''s hands quivered slightly when the gentleness of her voice and touch echoed in his ears.

    He arched his head to look at her and saw her already staring deeply. Her gaze was slightly concerned as if she was worried about his emotions. After marriage, this was the first time that she treated him so gently.

    His lips curved up into a genuine smile. Staring down at her grip, he spoke with a grin,

    " To be honest, I didn''t want to go even a few moments ago but now I am impatient to have this date with you here, Princess."

    Sudden realization hit her sense when she noticed that she had actually hold his arms willingly. Retracting her grip from his arms, she muttered with a shy face,

    " Whatever! "

    Cedric chuckled without revealing her inner thoughts and pushed open the door for them. A gush of goofy wind passed through their nostrils when the room was openedpletely.

    Both of them coughed before stepping inside slowly. Cedric scolded with a huff,

    " This ces..No matter how many times it gets cleaned, it smells so bad..."

    Ayra didn''t heed on his words. She started to wander around on her own and walked forward. The pce had everything as if nothing had been changed a bit. Only the difference was that every staffs were covered in heavy dirts.

    Walking away from the hallway, she started to see through paintings that had the image of Cedric''s father. He was handsome same like him!

    Ayra thought to herself and smiled slightly.

    Wait.. Since when did she found him handsome?

    She shook off such ideas and stopped in front of painting in where the former king posed with his wife and two daughters but Cedric wasn''t included in any of their pictures. Not only that, she didn''t find any single image of his childhood here.

    When she was too immersed in her thoughts, Cedric approached her from back and stood just behind her. Smelling her rosy fragrance, Cedric asked in a husky voice,

    " So my wife finds this picture worthy of looking for so long?"

    Ayra gasped turning her face back and found him so closer. Taking a deep breath to console her thumping heart, she asked out of curiosity,

    " Umm..I was just wondering why aren''t you in these pictures?"

    A pain surged from the core of his heart. To avoid Ayra''s mood bing bad, Cedric joked around hiding his long buried behind his wide smile,

    " Because I am too handsome to pose with them. So they didn''t include me ever."

    Ayra growled with a pout,

    " You always joke in every single matter."

    Cedric changed the subject consideringly. Pointing at the center of hallway,he gestured at her toe,

    " Let''s have our dinner first, Princess."

    Ayra was going to ask that there was no foods hereby.

    What would they eat?

    Cedric pped his palms together and soon a candlelight dinner table was appeared in her sight. She sighed and almost forgot that he had other unique powers than her.

    Looking at the table with red petals, Cedric winked at her before dragging her closer,

    " Look.. Doesn''t it seem like our wedding night?"

    Ayra grumbled letting go of his embrace and went to sit down,

    " No! It''s a dinner table and I am super hungry."

    She eyed on the different arrangement amusingly. Unlike other dinner table, it was different. A middle sized table was stationed in the middle but it was too low. Even the table didn''t had any chairs and they had only way to eat the food by sitting on the floor. Lucky the floor was covered in red carpet. So she didn''t mind in this different arrangement.

    Cedric took the other side of table and spoke opening each dishes for her,

    " So...see.. which one would you like to eat first?"

    Ayra was slightly surprised to see that all the dishes were served ording to her preference. She couldn''t help but eximing in amusement,

    " How..how did you know that I like all this foods?"

    Cedric used a fork to have a bite from his fish cutlet and replied with a snort,

    " What did you think of me? I would easily let you say that your ex boyfriend knows you better than me."

    Ayra was stunned before turning speechless.. this man.. But a smile soon after appeared on her lips when she sensed that he was freaking jealous over Seth.

    Soon she reached out to taste every food slowly and didn''t pay attention on other things much. She was already starving for a while. When Cedric streched out his arm to pick up a meatball, he noticed something wierd. A vague shadow appeared between the candle light as if someone had watching over them from afar.

    He retracted his hand swiftly. Dabbing the napkin over his lips, he mumbled to Ayra lowly,

    " Looks like someone is asking for death for ruining our date night."

    ***************************

    Hi guys! Check out thement section to see Refference Picture Of Athena and Ethan.

 Chapter 337 - Made Of Fire!

    Cedric sounded mysterious. He didn''t turn around immediately to stare at the intruder who had been eyeing on them from distance.

    Ayra swallowed down the meat in her mouth and looked up at him questioningly. Her pupils trembled slightly before darting her eyes from back to forth in an attempt of discovering the third person apart from them. When she saw no one else, Ayra parted open her lips to ask in a low voice,

    " Where? Who?"

    Cedric hussed pressing his index finger on her lips and at the same time, used his thumb to wipe off the juice from the corner of her lips. Ayra fell quite and sensed his fingertip gliding down through her barely parted lips. Ayra stayed numb but such sensation already aroused her goosebumps.

    She kept staring numbly at Cedric and waited to hear his response. Her heart was literally thumping wildly like fire. Cedric smirked before exining to her patiently and tugged her long hairs behind her ear,

    " No matter what you hear from inside, just keep enjoying your meal, Okay?"

    Ayra gave him a slight nod and asked thinking twice,

    " What if the hiding person try to attack me?"

    Cedric sent her a devilish grin before responded with a dark chuckle,

    " Then enjoy his blood first then you can have the meal. But he won''te to you, sweetheart. He will have to pass me before reaching you and I am not going to let him touch my pretty wife. So rest assured and enjoy your foods."

    He stood up after saying and vanished from there in no time. Before Ayra could assert his words rightly inside her head, the man had dissapared leaving no room of discussion anymore. Helpless by hisment, Ayra could only pay attention back to eat her favourite food though one part of her wondered that who had dared to sneak in this pce during their presence?

    The rumors were all right! He had countless enemies to trail him off always!

    Meanwhile, the shadow in undercover was astounded by the sudden dissaparence of Cedric. The couple spoke something to each others but then the other one had vanished away.

    Since his main target was missing, there was no point of standing here to watch over Ayra with so much risks.

    ck boots appeared out from the curtains and made his way towards the distant ce from their sitting spot. Amidst the darkness, a shadow was walking towards the exit thinking of getting away before being noticed by anyone.

    After taking few steps, the shadow felt like someone was watching on him. He paused in his track and whipped his head back to assure such feeling.

    Finding nothing but amidst darkness,he started to continue his walk again. After going through several steps, the same feeling lingered in his mind.

    Isn''t it ridiculous to be a secret target when he was actually targetting someone else a few moments back?

    The shadow was so engrossed in concentrating on those feelings that he forgot the root and took thepletely opposite root that he was supposed to take in.

    As the feelings didn''t go away from his mind, he started to walk again but kept his head staring at the back. His feet continued walking forward at the the same time and kept peering at his back.

    He got bumped against a hard chest after a while and gasped retreating several steps back in astonishment. Looking up through the darkness, he heard Cedric''s low chuckle and malicious tone,

    " Are you lost gentleman? Need guidance?"

    The shadow stared hard in terror. He started to pant for air and asked Cedric after swallowing hard,

    " How...how did you able to see me?"

    Cedric exhaled a long sigh and was pissed off that his date was ruined by him. He spoke in an amusing voice,

    " Murky Shadow Hunter? Is that what you guys called?"

    This living creatures worked as spies for some particr families or Royal families. They possesed the power of getting vanished in the air. In other words, you couldn''t see them if they stood by your side. There was only way to find out their existence was fire. If someone peered at their hiding spot through fireball or any candle, only then their existence could be discovered. They looked alike human in features.

    The shadow got afraid by his revtion. He couldn''t help but wandering that how did Cedric find about him.

    Did his power didn''t work out? He was so careful with his hiding.

    Cedricughed hard throwing his head back. Humming a tune sarcastically, he exined while approaching the shadow slowly,

    " You guys can only be seen in fire, ain''t it?"

    The shadow swallowed and nodded in response. Cedric paused between his track and snorted before reporting in a deep voice,

    " Then you must have forgotten that I am made of fire. You all can be seen in my eyes. Wanna recheck?"

    After Cedric''s words, the shadow felt like his death was getting closer. He had been warned by Cedric''s mysterious powers many times but still dared to ept such risky mission.

    The shadow man thought of saving himself first. He bent down his head a little as submission and pleaded with guilty,

    " Forgive us, Your Highness! I won''t repeat this mistake anymore."

    Cedric didn''t had any ounce of sympathy for the shadow man. Instead his expression darkened further when the shadow man began worshipping him fakingly. In his lifetime, he hated fake people who tried to bribe his sympathy through fake polishes. He encountered such people so many times that he no longer trusted on outsiders.

    Cedric spoke in azy voice while starting to fold his arms,

    " Well, I could have let you go but you ruined my date night. I am pretty much in bad mood."

    The shadow man staggered one step back and muttered looking down at his folded arms,

    " Your Highness! Please! "

    Cedric spoke in husky voice as his eyes started to appear burning as hell,

    " Let''s try with second degree murder first!

    What do you say?"

 Chapter 338 - Wicked War Plan

    ??? DIXON PALACE, BASARISK???

    Among so many trusted people, it was hard to detect who had actually worked as mole. The chief of guards were sure that his team members were loyal as always. Repulsively, the chief travelled his eyes on the woman standing in Frenchies''s back and suggested something nervously,

    " Master Frenchies.. That...Now-a-days, we have many outsiders living in the pce..I am not sure but I feel like, it is something to do with them. Especially the woman behind you..."

    " WATCH YOUR MOUTH! ", Frenchies roaring voice came out before the chief could able to finish his words. His dark eyes glowed in anger as he kept ring at the chief who dared to use Siemus.

    Siemus was astounded at the same time. She didn''t expect that she would be their sole suspect first. She found it justified since she was an outsider and came from another world.

    Frenchies continued threatening with his words,

    " She isn''t a random person but a guest to our highness. She is rted to our new appointed queen of Basarisk and deserves your maximum respect. Watch before you use someone randomly and one more thing, she has arrived here to help us willingly. I didn''t even ask her to help us out."

    The chief felt agitated by the fact that Frenchies actually priotised Siemus before him. He was the most respectable person inside the group after all. Siemus watched Frenchies in amusement who spoke for her in front of others.

    Didn''t this man like to bully her always? What happened to his humour today?

    The chief spoke again showing his guts of authority in front of everyone,

    " What will this woman do with us? She is most probably a mere Vampire..Aahhh..."

    The chief cried out in pain when he felt sudden pain on his knees. His legs wobbled before falling down on the ground and he cried few times in pain.

    Frenchies turned his head back to look at Siemus who was using her hand magic to bring pain on that noisy chief''s muscles. His lips couldn''t help but curling up a little in amusement.

    This woman was really hot tempered!

    When she sensed his amusing eyes on her, Siemus shrugged letting go of that chief,

    " Aah.. Sorry..It was necessary to prove him that I am not an useless Vampire."

    The chief admitted defeat silently and didn''t dare to rebuke with Frenchies''s decision anymore. He got up from the ground with a poker face and fell in silent.

    Frenchies retracted his eyes from Siemus and spokemanding in his loud voice,

    " Group A will take the north side, Group B will take the east and we will take the front side from the path, they are heading for us."

    In a while, all the groups were divided for their discerned destination andpelled Frenchies''smand without anymore argument. Dividing into few groups, they started to put secure barrier around the pce and were on high alert.

    Frenchies, Siemus and the chief had taken the front side and were standing side by side. The enemy should be arriving within few moments and they had to be prepared mentally.

    Siemus asked out of curiosity,

    " Do they have any weakness? I mean, how do you kill them all together?"

    Frenchies shook his head nkly and murmured back as response to her question,

    " Lord knows their capability the best. If he was here, he would have guided us correctly. Besides he had many mysterious magics to distract his enemies. I wonder how will we manage to stop them! After all, Shifter Chitahs are much more ferocious than other enemies."

    Siemus fell in dillemma and suddenly had an idea. She suggested nervously, afraid that Frenchies would mock on her abilities,

    " I have a suggestion! "

    Frenchies permitted gesturing her to go ahead. Siemus swiped her eyes across the surrounding and revealed her n in lower voice which could be heard between them only,

    " Why don''t you bring those wolves to fight against them? Is it forbidden to add them in fights?"

    Frenchies shook his head slightly and answered with a frustrated growl,

    " No but they can''t win against Chitahs. They aren''t in equal points inparison with Chitahs powers."

    Siemus took a note of that and asked again,

    " But they can continue fighting with them for a long time.. for few hours at least?"

    Frenchies responded with a hum and frowned at her thoughts,

    " Yes, they can but why are you asking this illogical questions?"

    Siemus''s eyes danced in happiness. She grinned twisting her lips and revealed her final n,

    " Perfect! That''s what I was asking for. Now listen to me. I can do a magic that can make an illusion world. You go inside the pce and bring out all the wolves to fight with them. Once I cast that spell, those Chitahs wouldn''t be able to see the real world. We can convince them by sending those wolves in fight that we are aware of their attack. In that way, our soldiers will stay safe and sound. Wolves can be reproducedter on. Now go and bring them out all before they arrive."

    Frenchies''s jaw almost dropped after her n. He never expected that Siemus could have such wicked war n. But he found it useful.

    Chitahs are only allowed to shift their form at night. So if they could continue this fight till dawn, those shifters would return in their human form early in the morning. Then it would be much easier to defeat or capture them in their human form as they had the strongest group of soldiers among all the four kingdoms.

    Frenchies grinned at this thought after calcting everything inside his head and suddenly arched his head aside to stare at Siemus. Forming into a mischievous grin, hemented before flying away discreetly,

    " Oldie... Actually I think that it wasn''t a bad idea to offer you a marriage with me as punishment."

    *******************************

    Hello everyone! Keep voting more to support this book and stay connected with my social media sites to see rted pictures, aesthetic images and so much more. Now let me hear you today! Are you enjoying the story?

 Chapter 339 - Fun To Kill!

    ??? BALVINA ???

    After waiting patiently for quite sometime, Ayra started to feel worry. The weeping silence of this castle was really bone shivering. She could even hear the movements of flies nearby. It was her vampire instinct to hear everything so crystal clearly.

    Wanting to get up, Ayra postponed the idea. Cedric had warned her several times before dissaparing away from her sight. With such narcissistic characteristic, she was sure that if she disobeyed and encountered any trouble, he would end up punishing her again. His punishments included all those bed times activities which made her dying in shame. A vision of their wedding night came and vanished away quickly as she swallowed and kept herself convincing to stay.

    But her anxiety increased as each time passed away and eyes started to dart back and forth wandering where did he go to catch the intruder exactly.

    Meanwhile, the shadow also copsed on the spot when Cedric talked about second degree murder. Though he didn''t understand what kind of murder was it in reality, his burning eyes was enough for him to imagine a horrified death.

    The shadow man''s first intention was to run away. Without thinking too much, he turned his body around slightly and inteneded to run as longer as possible. It was better to escape away rather than being beheaded.

    Cedric didn''t chase after him. His burning eyes stared hard on his back unblinkingly. A devilish smile formed on his lips and his joy of hunting a prey dide back to amuse his mind.

    Cedric was standing at his spot and extended one of his arm to summon his fire iron chain. Within a moment, a chain appeared in his grip and was burning same alike his eyes. Rolling the chain in his hand, he threw it in the air, aiming at the man''s running back and twisted the chain in the air.

    The shadow man didn''t expect to be hit from back. He only assumed that Cedric would run after him and he would run to Ayra so that he could threat Cedric using her life. The chain hit his legs as he fall down on the floor, bumping against the hardness badly and let out a growl.

    To the man''s surprise, the chain worked on its own and started to bind his legs together. The man yelled most probably in fear and looked down at his feet that had been wrapping with the chain horribly. He couldn''t believe that something like this ever existed in BRIGHTMOON WORLD.

    Then the painful dragging started and his body was pushing and pulling towards Cedric by the chain automatically. The shadow man screamed looking up at Cedric whose face was looking like a pure demon that had the re of pleasure in paining him,

    " Let go...Let go of me....My group won''t let you go..They will kill you..Aahh... You..."

    Cedric chuckled enjoying his mournful cry and let his chain do the rest of tasks leisurely. He teased shoving his fist inside his pockets,

    " Tsk...So impolite! Weren''t you calling me your highness a while ago?"

    The shadow man gritted his teeth harder and bit down his lips painfully. The chain of fire was literally plucking out his flesh and left with only bones in his feet. The heat was so much that he couldn''t even dare to touch it by his hands.

    As he got closer to Cedric, Cedric bent down a little and pulled up the man by his cor. When he saw terror in that man''s eyes, his smile broadened and he spoke in a casual tone,

    " Let''s try something new now."

    With a swish sound, the man was pressed against the wall so hardly in left that the wall cracked by the impact and his body dived few inches deeper into cracking spot. Cedric held his throat in his grip and spoke to the man who now whinned to breath properly,

    " What did you say earlier,mmm? Your group won''t let me go. You don''t know that there is no one in this world who can kill me except myself."

    Cedric spoke before thrashing his body into the crack more painfully and questioned in a threatening voice,

    " Tell me..who sent you to follow us here?"

    The man howled in pain as his whole body was stuck between walls and he could hear his own bones breaking apart slowly. He replied between his ragged breathing,

    " No..no..one...I followed on.. my...own.."

    Cedric squeezed his eyes shut in agony. This man was challenging his patience and he would soon loose it. But whoever sent this shadow man was a cunning soul. The murky Shadow Hunters were infamous for their extreme loyalty to their masters. Even if they were threatened to death, they would never open up their mouth and took their secrets in grave. That''s why, people used them as spies so that they could keep them safe.

    Cedric was fully aware of everything. So he didn''t want to wast unnecessary times on this man who would never answer to his questions. Smelling his fresh blood, Cedric''s anger boiled as he red hard through the man''s painful face.

    Curling his lips into an arrogant smile, he spoke to the shadow man in a sarcastic voice,

    " Tell your master that you will wait for him in hell because I will be sending him or her soon."

    With the saying, Cedric opened his mouth wide and two rows of canniens came out together. Before the shadow man could beg onest time, Cedric''s mouth found his throat and one bite, his head was cut off from his body.

    The man cried onest time before loosing his life. Cedric loosened his grip from the man''s shoulder. The body and headid down on the floor together before calming down. The man''s legs were still throbbing when he loosened his grip.

    Cedric retracted his canniens in a blink of eye and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with disgust. Stepping on the body disdainfully, he smirked before heading straight in Ayra''s direction,

    " Your master forgot to extinguish her smell in your blood. It was fun to kill you but sadly, you took the wrong side."

 Chapter 340 - Want Answer!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Wasted By Chase Antic ||

    Coming back on the path of going to Ayra, Cedric looked down at his stained clothes. Muttering something inappropriate under his breath, he cleaned himself hastily before making his way back to Ayra.

    Ayra didn''t leave her ce ording to Cedric''smand. Little did she assume that he was going to kill someone again. Now few minutes back, she heard loud piercing voice of someone who probably begged for his life. Ayra wondered someone like Cedric had showed any mercy on that poor soul or not.

    Dismissing those thoughts, she tried hard to keep her attention focused on her foods. Reaching out to grab the fish cutlet, she heard footsteps approaching near her room. Unlike before, Cedric appeared on her sight by walking and gave her a wide smile once their eyes met.

    Cedric spoke walking over to her to sit down,

    " Princess, have you eaten everything?"

    He looked down to observe the dishes and to his surprise, he found them barely touched. His eyes shed in dissapointment as he nced up at Ayra to question confusingly,

    " Why didn''t you eat?"

    Ayra gave him a nk look.

    He went to fight with someone but expected her to enjoy her meal?

    She put a slice into her mouth and replied dropping the fork on her te,

    " I was worried about the situation. Have you caught him? Where is he? What have you done to him?"

    Cedric frowned unhappily by her series of questions. He didn''t like it when she showed much interest in other men except him. Shrugging his shoulders off, he put a strawberry in his mouth before replying back through his chewing,

    " He has been punished ording to his crime. Spying on the Royals is a hemnious crime. You should only think that we are safe and sound now."

    Ayra narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. He was skipping her questions intentionally and didn''t want her to know this matters. The more she stayed away from this Royal affairs, the more it was safe for her life.

    Cedric thought that she wouldn''t be bothered any longer and tried to bring up a warm atmosphere. Serving her some crayfish, he spoke with a distracted smile,

    " Princess, try this one. This tastes too good."

    Ayra didn''t bother to speak and thought of returning her attention back to this delicious food. Just as she inteneded to shift her observant eyes from Cedric, she caught a glimpse of his sleeve. Under the bright light of candle, she clearly noticed the fresh blood stain mark on his sleeve.

    Her eyes froze as she asked without diverting her eyes from his sleeve,

    " Did you kill someone?"

    Cedric cursed under his breath and didn''t wish to tell her lies. He once again attempted to change the subject wisely,

    " Princess! Let''s not talk about the incident. Have this crayfish first. They are so juicy."

    Ayra was angered by his indirect objections. She lost her temper within few moments and suddenly picked up the knife from her te side. Under Cedric''s watchful eyes, she stabbed the knife inside Cedric''s te with a bang and demanded her answer in a icy voice,

    " I want my answer. Did you just kill someone?"

    Cedric stared down at his broken te in awe and somewhere he really started to regret for marrying this ill tempered woman.

    How would he tell her the truth?

    ??? DIXON PALACE, BASARISK ???

    Snarls of Chitahs had started to approach from their front. Brown glowing eyes started to appear from the darkeness as they made their way towards the direction of Pce.

    Siemus inhaled a deep breath when she saw numerous glowing eyes in front. Her body gave out a shiver when she sensed the powers of their presence. Shifter Chitahs were naturally much more ferocious than other creatures. They are violence at night and even sometimes haunted vampires when they were hungry.

    Siemus waited for Frenchies''s arrival as he went inside the pce to look for the wolves. Lucky, he arrived on time and informed Siemus that everything was settled ording to their n. Their wolves were all ready to attack them from north. All they were waiting for Frenchies''s nextmand.

    Siemus nodded before decided to cast her illusory spell as they were very close to the pce. Frenchies watched her in amusement as she waved her hand in the air and soon after their front ce had turned two times darker than before. Taking deep nce closely, Frenchies saw that the darkness had created a round ball shape that appeared weird from outside.

    He couldn''t help but asking Siemus out of curiosity,

    " Hey Oldie! What have you done exactly? I saw nothing of your illusion world. It''s just a ck round ball."

    Siemus red at him and suggested with a daring smile,

    " Why don''t I send you inside so that you can witness the world of illusion on your own?"

    Frenchies''s face grimaced as he shook his head like rattle and forced a smile,

    " No thanks! I have to work as amander here. Let''s call the wolves to join in fight with them now."

    Siemus nodded before gesturing him to leave and looked back at her own casted spell. Her brows were tightly furrowed in concern because she never tried her spell with this Shifters.

    She wondered that would it work for them as she expected or not!

    Isabe came out of the room slowly. Watching no one around, she had a bad feeling and soon saw a maid on the corridor who wasing towards her room.

    The maid rushed forward to hold Isabe and spoke in worry,

    " Princess! Why did you bother to get up? You could have just called me once. The physician asked you to rest for the night."

    Isabe waved her hands dismissively and spoke with a drained voice,

    " I am well now. Why is the pce so silent? Has something happened?"

    The maid didn''t wish to tell her the real news. But Isabe would continue asking more if she didn''t speak the truth. The maid sighed before uttering nervously,

    " That.. Princess... Actually..we are attacked again by Davina''s shifters."

    Isabe''s face turned pale as her body started to quiver slightly. Sucking a deep breath, she ordered the maid in a stern voice,

    " Take me there! I hope that they would stop this fuss for the sake of their heir that I am carrying now."

    ***************************

    Guess, what can be Isabe''s rtionship with the Shifters?

 Chapter 341 - Feed Me Now!

    ??? BALVINA ???

    Ayra kept gripping the knife in her palm. Eyes stubbornly watched Cedric who was slightly shocked and amused same time by her action. Her grip on the knife didn''t loose a bit instead gripped harder as each moment of silence passed between them.

    Cedric swallowed the fruit in his mouth ufortably. Laying his gaze down at her tight grip, his brows darkened in concern.

    What if she harmed her hand through this knife?

    Cedric was worried and lifted up his hand to unsp the knife from her fist. One by by one he removed her fingers from the knife under her confused eyes. When the knife was finally out of her grip, Cedric took her palm in his both palms and rubbed it together. With a little dissatisfaction in his voice, he asked with a deep sigh,

    " Did it hurt?"

    Ayra was rendered speechless by his words. She red hard at his innocent face but the man didn''t falter and continued rubbing her palm to pass the soothness what if she was hurt. Looking down at her wless painted finger nails, Cedric spoke in calm voice,

    " Such beautiful hand shouldn''t be using to hold knife, love."

    Ayra was turning crazy in anger. She pressed her lips together and spoke out with a growl,

    " Just give me the damn answer. I hate being decevied, Cedric. Did you just kill the person who was trying to evasdroppe on us?"

    Cedric denied and gave his head a slight shook. Looking up at her, he saw her narrowed eyes and soon she asked again showing obvious doubt in her voice,

    " Then why did you cloth has bloodstains?"

    Cedric blinked one more time, ced her hand back on the table with much caution and replied before putting in another strawberry in his mouth,

    " I just ripped off his head."

    Once again Ayra was stunned before turning speechless. Her eyes red at him furiously and lips trembled together in anger. mming her hand on the table one time, she yelled panting heavily,

    " Did you just lie to me? Don''t it call killing? Why do you always kill people when there are plenty of ways to punish someone? You even killed someone at the first day of out travelling outside."

    Cedric didn''t get mad by her constant usations. Instead he enjoyed the way, she kept bbering about him. Putting on an innocent smile, Cedric exined in an indifferent voice,

    " Killing means using of knife or sword, love. I haven''t done anything with that. Then tell me, how am I supposed to call it killing when I have used nothing but my little teeth?"

    Ayra started to pant for air in rage. No matter what she did he would do something horrible at the end. She restrained her anger a little bit and asked in a cold voice,

    " What did he do exactly?

    Was it necessary to kill him?"

    Cedric didn''t answer at once. He carefully dropped down the broken te from the table and replied reaching out to grab a piece of prawn fish,

    " It''s not necessary to forgive people who won''t be any use of yours. He wouldn''t never speak of his master. So there was no point of letting him live. Think about it that way.."

    He paused before resuming with a mischievous grin,

    " What if we have started making love here and he would have watching over us?"

    Her cheeks reddened as she felt his naked eyes on her. This man had no restraint when it came to flirt with her. Ayra scoffed rolling her eyes back and replied with humour,

    " Still..You could have just imprisoned him..Why did you have to..."

    " Hush, love! ", Cedric signalled at her to stop talking in a cold voice but soon changed into a soft one when he noticed a little hurt on her face,

    " I know these people more than you. Trust me, they don''t deserve our sympathy. They wouldn''t mind to kill you for the sake of my throne. So don''t feel pity for them. It is justified to be kind but not to those people who mean nothing but harm to you."

    Ayra''s expression appeared slightly convinced. Perhaps he was speaking the truth. She wasn''t very much familiar with the creatures lived in Brightmoon. Today''s incident in Mystic Grove also proved that his family was trying to turn him down desperately.

    Ayra didn''t persuade the matter anymore. She exhaled softly and spoke in a curious voice,

    " But did you figure out who sent him? What was his intention? I mean that we juste to stall around. Why would someone send him to follow us?"

    Cedric smirked knowingly and seemed to fall in dillemma for a while. Looking away from their dinner table, he responded with a chuckle,

    " Yes but the mastermind has challenged the wrong person and I am more pissed off today."

    Ayra blurted out casually,

    " Why?"

    Cedric scoffed before streching out his arm to pick up food from Ayra''s te,

    " They have ruined our date night. Don''t you think that they deserve the maximum punishment?"

    Ayra cried out surprisingly when he started to devour from her own leftover food,

    " Hey..why are you eating from mine?"

    Cedric didn''t listen to her objections. He scowled back at her arrogantly before biting on the meatball that she just left while eating,

    " You broke my te. It''s time for your punishment. Feed me now! "

    At the same time, Sienna was getting anxious in her room. Looking away at the entrance, she saw that they didn''t return till now. Her jealousy grew stronger. Stomping on her feet, she rushed over to Angelica''s room and stepped in without any prior knocking.

    Angelica jerked off in surprisement and looked up at Sienna in horror. Sienna frowned suspiciously and looked down at her mother''s hand that was holding a paperpiece into the candle. The paperpiece was nearly burnt and was battling with thest edge of its portion.

    What was she burning inside her room instead of outdoor?

 Chapter 342 - Kneel Down!

    ???DIXON PALACE, BASARISK???

    The ces around Dixon Pce were chaotic. Under the wless n of Siemus, wolves had been sent to fight inside her illusion world. The guards were still rmed and were ready to fight back in case they came out from the illusion identally.

    Snarls and growls heavied the air around them. The fight couldn''t be monitored from outside but Siemus assumed that the fight had be bloodthirsty. Two ferocious animals joining each others hands in hands wouldn''t be a simple fight like them.

    Frenchies didn''t leave Siemus''s side. His brows were tightly knitted in concern that if they came out from her magical barrier, they had to go through another bloody battle.

    Not long after, Siemus noticed the change in her own magic. She cleared her vision hastily and approached forward to ensure her assumptions. Indeed, one corner of her dark ball started to be bright which meant that those Chitahs were getting out of her illusory spell.

    She gasped in horror and called out Frenchies frighteningly. Hearing out her nervous tone, Frenchies immediately grew concerned and went upto her. Tugging on her arms, he asked with a deep frown,

    " They..they are breaking my spell..How can they break such a powerful spell?"

    The expression on Frenchies''s face dropped a little. Knitting his brows tightly, he assured with a heavy sigh,

    " Don''t me yourself! You have done your best. I told you that Chitahs are extraordinary powerful. They aren''t merely supernatural like wolves. Let''s call our soldiers to be alert."

    Siemus stopped him by grabbing his forearms subconsciously. Drawing a deep breath, she insisted stealing a nce from her barrier,

    " Let me put more powers into it. It may work perhaps. Don''t call them so fast."

    Frenchies hesitated before muttering out nervously,

    " But oldie..It can be dangerous really..You don''t know their abilities.."

    Siemus continued insisted on. Leaving out his forearms, she started to approach the barrier in an attempt of inputting more powers into her spell,

    " At least, let me try one more time. I don''t give up so easily."

    Siemus stopped in her track and sharpened her eyes into the vision in front of her. Lifting both of her hands together in the air, she started to chant her spell in an unknownnguage under Frenchies''s watchful eyes.

    A momentter on, wind began to whistle around her body and a dark light like rainbow escaped out from her palms and extinguished into the dark illusory barrier that she created in her front. To her surprise, her power didn''ty into it and suddenly they made their way back into her body.

    Unexpectedly, Siemus didn''t pay attention on her powers returning as she kept standing on her earlier spot. Before she could predict their movement, her powers flew up in the sky and headed back inside her body in a shot.

    Siemus gasped out in pain before stumbling one step back. Her hand subconsciously crawled up to hold her heart as it started aching terribly. It wasn''t umon among creatures to hit back by their own powers. Once a power came out of her body, it couldn''t be returned and if it did, the beholder would only get hurt same like the victim. Same thing happened with Siemus who didn''t understand why did her powers came back without any warning.

    Siemus let out a howl in pain and fell off on the ground. The impact pained her so much that she lost her conscious almost instantly. Frenchies called out her name for the first time,

    " Siemus!! "

    Running over to her, he picked up her body in his arms and began to shake vigorously,

    " Oldie! Oldie! Open up your eyes! You can''t be so weak! Oldie! Oldie! Please don''t scare me like that! Look at me! I will stop calling you Oldie if you open your eyes now. I really..."

    Frenchies''s throat dried in fear. No matter whatever he spoke to her, Siemus didn''t open her eyes. She remained unconscious in his arms and was nearly going for heratose state. In his lifetime, for the first time, Frenchies had the fear of loosing someone so close. Though he hated her for being arrogant, proud but he adored her dominant side too. He couldn''t even determine that did he truly love or hate her at the end.

    His eyes turned bloodshot and with a whip of his head, he looked at those Chitahs who were slowly breaking the barrier. He yelled gritting his teeth harder,

    " I will kill you all, bastards."

    At that time, there was amotioning out from soldiers. They all stood in rows and opened a path for Isabe to go forward. The maid behind her didn''t stop chasing and nagging,

    " Princess.. Please don''t go..I beg you...You are pregnant..They can harm you... Please..."

    Isabe didn''t heed her words and continued walking until she found Frenchies who was crunched on the ground. A look of hurt shed across her eyes when she found Siemus unconscious on the ground.

    The chief approached her hurriedly and spoke after giving her a short bow,

    " Princess..you are..."

    Isabe didn''t let him speak and lifted up one of her hand as a signal of shut up. The chief immediately went quite and heard her saying,

    " Tell them toe out from this spell. I want to talk to them."

    The chief opened his mouth to protest but swallowed down his words when Isabe gave him a warning re.

    Breaking in a cold sweat, The Chief instructed those wolves toe out and followed by their departure, the illusory spell was vanished away quickly.

    The temperature around dropped a little when the shifter Chitahs all came in from and faced Isabe first who was standing in front. Even Frenchies was little afraid since they were a group of animals.

    The front Chitahs whose eyes were glowing the most narrowed his eyes at Isabe''s face. Definitely they didn''t expect her toe down.

    Before the group of Chitahs could decide anything, Isabe''s powerful voice spoke to the Chitahs coldly,

    " Kneel down and show your respect to your Queen. Right Now! "

    **************************

    Hi guys! I will be adding 10 Chapters preveilege from next month. Enjoy and keep voting!

 Chapter 343 - Hail The Queen!

    Themander in front darkened his eyes deeply at Isabe who was standing in their front with her head high up like mountain. Bravery was the power of her soul. Eyes wandered around the Chitahs without faltering back. She waited for them silently and at the same time, she continued hoping that they wouldn''t go against her words.

    Themander of Chitahs hesitated, his ws rubbed the wet soil underneath his feet but didn''t proceed forward. No matter what, she was the legal queen of their kingdom. Even though her husband no longer live, Isabe was still considered to be the legal queen because she was carrying the blood of their dynasty.

    Under Isabe''s unblinking eyes, themander sighed heavily through his nostrils, retreated two steps back and bent down on his one knee in his animalistic form. Opening his mind link to talk to other Chitahs, themander''s powerful voice echoed in their ears,

    " All hail the queen! "

    The Chitahs were all reluctant towards the submission but didn''t had any other way rather than following theirmander''s instruction. They couldn''t go against themander''s words at any cost.

    Within a moment, the group of Chitahs all had their heads bowing down in front of Isabe in submission. Isabe breathed in sigh of relief and seeked for answer to themander in front,

    " Why are you attacking my castle? What is the grudge your prince have right now?"

    Themander couldmunicate in his animalistic form. Keeping his eyes down and head lowering in submission, themander responded to Isabe clearly,

    " Prince Shanz wanted us to attack today. We are only their loyal ves who would die for them. Your highness, you know that we can''t go against the words of Royals."

    Isabe''s powerful voice echoed out in the air,

    " But you are attacking another Royal to prove your loyalty. Have you forgotten that I am carrying the blood of your Royal Silver Dynasty? Then for what reasons you think that you are showing your utmost loyalty over Silver n? Answer me! "

    Themander happened to fall in dillemma. He secretly took a glimpse of her baby bump and felt wronged. Indeed she had the child of their former king and was supposed to their next ruler.

    How could they impose throat on her?

    Themander couldn''t find a suitable reason to exin her but Isabe continued even though her throat was drying out in pain,

    " I understand that you have grudges because of your king''s execution but he wasn''t beheaded for nothing. My brother had every reason to punish him since your king was too blind in pride. If you still think that it is justified to attack on Basarisk, you can go ahead but you guys have to pass me first."

    Isabe spoke thest part of her words in firm determination and stepped forward bravely. Gulping down her saliva a little, she emphasized her words swiping her eyes across the unmoved Chitahs,

    " Come! What are you waiting for? Come and kill me. End this game! I can''t let my own kingdom getting attacked daily."

    The Chitahs didn''t approach any longer. They had been blind in the name of loyalty and didn''t understand the real intention of prince Shanz. Themander of Chitahs spoke on behalf of his group,

    " Apologise, Your Highness! We didn''t look through the matter deeply. Indeed it is disrespectful to attack you in the name of loyalty since you are carrying the heir of Silver Dynasty. We will retreat as soon as possible."

    Isabe hummed in response and watched them retreating back slowly. When they were going to dissapare amidst the darkness, Isabe stopped yelling out loudly,

    " Wait! "

    Themander turned his head back and looked up at Isabe confusingly. Isabe dimmed the light of her eyes as she spoke in her loud voice,

    " Tell your Prince Shanze not to provoke me for no reason or else I will take action to get back what is mine."

    Themander felt a chill running through his spine after her words. He understood the underlined meaning of Isabe''s words and bowed out of respect. Letting out a helpless sigh, themander assured before taking his leave,

    " I will pass the words to prince Shanz."

    After their departure, Isabe almost missed her bnce on standing but the maid acted fast and controlled her uneasy movements.

    Looking over at Siemus who was still conscious, she suggested Frenchies in a soft voice,

    " Take her inside the castle and call the physicians. She should be all right since she is a tribid blooded vampire."

    As if her words had taken him back to reality, Frenchies nodded his head with understanding and scooped up Siemus in his arms. While crossing Isabe, he couldn''t help but speaking in admiration,

    " Princess..You have saved us all today.."

    Isabe shook her head weakly, eyes heldplicated emotions as she replied in a deep voice,

    " No, Frenchies! I was merely using my power which I haven''t used for a long time."

    Frenchies smiled at him weakly. Though Isabe didn''t everin, he could understand that how hard was it for her to live with all this guilts. He cared for Isabe since he viewed her as his own sister. Looking down at Siemus''s poor state, Frenchies couldn''t wait any longer and made his way for the physician.

    Isabe felt weak mentally and emotionally. She spoke to the maid in a low voice,

    " Take me inside the castle. I am not feeling well."

    The maidpelled and took her back inside her room consideringly. After she was left alone in her room, Isabe stood up to stand beside the window. The wind brushed through her pale face and wavered her emotions once again.

    Tears threatened to fall down from her eyes as she murmured to the wind softly,

    " Why didn''t I ever realize that you were a beast behind your innocent smile? Perhaps our destiny would have been different and we would have never met each others. Now my child have to carry all the sins that you havemitted so far."

 Chapter 344 - Nothing Serious!

    Back To The Castle Of Balvina,

    Angelica seemed mysterious and uneasy by Sienna''s appearence. Though she spoke nothing, she could feel Sienna''s suspicious eyes on her. Sienna questioned forgetting that why did shee in rush momentarily,??

    " Mother.. what are you burning inside the room?"

    Angelica forced a smile and replied tapping her palm on her own cheeks uneasily,

    " Just..just some old letters, Sienna. Don''t bother about it. Why did youe?"

    Being reminded of hering back, Sienna changed the subject and grumbled with a hurtful pout,

    " Mother.. Brother Cedric hasn''t taken back the woman yet.. They must be having fun outside..I am not liking this.. When I asked him to take me with them, he has humaliated me indirectly. Can you please do something so that theye back faster? I really can''t tolerate it."

    Angelica secretly sighed in relief when Sienna averted her attention from the letters. Putting on a wide smile, she walked forward to rub on her arms and coaxed sweetly,

    " Oh honey, don''t be mad on them. Once that woman in out of the picture, Cedric will be all yours. The whole Basarisk will bow down in front of us. Now let me think something to urge them ining back fast."

    Sienna gave her mother a wide smile. She knew that Angelica was mastermind of cunning tricks. There wouldn''t be any chance that she wouldn''t get evil ns to ruin someone.

    After pondering for a while, Angelica walked over to sit down on her chair and wrote a short letter hastily. After folding the letter, she walked back to Sienna and shook giving her a wink,

    " Tell someone to deliver the letter to Cedric right now."

    Curiousity shed across Sienna''s face who didn''t understand what was written inside. She had trust on Angelica then shepelled without any argument. Walking out of the room, Sienna opened the letter to quiest her thirst and froze immediately. Her lips couldn''t help but broadening into a wicked grin slowly.

    Indeed her mother was a genius mind!

    Handing over the letter to their most trusted guard, she gave few instructions before asking him to go out and find Cedric.

    Meanwhile, Ayra had to feed the narcissistic king before leaving the old castle. She knew that until she agreed with his conditions, he would never give up and look for other ways to ckmail her.

    After the dinner, Cedric led her towards the gardens allocated to the old castle and introduced her with few magical herbs. When they were stalling inside the gardens, the guard sent from Balvina''s Castle showed up.

    Cedric frowned hard when the guard started to make his way to them.

    It seemed like they had no privacy in BALVINA!

    The guard bowed at them before clearing his throat fearfully and spoke respectively,

    " Your Highness! A letter has been sent to you urgently."

    Ayra frowned wandering what urgent incidents had been happened during this short time of their absence. Cedric twisted his lips annoyingly and took the letter from his hand.

    He opened the letter unhurriedly and Ayra tried to peer at the words but he read too fast. Folding the letter in his fist again, Cedric spoke with a light chuckle,

    " So when is the funeral happening?"

    The guard was stunned before turning speechless. He was told by Sienna that if he was asked by Cedric to confirm that King Robert had fallen sick terribly, he should say yes. But now Cedric had directly asked about the funeral, what the hell?

    Ayra was stunned by his words. She really thought that someone was going to die and asked quite anxiously,

    " What are you saying? Who is going to die? We saw everyone living well beforeing here."

    Cedric answered with a dark chuckle,

    " Don''t panic, love. The letter says that uncle Robert has fallen sick terribly. We should return to the castle at once."

    Ayra was speechless. Frowning hard at him hatefully, she grumbled in a low voice,

    " Why can''t you speak something good? He is just sick jesus and not even died. Let''s hurry back to the castle now."

    Cedric protested showing his reluctantance,

    " Love, there''s no need trust me."

    Ayra didn''t agree to him this time. She insisted thinking that Robert''s condition might have turned serious,

    " No!!! We should go back now. I don''t have mood of visiting anymore. Let''s continue some other day."

    At the end, Cedric could only agree with her stubborn wife and decided to go back as soon as possible. Since he had the ability of teleporting, they needed only few seconds to return.

    Ayra rushed inside Robert''s room to check on his health so soon as they reached there. Cedric didn''t go after her and with a naive smirk, he appeared in front of the door of Angelica.

    Hearing a knock from the door, Angelica stopped talking to Sienna who was anxious about the oue. As the door opened from inside, Angelica''s expression sank a little before forming into an awkward smile,

    " Cedric... it''s you.."

    Cedric chewed something in his mouth yfully and replied tilting his head aside to look at Sienna''s beaming face who was happy about ruining their date night,

    " Why? Aren''t my aunt waiting for my arrival?"

    Angelica gulped before speaking in a casual voice,

    " What! No! I mean..yes..It was sote at night and you guys didn''t return..But why do youe here? Do you need anything from me?"

    Cedric grinned before going inside the room without any permission. Standing at the center of hervishing room, he spoke whirling his head around the room to find his necessary staffs,

    " Nothing serious, aunt."

    He paused delibaretly and whipped his head towards Angelica to grin at her evily. Taking one step towards the machine at a corner, he spoke in a deep voice,

    " I just need your blood to taste, Aunt. It has been a very long time since I saw you bleeding. I should know how it tastes now."

    **************************

    Hi everyone! Why are you guysmenting so less recently? I can see all of your votes butments are too less this days.

 Chapter 345 - Blood Contract!

    Voice Of Love: My Pleasure exists inside the smell of your blood ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: Silent Run By Hidden Citizens ||??

    Cedric voiced with a yful smile. Eyes danced over the sewing machine as he heard Angelica trying her best to make her lies believable,

    " You must..be kidding.. Cedric..Why would you try to harm your family. At the end, I am your family after all."

    Angelica didn''t want to be on his bad side. This man had showed enough cruelty over others that alerted her repeatedly. Cedric twitched his lips together before turning around to nce at the mother-daughter due. Sienna was quite ever since Cedric came in. She was thinking about bribing more time to spend with him but the man had showed zero interest on her feelings. His sole focus was Angelica who definitely sensed that Cedric was upto something.

    He spoke raising his eyebrows amusingly at Angelica,

    " Oh right! I forgot aunt. I just remember now that you are that rtive of mine who poisoned my sisters not once but twice. I appreciate your concern."

    Angelica pressed her lips together but couldn''t form a dialect since he was spitting out the truth. That time, she wasn''t cunning,wise like now and made some moves childishly.

    Angelica could feel herself invisibly sweating under Cedric''s intense re. Before she could offer a reply, Cedric spoke letting out a fake exhausting sigh,

    " Anyways! I have an offer for you aunt."

    Angelica furrowed feeling no good about his offer but asked to know his thoughts,

    " What is it, Cedric?"

    Cedric smirked bending his head down to look up at her and spoke indifferently,

    " Nothing much! Would you offer your blood willingly or I would bring them on my own? I am sure that you won''t be liking it if I take the charge of my own."

    Angelica''s face wasplicated. She approached forward before ogling at him madly,

    " Don''t joke around, Cedric! What blood? I am not offering blood to anyone."

    Cedric twisted his lips in sarcasm and eyed her from head to toe before forming a cooked grin on his lips. Getting up from theforting chair, he spoke fisting palms inside his pockets,

    " Then you must have made a fake blood Contract with those group of Murky Shadow Hunter?Mmm?"

    Angelica''s face turned horrific after his words. Her eyes were slightly dialeted in astonishment. To get assistance from Murky Shadow Hunter, they usually make a blood Contract as an epitome of loyalty between master and ve. Besides some even ask for handsome reward in case of serving the master.

    Angelica refused without meeting his eyes,

    " What..I..I don''t understand..Cedric.. What are you talking about?"

    Even Sienna shot her mother a suspicious look. She didn''t hear anything from her regarding Marky shadow hunter but she knew that Cedric wouldn''t ever me her without any solid proof.

    This time, Cedric was irritated by her repeated acting in front of him. He stated putting on a murderous aura,

    " Aunt...I am out of energy..Stop pretending now.."

    Angelica shivered by the sudden change of his tone. Swallowing hard, she decided to keep on denying,

    " I really don''t understand.. Cedric..Aah.."

    Cedric grabbed her arms painfully without any prior warning. Before Angelica could assert what was he going to do, Cedric dragged her in front of the sewing machine using his speed of motion.

    One hand kept gripping her hand tightly as the other one switched on the machine swiftly. Angelica cried out in fear without understanding his thoughts,

    " Cedric..let go..of me.. Cedric,you can''t treat me like that. I am queen of vina.."

    As she spoke contiously, she missed the horning sound of her machine. Too engrossed in predicting Cedric''s next move, she didn''t see the machine turning on underneath her hand.

    Cedric didn''t show any mercy when it came to hear his answers. With a little more force, he held down her finger under the inject of machine. All the airs of Angelica''s lung came out as a mournful scream when the inject sewed her finger thinking it as a piece of cloth.

    Her cries were so highly pitched that Sienna''s bones shivered in fear. The sharp inject cut through her skin and pried open her index finger slightly. Now her index finger depended on a little inche of flesh that adjusted her two part of fingers.

    Angelica howled and cursed Cedric at the same time,

    " Cedric...You monster.."

    Cedric didn''t hear her words. Sniffing his nose sharply like a dog in undercover, he touched her fresh blood and rubbed some between his fingers. Bringing his fingers underneath his nose, he intaked a deep breath and immediately his blood ran warm inside his veins out of rage. He red at the crying Angelica sharply and cursed,

    " You are a real bitch indeed. I knew it a long time ago."

    Angelica understood that he had found about her involvement with the Murky Shadow Hunter. Swallowing down, she pretended that she heard nothing and only whinned in pain.

    How the hell Cedric found him?

    Cedric red harshly at her unbothered face. Narrowing his eyes dangerously at her, he sneered and pressed on her cut forcibly. Making sure that she wished to die because of this excessive pain, Cedric''s demanded his answer in his roaring voice,

    " Tell me, what did you offer to them? Answer me!"

    Angelica started crying harder and tried her best to escape from his ruthless torture. But his grip was too tight and she was only making it worse for moving vigorously. Clenching her teeth together, Angelica groaned painfully,

    " I didn''t...I didn''t offer them anything.."

    Cedric didn''t believe on her words. To work for the Royals of Balvina, the shadow men never let go of this opportunity. Furthermore, their demand was always very weird as they had no living body except soul. Cedric growled out frustratingly and gave hisst warning,

    " If you say another excuse, I will make sure that all the five fingers of your other hand has been cut off. Now choose wisely aunt."

    Angelica hid her other free hand subconsciously in fear and started to regret on her decision of making a deal with those shadow men. Watching her still pondering in silence, Cedric lost his temper and aggressively reached out for her other free hand. Angelica freaked out in fear and started to speak in a pleading voice,

    " Don''t please.. don''t...I..I.. offered them... Robert''s soul..."

    Sienna also copsed on her spot and gasped pressing her palms on her lips disbelievingly. She couldn''t believe that her mother could be so cruel to acheive her goal that she would offer her father''s life without thinking.

    Cedric wasn''t surprised by her answer. He let out a dark chuckle amusingly and spoke twinkling his eyes,

    " Now that''s like a real bitch''s work. Aunt, you have finally proved that you are a real bitch indeed."

    *** DIXON PALACE, BASARISK ***

    The men under Frenchies had a hard time finding the perfect physician for Siemus. Not everyone could treat a tribid blooded vampire like her. Since it wasn''t their working hours, the physicians all left for their houses. After a lot of searching, they found one and immediately brought to check on Siemus.

    Inside the chamber of Siemus, Frenchies looked utterly worried for him. Even he started to feel guilty that he didn''t had to let her join the battle. It was their own personal fight after all and she had nothing to do with it.

    The old physician checked on her health attentively and responded after reconfirming her issues,

    " Master Frenchies! Excessive use of powers has caused bleeding inside her eternal organs. She will eventually heal but it will take a lot of time to recoverpletely. I will suggest that call someone from her world who has the healing power to cure her. It will be more beneficial than medicines. Also I have to give her artificial oxygen support thorough mouth. She needs proper breathing in her lungs."

    Frenchies took a note of everything but suddenly blurted out disbelievingly,

    " Wait... Physician.. What do you mean? You will give her oxygen through mouth?"

    The physician looked slightly reluctant but nodded affirmatively. Looking down at Siemus, he reasoned casually,

    " It''s the best way to give her proper breathing.aah! Master Frenchies, do you have any objections?"

    Frenchies''s face darkened instantly. Just imagining the physician''s lips on her was making him ufortable and gave him a strange kind of anger.

    He didn''t answer to his questions. Clenching his teeth together, Frenchies barked at the physician coldly,

    " Get out now! All of you.."

    The physician looked aggrieved as he parted open his lips hesitantly,

    " But her breathing.."

    " Just go! ", Frenchies''s voice thundered around the room threateningly. Feeling sorry for the poor girl, the physician nodded before went outside with the guards obediently.

    Frenchies muttered something under his breath and walked over to Siemus hesitantly. Plopping down beside her on the bed, he swallowed looking down at her dark painted lips.

    The following moment, he bent down and pressed his lips on her. Just prayed inside that Siemus wouldn''t be waking up during this process or else his funeral would be happening here.

    ******************************

    Sorry guys! There won''t be any second Chapter today. I am not feeling well. I will make it surely in uing days. Keep voting for Cedric and Ayra.

 Chapter 346 - Die In Hell !

    Frenchies pressed his lips onto her, twirled inside her mouth until his breathing could be supplied into her lungs. His hand kept holding the back of her head carefully, afraid that he would hurt her. He didn''t even press more strength into his gripping or holding cautiously.

    Not long after, Siemus started to feel suffocated during her unconscious state. She could feel that something was blocking her lips forcibly. Starting to regain her consciousness, she struggled to part open her heavy eyelids and when she did, her face froze watching the man in front of her. Worst of all, he was holding her lips between his teeth.??

    Siemus almost went insane in anger and rage. Using her elbow harshly,he poked on his waist so painfully that he had to backup painfully. Frenchies cried out in pain before looking up at Siemus astoundingly. He didn''t expect her to wake up at this time exactly. His expression went through several changes.

    Siemus screamed out in agony, ready to smack him harder few times,

    " You... pervert Pussycat...How dare you take advantage of me during my unconscious state? I am going to kill you hundredth times."

    Siemusined whinnyingly and moved forward to beat him up. Even though she was weak in health, she didn''t care and jumped onto him to vent out her anger.

    Frenchies was speechless. He grabbed her throwing arms carefully without pressing much strength and sneered before talking,

    " Woah.. Oldie.. wait.. wait.. What nonsense have you thought? I was only helping you to recover fast."

    Siemus didn''t believe on his words first time. She rumbled angrily and tried to break free from his grip,

    " Liars! I saw with my own eyes that you were kissing me! How dare you take advantage of my poor health? Pervert! I am going toin to Princess Ayra when she returns. There''s so many malicious people in this pce."

    Frenchies was about to cry. He was merely offering her a little help but he couldn''t deny the truth that her lips tasted really good. At one point, he really wished to smooch her lips greedily. But everything he did because he couldn''t imagine other man''s lips on her.

    Frenchies scoffed back while holding her arms into a tight grip,

    " Listen to me..You..mad woman... Physician asked you to give artificial oxygen. I was only trying to pass you some breathing so that you can get back your sense fast. If you don''t believe me, ask the physician. He is still outside."

    Siemus suddenly stopped scolding and looked up at him suspiciously to ensure the sincerity of his words. Narrowing her eyes at him, Siemus muttered panting for air heavily,

    " You...you are saying the truth?"

    Frenchies gave her an arrogant snort. Straightening his cor proudly, he gave her a quick cold nce and scoffed rolling his eyes,

    " Or else what? Did you think that I would like to kiss an arrogant oldie woman like you? It''s your blessing that I decided to give you breathing support. If I weren''t here, that old physician would use his mouth to supply you breathing. Humph!"

    Siemus scoffed back, curling her lips into a disgusted smile,

    " At least, it was best than having your nasty lips on me. Why didn''t you let him do that?"

    Frenchies''s expression turned sour. He pursued his lips together before uttering disbelievingly,

    " You... you.. actually prefer his old lips than mine? Damn it all, Oldie. You die in hell."

    He grumbled before standing up and started to head outside of her room. Siemus scoffed and shouted behind his back,

    " You die in hell, pussycat."

    After he headed outside after mming the door off angrily, Siemus actually felt a little guilty. He was really trying to help her but why did his reaction seem strange?

    Frenchies walked out of the room angrily. Watching himing out, a maid rushed forward before reporting in a courteous voice,

    " Master Frenchies, Princess Isabe has summoned you inside her chamber."

    Frenchies hummed as response and waved at the maid to leave. He sweared that he would make Siemus regretting on her statement one day.

    How dare she called his lips ugly?

    Walking over to Isabe''s room, Frenchies straightened his back before knocking on the door lightly. A faint voice replied soon afterwards,

    " Come in."

    Frenchies pushed open the door before stepping in slowly. Bowing his head courteously, Frenchies spoke looking slightly curious,

    " Princess..you asked for me?"

    Isabe teared her eyes from the distant trees outside. Turning around to face Frenchies, Isabe spoke in a worried voice,

    " Do you know where Jessie has gone?"

    Frenchies looked surprised and blurted out unknowingly,

    " Princess Jessie..She isn''t in pce?"

    Isabe shook her head denying. Her heart ached for her younger sister and replied with worry,

    " She had argument with me today. After that, she left and hasn''t returned yet. I thought that she would return by midnight but she isn''t seen anywhere. Frenchies, I am starting to feel worry for her. Cedric isn''t also present at this moment. Can you please go on your own to find her? Only I can depend you right now."

    Frenchies nodded his head enthusiastically. Noticing her pale expression, Frenchies assured in a deep voice,

    " Don''t worry, Princess. I will make sure that shees back before dawn. Please, you just take care of your health."

    Isabe chuckled lightly and returned him a smile,

    " You talk like my brother always. You go ahead. I am doing fine here."

    Frenchies walked out of Isabe''s room and had immediately made his way in search of Jessie. He wanted to start from Inn first and went straight for the Inn. After searching inside the Inn, Frenchies came outside dissapointedly. The new Inn owner confirmed that she didn''te here for the past few days.

    Then where did she go this time? Except Inn, there wasn''t much ces that Jessie could go in. Furthermore the Shifters had recently attacked on their pce. What if she had encountered them somewhere?

 Chapter 347 - Thief

    ??? ROYAL CASTLE, BALVINA ???

    Ayra stared at the pale faced king who had only slight cold but the words written on their letter was too urgent. Ayra questioned once again to Robert who was now resting on his bed after he caught a slight fever,??

    " Uncle Robert, how are you feeling now?"

    Though Robert hated Ayra at first, he was little wavered by her concerned behavior. Dropping the empty ss of his milk, he responded with a half smile,

    " I am fine, Ayra. You guys thought too much. Nothing serious happened to me actually."

    Ayra shook her head slightly and replied with a shrug,

    " It''s nothing trouble actually. We were visiting the old castle."

    Robert nodded his head nkly. He wasn''t still aware of the news that his soul was offered to the Murky Shadow Hunters. Worst of all, his side affect had been started without being notified.

    The door of his room pushed open with a creak. Turning back their attention to the doorway, Ayra was slightly surprised to see Angelica, Sienna and Cedric walking in together. Her suspension grew furthermore when she noticed the yful smirk on Cedric''s lips.

    This man was in good mood which wasn''t a absolutely good sign. Three of them entered into the room as Sienna and Angelica walked over the bed nervously. From their uneasiness, Ayra could assume that they were upto something. She shifted her eyes on Cedric who walked over to stand beside her. Giving her a smug smile, Cedric grinned before speaking yfully,

    " Hi Princess. Did you miss me? You look so thoughtful of me."

    Ayra shook her head helplessly. His uncle, Robert was sick here yet he was in full mood of flirting with her. Ayra lowered her voice down before reminding her in a cold voice,

    " Can''t you behave kindly for a moment please? He is sick here yet you are being yful."

    Cedric grinned further untill all of his milky tooth had been showed up. With a fake tune of concern, he responded with a dark chuckle,

    " Oh trust me! He is going to fall sick even more terribly."

    Ayra furrowed at his words confusingly. As she parted open her lips to interrogate Cedric, she heard Sienna speaking to Robert in a worried voice,

    " Father..how..how are you feeling now?"

    Robert gave her a faint smile and replied taking a look of Ayra''s face,

    " Better now, Sienna. Princess Ayra is staying on my side ever since she came back from their visit. By the way, who informed them that I am sick? I didn''t ask anyone to inform them."

    Angelica swallowed before wanting to make up fake excuses. But thinking about Cedric''s harsh reminder, she dismissed her thoughts and admitted wrongly,

    " It..It was me..I..I was worried about your health, Your Highness! So I asked to summon Cedric."

    Robert was slightly dissapointed by Angelica''s decision. She shouldn''t have interrupted on their private time. Understanding his re of displeasure, Angelica tried to ease up the situation,

    " I...I am sorry, Your Highness. I won''t repeat this again.."

    Cedric rolled his eyes and looked down at Ayra who seemed a little puzzled by the situation. To annoy her more, he arched his arm behind her back and secretly pinched on her waist. Ayra gasped softly and shot him a harsh re.

    Was this man so engrossed in being childish?

    Angelica eventually wanted to run away after checking on Robert but then she felt Cedric''s threatening eyes on her. She was totally doomed by this demon king.

    He was indeed a demon!

    Angelica blessed her soul before pursuing her lips together to speak nervously,

    " Your.. Highness...I..I actually want to confess you something.."

    Robert seemed a little surprised then permitted her to speak,

    " Go ahead! What is it?"

    Even Ayra felt a little odd by her sudden confession. Turning her face aside to stare at Cedric, she saw his lips curving up a little mischievously. It turned out that he knew exactly what was she going to confess.

    Angelica swallowed hard and eyes had already started tearing up in pure agony. Holding her breath in her lungs, she spoke out in a guilty voice,

    " Your highness! Few...few days ago..You beheaded one of our maid for robbing jewels from Royal Fund. Actually.. it wasn''t that maid but me..I was the one who robbed those jewels.."

    Robert''s face turned dark before letting out a shrill statement,

    " What? What..are..you.. saying.. Angelica? You? A thief?"

    Angelica nodded before sobbing hard. She was feeling so embarrassed that she felt like dying. Ayra was shocked like others and nced at Cedric subconsciously. Cedric was giving Angelica a casual look as if the look defined that please continue.

    Angelica twisted her lips in shame and decided to take a pause. Looking up at Cedric''s yful expression, she wished that Cedric would ask her to stop but no. He was threatening her to spill out everything.

    Having no other option, Angelica could bit down her own lips painfully and confessed afterwards,

    " No.. Not only that..I..I actually stole the golden horse from your museum."

    This time, all the people were speechless. She was speaking like a professional thief who was obssesed in stealing everything.

    Robert couldn''t restrain his anger anymore. Clutching the left side of his chest, he roared at Angelica beastly,

    " Angelica..Do you know that what are you speaking of? You have actually stolen my favourite golden horse?"

    Cedric chuckled adding the fuel in fire,

    " Calm down, uncle. I believe that there''s more of her exceptional news."

    Angelica couldn''t stop her tears. Whimpering softly, she spoke again with a confident voice,

    " This.. this wasn''t done by me alone..It was Sienna who helped me passing the golden horse. I just wanted to confess you today, Your Highness. I really do care about you and this kingdom."

    Ayra was rendered speechless. Snapping her head aside to re at Cedric, she spoke suspiciously,

    " It is all your doing. Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 348 - How Heartless!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Caterpirs By Mountains Of The Moon ||??

    Cedric stopped looking at the dramatic ario happening in front of him. Turning his face aside to stare at his curious wife, he gave a toothy smile before shurgging his shoulders off innocently,

    " I did nothing, love. I haven''t even asked her to say all of these. If she gets too frightened by this look of mine, that''s not my fault. Is it?"

    Ayra parted open her lips in awe and somewhere there was a hidden admiration for the man in front of her. He actually managed to threat the queen of vina while staying in her own Royal Castle.

    How many guts he had to do something like this?

    At the same time, she wondered what method he used to force spilling something like this. The great Queen Angelica of Balvina was actually confessing to the king that she had stolen treasures from their own Royal Fund.

    How embarrassing!

    Cedric chuckled lightly, certain about her sudden admiration and applied his flirting skill on her for the hundredth times possibly,

    " Oh love! Stop looking at me like this! This shape of your lips only had one meaning for me. You are inviting me to kiss you when I am trying hard to be a gentleman around you."

    Ayra immediately stopped looking at him. After meeting him, she understood that he could do anything that he wants and no one had control over it. Of course, she had yet to learn that it wasn''t same goes for her.

    Inside the weeping silence of that chamber, the only noise that was avable Angelica''s constant crying. She knew that she had doomed herself because of Cedric''s trap. Robert was speechless until she stopped confessing anymore truths. The result turned out to be more awful than he expected. He had actually beheaded many innocent lives thinking that they wanted to frame Angelica. In reality, she was the one who uses others to cover up her crime.

    Robert started exasperating in panic. Such news was heavy blow for his health and he couldn''t understand whom he should trust from now on. After a while, Robert''s thunderous voice buzzed across the stiff chamber,

    " Get out! Get out of my sight! Now! "

    Angelica whinned more in a hope of gaining some sympathy from Robert but he didn''t spare a second nce at Angelica. Knowing that her father was devoted to her, Sienna boldly interrupted to ask favour for her mother''s sake,

    " Father.. Please don''t be mad on mother.. She..she actually knows now that she is wrong..Why don''t you forgive her once?"

    Sienna''s voice angered Robert more. He red at her unfilial daughter and roared at her furiously,

    " You too..Get out of my sight now! You have be just like her. You knew everything, don''t you? I don''t want to see you two any longer in this castle. From today onwards, only Seselia is my family. I don''t want to recognize you."

    Sienna waspletely terrified. She didn''t expect that Robert would be so hard on them. Angelica heard him and was startled before crying out in agony,

    " Hubby..how can you do this to me? I have given you a daughter and always stayed by your side. I have done so wrong on others. I am ready topensate them but please don''t push me away from you. I will seriously die without you "

    Despite her pleading and crying, Robert paid no attention on her words. Instead he rebuked back sharply after mming on his thighs,

    " Out of my sight! NOW! "

    Angelica understood that her sweet words wouldn''t work on her anymore. She whimpered one more time before trying to act exasperated and pretended like she was struggling to breath all of sudden. Her face turned pale as sheet of paper and began to take long breaths painfully.

    Sienna cried out from her side after noticing her struggling,

    " Mother... Mother.. what happened to you? Oh no! Mother''s health is detorotating. Please father! Stop scolding her! You are pushing her to death."

    Angelica acted so wlessly that it was hard to determine whether was she acting or everything was real. She was leaning onto Sienna on purpose so that her weakness could be shown enough sincerity. Even Robert was slightly moved and looked down at Angelica worryingly. After all, she is his wife.

    Except Cedric, Ayra was surprised too and frowned hard wandering how did she was suffocating all of sudden.

    Cedric yawnedzily too uninterested to pay attention on her and tugged on Ayra''s arms saying,

    " Let''s get some sleep, love. Enough of this drama. Were you entertained to your heart Content?"

    Ayra red hard at him and spoke between her gritted teeth,

    " You....she must be really sick? Must you be so heartless?"

    Cedric protested twitching his lips and replied with a scoff,

    " Who said that I am heartless? See, you are standing in front of me."

    Ayra blushed understanding his underlined meaning and almost smiled foolishly. This man really know how to hit on a woman.

    Ayra was unwilling but under Cedric''s demand, she had to follow him outside leaving the family to settle down their matter on their own. As they both reached on the doorway, Cedric suddenly suddenly paused and looked back to stare at Angelica''s sleeping face.

    Curling his lips into a smile, Cedric switched his eyes on Robert before informing casually,

    " Oh uncle! I happened to know that Aunt has some connections with the Murky Shadow Hunter. Please remember to ask her when she wakes up."

    As soon as his words came out from his mouth, the lying Angelica shot up her eyes disbelievingly. Without caring about anyone''s, she screamed out angrily,

    " Cedric!!!!!! You promised me that you won''t say to him..."

    Ayra was stunned before turning speechless. This woman was actually pretending her sickness.

    Cedric turned his head aside to grin at fully astounded Ayra before saying,

    " See, love..I didn''t do anything..she is doing on her own. You still call me the culprit. How wrong! "

    ***************************

    Darn! I am loving Cedric more and more. I need a man like him lmao.

 Chapter 349 - Woman Of Dixon Clan

    Voice Of Love: I see the devil in his eyes ~ Jessie Arnaldo Dixon

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:??

    Love Me Back To Life By Sia ||

    ??? BASARISK ???

    Frenchies was heed over heels in finding Jessie everywhere. There wasn''t much ces that Jessie could go on. Hecked no effort in finding Jessie from nowhere but there wasn''t any sign of Jessie. He even asked their wolves to smell her presence in the air but he didn''t hear any oue yet. Jessie was stubborn and was easily emotional. Hiding from everyone was a part of her personality.

    There were many cases in the past when she hid from everyone and spent days alone. Though Isabe had warned her many times that it wasn''t safe for her, Jessie had never heed her words. Her Princess status was the most dangerous for her safety. Worst of all, no one ever found out where did she hid exactly.

    Frenchies was frustrated and worried. Suddenly within a night, he realized that how difficult to handle this Dixon Siblings. They all had their own creepy personality.

    Frenchies called the group of wolves and stood in front of them in amanding position. Inhaling a deep breath to stable his emotions, he ordered them in a serious voice,

    " Our guards are taking longer time to trace Princess Jessie. I can''t wait that longer. Princess Isabe is having sleepless nights worrying about her sister. We need to find her now immediately. GO! "

    The pack leader of wolves howled as a signal of epting the task and arched his head up to howl towards the moon. Less then few seconds, all the wolves had gone and went around to find Jessie''s smell as soon as possible.

    Frenchies didn''t wait for them. Relying on his own capabilities, he started searching for her around the distant ces. If her news of going missing got leaked out, she would be in grief danger.

    Meanwhile, as expected from Jessie''s personality, she had actually chosen to spend the night over the furthest mountain of Basarisk in where Davina and Basarisk had ended their borderline. After today''s argument with Isabe, she didn''t want to return in castle and thought of avoiding everyone. She was easily emotional and thought that Isabe didn''t love her and only had Cedric in her eyes.

    Unknown about what she had done to Isabe, she was angered on her more. The mountain that she was going to stay called Mid-Ind. A ce where streams had encircled the mountain and path of stones was the only way to step on the mountain. A small jungle was standing in front of her but creature like Jessie never afraid of it. The moon was fully up above the trees and showered enough lights to show her the path straight to the mountain.

    Jessie was walking towards the way of mountain while crossing the little jungle in front of it absentmindedly. Because of her own sadness, she even forgot to pay attention on her surrounding until she heard some footsteps around her.

    Pausing abruptly, she frowned and whipped her head around to take a quick nce but there was so sign of animals or other creatures. Taking a deep breath to continue her journey, Jessie picked up her pace again then heard a snarl from the darkeness surrounded by her.

    Her back stiffened a little and face was covered in little fear. She didn''t wish to get in another mess again but her instincts kept repeating tell her what was those noises for.

    Jessie became alerted instantly. Her dragon eyes already started zing as she readied herself mentally for the uing attack. Her breathing wasing out hot and erratic as she had switched on all the powers of her dragon shift.

    Eyes wandered around sharply, she started to get little impatient for such tricky games. The attackers wasn''t going toe in front light but gave her signal from their hiding spot. It was frustrating and annoying at the same time.

    Then it happened. From the high branches of trees, more than five Chitahs jumped onto her letting out their ferocious growls. Fortunately, Jessie was ready for the attack. Just as they jumped onto her, her hands fired up and she used firing balls to dodge their attack.

    Those Chitahs were slightly surprised to see her skilled fighting sight. Naturally they thought that Jessie was a unskilled, kind hearted person like her elder sister, Isabe. But from the face of her attacks, anybody could say that she was one sassy woman.

    Having burnt by her fires, those Chitahs retreated subconsciously and snarled at her to provoke her anger more. Jessie panted for air and snickered at them mockingly,

    " Why? Got afraid so easily? Well, you guys should practice more before attacking a woman from Dixon n. We all have pretty bad personality."

    " I told them already but they insisted! ", a voice came from her back startling her heart. She turned around immediately and saw a man standing in the darkeness.

    All the goosebumps of her body came back as her heart started to race violently.

    Don''t tell me that it was him?

    As the man started to make his way towards her, those Chitahs bent their heads in submission and showed respect to his presence in staying at a corner.

    When the man hade in her vision, she saw the devil glint in his eyes and a smug smile of having his prey in his sleeves. Jessie sucked a deep breath and growled inside. She had really pushed herself into trouble after walking out of pce today. Now her brother was going to be super mad at her.

    The man from darkeness lit up his cigarette calmly. Taking a puff to blow at her angered face, his calm yet stone cold voice echoed amidst the nature of weeping silence,

    " Hello Ex."

    ******************

    Hi guys! I will upload the missing Chapter tomorrow that I missed on the other day. Hopefully, you are enjoying the story and please Keep voting as much as possible.

 Chapter 350 - Broken

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Apple Juice By Jessie Reyez ]??

    Voice of love: Ain''t ''Goodbye'' just a word but why does it felt heavy than stone? ~Unknown

    Jessie''s lips trembled together to suppress her rage or pain that was still questionable. She peered through her heavy eyelids at his evil charasmatic face. The man didn''t change in years. His hairs had grown darker than before and those few whiteyers on his left side had enchanted his handsome face more. The hint of ferociousness in his eyes were still evident but somehow it had a slight hint of emotions today too hard to read or predict. His usual yful smirk was ying on his lips as if he still enjoyed to capture his prey as before the way he captured her heart once upon a time.

    Jessie controlled her emotions by force and spoke with disgustcing out from her voice,

    " It''s you!!!!! I should have known that you aren''t worthy of being trusted. Today, you have really proved that you can do anything for your own motives."

    Prince Shanz, the second Prince and acting king of DAVINA who took over the throne after the execution of his elder brother. To be the legal king of DAVINA, he needed approval from Isabe which had never happened. Furthermore if Isabe managed to sessfully give birth to a son, the throne would be automatically passing to her son ording to the will of her husband made for them. But Shanz never stopped hating the Royal family of Basarisk especially Cedric who had personally arranged the execution of his brother. Thus he was desperate to erase the name of Dixon n from this world. Not even that, he never wanted Isabe to give birth sessfully since she had the bloodline of Dixon and a legit Princess of Basarisk.

    Shanz cracked into a hriousughter and took a long puff from his cigar. Blowing out through his hard lips, he replied to Jessie with a shrug,

    " Since that you know already about me and my character, cooperate my dear ex."

    Jessie growled threatening him to take back his words,

    " STOP CALLING ME ANYTHING! We have ended our rtionship long time back."

    Shanzughed again before looking straight through her enraged eyes. His lips curled up into a yful smirk as he spoke taking a stop closer towards her,

    " Why? Am I reminding you our old sweet memories, Princess Jessie?"

    Jessie pressed her lips together without saying anything and persuaded herself telling that he was doing all thoseme actings to waver her emotions. Jessie inhaled a deep breath and found the courage to look into his emotionless eyes before saying lowly,

    " Wasn''t it enough to break my heart once, Prince Shanz? What do you want from me again? Your hatred towards me has nothing to do with us anymore. Isn''t it?"

    Shanz persuaded his lips hesitantly and scoffed rolling his eyes,

    " d that you know, I hate you. At least, I am not so mean or ruthless like your brother."

    Jessieughed genuinely this time. Though she had grudges towards her brother, she would never disrespect Cedric in front of their sworn enemy. Arching her head up to look into his eyes, she spoke with a hint of sadness in her voice,

    " Then why can''t you look into my eyes longer, Prince Shanz? Let me tell you why you can''t. Because you know that you have done wrong to me. Deep down, you feel guilty towards me and you will be forever gui..."

    " STOP SPEAKING! " Shanz yelled appearing uneasy as if he was having an inner battle to suppress his true emotions.

    He continued in a disdainful voice without a pause,

    " Don''t pretend like you and your siblings are saint, Jessie. You...and your damn family are the reason of my brother''s execution. Your sister, she isn''t even worthy of being called a wife. She never stood beside my brother and always had her beloved brother in her eyes. What have I done to you, you deserve it totally."

    He paused midway before continuing in a lower voice,

    " You deserve this heart break and I enjoy to see you broken."

    Jessie formed into a bitter smile. Looking back into his eyes, she replied tearing up slightly,

    " Yes, I am Broken but you didn''t broke me Shanz. I was alway broken from my childhood. You just added salt in my old wounds and recreated something to make me feeling my ownself more disgusted. Now that, I am finally broken ording to your own preference, are you happy?"

    After her words, Shanz was silent for a while. It was hard to know what was he thinking inside. His pair of eyes were always emotionless same like in the past.

    Shanz stepped backward and swallowed hard. Looking at the group of his Chitahs, he ordered pursuing his lips together hardly,

    " Grab her and bring her to DAVINA. We will use her as a tool to kill Princess Isabe''s offspring."

    His words were like heavy blow to Jessie who didn''t think that Shanz would stoop so low in the name of revenge. Her blood boiled when he spoke about killing Isabe''s child.

    Jessie stepped forward boldly and spoke with a loud growl,

    " Say that again! I will kill you."

    Before Shanz could offer her any answer, they heard the howls of wolves that were making their way inside the forest. The Chitahs looked confused and waited for Shanz''s nextmand.

    Since the people from Basarisk had reached them, Shanz didn''t want to be exposed. He signalled at those Chitahs to leave first and shifted his attention back on Jessie who was standing unbothered.

    Dimming his eyes a little, he gave her few words before taking his leave,

    " We will meet again, Jessie. I still have so much hatred for you."

    *****************************

    AUTHOR''S NOTE: Please be patience with the storyline of Cedric and Ayra. I need to introduce with the new characters first so that they can go with the flow. I just can''t bring them at middle abruptly and make it hard for you all to ept their presence. So be patience and take a note that slow paced romance means you will see everything happening around them except their love life. This book is much longer than previous part. So be patience and I believe that you will love them with the flow of story based on my judgement in previous part.

 Chapter 351 - Whisper

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Innocence By Avril Lavigne ]??

    << ROYAL CASTLE, BALVINA >>

    Cedric didn''t stay there to see the final result of Angelica''s fate. Taking Ayra''s hand in his hand, they headed back for their own living room. Angelica''s crying voice did follow them into their room but Cedric didn''t let stay Ayra with them. They had their own lives to spend apart from correcting them.

    In reality, Cedric merely threatened Angelica to confess every ill things that she hadmitted so far in exchange of keeping her secret safe from Robert. But he didn''t expect that the list could be so long that he was disgusted with such malicious women. Thus he tricked her again to confess everything including her involvement with those Murky Shadow Hunter.

    Entering into the room together with Ayra, he heard her shocked voice while going over to the dresser to put off her ornaments,

    " I can''t believe that Aunt Angelica is so dangerous. She appears so nice but so many things, she has hidden from uncle Robert. What do you think? She will be kicked out of the castle or will be putting in prison?"

    Cedric shrugged taking off his coat and replied,

    " Women are obssesed with acting, love. My uncle can be brainwashed by her easily."

    Ayra snorted coldly before turning around and asked him in a little serious voice,

    " Wait..I didn''t even act putty in front of you. Why did you marry me then? Not even that, you have made sure that Seth neveres back in my life."

    Cedric grinnedughing at her little angry face and replied approaching her slowly,

    " Your beauty seduced me. You aren''t like others."

    Ayra crossed her arms stubbornly and asked looking through his eyes,

    " Then I am what, your highness? I am just another girl like others. You didn''t even fall in love with me but you insisted on marrying me? What is the reason behind this?"

    Cedric responded smiling slightly at her questioning face,

    " The word ''love'' carries a lot of meaning, princess. Don''t use it so randomly."

    Ayra replied letting out a smile of mockery,

    " Perhaps you are right and someone like you would never understand the pain of loosing love. If you understood, you wouldn''t have forced me to marry you."

    Cedric sighed longingly. Looking up to meet her sad eyes, he reasoned in a soft voice,

    " You can teach me how to love you. As long as you can teach me to love you,I am willing to learn. But don''t expect me to change for you. Love the way that I am now. People never change, Princess. They only do few things for the sake of happiness in love."

    Ayra listened him quitely. Tiptoeing towards him to get closer, she spoke in a serious voice to look straight through his eyes,

    " If you ever give me the reason to love you, I will do. But don''t think that I will forgive you for the reason of hurting my feelings."

    Cedric didn''t answer to her and smiled bitterly. He knew that she held a lot of grudges towards her. He needed to work harder to regain her trust. Giving up on love was never been sessful.

    Since the air between them had gotten a little heavy, Ayra changed the subject and spoke while walking over to bed toy down,

    " This castle is so mysterious ce. Sometimes I feel like I''m in a magd."

    Cedric couldn''t be less agreed with her opinion. Each castle had their own mysterious and dark ces in where no one should ever step in. Even today, he had lost Ayra almost because of the Mystic Grove. He needed to stick to her always.

    Cedric chuckled slipping out of his shoes to get on the bed,

    " No worries! You have the safest ce to hide yourself."

    Ayra blinked before asking out of curiosity,

    " Where is it?"

    Cedric grinned pointing at himself and leant against the bed postfortably,

    " In my chest! Come let me sing you luby, Princess. No harm wille to you."

    Ayra gawked before pulling open the nket to slip inside,

    " You wish! "

    That night, weather had taken a sudden change in its course. Within an hour, the sky was covered in gloomy clouds and it was snowing all of sudden. Though it wasn''t the season of snowing in Balvina, this sudden change of weather had bad effect on the creatures life.

    Ayra was sleeping beside Cedric and was awakened by an evident sound of whisper. Jerking off from her sleeping, she sat up abruptly and looked fearful hoping that her nightmares didn''te back again.

    She didn''t want to see those eyes! Not again!

    Snapping her head aside, she saw Cedric sleeping soundly and felt a little cold as the snow had started falling down slowly. Thinking that it was a nightmare, Ayra intended to sleep back again but the whisper rang in her ears again.

    She stiffened a little before paying attention much onto it. She wasn''t dreaming of it. A faint voice of someone calling her from outside was buzzing in her ears. The voice was too low to hear. At some points, she even wondered thinking that the voice wasing from breeze. But after paying attention, she detected that it was an animalistic voice not belonged to a creature. She was curious and afraid at the same time to find out the truth.

    She looked down at Cedric and thought of calling him once but he was in deep slumber sleep. She didn''t want to disturb him unnecessarily.

    As the voice didn''t die down, Ayra thought of taking a look once to confirm her assumption. She dropped her feet on the mattress and drapped the nket around her body.

    Taking a deep breath of encouragement, she made her way outside without notifying Cedric who wasn''t aware of the voiceing out of nowhere.

    **************************

    Hi dears, we have gotten a shout out post from allnovelfull''s official site. I am so happy and it happened because all of your supports. I am blessed to have so many loyal readers who are still reading from the beginning untill now. I know, many of you are here because I remember their names and still see them voting regrly. Take love.

 Chapter 352 - Unexpected Guest

    Walking out of their bedroom, Ayra peered around to locate anyone nearby. Having no one around except the sound of cricketsing from the backyard, her curiousity was ignited again. She sharpened her ears, ready to follow the whispers that wasing out more like a hiss of snake.

    She frowned paying close attention to the whispers that wasing out from a certain distance. Ayra picked her pace, trailed off the resource closely and after taking few steps, she understood that the whispers wasing from the backyard of vina''s Royal Castle. Curious, chivalrous as usual, she didn''t want to return in their room without checking out why was she hearing those noises.??

    She spun around to observe the surrounding sharply. Walking over to the torch hanging out from the wall, she pulled it out and held in her grip. She adjusted the nket around her body to shield the shimmering cold that was whipping through her body with the cold breeze.

    She started walking again towards the backyard without knowing the exact direction and followed the whispers blindly. The entire pce was seemingly sleeping at this hour. The sudden snowfall was also another reason for everyone to hide inside their rooms and hid themselves under those warm duvets. Thus when she walked through the path of backyard, no one noticed or heard her footsteps.

    The torch in her grip threatened asionally to lit off since the wind was heavy due to snowfall and she was heading for the open backyard of castle. After walking further away from the living rooms, she ended up reaching at the backyard and saw the snowfall from the doorway.

    It wasn''t clear in her vision since the moon wasn''t up in the sky and only lights from chandelier highlighted few ces of backyard from the upper floor. Those whispers died down when she reached the entrance but her couriosity was still on top notch and the beauty of snowfall ignited her curiousity more.

    Taking her pace again, she started walking towards the backyard again. Coldness hit her expression when she paused few inches away from the open field of snowfall. A smile came on her lips as she touched the light snow kes and enjoyed the coldness of it in her skin.

    Too forgotten by the beauty of snows, she was momentarily distracted from the main reason behind hering. To enjoy the feeling, she hung up the torch in the nearby wall and started walking into the snow slowly.

    A low hiss came out from her lips as her feet touched the cold ground. Hairs covered in little snowkes, she was looking like aplete mess. A soft giggle came out of her mouth when she jumped and thrashed against the kes as if she was living the best day of her life. Dstia had never seen snowfall since the weather was totally opposite of Balvina. First time enjoying inside the snowfall was really heavenly.

    She started ying, jumped here to there to catch the falling snow and failed to notice that there was one big pair of red eyes watching over her from the rooftops of vina''s castle.

    She was immersed in ying untill she had the feeling of being watched by someone secretly. She paused between her childish y and whipped her head around to observe her surrounding. She started scanning the ces until her eyes met those bloodshot eyes from the top of castle.

    A gasp came out from her lips when she thought that those eyes were the same like her nightmares. She was naturally panicked and wanted to run inside but an animalistic snarl came out from that way. Pausing abruptly, she tried to inspect the thing above the rooftop since it was pitch-dark and nothing could be seen except those eyes.

    Halting in her track, Ayra took her time to detect those eyes and she didn''t need to wait much longer. Soon after, a pair ofrge wings spurted out from the rooftop and made his way towards Ayra following moment tond in front of her with a loud thud.

    Ayra''s expression turned horrified as she uttered a single word curiously,

    " Debisa!! "

    Cedric''s mad dragon who flew away and didn''te back to Basarisk since morning. Ayra tried to stay m though she could see the hatred in Debisa''s eyes. She could detect his aggressive way towards her as if he couldn''t wait to rip her face.

    Ayra sutured keeping a safe distance from him and used a soft voice to tame the creature,

    " Debisa..Why..why did youe here? You want to meet your master, isn''t it? I am calling him. Don''t go away."

    She made up a casual conversation with him and attempted to walk away but Debisa extended his wing to block her departing root. Ayra froze before staring up at it and tried to detect the exact reason of his intention towards her.

    As she parted her lips to talk again, the devilish faced dragon didn''t give her the chance. He let out his sharp ws and gave her one ruthless push. Ayra cried out in pain when his nails scratched her skin and she stumbled one step back before dropping on the cold snowfall.

    She wailed in pain and looked up at Debisa who was opening his mouth to bite her angrily. Before Debisa coulde closer, Ayra heard running footsteps and followed by Cedric''s yelling tone,

    " DEBISA!! How dare you! "

    Debisa looked up at his master and snarled instinctively as if his response defined that he was doing the right thing by harming Ayra. Without caring about Cedric''s arrival, Debisa attempted forward toplete his unfulfilled task.

    This time, Cedric was surprised too when Debisa didn''t obey hismand and was still approaching Ayra to hurt him.

    Cedric jumped on his path and growled at Debisa in a threatening voice,

    " I am amazed to see your disobedience today. If you are thinking that she is weak and won''t fight back, I will suggest you to not trigger her hybrid temper. If she decides to fight back, you will have the worst dead ever, Debisa. Go back to Basarisk!"

    Debisa appeared impatient to harm Ayra. He even snarled at Cedric and let him knew that he wasn''t going to listen to him this time.

    He must finish the woman!

 Chapter 353 - Two Favourites

    Startled by his sudden aggressiveness, Cedric started to get little worried about Ayra''s safety. He wanted Ayra safe and sound. At the same time, he didn''t want Debisa to get hurt by Ayra''s powers. He had witnessed her powersst time and understood that his wife had two personality. One was the calm and sweet whilst the other was terrifically dangerous that was enough to kill few dangerous creatures like Debisa.

    But Debisa was adamant to behave recklessly today. When Cedric didn''t let him approach Ayra and used various ways to threat him, Debisa was annoyed and angered at the same time over Cedric.??

    In his anguish of wrath, he failed to determine who was standing in front of him. His sharp ws came out once again this time to scrab Cedric who wasing between him and Ayra.

    As he started letting out his ws, Ayra saw it and she couldn''t talk anymore. To prevent the attack on Cedric, she subconsciously casted her spell towards his paws and the consequences had gone terribly bad.

    A heat of power charged inside his paws with some ferocious way and backed off his approach forcibly. The power was so much that backfired a little and hurt Cedric at the same time.

    Cedric hissed out in pain as he stumbled back one step and fell over the snow covered ground beside Ayra. Ayra cried out in fear of harming Cedric,

    " Your highness! "

    She staggered before hauling up to reach onto him and started speaking in worry,

    " Are you Okay? Did you get hurt? I am so sorry..It wasn''t meant to be..I..."

    She fell in silent when Debisa''s high pitched animalistic loud snarl came from their back. Ayra was frozen in her spot and stared up at the pain faced Debisa who lost his mity. He was more furious after being attacked by Ayra''s powers and wanted to break everything in front of him.

    His gigantic paw thumped on the ground as he started approaching them weakly since his paws were hurt by Ayra. This time, Cedric was mad equally at Debisa who was a death threat for them.

    He howled in pain before getting up with Ayra''s support from the ground and looked straight through Debisa''s ferocious eyes. Drawing a deep breath painfully, Cedric emphasized each words to Debisa coldly,

    " By the power of ancestors from Dixon n, I, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, the present ruler of Basarisk is freeing you from our salvatory. From today onwards, we are no longer master and ve. You have nothing to do with us. You are free and go wherever you want. If you bring harm on the Royals, I will have no choice but to kill you by force. Since we are no longer master and ve, I have the right to kill you."

    Ayra gasped, shocked by Cedric''smand and whispered disbelievingly in his ears,

    " Your highness! What.. what have you just done?"

    Cedric replied hiding the pain of his,

    " It''s the best, Princess. Since he doesn''t want to respect you and threats you with your life, he doesn''t needed in my life anymore. Having a crazed animal is more threatening for us."

    Ayra gulped before looking up at Debisa nkly. Debisa appeared shocked too. His red ferocious eyes zed with sadness as he started retreating slowly.

    Cedric swallowed hard to absorb the pain. Debisa wasn''t a pet but a brother for him. He grew up in ying with Debisa and Arcabous ever since his mother died. As the time passed away, he even stopped believing that Debisa was an animal not his sibling. Perhaps life always work like this. At one point, you have to choose between your two favourites.

    After Cedric gave hismand, Debisa didn''t approach anymore. He retreated and flew away in the sky after letting out one more snarl. His snarl wasn''t angered or ferocious like before but a mix of pain and emotions. Cedric watched his flying back and squeezed his eyes shut before reopening them to look at Ayra.

    He understood that Debisa didn''t want Ayra around him for unknown reason but she was his wife and couldn''t be separated from him. This was the only way left for him to avoid further chaos.

    Ayra spoke in a sad voice,

    " You shouldn''t have done this. Debisa..he is gone..He is just an animal..How could you.."

    " Let''s head back inside and don''t leave my side until we reach Basarisk early in the morning.", Cedric cut off her words sharply. His tone was cold which he never used on Ayra so far.

    Observing that he was in bad mood, Ayra didn''t persuade the matter anymore and helped him to go back inside their bedroom. Both were hurt but Cedric was more hurt mentally and physically.

    Coming inside the room, Ayra was concerned that she had hurt Cedric too much. She didn''t even pay attention on her own scar and spokeing beside Cedric,

    " Where did you get hurt? Maybe I can help you out since it was my powers."

    Something twinkled in Cedric''s eyes as he asked dramatically,

    " Are you sure?"

    Ayra nodded without understanding and scanned him from head to toe before asking again,

    " Where are you aching? Let me help you."

    Cedric twitched his lips before giving her a quick respond,

    " In my third leg."

    Ayra "....."

    Cedric narrowed his eyes before asking with a scoff,

    " Why? Don''t want to help any longer?"

    Ayra gulped down nervously her saliva and spoke abruptly,

    " I..I just need permission.."

    Cedric blurted a little confused of her words,

    " For what?"

    Ayra breathed out shyly,

    " To touch you."

    ******************************

    Hi guys, in case you don''t know, " Loved By A Vampire King" has been enlisted in the category of top 4 new Vampire novels in must-read rmendation from allnovelfull team. I am so thrilled to announce it. You can watch the post from allnovelfull''s official facebook page or Instagram ount. Even I have shared this post in my own instagram ount. You guys don''t know how hard to get a single feature from allnovelfull since they have thousand of novels running by. Thank you once again to all of you who supported me unconditionally in this journey. I was teared up when I saw that post because I heard a lot of tantrum for joining allnovelfull in the past. Now it feels like worth it. Take love ^_^

 Chapter 354 - Faster!

    Voice Of Love: I just had a little die in your hands

    ~ Cedric Arnaldo Dixon??

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Us By James Bay ]

    Baffled out by her sudden decision, Cedric had to take a while to restrain his stirred emotions. He stared at her intensely, tried to see through her true intentions but he found nothing except her grown up concern for him.

    He took a gulp hesitantly and spoke fluttering his eyshes two times awkwardly,

    " Princess..are..are you sure?"

    Ayra narrowed appearing guilty for the loses that she had caused to him. Debisa would have been by his side if he didn''t hold unknown wrath towards her. She still couldn''t erase the moment from her memory when Debisa let out her mournful cry when Cedric freed him from his salvatory.

    She looked away and muttured incoherently,

    " I..am.. just trying to ease your pain.."

    Cedric twitched his lips and somwhere he was d that he was hit by her powers. At least, he was going to get something more exciting from his slight hurt.

    Cedric gave his answer grinning like a devil lowly,

    " Of course! I am all yours. You can touch me wherever you want."

    Ayra couldn''t help but blushing a little after hisment. Dropping her eyes over the mattress, she stated a request ufortablely,

    " But..can..can you close off your eyes? I am not feelingfortable that you are watching me."

    Cedric was a little bit dissapointed. He wanted to observe how did she react when she touched him there. In case, she changed her mind, he could only agree after sighing helplessly.

    Laying down t on the bed, he responded beforepelled,

    " All right! I won''t be watching you but you must sooth my pain. I still want heirs for my throne."

    Ayra heavied a sigh of relief. She thought that everything would be fine since he wasn''t going to watch on her.

    Ayra turned sideway to look down on his body. Confused about her tasks, she asked oddly while scanning his body from up to down,

    " What.. what should I do first? Is there anywhere else that you want to be healed?"

    Cedric swallowed hard, persued his lips together slightly and ordered in a stiff voice,

    " Pull my zipper down."

    Ayra hummed appearing little uneasy butpelled however since she couldn''t leave him aching painfully. She still had humanity for him.

    The little sound of zipper going down heard clearly inside the room since the night was deep and everything was quite than usual. Ayra''s hands shook several times, fondled with his zipper few times before pulling it down finally.

    Even though he wasn''t looking into her eyes, she could feel her cheeks getting hot and she felt the urge of sweating unreasonably.

    Wierd! It''s.. it''s just an organ of his body part..Why did she had to be so nervous?

    Ayra sucked a deep breath when his pant was loosened and she had the full ess of going inside. Cedric was restless as her soft palm rested on his waistline without doing anything.

    He blurted out almost impatiently,

    " What.. are you waiting for?"

    Ayra was jerked out of her nervousity. She gulped responding to his answer as a low hum and slipped her hand inside his pant.

    Her nose bleeded and ears almost set on fire when the soft, thickyer of his skin came in contact with her hand. She almost slipped out her hand back when she realized the hardness and warmth of it.

    A ragged sigh escaped through his barely parted lips. His hormones ran wildly under his veins and was going to turn insane. Her softness was turning him more hard.

    Ayra swallowed and somwhere she was dying eternally in the thought that she was actually holding a man''s third leg.

    How brave she was!

    She asked stammering on her words,

    " Is.. it aching severely? I..I need to know before... chanting...my spell.."

    Cedric didn''t heed her words. A little impatient, he spitted out earnestly,

    " Just do it..I..I will guide you.."

    Ayra switched her mood into recuperating him. Her little hand groped his thick slice and squeezed carefully to detect the exact spots of his aching. Speaking out abruptly, she questioned again in an exasperating voice,

    " Is it.. hurting here or..here?"

    She switched her fingers from up to down, asked her repeatedly to know that where did her spell hit his exactly. Another erratic breathing came out from his lips as he replied exhaling long, restless sighs,

    " Everywhere! Just keep going.."

    Ayra was little surprised by his words. He didn''t know where was he aching. Putting those thoughts away, she started chanting something under her breath and at the same time, she moved her hands up to down tentatively.

    Cedric''s face flustered before turning stiff as his chest heavied up to down in ecasty. He was appearing restless slowly. Out of acting, he blurted out impatiently,

    " Faster! "

    Ayra was startled, paused between her movements abruptly and replied knitting her brows in worry,

    " But...it will increase your pain..."

    " Fuck! " , an invontarily curse slipped out from his tongue and thrashed his head against the pillow. His face was full of manly hormones and her sweet innocent words was only giving him the urge of pounding inside her. Having pause in such movements was an absolute torture for a man like him.

    He panted few times, dropped his head back to whimper lowly and urged Ayra awkwardly,

    " You .you..are doing.. awesome... just keep doing... and..a little firmer, okay?"

    Ayra hummed, took a note of his instructions mentally and began her acts again. She was groping him harder this time and chanted something to reduce his pain.

    After a while, she asked curiously,

    " Is it better now?"

    A long sigh of torture came out through his lips. Hands reaching out to rake his own hairs, he replied breathlessly,

    " No!!! I am aching all over now..Keep going, Princess..You still have to learn a lot.."

    Ayra pondered before a question came up in her mind.

    Didn''t her action was very familiar like...blow job?

 Chapter 355 - Prove Your Words

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    God Is A Woman By Ariana Grande ||??

    [ A:N: y The Song To Boost Up your Mood ]

    Despite her doubts and questions, she was doing her job. Moving her hand up to down to make him feel better and consoled herself eternally telling that he was hurt for her own goddamn powers. Besides Debisa had to leave his master for their personal conflict. All of these things made her guilty towards Cedric who even got hurt by her attack.

    She picked up her pace and at the same time, her chanting turned little faster to erase all the pains from his bones. She was stunned momentarily when the soft thing started growingrger in her palm. His change of size worried her and there came a hiss sound of pleasure from his slippery mouth. Cedric was going through a hard time while being touched so sensually but his erection never got the chance of reaching its exact satisfaction. It was like a slow torture but sweet. The other thing that satisfied him most was her curiousity that proved, she had never done it to someone else. Even Seth didn''t get the preveilege of having such sweet treatment from her.

    Poor Seth! Look, he had made her doing everything at the second day of their marrifind

    He was proud and little angry on himself. Why didn''t they meet earlier? Why did Seth had to be the first man in her life? If he could be her boyfriend, he would have given his whole world to her.

    Ayra paused abruptly, narrowed her eyes suspiciously at him and gawked disbelievingly,

    " Is it still paining? That''s unbelievable. I have absorbed all of my powers from your body."

    Cedric took a gulp after being discovered by her. unting open to meet her hazelnut eyes, he muttered pretending to be innocent,

    " How.. how do I know? I am burning all over my body because of your powers. See! You should take responsibility of mine."

    This time, Ayra didn''t miss the thick desire in his eyes. She noticed that how she had been fooled by him so far purposely. She took her palm out of his pant swiftly. His face was little dissapointed by the suddenck of presence inside his growing hardness.

    Ayra cried out angrily and felt deceived,

    " You..you were doing this intentionally..I am not helping you anymore.. Not even that I am not sleeping with you tonight.You always decevie me with your little tricks."

    She spoke before attempting to get down from the bed with her puffed cheeks. But Cedric was super fast to catch her swollen palms. She jerked off before pressing against his chest unexpectedly.

    Looking down, she saw his usual devilish smirk and a satisfaction of fooling her with his despicable tricks. He reasoned clutching her used palm to bring under his eyesight,

    " No, trust me..I was hurt..and you just made it harder.."

    Ayra was speechless again. She growled at him refusing to stay in his arms,

    " Let go..let go..I am not talking to you.."

    As he didn''t hear her words, he ced a smooch on her fingertips and asked with affection,

    " Did it hurt? "

    Ayra scoffed missing the tenderness that shone from his dark eyes,

    " Yeah,.. you just tortured me.. Now let go of me.."

    Cedric blinked, put her palm down on his chest and asked innocently,

    " How did I torture you, speak?"

    Ayra parted and closed her mouth without finding a proper dialect to reply him. Cedric continued running one of his hand on her back coaxingly,

    " What do you expect from a man when you touch his manhood? Having no reaction and stay numb like nothing happened. Princess, are you going to tell others that your husband is infertile?"

    Ayra almost died on his chest. He used words so tantly that she felt like dying. Wanting to get up, she struggled mutely on his chest and then again identally came in contact with his hardness.

    This fucking man..how was he hard again?

    Cedric chuckled without letting her go and spoke amusingly,

    " But I felt like you have enjoyed too."

    Ayra replied between her gritted teeth,

    " I didn''t...why would I?"

    Cedric grinned asking out curiously,

    " Are you sure? "

    Ayra nodded repeatedly and replied with a stern face,

    " I..I didn''t feel anything... It was you who was thinking about this shameless staffs all the time."

    Cedricughed softly and enjoyed her red cheeks that turned red like tomato because of embarrassement. She blinked her eyes more then ten times within a second to avoid looking at him.

    His intense eyes watched her for a while. He smirked pushing her long locks behind her ears before saying lowly,

    " Words can''t be epted without evidence."

    Ayra suddenly stopped struggling. Lifting her eyes to meet his intense one, she mumbled unknowingly,

    " How... how..do I find evidence.. You are baffling.. seriously..."

    Cedric chuckled lightly in her ears, lifted his head up slightly to whisper in her ears warmly,

    " There''s a way to gather evidence. Would you like to prove your words right? Think about it. Unless you give me evidence, I am going to believe that you were aroused same like me."

    Ayra bit down her lips wrongly. She knew that Cedric would taunt her always if she didn''t prove his words wrong.

    Her eyes sparked up in curiousity before saying,

    " And.. what''s the way that you are talking about?"

    Cedric grinned smiling widely before heaving a long sigh. Fingers twisted against her locks, he hummed pretendingly and spoke with an evil grin,

    " There''s not so much have to do. Let''s reverse the thing that you did earlier, Mmm? Isn''t it the easiest way to resolve our argument?"

    Oh no! Not again!

    *****************************

    O my god! When did I be so vulgar with my writing? Cedric is doing all of this to me. I am gonna never show this writings to my mom. Lol.. Anyways keep voting..we need votes to raise the power ranking..

 Chapter 356 - Apologise Isnt In His Character!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Lust By Chase Antic ||??

    Ayra was trapped in his arms. Under his intense eyes, she felt nothing but a burning sensation that wasing from the secret valley between her thighs. Her breathing was slightly hitched when he used so much sensuality to describe how he wanted to check on her arousal. She bet that she had another flueding out from her secret spot.

    Fluttering her eyes for a few times, she managed to squeeze out few words admitting her defeat before he could see her naked once again likest night,

    " I...I meant.. that... it''s not.. necessary..How about we pay attention back to youh recuperating?"

    She was definitely shy and reluctant. Whenever they argued over something, he had always his way to trap her underneath his body until he had done something shameful.

    Cedric''s eyes dimmed a little in dissapointment. He was contented enough with the way of teasing her. He spoke staring deep into her soul until she moved her face sideway to avoid his obvious nce,

    " How unreliable! You said that you don''t feel anything for me. Then you should have proven to me. How am I supposed to believe your empty words? Mmm?"

    Ayra had the urge of shedding tears. Why did she choose to help him out when she was the one being tortured at the end?

    She spoke between her erratic breathing,

    " Sto...Stop.. speaking like that..Can we move on to next topic now?"

    Cedric shook his head denying as his eyes zed in amusement,

    " There''s no important topic to discuss about except this one, Princess. You must stick to your words."

    Overshadowed by his logical words, she was getting restless. She bit down her lower lips uneasily and blurted out,

    " How..how do you want to check now! Just do it.. Don''t y with me."

    Cedric chuckled as hemented wandering his hands around her stiff body to stop just over her bellybutton. Another erratic sigh came out from her lips before eyes turned thick in lust. She was a grown up woman and under his sensual touches, there was no way that she wouldn''t feel aroused.

    When his hand began to crawl down to dive inside her gown, she pressed her hands both on his shoulders. Eyes stared deep into him, she saw the excitement in his eyes, a desire to be fulfilled.

    Her breathing turned exasperating when he slipped his hand inside her gown. The fact that she was wearing one part gown, it was easier for him to go inside without hasseling against the multiple parts of gown.

    His hand found her underwear before giving it a gentle tug. Ayra whinned pressing onto his shoulders more tightly and her voice came out shakingly,

    " Cedric..."

    Cedric grinned when she pronounced his name which wasn''t often heard from her mouth. He whispered in his deep seductive voice,

    " Yes, Princess?"

    Ayra sucked an irregr breathe and growled at him even though her voice was betraying herment,

    " Sto.. stop it.."

    " But you want it.", Cedric responded quick past before pressing onto her bud through the thinyer of fabric. His eyes turned dark in desire and breathing was slightly hitched when he felt the wetness through her thin cloth.

    Ayra''s cheeks med fire when she understood that Cedric had already found what he was intending to find out. A grin stered on his lips when he chuckled uttering teasingly,

    " You liar! "

    He responded not before pressing onto her more forcibly and saw her face turning flustered like a fresh flower. Ayra''s lips trembled together before words came out powerlessly,

    " Now that you know, hands off..Ple.. Please.."

    Cedricpelled with a satisfied grin before pulling out his hand from her gown. Watching her slightly dissapointed face, he asked raising his eyebrows yfully,

    " You wanted more?"

    Ayra dialeted her eyes slightly and shook her head repeatedly. Looking away into the dark sky outside, she couldn''t help but worrying,

    " Do you think that Debisa would return ever? "

    Cedric''s yful expression drowned out a little when Debisa''s name was mentioned. He smiled halfly before uttering with unsurity,

    " I don''t know.. Dragons are sensitive creature, Princess. He mighte back only if I go and apologise to him personally."

    A sh of hope appeared in Ayra''s eyes. She couldn''t stop herself from outtering out,

    " Then why don''t you go and find..."

    " Sshh! ", Cedric put an end of her wishful thoughts after putting a finger over her quivering lips. With a smile full of pride and arrogance, he stated in a powerful voice,

    " Apologise isn''t in my character, Princess. So give it such thoughts. It''s time to sleep."

    ANNOUNCEMENT: Sorry if it''s taking longer but the exnation is VERY IMPORTANT for all of us.

    So, this is how you will be getting golden tickets that you can use to vote on the books you love:

    1. If you spent >300 coins this month, you will get 1 golden ticket on the 1st of next month.

    2. If you have a membership you will get another golden ticket.

    3. You will get another golden ticket for every 500 coins spent on unlocking chapters and purchasing privilege. So, if you purchase 2000 coins tier privilege, you will get additional 4 tickets.

    4. Every 300-coin gift you give a book will automatically give that book a golden ticket. For example, a massage chair (500 coins) will give the book 1 golden ticket, a luxurious car (1000 coins) will give the book 3 golden tickets, a magic castle (2000 coins) will give the book 6 golden tickets. Etc.

    Unfortunately, smaller gifts cannot bebined to give a golden ticket for the book.

    Please vote for " Loved By A Vampire King" with some of the golden tickets that you have received so far to support this book. Take a note that from now on, this Golden Ticket will determine the poprity, Promotions and other marketings of a book on allnovelfull. THIS IS VERY IMPORTANT TO SUPPORT YOUR FAVORITE BOOK!

    P:S: To vote with golden tickets, go to the book description and find the option beside " Views" bar just at the left corner.( In case, you don''t see the option of "Golden Ticket", update thetest version of allnovelfull from ystore.)

 Chapter 357 - No One Can Stop Me!

    At the same night, situation inside Basarisk waspletely different. Though the wolves couldn''t track Jessie''s scent but they sessfully smelled the presence of Chitahs nearby which led them to Jessie''s existence co-incidently.

    Frenchies was in the lead followed by his wolves and guards when they arrived at the medium forest of that mountain. They were shocked and surprised to see Jessie standing at the middle of their way nkheadedly. She looked absentminded and disparted from the whole world.??

    Frenchies came down from his horse to walk over Jessie who didn''t even look at their way. Bowing onto her respectively, Frenchies spoke hearing extremely worried,

    " Princess..you are here? We have been searching for you in all thends of Basarisk. Princess Isabe is bing restless in your dissapearence. How did you end up here,? Besides we got the clue of Chitahs presence nearby. Have you seen any of them?"

    Jessie didn''t answer any of his questions. She swallowed down the painful feelings into her stomach and replied unknowingly,

    " No!!! I haven''t seen any.. Take me to the pce now."

    Frenchies didn''t expect her absentminded answer. He could see that something was wrong at the way, shemunicated with him. Even he was surprised to hear that Jessie didn''t feel the presence of Chitahs hereby. As a warrior princess like her, it was impossible to feel nothing of their presence.

    Frenchies didn''t persuade the matter anymore. Swiping his gaze across her surrounding, he obeyed before saying softly,

    " All right, Princess. It''s not safe to wander here at this hour. Let''s take you back to the pce."

    Meantime, Isabe didn''t go back to sleep at all. She was still awake, waiting for her angry sister who dissapared again. She was guilty for scolding her but she did for her own good.

    Her personal maid, La appeared with a smile hanging on her lips,

    " Princess, the young Princess hase back. Would you like to meet her?"

    Isabe breathed a sigh of relief before noddingpherensively. Supporting her big bump to stand up, she told to her maid impatiently,

    " Take me to her. She must be starving. Ask the kitchen to prepare all her favourite foods."

    The maid nodded before reaching out to help her and led her outside cautiously.

    Downstairs, Jessie hade with Frenchies just after Isabe had reached the hallway. Watching her safe and sound, all of her worries dissapared away as she spoke extending her arms to hug Jessie who appeared absent-minded.

    Noticing her sister''s embrace, Jessie dodged away, skipped on other side to avoid her hug and mumbled incoherently,

    " I am too sleepy and going upstairs. I will talk to you all tomorrow."

    She left the hallway without uttering anymore words. Isabe''s face sank knowing that she was still angry on her. She knew that Jessie was stubborn and probably would be alright tomorrow but she was hurt when Jessie avoided her hug.

    Frenchies consoled exining shortly,

    " Princess Jessie isn''t in good mood ever since we have found her. She didn''t even feel the presence of Chitahs even though she was so close to them."

    Isabe seemed afraid as she asked Frenchies in a concerned voice,

    " What do you mean? She was with Chitahs? Who else was there from DAVINA?"

    Frenchies shurgged replying further,

    " We don''t know, Princess. By the time, we had gone there, they were gone probably. Princess Jessie said that she didn''t feel anything. So we decided to get back together. Why? Have you seen someone?"

    Isabe persued her lips together but didn''t say something. Gulping down a little, she responded without uttering anymore words,

    " No.. nothing..let me check on her.."

    Coming back to Jessie''s room, she closed the doorway after entering into her bedroom. Pressing her back against the door, she stayed a while to calcte her thoughts then began to take staggering steps inside the room.

    Her head buzzed and thoughts unted wildly in distant memories. She could hear her ownughter in her memories. Thest time when sheughed so genuinely, she forgot.

    Switching her eyes towards the dark corner of her room, she paced on that way unhurriedly. Stopping in front of a canvas, she struggled inside her thoughts and pulled out the curtain from its surface angrily.

    A picture of couple smiling at her shed across her eyes. Her eyes watered at first in pain before turning bloodshot. An urge of killing the person came across her mind when she deeply observed the wless painting.

    Her throat dried in pain. Picking up a knife from her side, she started stabbing the painting and ripped off untill there was few slices of paper left on the canvas.

    Her words came out chokingly and soon turned into a mournful cry,

    " I will kill you one day...Mark my words..I will kill you..No one can stop me..I will definitely get my revenge. It is just a matter of time.."

    Isabe who was going to knock on Jessie''s room stopped abruptly after hearing her guffy cries from outside. Her face turned ashen as the worry for her sister grew two times stronger.

    Without knocking anymore, she chanted something to open the door and strode inside to discover the mess that Jessie created.

    Isabe called out her name softly from back too afraid to get closer,

    " Jessie.. What.. what happened to you?"

    Jessie was stunned before turning around to face her sister swiftly. Isabe was shocked when she saw her eyes watering. She even forgot the exact time of her when she was in such vulnerable state.

    Isabe came forward, grabbed her arms and spoke straightforwardly,

    " Jessie..Tell me something honestly..Whom did you meet today?"

    Jessie didn''t answer to her. She kept staying mute and refused to talk. She didn''t know what to say. Isabe kept nagging and asked repeatedly,

    " Tell me..who is it? Whom did you meet? Answer me, Jessie.."

    Jessie couldn''t hold back any longer. She shoved Isabe''s arms away before blurting out unknowingly,

    " PRINCE SHANZ! "

    The moment, her words came out, Isabe lost her temper. Without uttering any word, she pped on Jessie''s face hardly.

    **********************************

    Do consider giving golden tickets to " Loved By A Vampire King". Hopefully, you are enjoying the journey. Yeap, I have so many things to pen down about this two sisters.

 Chapter 358 - Promise Between Sisters

    Voice Of Love: Your Love Is like Fire. I know that I am going to burn but I still jump.

    ~Jessie Arnaldo Dixon??

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    I See You By PLUM ]

    The p might be sounding rude but Jessie knew that she deserved it. Perhaps she deserved it for a long time. After all, she caused destructions on this family and ruined her mother''s name.

    Isabe stared down at Jessie furiously. Eyes teared up at her action but she had no sort of remorse stered on her face. For the first time, Isabe spoke in a voice of iciness,

    " What did you promise to me?"

    Jessie''s face was snapped aside since the impact had caused her cheeks to burn. Her pale lips trembled together. Even though Isabe had pped her just now, she had no anger on her face. If it was another time, Jessie would have showed her attitude and would leave the pce again without returning just like today.

    Jessie turned her face around and looked down at the mattress underneath her feet. Her expression wasplicated enough to arise Isabe''s further doubts.

    When Jessica failed to give her answer on time due to her unsettled emotions, Isabe used a powerful voice to question her sibling,

    " Answer to me, Jess."

    Jessie swallowed breathing out a long sigh and replied sincerely,

    " It was.. just a.. coincidence..I didn''t meet him on purpose..He found me with his group.."

    Isabe held her forehead in panic. Her doubts weren''t clear enough to bring peace in her mind. Turning around to face Jessie again, she spoke to Jessie impatiently,

    " Now answer to my questions, okay? I still have my doubt."

    Jessie knew that what was Isabe going to do on her. She assured shaking her head refusing,

    " Sister! Please.. nothing happened to me..I am on my mind..Look at me.."

    Isabe refused to hear anything. She warned her furrowing suspiciously,

    " Thest time, you spoke the same. Answer to my questions first."

    Jessie sighed out helplessly and nodded affirmatively. Isabe started questioning, eyes deeply observed Jessie''s each expression,

    " What is the nickname that our father used to call me in our childhood?"

    Jessie replied fast, revived the memory of their childhood a little,

    " Be."

    Isabe''s eyes shone in relief. Exhaling a deep breath, she skipped to thest question after pondering for a while,

    " What is the birthmark of Cedric?"

    Jessie furrowed her eyes at the mention of Cedric''s name. Rolling her eyes a little slightly, she mumbled something indifferently,

    " ck half Moon."

    Finally, the fear, worries on Isabe''s face wiped away. She jumped ahead to clutch on Jessie''s shoulders and started bbering constantly,

    " Thank god! Thank God! I thought..I thought that you have been hypnotized like previous time..I thought that you are going to murder..."

    " He did nothing to me, sis.", Jessie cut off her words and sped Isabe''s hands assuringly.

    Seeing that her sister wasn''t hypnotized by the evil man today, Isabe beamed into happiness. But next moment, her words came out sternly,

    " Did you really not meet him on your own?"

    Jessie shook her head numbly and watched her smiling broadening widely. Isabe rubbed on her cheeks and coaxed sighing softly,

    " You know that he is no good for you, Jessie. His only intention is now to kill my son. If he uses you again..."

    Jessie assured smiling back at her,

    " He won''t be able to use me anymore, sis because I won''t face him ever."

    Isabe nodded nkly but still had some fear in her eyes. She knew that Shanz was Jessie''s weakest spot. Even though they had splitted up, Jessie carried the scars of his betrayal all the time. People thought that she visited Inn daily just because she was an outrageous Princess but who understood the pain of broken heart?

    No one! Even being her elder sister, she could only assume that how hard was it for her to ept everything.

    Isabe grabbed her by shoulders and forced her to look into her eyes. When Jessiepelled, she started speaking in a serious voice,

    " Don''t ever forget your promise to me, Jessie. No one is superior more than our own family. If he can break you once, he can break you again. He is only aiming for revenge. I want you to understand that. You don''t want to see me loosing my child, do you?"

    Jessie''s eyes turned horrified. She shook her head rapidly before stated repeatedly,

    " No.. never..I will never meet him again..I promised to protect your child and I will do it till myst breath."

    A satisfied smile came on Isabe''s lips. She smiled between her tearful eyes and replied,

    " That''s like my sister. If I die while giving birth to him, you will be his mother as you promised. You hear me? To fulfill your vow, you must never meet Shanz in this life. He will push you to danger and would leave you when you will be ready to die for him. That''s how he works. Lure,falls and traps. This is his strategy."

    Jessie nodded firmly and choked on her words,

    " Nothing will happen to you. We all will live together happily just as father said. Family for life."

    Isabe smiled bitterly. Rubbing on her shoulders, she whispered emotionally,

    " I don''t know about life but I want you to be responsible from now on. I don''t want him to use you against us."

    Jessie understood her sister''s concern. She replied wiping off her tears determinedly,

    " Don''t worry, sister. One day,I will kill him with my own hands."

    Isabe rubbed on her head and spoke softly,

    " Get some sleep now. We will talk tomorrow."

    She turned to walk out but paused when Jessie asked again with a bitter smile,

    " Sis, why can''t we have a peaceful love life like others?"

    Isabe didn''t turn around. With tearsing out from her hazel eyes, she whispered softly,

    " Because love is something that we, princesses can''t ever have in this world."

 Chapter 359 - She Is Mine!

    Cedric and Ayra had left for Basarisk early in the morning. Since he had court today, they didn''t wait for breakfast and left when the sun wasn''t fully up in the sky.

    Arcabous was present to send them back to Basarisk. Thus they reached on time before the courthouse had started. Cedric suggested Ayra before taking his way towards the courthouse,??

    " You can look into my library if you feel bored or ask any maid to let you visit the entire pce."

    Ayra assured not liking the idea of wandering with someone unknown,

    " I will be fine on my own."

    Cedric dimmed his eyes in dissapointment a little. It was hard to understand what did she like honestly. She was quite reservant around him and always settled a boundary before he could reach her mind.

    Cedric patted on her head like a little child before resuming his way into the courtroom,

    " Wait for me."

    Ayra twitched her lips on his retreating back. She didn''t want hispanion. If they stayed together, half of the time he would apply his dirty tricks on her.

    Well, why did she feel that she actually didn''t hate his behaviors that much? What was wrong with her brain?

    Cedric entered into the courtroom. The ministers of Basarisk all stood up upon his arrival. He was instantly switched into his domineering attitude from his earlier soft one that had reserved for Ayra only.

    The ministers sat up frantically and showed their respect to the king with a long bow. As the hail of speech ended, they all sat down automatically allowing the men to present their issues.

    Cedric sat on his king throne, a few good inches high from their spots and crossed his legs leisurely. A falcon like eyes swiped on the ministers who had their eyes lowering down and finallynded on an empty chair.

    A tight frown appeared on his forehead as he questioned coldly,

    " Where is Mr. Maxwell?"

    The other minister who was seated beside the empty chair to state the reason stood up nervously. Sweating deep inside his body, he suttured trying to keep his tone calm and believable,

    " Your highness! Mr.Maxwell has asked me to tell you that he is terribly sick and can''te on court today. He hopes that you would forgive him for his absence."

    Cedric chuckled amusingly watching the lies that he just uttered and replied twisting his lips sarcastically,

    " Ummm..he must be really tired after traveling in Davina quite frequently. After all, the distance is quite far from Basarisk. What do you think? Should I gift him a carriage for better ride?"

    Cedric''s words caused a greatmotion among the minister. Mr.Maxwell was the right handed minister of Cedric who handled the areas from west. The meaning behind Cedric''s words were clear and evident. Mr.Maxwell was actually passing news to DAVINA''s kingdom.

    The man who spoke on behalf of Mr.Maxwell uttered out fearfully,

    " Your highness! I... actually..."

    Cedric cut off smiling at him more devilishly to see him wiping sweat repeatedly,

    " Why are you increasing your punishments in making up lies, Mr. Hale? You should better stay away from those friends who bring dangers on you."

    Cedric then shifted his eyes on the other minister who wrote down everyone''s punishment and ordered calmly,

    " 2000 coins from Mr. Hale in our Royal Fund."

    Mr. Hale cried out pleadingly. He sped his palms together before starting to howl so loudly that everyone almost went deaf in ears,

    " Your highness! Please..I didn''t.."

    Cedric cut off again,hissing at him annoyingly and added,

    " 3000 coins for talking back to me and another additional 500 coins for deafing our ears."

    In a moment, Mr. Hale went into the mood of mute and didn''t even cry anymore. Cedric was impressed with his own judgement.

    He grinned at the other astounded ministers who was speechless by his words and spoke,

    " Seee! It''s always effective."

    The ministers swallowed hard and didn''t utter a single word in case they were forced to give coins like Mr.Hale.

    They determined to open their mouths only when Cedric allowed them. Cedric gave his nextmand, looking around the courtroom sharply,

    " Next issue starting from Mr.Derrick."

    Mr.Derrick, the old minister stood up and bowed at Cedric greatfully. He spoke paying much attention on his words with a smile,

    " Your highness! Congrattions on your wedding first. The citizens are eager to meet their new queen."

    Cedric scoffed taking a sip from his drink aside,

    " Why? She is my wife. Why am I supposed to let them see her? She is mine after all."

    The ministers who stated the request first went through several changes of expression. At first, he was shy, then embarrassed andstly speechless. No one expected him to talk so tantly inside the courtroom.

    Mr.Derrick broke out in cold sweat before proceeding for his next question. With a heart like racing horse, he spoke again seeking blessings from heaven and hell mentally,

    " They.. some of them also gossiped telling that you have married a woman so elder than your age."

    This time, Cedric''s face turned dark in anger. mming the ss down beside his side table, he challenged with a smirk,

    " Why? Are they concerned that I can''t satisfy my wife or there is something wrong with my reproduction system?"

    Once again, the entire courtroom was speechless. Even they forgot where they were or what were they doing. Mr.Derrick didn''t even feel the courage of asking next question. Skipping all the questions at once, he changed the subject quickly,

    " Aaahh! Forget about their questions, Your Highness! What are your opinion regarding thest attack from Davina that happenedst night?"

    Cedric stopped drinking. His dark eyes narrowed slightly as he blurted out impatiently,

    " Attack? What attack? Why don''t I know anything?"

    The ministers were all shocked. Mr. Derrick continued nervously with a gulp,

    " Well, we..we thought that you were aware of everything."

    Cedric''s eyes wandered around before falling on Frenchies who could predict that the world was tumbling down around him.

    ********************************

    Do consider giving golden tickets to this book if you''re enjoying.

 Chapter 360 - Peaceful Kingdom

    Cedric''s smouldering eyes found Franchies who was swallowing down his fear and was bathing in cold sweat mentally. Cedric rested his eyes on him for more than few seconds and uttered with a malicious grin,

    " It seems like Frenchies has a wish of staying as a cat for decades at least."??

    His low threatening voice shuddered Frenchies who boldly stepped forward. Palms crossed together in a sign of respect, he reported bowing at Cedric longingly,

    " Your Highness! It was ordered by Princess Isabe. She didn''t wish to bother you two. So I justpelled.."

    Cedric waved his hands dismissively. He had to yet to learn how this attack happened during the time of his absence. Paying his attention back to the ministers, Cedric turned on his serious mood. Swiping his eyes across the hallway, he spoke with a hint of authority in his voice,

    " I have to know the entire story first. How did this attack happened during my absence? Who was in charge of protecting my family members?"

    Frenchies stepped forward to report him about the entire situation. Leaning beside his ears, he whispered something in a low voice, detailed each and every action that was taken from their side.

    Cedric''s grip tightened after he heard from Frenchies that Isabe stepped forward to use her power to stop the Shifters from Davina. Isabe was his weakness. Knowing that Prince Shanz had his eyes all the time on Isabe''s unborn child, Cedric was always very worried.

    After Frenchies was done with his speaking, Cedric mmed his hand over the handle of his throne angrily. Eyes watched the ministers furiously, his dominant voice bounced against the highwalls,

    " It''s all happened because of you. I know very well that some of you works as the mole of Davina''s kingdom. Either you mend your mistake or else I will take the action personally. If I take action on my own, you all will ends up with no good. Trust me."

    Mr.Derrick was the most loyal person among the ministers. He held up his head high after Cedric''s usations because he knew that he had done nothing to betray Basarisk. Others ministers appeared a little uneasy since some of them buttered Prince Shanz to stay on Davina''s good side. They kept their heads low and prayed that Cedric would divert the topic.

    Mr.Derrick who solemnly wished the safety of Dixon n came forward to speak first,

    " Your Highness! To avoid the potential threats from Davina, May I suggest you something?"

    Cedric allowed knowing that he would never suggest something which could be threatened to Basarisk Kingdom. Cedric breathed out a single word while rubbing his head worryingly,

    " Speak! "

    Mr.Derrick spoke after giving a nod and stated in deep serious voice,

    " Your highness! Understanding that we have conflicts with Davina and Balvina, I would suggest you that you make up a formal friendship with Richalwolf Land. They are known as the most peaceful kingdom of our world. I think, it may give some pressure to Davina''s people who think that you have no one to help you out. Considering your inws side, we can''t seek any help from them so easily since the matter ispletely among our kingdoms."

    Cedric fell in deep thoughts. Indeed Richalwolf Land had never had any conflict with Basarisk. He spoke to his ministers again,

    " Show me the recent incidents that happened in Richalwolf Land. Bring them to me."

    *****************

    On the other side, Ayra was informed once she had stepped inside the pce that Siemus was hurt after the confrontation happened with Davina''s shifters group. Without heading for her own room, she made her way straight to Siemus''s living room.

    Siemus was resting at that time when Ayra stepped in with a full of worried expression. She cried out sorrowfully when she saw Siemus''s pale face. Walking over to sit beside Siemus, Ayra started speaking between her chokes,

    " Aunty..how are you doing now? I am sorry. I shouldn''t have taken you here. You are suffering for me."

    Siemus smiled shaking her head denyingly and sped her hands to assure in a soft voice,

    " Hey sweetie. I joined them voluntarily. It''s not your fault. Besides,I am recovering well. You see?"

    Though Siemus was getting better, she still looked very pale. Ayra shook her head, refused to believe her words and replied with humour,

    " No! You aren''t that weak toy in bed. I can sense that your body is weak."

    Having second thought, Ayra informed further after wiping her tears off,

    " I heard from the maid that you need healer to recuperate yourself. I am writing letter to brother Alex. His powers is superior than mother. Hopefully, he would agree toe and help you."

    Siemus smiled at her weakly. Indeed she had a golden heart and worried for everyone who were very close to her. Ayra came out of her room after chatting a while and wanted to visit Isabe.

    As she walked in front of Isabe''s bedroom, a maid informed that she was still sleeping. Finding nothing to do for the time being, Ayra asked a maid to apany her and thought of paying visits in other unknown ces of Dixon Pce.

    The maid was an young girl and was around eighteen years old. With her dark ck curls and plump cheeks, she was quite adorable who had informed Ayra about many mysterious creatures of Basarisk. Ayra happened to know that Cedric could rule over anyone.

    No wonder he said to her one day that DEMON RULES EVERYWHERE.( Author Note: This is the 1st Volume name of " Loved By A Demon King").

    After reviewing all the quarters of Pce,Ayra was taken inside Cedric''s library which had taken an entire ce of hallway. She didn''t like books very much but killing time in the library was the best option for her right now.

    Her eyes fell on a shelf that was stationed at the end of row with a bold tag name " Dark Magics."

    Her curiousity sparked like lit fire. When she inteneded to take one step towards the shelf, the maid blocked her path.

    Ayra shot her a cold re and heard her say a little frighteningly,

    " Pardon, Your Highness but His highness doesn''t allow to read anyone those books."

    Ayra narrowed her gaze slightly at the maid. Though she appeared innocent, she could feel that she had used a little authorative voice on Ayra.

    Ayra ignored her words thinking that she was still a child and headed for the other side. Electing a book of ancient creatures, she returned to sit on Cedric''s chair which he used to seat on naturally.

    When Ayra was about to sit down on that chair, the maid almost yelled out, startling Ayra who thought that something happened.

    The maid blurted out impatiently,

    " Your Highness doesn''t like it when someone else uses his chair."

    Ayra was speechless as she kept staring at the girl''s blushing face slightly. She was so fascinated just by uttering Cedric''s name.

    It turned out that every maid had their eyes on Cedric!

    Ayra paused abruptly, dropped the book over the desk and walked over to the maid without sitting down. Ayra stared at her face before asking s question in a gentle voice,

    " Linda, who are you in this pce?"

    Linda was a little afraid before replying through her nervousness,

    " Ma.. Maid.."

    Ayra hummed, crossed her arms together and asked again,

    " Who am I in this pce?"

    Only then Linda understood that Ayra was trying to show her status in front of her. Linda suddenly looked up at Ayra sharply. Her innocent face had suddenly turned dark in anger as she berated Ayra boldly,

    " Your Highness! I believe that rules are applicable for anyone. I was trying to let you know the basic etiquette of this pce. After all, this isn''t Dstia or Vampire world that you can do everything on your own. Maybe I can be a mere maid of this pce but I can proudly say that I know much more rules about Dixon Pce than you. Not only that, I know a lot about his Highness more than you. I am serving him for years and can easily distinguish what he prefers or not. As his nominal wife, you should better start paying more attention on his preference."

    Ayra was literally stunned after her long lecture. At one point, she had the feeling that Linda was the queen of this pce not her. Ayraughed softly, amused by the guts of these maids who were trying to bully her from the first day.

    Before Ayra could give her a reply, an amusing sarcastic voice came from their backs startling both of them,

    " Wow! I never knew that my maids had so much nerves until today."

    *************************

    Hello Everyone! Since I am traveling today, I had time to write down one chapter only but don''t worry! As apensation, I am going to upload another two Chapters within few hours hopefully. Remember to check it out. One more thing, ording to your opinion, which couple would make the most amazing pair apart from Cedric and Ayra?( You have already seen that there are few pair of lovebirds xd)

 Chapter 361 - How Precious!

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Halo By Beyonce ]??

    The sudden voice startled the maid whose face turned ashen as soon as she recognized the owner of such intimidating voice. Her face turned bloodless within a moment. She didn''t expect Cedric to arrive at this time.

    Wasn''t he handling the court?

    The maid backed in one side, hung her head low and spoke bowing at him a little,

    " Your..Your.. Highness.."

    Ayra switched her eyes on Cedric who had a smug smile hanging on his lips. Fiddling inside his pockets, he made his way inside, yful steps towards the two woman that he happened to hear arguing.

    Well! It was one!

    Ayra parted her lips, confused same alike the maid and asked pinching the hem of her dress,

    " Weren''t you supposed to be on Court?"

    Cedric stopped towering oved her and replied with a yful shrug,

    " Umm..I would have missed such a great show if I wasn''t here, Princess. Aren''t you happy that your knight armour hase here to save you?"

    Ayra rolled her eyes, questioned with a smirk,

    " Save me from what?"

    Cedric shot a dagger re to the maid who was standing beside him and appeared guilty on surface. His lips curved up into a malicious grin before uttering coldly,

    " Perhaps a witch.."

    Ayra followed his gaze that was resting on the maid and replied in sarcasm,

    " Then you might have forgotten that I have killed a witch when I was seven."

    Cedric chuckled at her response before turning his attention back on the maid to ask,

    " What were you telling her earlier? Can you repeat those words please?"

    The maid appeared uneasy but thinking of that passonate night she had with Cedric once, she became a little brave. She took a gulp before stating as in matter of fact,

    " Your highness! I .I was just trying to teach her the rules of our pce."

    Cedric twisted his lips, amused by the courage that she got from somewhere and made ament with deep voice,

    " Correction! Her Pce! "

    The maid''s face grimaced further as she nodded in agreement before speaking out suturingly,

    " Ye..Yess..."

    Cedric cut off staring at her face deeply to assume her real motive,

    " Who do you think that you are to teach her mannerism?"

    The maid parted her lips to say something but no words came out since she held no position in this pce or in his heart. She could only admit her fault silently.

    Cedric cracked into an evilughter, stepped closer to blow hot breaths on the maid''s cheeks. She turned flustered immediately, snapped her head aside to stare at Ayra provokingly.

    Even Ayra was a little surprised to see their proximity. Cedric was oddly close to the maid who couldn''t help but holding her breath in her throat. Her toes pressed against the floor uneasily as she inhaled long breaths to maintain her racing heart.

    Cedric grinned further as his hand reached out to touch the maid''s hand sensually. A shudder ran through the maid''s body as if she would suffocate herself in pleasure.

    Though Cedric didn''t touch anywhere else but in her bare arms, she could still visualizing herself getting devoured by Cedric. Cedric didn''t pause at that ce. Helping the maid to drive in crazy thoughts, he continued his slow torture, caressed all the way around of her skin. His hand slowly crawled up towards her neck but sensually. The touch felt so good that the maid wished to moan erratically in sensation.

    On the other side, Ayra was astounded in her spot. She didn''t expect Cedric to behave so intimately with another woman in front of her eyes. She observed how skillfully Cedric ran his fingertips.

    Something knotted in her heart when she witnessed such in reality. She heard about his perverted nature but it was the first time, she was witnessing with her own eyes. Though logically saying, she shouldn''t be angry because she didn''t love him. She couldn''t erase the difort of her heart.

    Cedric gripped one side of that maid''s corbone roughly. A gasp more likely in pleasure came out from the maid''s lips who was aroused by the grip that Cedric hold onto her.

    Ayra''s lips parted open in uneasiness. Her eyes lost the usual glim and reced with a bit of darkeness. When she didn''t pay attention on herself, her fists were clenching and reopening unknowingly.

    Cedric gripped her corbone harder, earning another gasp from the maid whose lips parted in awe shape. Eyes looked straight through Cedric eyes lustfully, the maid sucked a deep breath nervously.

    Ayra was loosing her temper for some unknown reason. She didn''t know how was she feeling but a part of her mind wasn''t liking the way that Cedric was touching the maid.

    Just at that moment, the maid saw something in Cedric''s eyes. Her mouth hung open in awe as she screamed out fearfully.

    Unfortunately it was herst scream that came out from her mouth. The following moment, Cedric yanked her head ahead slightly and disengaged her head from her body effortlessly.

    Ayra gasped in astonishment and saw the headless body falling down on the ground numbly. She red at it in disgust as she wasn''t very familiar with often dead bodies.

    Looking down at Cedric''s grip that was holding the maid''s head, she questioned with a gulp,

    " Was it necessary to kill her?"

    Cedric dropped the head in grimace. Grinning at his little frightened wife maliciously, he replied with a shrug before reaching out to wipe his hand in Ayra''s gown,

    " No!! But she had an annoying mouth.

    I didn''t like it. Besides have you noticed that she was nearly on the verge of moaning? God! How awful she would be sounded! "

    Ayra narrowed her eyes at his stained hand and hissed stepping back to dodge his hold,

    " What.. what are you doing? Why are you wiping this blood on my dress?"

    Cedric replied between the innocent twinkle of his eyes,

    " So that you can remember how precious you are to me ! "

 Chapter 362 - Dark Magic

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Bluebird By Christiana Perry ]??

    It would be a lie if Ayra said that she didn''t feel touched. Though he was a demon, he knew all the right spots to hit her heart. Something that scared her and excited her at the same time. She knew that he was a danger yet she surprising felt drawn to him even though her heart was belonged to someone else.

    Having second thought, the intimate image between the maid and him yed in her vision. Her face paled and lost the color of earlier blush that she gained from his earlierment.

    Stepping back a little, she uttered arrogantly, pointing at the headless body,

    " If you haven''t fucked this maids, nothing would have happened."

    Cedric chuckled amusingly at her words. Leaving the gown chronically, he spoke stepping closer and stared deep into her eyes,

    " Then why don''t you let me fuck you so that I don''t go out and look for others?"

    He uttered before stepping closer dangerously. Ayra dodged backward, hated the proximity that they shared between them.

    She stated stammeringly untill she had no way out. His long arms trapped him from both side and caged her against the wall.

    Ayra gulped looking up at him nkheadedly and stammered on her words,

    " Cedric..You..I mean..Your Highness..."

    Cedric watched her with amused expression. She was so afraid of their closeness that she even forgot to address him properly. Using such poor state of her mind, he teased further reaching out to bring up one of her thick curl under his nostril. He inhaled the fresh fragnance fragnance of her hairs. It was intoxicating as if she was bathed in wine, too addictive and too seductive.

    His action invited red blush on her cheeks. She swallowed hard ufortably and looked down at the lock that he was holding between his forefingers.

    Cedric''s words came out sensually as he kept smelling and asked in a demanding voice,

    " Call me Cedric, Princess. I love it whenever you stammer on my name."

    Ayra looked wronged. She wasn''t veryfortable calling him by his name and it heard too offensive in her ears. He was a king and held the highest position in Basarisk. Addressing him by his name could be heard more offensive more to others.

    Ayra refused pressing her more against the hard wall,

    " No..I can''t..You..you are a king..This is very disrespectful..I can''t do this.."

    Cedric scoffed arrogantly and gazed at her face deeply until she was bringing more red dots on her cheeks. He leant closer, reasoned in a matter of fact arrogantly,

    " Why can''t you? You are my wife.. Okay..Let''s change the topic. You don''t have to call me by my name. But how about you address me as hubby? Or something more interesting like baby or something else?"

    Ayra was speechless before ring hard at him disbelievingly. Cracking into aughter, she reasoned speechlessly,

    " Baby? You are a big grown up man. Why should I call you baby?"

    Cedric protested grinning back at her,

    " Ain''t I your baby? Mmm? Or are you nning to give me the tagname "Baby Maker." "

    Ayra "...."

    She blushed and pushed his chest away to skip his cage. Cedric followed her afterwards as she headed into the shelves before asking lowly,

    " Can I read the book of dark magics? The maid said that we aren''t allowed to touch those books. Is it right? If so, why is the rule different with you?"

    Cedric exined following her back with a smile,

    " The dark magic books can be extremely dangerous for someone who don''t know that they have dark powers inside. If someone gets too lost in knowing the spells of dark magic, he or she might get hurt unknowingly. Dark magic can control anyone''s emotions, Princess. That''s why it is dangerous. I would suggest you to stay away from this books."

    Ayra blinked confusingly. Halting in her track, she furrowed her brows before asking Cedric curiously,

    " Then how do you control your dark magic? Shouldn''t you be destroyed by now already? "

    ************************************

    Sorry about the announcement but the officials asked us to share the news again xd.

    ANNOUNCEMENT: Sorry if it''s taking longer but the exnation is VERY IMPORTANT for all of us.

    So, this is how you will be getting golden tickets that you can use to vote on the books you love:

    1. If you spent >300 coins this month, you will get 1 golden ticket on the 1st of next month.

    2. If you have a membership you will get another golden ticket.

    3. You will get another golden ticket for every 500 coins spent on unlocking chapters and purchasing privilege. So, if you purchase 2000 coins tier privilege, you will get additional 4 tickets.

    4. Every 300-coin gift you give a book will automatically give that book a golden ticket. For example, a massage chair (500 coins) will give the book 1 golden ticket, a luxurious car (1000 coins) will give the book 3 golden tickets, a magic castle (2000 coins) will give the book 6 golden tickets. Etc.

    Unfortunately, smaller gifts cannot bebined to give a golden ticket for the book.

    Please vote for " Loved By A Vampire King" with some of the golden tickets that you have received so far to support this book. Take a note that from now on, this Golden Ticket will determine the poprity, Promotions and other marketings of a book on allnovelfull. THIS IS VERY IMPORTANT TO SUPPORT YOUR FAVORITE BOOK!

    P:S: To vote with golden tickets, go to the book description and find the option beside " Views" bar just at the left corner.( In case, you don''t see the option of "Golden Ticket", update thetest version of allnovelfull from ystore.)

    Sorry about that. I had to follow the official Responsibility.

 Chapter 363 - Hybrid Power Part --- 1

    [ RECOMMENDED SONG:

    I Am The Shield By Audio machine ]??

    Ayra questioned and stared at him with her pair of expectant eyes. She was genuinely wanted to know how did he manage to control all of his dark powers. Creatures called him the source of all evil powers which was intimidating and scary at the same time. She had several incidents in her lifetime when her both sides were turned on and she lost control over her own powers.

    Cedric replied with a shrug while trailing her off closely,

    " I don''t control Princess."

    Confused by his words, Ayra turned around skeptically to meet his smirking lips. Her lips parted open before asking out eagerly,

    " What do you do then?"

    Cedric deepened his gaze on her and answered truthfully,

    " I just burst."

    Crap! She should have expected this answer!

    Shaking her head helplessly, she questioned out of her own curious mind,

    " Then why did you panic when my powers were brust in Balvina?"

    Cedric replied as concern leaped out from his voice,

    " Because you will invite troubles if your powers keep brusting out. You have a kind heart deep down princess which is your biggest weakness. I don''t want you to get in trouble."

    Ayra hummed without arguing since she didn''t know the creatures of Brightmoon very well, she would better follow Cedric''s instructions. Her eyes caught attention of a book that had dragon drawing on the cover page. Since she had started expressing her concern towards Debisa''s sudden leaving decision, she extended her hand to grab the book.

    Unfortunately the book was ced over the highest position of the shelf which was impossible for her to reach out. Instinctively her fingers streched out to cast magic but it didn''t work out since Cedric had banned other''s magic in Dixon Pce except him.

    Cedric spokeing over to stand behind her and whispered lowly,

    " Let me get it for you."

    His body pressed her from back. The position became so close that she could feel the size of him underneath his pant. Worst of all, it was pressing against her ass cheeks. Her cheeks flustered unknowingly as his weight brushed past against her body and hand brought down the book from the shelf.

    It wasn''t only Ayra who felt a little uneasy. Cedric swallowed hard when he had to press onto her to get the book. It was bing harder everyday for him to avoid being closer with her. She was like a forbidden fruit to him, the more he resisted, the more he felt the urge of mending into her desperately.

    Cedric replied in a husky voice, passing the book to her,

    " Here you go! "

    Ayra replied with her hot cheeks and spoke with agony,

    " Thanks. Why don''t you allow my magic in this pce? It would be a less trouble for you then."

    Taking a step away from her, Cedric replied with humour,

    " I haven''t allowed anyone else to use magic here because of some terrible idents that happened in the past."

    Ayra narrowed her eyes at him as she pressed the heavy book against her chest before scowling at him reasonably,

    " I am not someone but your wife."

    Something twinkled in his eyes when Ayra imed herself as his wife openly. His lips curved up into w smile before he spoke bitterly,

    " I am d that you know."

    Few moments back when he was ying with that maid, he at least expected that Ayra would have a little reaction on his actions. Perhaps she would scold him but she didn''t say anything.

    Did he mean nothing in her heart? This matter deeply bothered him. For the first time in life, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon was deeply bothered for not getting proper attention.

    Ayra could hardly predict the emotions behind his tongue. She exhaled a deep breath nervously and insisted again,

    " Cut the crap! Tell me, will you allow me to use my magic or not? I can''t live like a human for so long."

    Cedric chuckled dimming his eyes at her naughtily and demanded,

    " Before I allow you to use your magic, I have to know first that whether your magic can overpower me or not."

    Ayra queried dropping the book over the lowest rack,

    " Why? Do I have to fight with you?"

    Cedricughed softly and shamelessly teased,

    " Nah! You will just have to fight with me in bed."

    Ayra growled at him,

    " Don''t joke around! I am being serious! "

    Cedric started speaking again in a serious tone,

    " The king and queen should have the ultimate power when they control magic in their castle. I just wanted to make sure that your powers are enough to control this pce when I am not around."

    Ayra nodded with understanding. To seal other''s powers in a particr ce needed a long time cultivation. Though she wasn''t sure that her powers would be enough or not, she wanted to give it a try.

    She spoke with courage before stepping back to get her position,

    " Fair enough! Just permit me for a while so that I can show you my powers."

    Ayra spoke in a deep staring voice. Her glowing eyes stayed on Cedric unblinkingly as she started to take back steps. Her lips formed an evil grin which excited Cedric who never witnessed such fiesty and dark side of her.

    After a bit of hesitation, Cedric allowed pursuing his lips together excitedly,

    " I have allowed already, Princess. Let me see your powers."

    Ayra paused when she was at least ten feet away from him and replied with a smile,

    " You sure that you won''t regret? It''s not easy to face a hybrid power."

    Cedric assured stuffing his fists into his pockets,

    " Since I am sharing the same bed with a hybrid, sooner orter I have to face it. Go ahead, Princess! Prove to me that you are the first hybrid living in this world."

    Ayra shrugged her shoulders off and replied with a dark chuckle at the same time her eyeballs started changing color,

    " If you say so! "

    ****************************

    I am so sorry for taking an announced leave everyone. I had a sudden allergic attack and had to sleep for an entire day under doctor''s observation. To repay you all, I will give a mass release of 2 Chapters on Saturday hopefully. Lol! I have received 100+ summoning pins from all of you for releasing more chapters.Please do consider gifting the book a magic castle (5000 coins). Because everytime you send this reward, we will get a shout-out from allnovelfull system.

    SPECIAL NOTE: If any illustrators is reading this book and would like to draw any illustration over any particr scene, feel free to contact me on Instagram. I am thinking about creating more events for this book and special rewards. So I will be needing this fanarts desperately.( P:S: I am not speaking about cover but particr scenes adapting from the book.You will be rewarded! Don''t worry!)

 Chapter 364 - Hybrid Power Part -----2

    [ RECOMMEND SONG:

    A Little Bit Dangerous By CRMNL ]??

    Cedric waited patiently to see what was his little wife had in her sleeves. Grounded in his spot, he had his eyes set on Ayra who was standing few steps away from his spot. A smile was ying on her lips mysteriously as if she was going to have fun on this matter so much. Something that sparked curiousity inside Cedric.

    Ayra shifted her eyes on the windows that were kept open to invite sunlights from outside. She rested her eyes on those windows for a few seconds. Intimidation zed from her eyes as soon as she made a deep contact with those windows. Windows banged annoymously as they started to close one by one and blocked the rays of sunlight froming outside.

    Cedric watched her each move as she did without using her hand. Only attention was enough to extinguish her powers. His eyes dimmed a little in worry, wandering how much powers that she possesed inside. He knew very well about mind powers. Only the creatures with supreme strength and spells had the power of casting spell through their mind attention such as him.

    He drew his attention back on Ayra who was now concentrating over the chandelier over their head. Since the windows were closed and had only dim lights to highlight the library, she had to switch on the chandelier. Just as she thought and happened within a blink of eye.

    Cedric was amused by her actions. His eyes beholded her bossy, domineering image as she stepped another step back leaving enough space between them. Her eyes had yful glint that he had never seen before.

    Cedric''s lips curled up sarcastically when she was going further away from him.

    What was she thinking of doing?

    He muttered inside his mind and awaited patiently. Ayra stared deep into his eyes, lips curved up into a lupsided grin as she muttered before twisting her both fingers invitingly,

    " Wee to the world of hybrid, husband."

    Cedric frowned his brows harder and tried to understand the underlined meaning behind her words. When he switched his attention on his surrounding, his mouth parted open in disbelief. He was no longer inside his library but a strange room. All the walls were sealed with iron as if they had no way out to go out.

    The following moment, his jaw nearly dropped when he witnessed what was happening inside. More than fifteen to sixteen women were dancing in bikini around them. Most of their body parts were highly visible. They were doing some inviting moves, twerked seductively to lure Cedric and gave him one enchanting look.

    Cedric almost choked himself in disbelief. Averting his eyes back on Ayra who was deeply enjoying Cedric''s panicked expression, he scoffed disbelievingly,

    " You aren''t nning to give me blow job by this women of yours, are you princess?"

    Cedric spoke before shooting another strange nce to the dancing women. Oddly he noticed that they were all dancing over a fine line that they didn''t cross. If they had really the intention of seducing him, they would havee over to him to get more intimate. But why weren''t they getting closer?

    Strange! This woman might have set a trap from him!

    Tearing his eyes from the women, he looked straight into Ayra again who was smirking cunningly. Taking a step closer, Ayra joked around twitching her lips amusingly,

    " Why, Your Highness? Aren''t they beautiful? Don''t you like them?"

    Cedric shook his head disbelievingly. Forming his lips into a self mocked smile, he replied gazing deep through her eyes,

    " You are so cruel, Princess. Did you summon them to seduce your husband?"

    Ayra grinned stepping closer slowly,

    " But you like these type of woman who can seduce you like the maid. Mmm? Isn''t it? You should be happy that I have arranged a bunch of beautiful fairies for you."

    Cedric took a side nce of those women who were now swaying their asses invitingly and asked,

    " Are they fairy?"

    Ayra''s teeth clenched when he showed a little intereste on them. She knew that he had a loose character but there was an odd difort in her heart whenever he paid attention on them.

    She forced a smile on her face before suturing,

    " Yes...are you interested now? Go and grab anyone of them. They are all yours."

    She suggested through her racing heartbeat and deeply observed the change in Cedric''s expression. Cedric didn''t cast another nce at them andid his dark eyes on Ayra.

    Shurgging his shoulders off, he replied twinkling his eyes at Ayra,

    " I don''t need to see them when you are in front of me, Princess."

    A strangefort spreaded through her heart when he said that he didn''t want to look at them. Maintaining her toughposure, she questioned again staring deep into his soul,

    " Why? They are all beautiful more than me. They are half naked and can satisfy you more than me. Or are you just trying tofort me with your fake lies?"

    A chuckle came out from Cedric''s lips as he shook his head a little before asked looking through her eyes,

    " You have overestimated your powers on me, Princess."

    Ayra''s furrowed a little, highly suspected that he had seen thorough her trick and asked nervously,

    " How...so? What do you mean?"

    Cedric gulped running his eyes seductively on her body from head to toe and took one step closer. Breathing through his nose heavily, he replied for the first time in his life with sincerity and honesty for the woman that he felt different,

    " Because you are more seductive to me even though you aren''t wearing bikini like them."

    **********************************

    Hello Everyone! Three Chapters areing one by one in every hour. Stay tuned and yeah! Don''t forget to give Golden Ticket! Please don''t underestimate Ayra! She has her reason to y this trick. Just wait patiently for the revtion. Love love love!! I am back on regr updates! Yoyy!!

 Chapter 365 - Dark Angels

    Pink blush creepted through her cheeks when hemented having no intention of tearing his eyes from her flustered face. She could feel a sweet puddle inside her heart. No woman could restrain her hormones when such handsomely faced man madement on her divine appearance. Ayra exhaled a deep sigh, way too convinced by hisment and decided to reveal her real intentions.

    Biting her lower lips uneasily, she muttered shifting her eyes on the women who were still busy in twerking sensually,

    " Intrinsic."

    Cedric followed her eyes curiously and watched the transformation that urred inside the woman. It took a while for them to turn into a dark filthy animal from a seductress. They had body like human but dark in all shape as eyes zed like cat from darkness. The beauty, their enchanting features were all gone. Snarling in an animalistic way, they trotted over the boundary line without approaching them.

    Question marks appeared on his mind and a humourlessughter came out through his lips. Pointing his thumb at the creatures, Cedric squeezed his words,

    " Wow! What are they?"

    Ayra answered momentarily forgetting that cozy moment that they had a while ago,

    " Dark Angels, my creation. They can lure anyone with their appearance but once someone pass their boundary..."

    She paused wanting to spark Cedric''s curiousity and he was in reality. He phrased the next words, evident curiousityced from his tone,

    " What happen?"

    Ayra chuckled throwing him a challenge,

    " Want to see? Why don''t you cross the line and go to them?"

    Cedric denied knowing that she was tasting him,

    " I don''t dare.. but..."

    He paused to notice a sudden dissapointed on her face and resumed closing another inche gap between their standing feet,

    " If it was you wearing bikini over there, I would have crossed this darn line long back."

    Ayra tried to not blush but her lips invontarily curled up a little. Regaining herposure, she turned around before stating as a matter of fact,

    " They can be your greatest weapon against your enemy. Once you cross the line, they will eat you like dog eats flesh. I think, only a bunch of them would be enough to protect your pce from sudden attacks. Now.."

    She paused turning around to face him again and questioned crossing her arms together,

    " What do you think about my power then? Are they reliable enough for you to give me ess in your pce, your highness?"

    Cedric''s smile broadened somewhere in proud. He almost believed that those beauty were real. Lucky he had strong feelings towards Ayra and didn''t get seduced by them.

    Strange? Isn''t it? Where did the old Cedric go?

    He was crazed for beauty once and ying with them was the most desirable part of his life. But after marrying this woman out of repulsiveness, he actually started to feel different inside his heart. He not only craved for her body but attention. He wanted to be her priority, her resource of happiness but he knew that deep down, she didn''t want to get attached with him.

    It was fair and torturing for someone like him who won all the women''s heart who lived in Brightmoon.

    Dismissing his outrageous thoughts, Cedric pulled his eyes up to meet her hazel one thatid on him expectedly. Cedric smiled cheekily, causing her to frown in bewildered as her heart skipped a bit when he charged forward to get closer with her body.

    Eyes darkened in thick desire as he proudly dered leaning beside her ears to whisper sensually,

    " Now I believe that I have made the best choice, Princess. We are really fire on fire and I loved the idea of seducing me. But I am not a simple man but a King. Don''t you think that you should receive a sort of punishment for seducing the king?Mmm? I am sure that you have heard a lot of stories about how people got punished because of luring the king."

    Ayra narrowed her gaze and suddenly she had a bad feeling of his words. She rebuked protesting herself rebelliously,

    " What? Seducing you? I was merely showing you how the dark angels work. You can''t punish me just for that. I refuse to take any punishment."

    And she knew where would her punishment end up. Though she found him tricky, she had a belief for unknown reason that he would never harm her in actual reality.

    Cedric scoffed looking down at her puffed cheeks,

    " I am the king."

    " I am the queen.", she rebuked looking straight through his dark eyes sharply. Cedric was speechless for a moment.

    Who knew that she would use his given status against him one day?

    Cedric reasoned looking at her firing cheeks deeply,

    " That is the fact that you would receive different punishment from others."

    Ayra pinched her palm ufortably. Each time, he talked about punishment, nothing good happened with her.

    Ayra breathed out erratically and sutured fearfully,

    " What.. what do I have to do again?"

    Cedric grinned widely and backed off slowly. Showing her a toothy smile, he stated indifferently,

    " Nothing much! You just have to appear in my sight wearing bikini like them tonight."

    " No way! ", Ayra blurted out impatiently without hesitation.

    Cedric''s face fell a little after her instant denial. Was it very bad to please him?

    Cedric shrugged off his shoulders and replied firmly,

    " Then you can forget about having ess of your powers in my pce."

    She looked up at him nkheadedly. From his facial expression, she understood that he was determined to tease her again. But she was craving for her powers. It was impossible to move around without her powers always.

    She bit down her lips, hesitated for a while and replied intaking a deep breath,

    " Just once but you have to give me ess now."

    Cedric''s eyes sparked in excitement. Smiling from ear to ear, he licked his lower lip seductively and responded with a grin,

    " Deal but remember tonight, Princess. This impatient soul would be waiting for you."

    ***********************

    The two chapters of mass release will being after few hours today. I need to take a break. Stay tuned everyone!!!!

 Chapter 366 - A Murderers Wife!

    *** MASS RELEASE CHAPTER ONE ***

    Not long after that, Ayra had removed her spell after getting bounded by his odd speechless fetish of watching her in bikini. Even in her nightmares, she didn''t imagine herself wearing such revealing dress for this man. She regretted to summon those dark angels here.

    Walking out of the library, Ayra saw Frenchies in his cat form running over to them, making out some audible sound. Astounded by his sudden change, Ayra asked pointing at Cedric stupifiedly,

    " Aah! What happened to him? Why did you shift him to cat again?"

    Cedric who noticed his disobedient pet after her words red down at Frenchies harshly. No wonder, he actually appeared in front of Ayra on purpose. He wanted to attain some sympathy from her so that he could be free from his animal form.

    Just as Cedric expected, Frenchies snarled staring at Ayra with his puppy eyes and deep down prayed that Ayra would feel sympathy for him.

    Cedric replied to Ayra with a smile,

    " Pets need to be under disciplinary action always, Princess. You should head ahead to have breakfast first."

    Ayra looked agitated as Frenchies shot a pleading look at Ayra. His voice in cat shift could only be heard by Cedric and other shifters like Siemus. So Ayra couldn''t hear what was he saying or howling inside. She chuckled lightly shooting Cedric a disgusted re,

    " Discipline and from you? Your Highness, you must be kidding me."

    Cedric''s expression sank a little before his lips curved up mischievously. Providing her an intense re, he blurted out in front of Frenchies indifferently,

    " You can''t count our bedtime activities with other issues, Princess. Disciplining you and others have a different meaning."

    Ayra was stupified for a moment before regaining her calmposure and red hard at him only to hear him chuckling. She was ashamed and quickly excused herself as Frenchies could hear them out,

    " I am going down to meet sister Isabe."

    Then she ran towards the stairs to descend down and didn''t turn back at them. After she had gone, Cedric shifted his attention back on Frenchies who was wailing and saying,

    " Master!! I was wrong! I should have told you in advance. I shouldn''t have listened to Princess Isabe. Please Master one more time.I won''t repeat my mistake."

    Cedric looked down at Frenchies a little curiously. He questioned straightening his cor,

    " May I know the exact reason of wanting your human form back so desperately?"

    In the past, Frenchies didn''t mind that much whenever Cedric changed his form untill months passed and he was bored of his cat form. But today, he was shifted into cat less than an hour and he was already nagging Cedric to get back his human form.

    Frenchies sutured trailing him off closely while nagging his ck tail,

    " It''s..just..I have works in the pce.."

    Cedric shurgged attempting to take the stairs and replied with humour,

    " I don''t care! You remember the deal between us. No lies until you tell me why do you need your human form! "

    Frenchies howled impatiently. He understood that his master''s was in yful mood and was not going to let him go until he revealed everything. Frenchies wailed and suddenly blurted out impatiently,

    " It''s because that oldie is sick. I have to take care of her."

    Cedric halted in his track, lips pulled up into a devilish smirk as he turned around to stare at his pet. He teased raising his eyebrows yfully,

    " Oldie? You meant aunty Siemus?"

    Frenchies scoffed pretending to be arrogant in his voice,

    " Yes..She.. she was hurt after joining us in the attack that happenedst night. I have to look after her."

    Cedric tapped his fingers over his chin with a deep thoughtful expression. Fluttering his eyshes amusingly, he asked in a sarcastic voice,

    " Hmm..Hmm..We have a bunch of maids and staffs, Frenchies. I don''t think that she would be needing you. As far as I know that you both hate each others. I don''t find it logical to forgive you over this matter. Besides my sisters could be hurtst night but you chose to keep your pretty mouth shut."

    Frenchies whinned pleadingly,

    " Master... Please..."

    Cedric had already turned around to go for downstairs as he spoke taking a pause in his track,

    " Having second thought, I can return your human form Frenchies until aunty Siemus personally asks me to do that. Now only you know how to convince her."

    Frenchies "...."

    Coming back to the dinning hall, Ayra found Isabe and another woman whom she didn''t meet yet, Jessie. Isabe smiled at Ayra elegantly, stood up with her bulging belly and introduced before pointing at a seat to take ce,

    " Ayra, you haven''t met our younger sister yet. She is Jessie."

    Jessie only gave her a single nce nonchntly. Shifting her eyes back on the food, she started eating without having any intention of greeting Ayra.

    Isabe gave Ayra an embarrassing smile. This sister of them never failed to humaliate them always. Following the manner of etiquette, Ayra approached Jessie on her own, bent down her head a little courteously before saying elegantly,

    " Hello, Princess. We haven''t met yet. It''s pleasure to meet you."

    Only then Jessie looked up at Ayrazily. Wiping the corner of her mouth, she stood upzily before running her eyes on Ayra from head to toe,

    " You don''t have to be so courteous with me. I am not any important figure in this family. Just keep pampering your husband, everything will be in your hand automatically."

    Ayra was little taken back by her words. Her voice sounded little rude as if she didn''t want to get closer with Ayra. Ayra ignored her words and replied with a smile,

    " May be that''s how you think about family. But to me, everyone in a pce is my family."

    Jessie pulled her lips into a smirk. Taking a gulp of her juice, shemented with sarcasm,

    " You have a smart mouth. What should I call you? Sister-inw or only sister? Appearently, you are nearly our elder sister''s age."

    Isabe warned coldly,

    " Jessie! Watch your words! "

    Jessie rebuked raising her eyebrows yfully,

    " What have I said wrong? I was merely asking her. Ohe on, sister. Don''t expect that I will respect a murderer''s wife."

    Ayra''s face sank in shock. She nced between Isabe and Jessie before muttering,

    " Murderer?? What do you mean? Sister Isabe, what is she talking about?"

 Chapter 367 - Gift From Davina!

    MASS RELEASE CHAPTER TWO

    Jessie''s intention was clear. She wanted to bloom hatred in Ayra''s heart towards Cedric just like the way she had for Cedric. The death, sacrifice of their mother still haunted Jessie even in her dream. Growing up all alone without mother was the most painful part of her life.

    Isabe appeared uneasy, her eyesid on Jessie despisingly as she couldn''t believe that her sister was actually nning to pour venom in Ayra''s heart. Jessie''s lips parted open to spit out everything that Cedric had done in the past. But the moment, she opened her mouth, Cedric''s voice rang from their back distracting Ayra''s intention from the subject,

    " Killing isn''t a very umon subject in my life, Princess. You are aware of that."

    Jessie whipped her head back to see Cedric descending down through the stairs. Her spirit lowered down a little as she sealed her mouth before looking away. Ayra nced up at Jessie who turned quite and didn''t seem to speak any longer.

    Cedric came down all the while smiling and stopped until he was towering over Jessie who kept lowering her head down in guilt. He smiled bitterly knowing that his own sister was trying to break their rtionship,

    " Then you should remember sister that many innocent lives had died due to your outrageous life. In order to keep your secret, they had lost their precious lives. If I am a murderer, what are you?"

    Jessie looked up at Cedric harshly. Her eyes red at Cedric as she sutured angrily,

    " You..you..are poking me, Cedric?"

    Cedric shook his head and replied with humour,

    " No! I am just stating the truth."

    Jessie snickered ring at Ayra hatefully,

    " Then ask your wife to stay away from me. Who knows that what will I do to her to vent my anger on you?"

    Cedric chuckled at her response. Staring through her eyes deeply, he responded with pride and confidence,

    " Well, I am pretty much sure that she has more badass mood than you. In that case, I am worrying about your safety not hers."

    Jealousy coursed through Jessie''s mind when Cedric looked down on her. She hated to be challenged by others. She smiled sarcastically and snapped her head aside to stare at Isabe who was praying for a peaceful environment deep inside,

    " I think, I am done with breakfast, sister. I am going outside and will be back atte night. Don''t wait for me."

    She didn''t stay any longer, turned around and walked for the exit angrily. No matter how many times she tried, Cedric couldn''t be epted wholeheartedly in her heart.

    Ayra withdrawed her eyes from Jessie''s retreating back and heard Isabe''s tone of apology,

    " I am sorry, Ayra. Jessie is always like this."

    Ayra didn''t mind honestly. She heard rumors about themotion between this younger sister and Cedric. She was just assured that those rumours were real. Everything happened in Royal Families couldn''t be hidden for so long since they had always outsiders around to help them out. Thus keeping secrets were inevitable almost.

    Ayra questioned out of curiosity,

    " I am sorry if I am asking any personal question. But does sister Jessie hold any personal grudges with you two? She seems very isted from your family."

    Isabe nced up at Cedric meaningfully whose face turned pale after Ayra asked the question. Isabe smiled awkwardly as she thought that it wasn''t the right time to reveal their personal feud to Ayra,

    " Nothing serious, Ayra. She is just way too outrageous and doesn''t want to listen anyone''s advice. Don''t take her words in your heart."

    Ayra returned a small smile, understood that she had asked perhaps too personal question. Smiling a little, she suggested looking up at Isabe hopefully,

    " In that case if elder sister allows me, can I teach junior sister Jessie a lesson so that she can restrain her outrageous life a little?"

    Both Cedric and Isabe looked down at Ayra disbelievingly. Cedric blurted out disbelievingly,

    " You want to teach Jessie a lesson?"

    Ayra nodded before tugging her hairs uneasily,

    " Well, I can try. Sister Isabe worries about her so much."

    Isabe smiled greatfully. Finally, she believed that her brother made no wrong choice of marrying Ayra. She cared for their family and that''s what she needed.

    Isabe permitteding over to sp Ayra''s palms together warmly,

    " I will be forever grateful to you, Ayra if you can manage to take her back in family life."

    Ayra assured putting her palms onto her,

    " I am not sure but I can try, Sister."

    Cedric kept staring at Ayra unblinkingly. Day by day, this girl never failed to amaze her with her actions. He feared that if he didn''t care for her enough, she would go away leaving him alone just like his mother.

    Cedric warned staring at her intensely,

    " Be careful, Princess. Jessie is nothing like my elder sister. She can even harm me if she gets too angry."

    Ayra assured giving him a half smile,

    " I am not afraid and just worried that she would misunderstand me."

    Cedric understood his concern. He smiled gleefully and urged,

    " Do whatever you wish. Let''s take you to the viges today. My citizens are eager to meet queen and I am eager for tonight."

    Ayra widened her eyes and looked at Isabe embarrassingly whose face was full of confusion. Smiling at Isabe awkwardly, she stated before tugging Cedric''s arms to leave urgently,

    " All right, sister Isabe. We are leaving. Please take care of yourself in this time."

    Before Cedric could utter more shameful words, Ayra dragged Cedric out of the room and headed outside. He could spill out anything. She never trusted his sense of humor that changed direction faster than wind.

    Isabe shook her head helplessly at their dragging and pushing back. Inparison of age, Ayra appeared more childish than Cedric.

    Intending to finish her leftover food, Isabe turned around to sit back on her chair but their butler suddenly entered hurriedly.

    Earning her attention with a loud voice,he reported pointing at the box beside him,

    " Princess, You have received a gift box from Davina."

    ************************

    Scheduled Chapter ising soon today. Stay tuned and any kind of suggestions are wee but please don''t ask the author to cut off plots.( Just saw fewments like that). Lol! Again received 100+ summoning pens to release bonus chapters. Who are these people!!!! Lol!!

 Chapter 368 - New Favourite!

    Ayra came out together with Cedric hastily. His evilughter cracked inside her eardrums. She red at him hardly and hissed letting go of his arms,

    " STOP LAUGHING! Is it very fun to embarrass me in front of everyone always?"

    Cedric hummed, wiggling his eyebrows yfully as his hand naturally reached out to snake around her shoulders. She elbowed his arms backwards, wanted to avoid his touch but he was too persistent in holding her tightly. Curling his lips up into a smile, he hummed showing his white milky teeth,

    " Yes, your blushes are my new favorite."

    She was momentarily speechless and soon another round of red blushes creepted through her cheeks. She hated the effect of his words. With a shy face, she muttured leaving the entrance together,

    " You have a glib-tongue really."

    Cedricughed with humour without letting go of his arms from her body. He loved to keep her holding like pillow. Her body felt soft like cotton and he enjoyed the slight trembling of her body whenever he touched her.

    Intending to take her inside the viges, Cedric was going to summon his favorite horse but a group of his border guards rushed in.

    Ayra nced at their way instinctively. Her lips parted open slightly in astonishment when she spotted a dead wolf in their arms. Two soldiers were carrying a dead wolf carefully and dropped the dead body in front of Cedric and Ayra.

    Cedric let go of Ayra''s shoulders slowly. His brows furrowed together tighteningly as heid his eyes down on the brown furred wolf. A look of hurt shed across his eyes. These wolves had been his greatest support throughout the ear of his reign. Their loyalty and sacrifices for the kingdom had always wavered his heart. Even Ayra was looking down at the animal sorrowfully.

    She was the one who spoke first after looking up at the guards ahead,

    " What happened to him?"

    The guard stepped few steps back respectively. Keeping their head down, one of them replied with politeness,

    " My Lady, he was patrolling near the border between DAVINA and Basarisk. He had been shot by a needle and was spot dead at once. When we demanded exination from the Chitahs, they used us back and threatened us telling that we were trying to frame them. Besides, why would they kill our wolf with a simple needle?"

    Cedric questioned hiding the sorrow behind his dark eyes,

    " Where is that needle? Has anybody seen them aiming at our guards?"

    The other guard replied taking a note inside his mind deeply,

    " No, Your Highness! Nobody has seen them aiming at the wolves. In a word, we really don''t have any witness. We can only assume."

    Cedric crunched down on his one knee and ran his long fingers across the wolf''s furr soothingly. His caress was gentle as if he was trying not to wake him up even though he knew that he would never wake up. When the world had turned their back on him, these animals stayed by his side, devoted their lives in maintaining the wellbeing of Basarisk. Strangely, Cedricter understood that this animals were more trustworthy than some so called brilliant people around him. People called him heartless, murder or demon without emotion but deep down, he cared but never showed it on surface. Growing up alone and managing an entire kingdom was always difficult for him. He knew that the moment, he showed his weakness to this world, they would start using it against him.

    Ayra stared at his back a little worryingly. He suddenly became silent and that worried her surprisingly.

    Cedric''s observant eyes ran across the waves of furr untill they stopped on a three inches needle that was stabbing inside the skin of wolf. His eyes narrowed a little as he reached out his fingers to pull out the needle from its body.

    Bringing it up under his eyes, he deeply examined but found nothing suspicious. ording to his judgment, the needle looked simple, made of iron possibly. But it wasn''t enough to kill a grown up wolf unless the needle had any special ability.

    Cedric pondered for a while but couldn''t remember anything regarding this mysterious needle. They had poisonous arrows, guns but needles, he never heard of saw it anywhere.

    Ayra followed his eyes and saw the tiny needle in his palm. She questioned out of curiosity,

    " What is this weapon? I have never seen it before."

    Cedric replied lifting his weight from the ground,

    " Neither did I."

    He was going to stab it inside his own palm to check the effect of it but suddenly a pair of hasty arms gripped him. Tilting his head aside, he met Ayra''s anxious eyes and her tone of worry,

    " Are you crazy? What if there is poison inside of it? Don''t stab inside your skin. You may get hurt."

    She spoke tantly without caring about her voice that sounded worried for him evidently. Cedric''s lips twitched in happiness as he spoke staring at her anxious face,

    " So you are worried about me?"

    Realization hit her sense as she quickly retreated her hand and muttered incoherently,

    " I..I am worried about Basarisk."

    Cedric smiled at her gleefully andpelled her words without any argument. He didn''t stab the needle inside his skin but brought it up under his nostril to smell its aroma.

    As soon as he brought it up to smell, his face crunched in disgust when a strong smell of rotten garbage engulfed his nostrils. He extended his arm away from his nostrils and scoffed angrily,

    " What is this shit? It smells so freaking bad."

    Ayra blinked her eyes curiously. Stepping near her, she suggested streching out her arm to take the needle from his hand,

    " Let me look into it. I have researched many herbal stuffs. Maybe I can recognize."

    Before Cedric could give his opinion, Ayra had already snatched the needle from his hand. Using the same process, she brought it under her nostrils to check her fragnance but surprisingly, she smelt different.

    She frowned before mumbling stupifiedly,

    " Why.. Why am I smelling different? It seems like scent of roses."

 Chapter 369 - Wolfs Bone!

    Something flickered in Cedric''s eyes when she uttered a different opinion in case of this needle. His face contoured in question marks. Getting closer, he reached out to snatch the needle back from Ayra''s hand. But she dodged his hand, shifted away and began to observe the needle with deep curiousity.

    Cedric growled jumping on other side impatiently. His voiceced in worry as he asked Ayra anxiously,

    " Princess, give it back to me. It can be harmful."

    Ayra refused trying to figure out the reason of smelling two different smell,

    " I am just looking into it."

    Cedric was afraid that she would bring any trouble on her. He snatched the needle back forcibly and warned ring at her,

    " This isn''t any ything, Princess. I can''t take the risk of hurting you. You get my words?"

    Ayra blinked twice before nodded looking away. Everytime he mouthed such concerned words, her heart wrenched wavering for something that she never understood.

    The man who petted those wolves in Dixon Pce stepped forward to speak after bowing at their king and queen,

    " Your Highness! Do you mind if I check on the needle just to quiest my curiosity?"

    Cedric allowed passing him the needle and at the same time, he questioned to othermander,

    " Do they have pups?"

    Themander nodded letting out a mournful sigh for their loss,

    " Yes, Your Highness! This pair has a twin pups. This was the female wolf."

    Ayra''s brows knitted in concern. Without mother, those pups could be bullied by other female wolves easily. They are cruel and animalistic naturally. Before Cedric could figure out a solution to raise those pups, Ayra spitted out her thoughts pleadingly,

    " Your Highness! If you allow me, can I raise those pups in the pce? Please?"

    Cedric sent her a bewildered look. He appreciated her intention mentally but wolves are very cruel in nature. The history had numerous incidents that happened between wolf and master. There was even times when the wolf killed their master out of hunger. Cedric had an excessive amount of powers to control those wolves. But regarding Ayra, he was little frightened.

    He reasoned in a patience voice,

    " Princess, listen to me. They aren''t cats and dogs. Besides you aren''t very ustomed with wolf''s nature. I can''t risk your safety."

    Ayra shot him a cold re. He always made up an excuse like she was a little toddler who couldn''t control herself. Ayra went through a drastic mood swing. Approaching forward to look through Cedric''s eyes, she scowled stubbornly,

    " I wasn''t asking for your permission. If I said that I want to raise them, I will raise them. You can just sit back and watch me."

    Cedric was speechless for a while. His guards raised their head to look at their Lord''s helpless expression and bit back a grin. If someone else had showed such temper in front of him, they would have been ripped off twice already.

    Cedric sighed out helplessly. With a forced smile on his face, he permitted ordering one of his guard,

    " Send those pups to the pce and ask a maid to look after them until we return."

    The guards around them were speechless. Ayra smiled excitedly and shot a pitiful look to the dead wolf down there. She swore silently that she would take care of those pups as her own children until herst breath.

    The guard who took the needle was done inspecting the tiny weapon in his grip. His expression puzzled when he vaguely understood what was the material of that needle. He spoke regaining attention of Cedric in a loud voice,

    " Your Highness! This is..I think, I know what is it made of.."

    Both Cedric and Ayra nced up at his way curiously. Cedric replied furrowing his brows together into a tight frown,

    " What is it?"

    The guard answered with unsurity,

    " Your Highness! If I..I am not wrong, this needle is made of wolf''s bone."

    Everyone gasped in surprise including Cedric whose face darkened instantly in rage. Cedric charged forward, growling at the man furiously,

    " What do you mean by that? Bone''s wolf? Someone is killing my wolves with their own bone''s wolf."

    The guard nodded his head nervously. Pulling his fearful eyes to stare at Cedric, he murmured feeling a fear running through his spine,

    " This..This incident can only have one meaning. Someone is digging the graves of dead wolves."

    Ayra was shocked after his words. Stepping forward, she spoke in a voice of disgust,

    " Who is such monster to dig out a grave? Seriously! What do you guards do then?"

    Cedric clenched his teeth together and shouted at his guards whose heads were hanging low in guilt,

    " If this words turn out to be true, prepare your own graves before Ie back."

    Cedric turned around to face Ayra whose face was full of wrath. It was a hemnious crime to dig out a grave which despised Ayra a lot. Cedric suggested offering her a worried nce,

    " Princess, I don''t think that it is good idea to stall with me today since I have to look after the graveyard. Why don''t you stay in the pce?"

    Ayra refused shooting him a look of determination,

    " No! I have to know why did I smell different. I still don''t know a lot of my powers."

    Cedric understood her worry. Having not proper knowledge about your own power could be dangerous for any creatures. He suggested taking her hand to lead for the way,

    " Why don''t you ask your brothers? They are same as like you. Aren''t they?"

    Ayra replied letting out a frustrated snort,

    " No! We four have different sort of powers. Sometimes we don''t evenpletely understand what can we do or what we can''t. By the way, I have written letter to Alexander already. He should being by tomorrow. Ummm..do you mind if I invite another guest with Alexander?"

    Cedric gave her a displeased re. Coming over to his favourite horse, he replied shurgging his shoulders off,

    " Of course!! This is your home. You can call whoever you want unless it isn''t Seth, your useless Ex."

    Ayra "..."

    *********************************

    Update Schedule For Calendar Month September = 2 Chapters per day. Time: Utc+4( depending on Author''s avability). Hope, you are enjoying the story and ready to go for another long journey. Btw Happy One Year Of " LOVED BY A VAMPIRE KING".I can''t believe that we have spent one year already and I still see my familiar readers here.This is my biggest acheivement as an author.

 Chapter 370 - Warrior Princess!

    Cedric assisted Ayra to climb up the horse that was prepared for them. Though he could go over there by telepathy, it would cause him to loose an extra amount of powers immediately. Unless the situation was urgent and severe, Cedric didn''t use his powers of shifting from anothernd to others.

    Cedric sat behind het, held his precious woman in his embrace. With other free hands, he fisted the horse''s rope and made only verbalments instead of whipping on its back,

    " Norst Cemetery."

    Ayra started feeling little ufortable in his embrace. At one point, she began to doubt that he was holding her on purpose. His chin rested behind her shoulders and arms groped her waist from both sides. Eyes keptying on the road ahead as he imposed an aura of dominance. He was breathing just beside her earlobe that tingled her entire skin.

    Ayra felt numb in his cage. After a series of heavy breathing, she scowled weakly,

    " Can you.. just sit away a bit from me?"

    Cedric stared down at her flustered cheeks. Obviously he enjoyed her powerless state and scowled back with a snort,

    " Do you think that you can handle this horse without my assistance, Princess?"

    Ayra looked down at the animal dumbly. It was just a horse who could be driven under proper instructions. She replied with a shrug,

    " Why can''t I? It is just a horse and I know how to ride. My dad always loved to watch me as a warrior princess. Though I haven''t joined in any war, I know a lot of martial arts and horse riding. Do you think that I can''t ride this horse?"

    Cedric smiled knowingly. How could he didn''t know that how badass her character is?

    The difference between her and Jessie''s personality was that one paid attention before behaving and the other didn''t care who saw her or not. Cedric exhaled a hot sigh behind the nape of her shoulder and replied back with a proud smile,

    " I am not talking about control princess. These horses all can hear me out and can be directed by my words only."

    Ayra tilted her head back at him with a bewildering look. Cedric chuckled at her baffled out expression and spoke raising one of his eyebrow challengingly,

    " You don''t believe me? Carl, make some noises, good boy."

    Before Ayra could assert what was going to happen, the horse underneath them made out an animalistic snarl and lifted its two legs up in the air happily.

    Ayra cried out in surprise and grasped the corner of Cedric''s long coat instinctively. Looking up at him, she saw him grinning as his eyes grew darker in color,

    " See! They all listen to me."

    Ayra retreated her hand shakingly. Taking a bite of her lower lip, she muttered incoherently,

    " It turned out like his highness has control over every objects in this kingdom."

    His lips curled up slightly at herpliment. cing a knuckle underneath her chin, he pushed her jaw up to look through his eyes forcefully and replied with a half smile,

    " Except you, Princess. If I took my control over you, you would have be pregnant the next day of our marriage."

    Ayra pressed her lips together in order to restrain her blushing cheeks. The thought of getting pregnant by his child invited butterflies in her tummy. She couldn''t help but memorizing the images of their wedding night. Though they didn''t go for the final stage, he had still seen her naked.

    With a look of determination, she retorted breaking off his fantasy of having her in his own way,

    " You will never have control on me."

    Cedricughed mysteriously. Eyes twinkled at her shy face as he replied with a mischievous grin,

    " Nope! I won''t even try it because you wille to me eventually."

    Ayra looked up at him nkly. His overconfident nature sometimes gave her headache. Cedric''s eyes kept staring at her unblinkingly untill hismander decided to act bold as they were runningte,

    " Cough! Your Highness! You should..get.. going now.."

    Cedric withdrawed his gaze from Ayra who blushed slightly and turned her face away to focus on the path ahead of them. Cedric rested his eyes on hismander for a while and huffed,

    " Now, I know why don''t you have any girlfriend yet, Commander Rodriguez."

    The guards around them turned speechless as they saw their king driving the horse from afar. Aftering further away from them, Cedric spoke in her ears,

    " Princess.. Can.. can you move away a bit now?"

    Ayra who found it funny scoffed back arrogantly,

    " When I asked you to move, you didn''t listen to me. Why must I obey your order now? I am not moving a bit."

    She spoke and pressed her back harder against his firm chest only to hear him intaking a sharp breath. Cedric responded with a husky voice,

    " Princess..You...You are actually.. pressing against..my groin too much...Do..do you think that you can afford to provoke me? Hmm? If we fall down from Carl, are you going to take responsibility by riding on me?"

    Ayra was rendered speechless but something kept poking against her back.

    *** WHITE CASTLE, DALASTIA ***

    " Let me read first. She must have missed me the most."

    " No, she loved to read with me.Perhaps she was feeling bore and asked me to send her some books. I will read first."

    The siblings fought among each others over the decision that who would open Ayra''s letter first. Alexander gave his brother and cousin a sharp re before stopping their argument with a straight line,

    " I will open the letter no matter who is the receiver."

    Arthur was going to protest again but shut up when Alexander shot him a threatening re. Arthur and Nathan peered down at the letter in Alexander''s hand as he opened it carefully.

    " Dearest Brother Alex."

    The starter had already broke Arthur and Nathan''s heart who snorted stepping away from Alexander coldly,

    " I knew it! She always loved him the most."

    Arthur couldn''t be less agreed with Nathan this time. He faked a snort and mumbled crossing his arms brokenheartedly,

    " This girl..I was missing her badly but she just wrote to Alexander."

    Alexander shook his head helplessly at his childish siblings. Ignoring their grumbling, he paid his attention back on the letter and read the each content carefully,

    " Dearest Brother Alex, I miss all of you badly especially Nathan and my childish brother Arthur. I have been doing well here during this days. However, an ident happened and Aunty Siemus was injured pretty badly. She was suggested to heal by someone''s active healing power. I think that you got the most powerful healing powers among all of us. I will be in relief if you cane to heal Aunty Siemus and spend few days here with me. Without you all, sometimes I feel very lonely. Oh, I forgot to ask you at the beginning. Take Elizabeth with you when youe for Basarisk. That girl might be feeling very bored without me there. See you soon, brother. I know that my best brother wouldn''t dissapoint me ever."

    Alexander clenched his teeth together at thest sentence of her letter. She was deliberately using emotional sentence to waver his decision. He knew her very well. But Elizabeth...

    His mind suddenly froze when the image of that girl appeared in his subconscious mind. He promised her to never appear on her sight.

    How could he break his promise? Besides if he didn''t take Elizabeth with him in Basarisk, Ayra would definitely suspect on them.

    What could he do at this moment?

    ** DIXON PALACE, BASARISK**

    Isabe kept staring down at the red box with a tight frown. Her eyes held obvious doubts on this sudden gift but at the same time, her mind suggested her to take a look into it.

    She exhaled a nervous breath and reached out to unlock the box but again retreated. She kept biting her lips together in nervousness. Her hand reached down to touch her baby bump as she muttered to her baby nervously,

    " Baby, do you think that we should open it?"

    She pondered over her decision and waited to reach a final conclusion but nothing felt good in her mind. Frustrated, she tiptoed back to sit on the bed and struggled inside her mind.

    Was the box sent by Prince Shanz or anyone else from DAVINA? Apart from Shanz, no one actually hated her from the royal family of DAVINA.

    Inhaling another deep breath, Isabe hauled up from the bed again before approaching the box slowly. When she went closer, her mind sparked in more anxiety and excitement.

    Perhaps Shanz had changed his mind!

    With an abrupt mind, Isabe reached out for the lock and unlocked it with a single king. As the box was partially opened, her distracted mind missed the sound of a faint hissing noise.

    **********************

    Another Chapter isingte at night.

 Chapter 371 - Motherly Love!

    A maid''s voice interrupted Isabe''s action. Her hand paused before retracting slowly and left the expensive box partially opened. Looking up at the maid who came to inform her something, Isabe turned around to permit her with a slight nod.

    The maid reported after bowing at her respectively,

    " Princess, your aunt Shelly hase to pay you visit. Should I call her upstairs in your room?"

    Isabe''s eyes sparked in happiness. Aunt Shelly was the only closest person left from their mother side. Going against her own n had separated their mother, Jasmine from her family for eternity. Shelly was Jasmine''s youngest cousin and childhood friend who only maintained contact after Jasmine''s marriage with Oscar. Naturally Shelly''s presence made them feeling closer to their mother.

    Isabe waved her hand dismissively and became a little more excited. Leaving the box there, she made her way outside while saying,

    " No need! I am going to meet my aunt downstairs. She is already very old. Don''t tire herself anymore."

    The maid smiled and slipped past by her side to hold her. Isabe was going through her final trimester. Cedric''s repeated reminders made all the guards and maids restless since they all knew that Isabe had aplicated pregnancy.

    After reaching downstairs, Isabe smiled staring at the familiar back of her aunt. Shelly was a very highly fashion sensed woman. Her age didn''t restrict her from wearing whatever she wished. From back, Isabe could detect that she was wearing a floral knee length top today. A brown hat was swaying between her long hairs as her head kept wandering around the pce as if she was taking a note of everything.

    Isabe called out her name with an emotional smile,

    " Aunt! "

    Shelly whipped her head back to smile at Isabe dotingly. Her slightly wrinkled face danced in glimmer as she saw her favorite niece after years probably. Shelly stretched out her arms, ready to pull Isabe into a tight hug hastily but stopped few steps away when she spotted her protruding belly.

    Shelly still called her with happiness and motherly love,

    " My baby Be. I missed you so much."

    She eximed and approached to Isabe with caution. Pulling her niece into a bear hug, she grumbled patting on her back,

    " Humph! You all forgot about this aunt, huh! Why did I miss everything? I had to learn from a passer by that the eldest princess was pregnant. Oh my goodness! Where is that brat, Cedric?"

    Isabe snorted back with a pout,

    " I had written more than ten letters to you but you never responded to my letters. Your neighbors informed my guardster on that you were traveling."

    Shelly smiled back at her niece embarrassingly. Helping her to walk over the couch, Shelly responded with a grin,

    " Oh, my bad, Honey! You know that I am obsessed with traveling."

    Isabeughed at her childish aunt who was nearly 700 years old but still acted like a teen who find everything amusing about this world. Shelly couldn''t restrain her excitement as she questioned again wandering her eyes around the pce,

    " Where is Cedric? I heard that he got married. Who is that unlucky woman? I would like to meet her and see that if she has any brain left inside or not."

    Isabe couldn''t help butughing hard. She rebuked patting on her baby bump,

    " Umm..My brother has changed a lot after this marriage, aunt. I was in unbelievable state like you when he told me that he was going to get married. Morever he has vowed to not touch any other woman."

    Shelly choked widening her eyes disbelievingly and growled back at Isabe,

    " Don''t tell me that he has fallen in love. Whatever! As long as the woman can tolerate his narcissistic behavior, I am happy for him. How is your pregnancy going?"

    Isabe''s smile stiffened a little. With a heavy heart, she shortly exined her crucial state to Shelly. Shelly became instantly worried for Isabe. Jasmine''s family still me the entire Dixon n for her death. If anything goes wrong with Isabe''s pregnancy, they will bore more hatred for this family once again.

    Shelly tapped on Isabe''s palms gently and suggested after giving it a deep thought,

    " Why don''t you stay with me in Richalwolf Land? They have the most peaceful environment and a lot of white witches work for the Royal family. I can help you out during the time of pregnancy, Be. Besides, if you stay in Basarisk, you can be the target of DAVINA''s people always. I think, you should hide yourself during the final stage of pregnancy."

    Isabe hesitated but Shelly''s words made sense. Those Shifters even dared to attack her in this Pce.

    What if they get brainwashed by Shanz again ande back to kill her baby?

    Even the imagination of loosing her baby shook herself in fear. Isabe replied with unsurity,

    " I can''t promise you anything, Aunt. Cedric take the final decision. Until he returns from states, I can''t give you words but honestly, I know that I would be the most safest around you."

    Shelly hummed with understanding. Taking her palms together tofort, Shelly questioned staring deep into her niece''s eyes,

    " Be...are..are you really happy here? I mean, don''t you miss Vincent ever?"

    Even the name of ''Vincent'' shrieked Isabe in fear. Her feet nested against each others ufortably. Letting out an erratic breathing, she questioned to her aunt with a bitter sweet smile on her lips,

    " Can people really forget that person whom you loved once, aunt?"

    **** DALASTIA WORLD ****

    Fortunately, Arthur didn''t mind the fact when Ayra asked Elizabeth to go with Alexander in Basarisk. He knew that they had a close rtionship. Honestly, he never expected that something could spark emotionally between Alexander and Elizabeth. Simply they both followed different principles from each others especially Alexander who imposed an aloof aura and was very mature from them.

    After discussing with Esme regarding Ayra''s request, Esme insisted Alexander to take Elizabeth with him in Basarisk. She worried that Ayra might be feeling very lonely over there. Not only Esme, Athena also ordered Alexander to fulfill Ayra''s each request. As expected, they doted on their daughter the most though they had another children. Talking about his father and uncle Ethan, never mind. If they learnt that their baby daughter had asked for his arrival, they would have driven him away from Dstia right away.

    Alexander sighed helplessly as he made his way out to visit in Elizabeth''s house. He needed approval from Elizabeth''s father. Pushing away the promise that he made to Elizabeth, he went for her home.

    Elizabeth was working in the kitchen when the door knocked from outside. Her step mother and step sister were resting on the couch as they all heard the knock on the door. Dora''s harsh voice came out from the couch to the kitchen,

    " Are you deaf, Elizabeth? Someone is knocking on the door. I am applying nail polish. Go! Open the door."

    Elizabeth looked down at her cooking helplessly. If she left the stove on, the food could be burnt. Letting out a helpless sigh, she switched off the stove and made her way towards the door while wiping her hands on her apron.

    She opened the door without any prior notice and was astounded momentarily when she met those familiar eyes. As if her heart had stopped beating, she muttered oddly,

    " Brother.. Alex..You are here?"

    Alexander couldn''t pull his eyes away from Elizabeth''s nervous expression. It is hard to hide your emotions when you are in front of the person that you love truly.

    Alexander parted his lips slightly, eyes scornfully wandered on her apron as he replied connecting their eyes together,

    " I am here for you."

    Elizabeth was startled for a moment. Her heart kept racing like a wildfire when she vaguely recalled the promise that she had taken from Alexander.

    " Never appear in front of my sight again! "

    Elizabeth drew a nervous breath after the reminder. Sucking another erratic breathing, she muttered like a whisper,

    " What.. what do you want from me?"

    Alexander wiggled his eyebrows unhappily,

    " Is that how you wee your guest? You won''t even ask me to go inside?"

    Elizabeth gripped the corner of door tightly. With a thumping heart, she blurted out impatiently,

    " If you are here to talk with me, just say it here and leave. If you havee for other business, I can let you enter then."

    Alexander smiled at her sluggishly. Eyes ran through her red blushes, hemented inching closer to meet her eyes,

    " Why are you running away from me Elizabeth? Is it because you are afraid that your emotions would be exposed in front of your family members?"

    Elizabeth smiled back bitterly, made sure that her tone was too low to hear from inside,

    " Who am I to show my emotions to crown prince, Alexander? I am just a disguised daughter in form of maid."

    Alexander lost his emotions this time. With a clenched jaw, he barked out angrily as her reply,

    " Then who are you to ask me to not appear in your sight, Elizabeth? I can appear in your sight whenever I want. Who are you to order me?"

    ************************

    Damn! I love Alexander sometimes so much! Btw as a repayment of yesterday, I made this two chapters longer than usual. I am going to update another chapter after dinner. Lol!

 Chapter 372 - Protect Our Mate

    Dora''s voice rang out from indoor harshly. Having no idea about who was actually standing on the doorway, she used her harsh voice to speak to Elizabeth,

    " Elizabeth!! Are you nning to stand over there for eternity? Didn''t I ask you to prepare the food before 11? I have a tea party in the afternoon. Why the hell are you taking so long?"

    Both Elizabeth and Alexander jerked before realization hit their sense. Upon hearing such rude voice from Dora, Alexander''s eyes dimmed a little. It turned out like this woman never stopped treating Elizabeth poorly even though they had sent warning.

    Elizabeth nced up at Alexander uneasily. She didn''t want her family matters to overheard by anyone but Alexander was too cunning to observe everything. Without uttering any more words, Alexander entered inside brushing off Elizabeth gently and headed directly inside without any prior warning.

    Dora was going to shout again at Elizabeth but Elisa suddenly looked up at the way. She hurriedly stood up from the couch and bowed at Alexander suturing with a bashful smile,

    " Prin.. Prince.. Alexander.."

    Dora who still didn''t notice Alexander''s presence was startled by her daughter''s words. Pushing the nailpolish away, she stood up embarrassingly and greeted Alexander in a trembling voice,

    " Prince.. Prince... Alexander.. What a surprise! "

    Elizabeth followed Alexander inside with a confused expression. Alexander didn''t reveal anything that why did he had toe in her house. She was worried that her words might have offended his pridest time.

    After all, who was she to scold a high profiled heir like him? No one!

    But Elizabeth didn''t know that perhaps in the entire world, only she had the right to scold Alexander however she wished after his mother. Some rights can''t be given by words. Either you earn it or the other person give it to you subconsciously. When we try to find the exact reason, we find nothing. Perhaps that''s how stupid feelings are!

    Dora was invisibly bathing in cold sweat. She started wandering about how much Alexander overhearded of her cold voice.

    Shooting her daughter, Elisa a sharp look who failed to warn her in advance, she spoke sweetly to Alexander,

    " This child! I have asked Elisa to call you brother many times but she is too shy around you, Crown Prince. I mean, she thinks that it''s not polite to call a prince ''brother'' so casually."

    Dora spoke after shooting a provoking re to Elizabeth. Undoubtedly she was hinting at the way Elizabeth addressed the twin princes. Alexander shurgged off his shoulders and retorted wisely,

    " That''s totally fine with me, Mrs. Castillo. Even I don''t allow everyone to call me, brother. After all, not everyone is very close to me."

    Dora''s fake smile dropped a little. She tried to cover up the embarrassement with another fake smile. Alexander simply represented Elizabeth as his closest person whilst Elisa as an outsider.

    To skip the subject, Dora skipped to another question with a smile,

    " Aah! May I know why the crown prince has given his valuable presence in our little house suddenly?"

    Alexander replied taking a glimpse of Elisa''s sheepish smile,

    " Ie here to inform you that Ayra has asked Elizabeth to pay a visit in Basarisk with me. She needs me for some confidential matters. But she is expecting Elizabeth''s arrival too. I hope, you don''t have any problem with that, Mrs.Castilo?"

    Dora was surprised by Ayra''s request. Though she badly wanted to keep Elizabeth away from Alexander, refusing him right now would make the situation worse. Dora gave an awkward smile and reasoned appearing extremely concerned,

    " Of course, why would I have any problem with that? But crown prince, Basarisk ispletely a new world for Elizabeth. She might get lost or feel bored without her family around. I was suggesting that how about Elisa apany her? Obviously if you don''t have any issue with that."

    Alexander shot Dora cold look. He maintained a calm posture perfectly and replied with a knowing smile,

    " I am sorry, Mrs. Castillo but my sister has only asked for Elizabeth. Basarisk is her inws house. I don''t find it polite to bring anymore guest with me without her consent. Besides, aunty Siemus, Ayra and me will be there with Elizabeth. Why would she feel lonely?"

    The earlier glim of happiness dissapared from Dora''s face. She hung her head a little and replied through her gritted teeth,

    " I..I understand, Crown Prince. I was merely concerned about Elizabeth.."

    Alexander annouced paying no attention on Elizabeth''s face who was struggling to find whether to agree or not,

    " It''s settled then. Elizabeth is going to Basarisk with me."

    **** BASARISK ****

    The drive was wild more than Ayra expected. Crossing the busy viges and livingnds, Cedric led their horse towards the farthestnd from Basarisk''s viges.

    Amazed by the sudden weather differenciation in this ce, Ayra started wandering her eyes around the hazy forest that they were passing by. Even the haze was so deep and thick that she couldn''t look on the other side of that particr forest.

    As her lips parted open to speak to Cedric, an arrow suddenly flew past by her ear. Startled by the sudden attack, she only got a moment to warn Cedric before another arrow past by her,

    " STOP THE HORSE! "

    Cedric was mentally unprepared by the situation. Hemanded his horse hastily but another arrow was shot aiming at his back directly. Ayra stopped the running arrow with her grip swiftly.

    Her vampire instinct growled from inside,

    " Protect our mate."

    Without saying any single word to Cedric, she pushed both of them down from the horse. They both fell on the ground together. Only then Cedric noticed that a few bunches of arrows were making its way to them.

    He growled attempting to get up but Ayra moved fast this time. She stood up using her vampiric motion and moved towards the arrow muttering something under her breath lowly.

    After taking two steps, she sniffed her nose and spoke to Cedric loudly,

    " Your highness! That.. that smell.."

    ************************

    Hello Everyone! Please do consider giving your golden tickets to my book and I really appreciate that you guys summon me for more releases. But trust me, I don''t want to rush with this story. The longer I spend time behind a book, the more my imaginations work well. Take love ??

 Chapter 373 - Only One Queen!

    Cedric was alerted after Ayra''s words. Pulling her behind to shield her from any unpredictable danger, he growled lowly,

    " Stay behind me."

    Ayra wasn''t a woman who would hide herself from dangers. She growled back at Cedric, wanted to go ahead and figured out the attackers,

    " Let me take the west. You can go for the North."

    Cedric refused, keeping his grip firm on her wrist tightly,

    " You aren''t leaving my sight."

    That''s it. He wasn''t willing to let her face the dangers here alone. Especially when the attackers weren''ting in front light and hid behind the thickyer of fog. Ayra refused freeing her hand from his grip angrily and reasoned at the same time gawking,

    " Stop treating me like a child, Cedric. I am not a puppet or human. I am the first hybrid ever born in this worlds. Do you think that I can''t handle two or three men?"

    Cedric parted his lips to say something but swallowed back once he noticed that she was truly angered. With a frustrated growl, he permitted wandering his eyes around to examine the ces,

    " Fine! Fine! Remember to utter my name if you encounter someone that you can''t handle. I am going to take the north side and do not be afraid since I will be here around you."

    Ayra nodded with confidence and walked to the west side of foggy forest from here, the first arrow was shot ording to her assumption. Cedric kept staring at her back worryingly for a while. After a moment of silence, he reluctantly walked for the north pool, hoped that the dangerous attacker would be his side because he just couldn''t afford to see her getting hurt.

    Ayra hesitated before entering into the forest. Except the thickyers of fogg, there wasn''t much anything to see. After taking few steps, she heard raw noises from trees.

    Snapping her head back to stare at those trees, she was surprised to find nothing untill a sarcastic voice came from the high branch above her tree,

    " Well..Well..I didn''t expect to meet the new queen so fast.."

    Ayra stumbled taking one step back and looked up at the branch right after her head. A man was sitting over itfortably, more like a monkey. His back had few arrows which caught attention of Ayra first. His face was grinning as if his attention had been achieved.

    Ayraughed back without any fear or anxiety on her face,

    " Well, I didn''t know that someone would throw an arrow just to have my presence in front of him. What an honour! "

    The man over the tree grimaced a little. Streching out his both legs, he jumped straight for the ground. His impact made a sush sound. ring at Ayra hatefully, he sneered coldly,

    " What a proud soul just like your husband! "

    Ayra didn''t show her distaste in front an outside. Instead she shrugged observing her enemy with a sharp eyes,

    " Well, I can''t help with that. We are mates after all. Now, Mr. May I know the reason of your attack?"

    The manughed hard after Ayra''s words. He responded with sarcasm and disrespect towards Ayra,

    " You?? You think that you are in position to negotiate with me? Who are you? Huh?"

    He spoke after letting out another hriousughter as if he had heard a big joke. Ayra observed him silently for a while.

    Her inner beast growled and howled to act on surface but they couldn''te out because of itsmand. Ayra persued him onest time between her clenching and unclenchihg actions,

    " I can help you probably. At least, I can pass your words to his highness."

    The man againughed manically. cing his palms over his hips, he looked down on Ayra,

    " You have a pretty big mouth, gal. Do you want me to believe that his highness would consider your words seriously? Ha? Hahaha..The man who has hundred of mistresses would care of your words. Don''t make myselfugh at you anymore."

    His words were the biggest insult for Ayra. Her face darkened in anger after she and her marriage life was disrespected by this outsider. She let go of herself and allowed her inner beasts to take control.

    Less than a few seconds, her eyes changed zing in two different colors that proved that her two creatures side were on surface.

    She charged forward to grab theughing man in her inhumanic speed. Since the man was busy inughing, he missed her sudden violent attack.

    All of a sudden, his body was pressed against the tree painfully. Face thrashed against the hardness with a thud and pain shot through his body. His head was holding against the tree''s body hardly by Ayra whose voice came out from back with a growl,

    " I am the legit queen of this kingdom. So it allows me to punish my disobedient sovereign. What did you say earlier? He has many mistresses, right? He might have hundred of mistresses but only one queen and that is me.."

    Ayra paused between her words. Turning his body around swiftly, she hit his head with her own one and kept holding his wrist in her tight grip.

    The man''s head bounced back like a rattle in pain. His nose started bleeding profusely as he looked up at Ayra''s eyes bewildering. He never witnessed such unique eyes.

    Before he could plead for mercy, Ayra bit down on his wrist with her fangs painfully. All the airs of his lungs brusted out as a horrified scream, frightened the birds from the bushes.

    Once she was done sucking his blood, she lifted up to stare at the half conscious man proudly. Running her tongue over her fangs greedily, she resumed with an evil grin,

    " And I forgot to tell you that I am hybrid bitch."

    ***************************

    Hello everyone! Sorry for taking this short break. I was having aftereffect of vine dose. Still I am feeling tired unreasonably and can''t work much. I am releasing another chapter in a while. Stay tuned!

 Chapter 374 - Another Date!

    Her words shuddered the hunterman who had been grinded against the hardness of tree pretty badly. His eyes dialeted slightly once her words came out and the strength that she used to hold on the man was invincible. Each time, her fingers moved, he could sense his inner bones breaking apart.

    The man managed to squeeze out two words between his pants,

    " Let go! "

    Ayra smiled at his pleading state smugly. Her vampire instinct was delighted to taste his fresh blood but at the same time, she started enjoying his helpless, fragile state.

    Not sure what to do with the man, Ayra twisted his neck carefully this time. Vaguely calcted inside her thoughts that she needed the man alive, she threw his fragile body over the ground. When the man stumbled falling down on his chest, Ayra scrutinized her brows together. She spotted a few bunches of needle behind his back.

    Her anger aroused again after noticing them. Stepping ahead to the man from back, she questioned in a deep voice,

    " Where did you get this needles? Are you from DAVINA? Speak! "

    Despite the pains and hurt, the man refused to utter a single word. Instead he grunted attempting to let out his ws,

    " You bitch.."

    Ayra staggered a step back once she noticed that the man''s hands and feets were transforming slowly into ws. But he failed since the light rays of sunshine was making their way inside the forest and was falling on his petite body.

    The man let out a frustrated growl,

    " Fuck! "

    He was depressed after not getting into his real shape. Once he attempted to get up from the ground, Ayra swiftly ced her feet over his thighs and caused friction on it, made sure that few of his bones were fractured.

    The man howled impatiently,

    " You bitch.. let go of me..."

    Ayra gritted her teeth together. Circling her feet on his broken joints, she demanded for her answer rudely,

    " I still want my answer!! "

    The man replied trying to trick Ayra with his words,

    " I .. will.. only.. respond to his highness.."

    Ayra sighed mournfully at the man''s request. Loosening her feet from his thighs, she snorted sarcastically,

    " Hmm! It seems like you don''t cherish for a painless death. Let me call him then. Well, don''t tell meter that I didn''t warn you."

    The man didn''t understand the meaning behind her words. Ayra turned around to call for Cedric but the man appeared on his side before she could part open her lips.

    Startled by his sudden appearance, Ayra tilted her head aside to hear him say softly,

    " You all right, Princess?"

    Ayra gave him a low hum and pointed at the man who wasying t on the ground. Cedric pulled her back to stare down at the man deeply. Taking in counter of his facial attributes, he barked stepping on his half broken limbs,

    " Who sent you, speak?"

    The man howled frightened by his cold, ruthless voice. The more he dyed, Cedric pressed on his aching limbs painfully. Ayra informed shaking her head helplessly to the man that she warned earlier,

    " He has those needles."

    Ayra pointed at the tiny pouch that the man had on his back hanging. Following Ayra''s direction, Cedric spotted the those needles and his lips twisted in sarcasm.

    A chuckle escaped from his lips as he spoke twinkling his eyes at Ayra,

    " You didn''t believe that he is the real owner of this needles, princess?"

    Ayra blinked her eyes twice stupifiedly. Scanning the man who was pressed underneath his feet, she rebuked unknowingly,

    " Well..I haven''t thought too much about it..How do you know?"

    Cedric reasoned positioning himself over the man so that he could uplift his legs in the air,

    " Look at his outfit, Princess! Such a shabby dress, why would he bother to provoke the Royals unreasonably unless he was paid to do this or he had some difficulties?"

    Ayra was amused by his sharp judgement. She hummed in agreement and watched him lifting the man''s left leg skillfully in the air. Her expression grimaced once she imagined what was he nning to do with his leg.

    Cedric questioned the man one more time,

    " Tell me, who sent you?"

    With all the aching limbs, the man was thrashing underneath his body. He howled in pain but chose to stick with the lie,

    " No... one.. Listen to me..Your Highness...I don''t like you...I thought of killing you.. that''s why..aahh.."

    His words were left unfinished. Cedric without any ounce of sympathy discarded his left leg from his waistline. A shirll cry echoed through the forest, frightened the birds and creatures who heard such painful scream.

    Even Ayra had to take a step back awkwardly. Though she was a fighter, such cruel punishment frightened her. Once the man was nearly on the verge of his death, Cedric left the leg on his side and came over to take Ayra away from his dead body. He could read the difort on her face.

    Ayra murmured without looking back at the man,

    " But we didn''t know the truth."

    Cedric hung one of his arm leisurely around her shoulder and smirked before lecturing seriously,

    " Don''t believe in each evidence, princess. Your opponent would love to distract you always. You must follow your own instincts."

    Ayra mentally took a note of his words. Wandering how would they find out the real culprit, she questioned narrowing her eyes,

    " Then what should we do now? "

    Cedric halted in their track a little. With a wicked smile, he responded pulling her closer to look straight into her eyes,

    " Consider it as another death of us. Well, it''s just this time, we will wander around the graveyards. Ar first, I have to know that which one of wolf''s grave has been digged out again."

    Ayra added from her own judgement,

    " I have a bad feeling about this needle. I must know why am I smelling different hopefully from brother Alex."

    *************************

    Hi everyone! I am thinking about making a concept art of this book. Which scene of this book is your favorite so far?(just leave the description shortly)Lol. I am so confused because I have so many favourite scenes from this book.

 Chapter 375 - Norst Cemetery Mystery ----- Part 1

    Ayra trailed off Cedric closely as they wandered around Basarisk most infamous graveyard " Norst Cemetery." This cemetery was specifically maiden for wolves who lost their lives in order to protect Basarisk. One of the ancestor from Basarisk made this Cemetery in order to pay their tribute to wolves who willingly worked for the safety of their kingdom.

    More than hundred of wolves were buried in Norst. Cedric examined on the graves, carefully took each steps as if he was even cautious about not bumping any one of those grave. Ayra could feel the deep respect that Cedric was giving to this graves. Subconsciously, she admired such kind side of Cedric with a small smile.

    Norst were stationed far away from Basarisk''s living viges. The creatures weren''t sofortable in living with wolves and wanted to stay apart. Thus the previous king provided them separate ce away from kingdom and built an entire castle for their living. The castle was left abandoned now without any caretaker around. Most probably, the castle had be a ghost pce. Though wolves couldn''t shift into any other form, they had knowledge like other cunning creatures.

    Ayra trailed Cedric closely, followed his gaze each time he showed any suspension over something. After crossing twenty something graves, Cedric still failed to find anything suspicious. The graves all looked untouched and neat as if no one had stepped their feet over here.

    Strange! Then how could the hidden attackers found wolf''s bone to create such needle?

    Ayra began to be a little bit worried upon his silence. She spoke, trying to get his attention,

    " Your Highness! "

    Cedric hummed tearing his gaze from a graveyard that was buried 75 years ago. Watching her anxious face, he assured tapping on her cheeks with his thumb lovingly,

    " Don''t be afraid! Nothing won''t happen to you as long as I am here."

    Her heart warmed a little after his words. She shook her head slightly and answered with concern,

    " What are you going to do now? These graves are all looking untouched."

    Cedric exhaled a soft sigh. Narrowing his eyes deeply, he responded running his eyes across the surrounding,

    " Seems like the intruder is quite professional, princess. But he is forgetting that he is messing up with Cedric Arnaldo Dixon. I am thinking about staying overnight in this abandoned castle. He will definitelye atte night to dig out one of those grave."

    Only then Ayra looked back at the castle that stood among the trees. Those masses were so deeply wrapped around the walls that it was impossible to detect the castle with a single nce.

    Ayra sutured reluctantly,

    " There??"

    Cedric chuckled at her response. Pulling her closer, he teased with a smug smile,

    " Yes, unfortunately I have to postpone your bikini look for tonight. Since we are going to catch the intruder, I won''t have the mind of enjoying your look."

    Ayra pushed his hands away and responded with a snort,

    " I am d for that."

    Cedric grinned smiling at her shy face wickedly,

    " Don''t be so happy! I am not letting you go. Even I won''t forget it ever. You know how shameless your husband is."

    Ayra was speechless truly. Now he was humaliating himself openly. Fine! She didn''t need to talk about his humour anymore.

    *************************

    They stopped by there as per Cedric''s advise. The identity of that intruder needed to reveal since wolves were Cedric''s one kind of powerful preveilege.

    The castle was totally messed, confined with various wild trees. One look inside the indoor was enough to give anyone the urge of running. Toplete their unfinished business, the couple had to endure everything for the sake of truth.

    The night came quite fast within a blink of eye. The entire day had passed in stalking around the forests and finding the clues of that intruder. Cedric appeared quite worried about the entire situation. So Ayra tried her best to stay obedient which wasn''t usually seen. Naturally they had cat-fight in a day.

    The sky began to be darker and darker as the time of midnight came closer. Basarisk had already a rainy weather and today it appeared little more vignt. asional buzzes of thunderstroke could be heard from the distant skies. The weather kept sending her pre-warning before rains.

    Inside a room of abandoned castle, a little candle was lightening the entire room slightly. Without a clean bed and table, everything were looking dusty. Cedric had to choose the room of that man who took care of those wolves. But his little wife still looked angry regarding the adjustments.

    I mean, who could live in such dirty ce?

    Ayra was keeping the candle light on as Cedric watched her from back with a forced smile. He secretly hoped that she wouldn''t mind anymore.

    Walking back to Cedric, Ayra questioned narrowing her eyes at the dirty bed,

    " Where are you going to sleep? "

    Cedric looked agitated. Taking a glimpse of their bed, he reasoned with a weak smile,

    " Come on, Princess! Don''t tell me that you don''t want to share the bed with me?"

    Ayra mumbled narrowing her eyes at Cedric,

    " The space is too little. I don''t think that it is a good idea to sleep together tonight."

    Cedric was going to say something but having second thought, he waved at her seriously,

    " Come over to me first."

    Ayrapelled after a while of hesitation and walked over to sit beside him. Without uttering any single word, Cedric inserted his hand through her corbone and was attempting to remove the cloth from her left breast.

    Ayra panicked after brushing off his hand,

    " You.. What do you think that you are doing?"

    Cedric replied with a scoff, determined to watch her left breast,

    " Don''t think that I didn''t notice your scar! Let me see it! "

    Ayra refused turning crimson in embarrassement,

    " No, Your Highness! I can handle such small cut."

    Cedric was more irritated by her continuous rejection. He warned shooting her a threatened re,

    " Princess! Either you let me take a look at it or I am going to rip off your pretty gown. I can''t promise that what will happen next. Now you make the choice! "

    Ayra was stunned after hearing his warning. Her face appeared like she was going to shed a bucket of tears but had nothing in eyes. Biting her teeth together in anticipation and thoughts, she agreed removing her protestory grip from him,

    " Okay but don''t do anything."

    Cedric chuckled lightly,

    " I promise! You know, I am a gentleman."

    ******************************

    Another chapter ising up within few hours. Stay connected! Who believe that Cedric is a gentleman?Lol!

 Chapter 376 - Norst Cemetery Mystery ---- Part 2

    Voice Of Love: " There is only one boundary wall between us ____ your heart because I im your body as mine always."

    || RECOMMENDED SONG: Under You By

    Nick Jonas ||

    Ayra''s breathing hitched slightly at the thought of being cured by him again. Maybe his intentions were true but she didn''t trust herself. Everytime he came closer to her body, it blossomed like some lily flower who bloomed after the first drop of rain.

    The scar wasn''t much big but it bleeded enough to cause aching in that spot. She was so immersed in fighting with that intruder that she forgot to pay attention on it. But he did notice her pain. It would be lie if she said that she didn''t feel warm inside her heart.

    Women only craved for care. Once you prove your loyalty, they can die for you. Ayra wasn''t different from other in this perspective of view.

    Feeling his patience eyes on her, Ayra gulped refusing the offer of this demon king,

    " Brother.. Alex.. should being tomorrow..I will ask him to heal my scar.. Besides you have other business to handle here.."

    A dark chuckle came out from Cedric''s lips. Holding his stubborn eyes on her, he replied staring hard at her nervous face,

    " You are going to ask your brother Alex to heal your scar there? Princess, are you loosing your mind or you are just toying with me to ignore my order? Mm?"

    Ayra''s face paled in frustration. She nearly forgot that she had her scar on her left breast and there was no way, she could ask Alexander to heal her over there. After all, he was her brother and had a respectable rtionship with each others.

    Again! This big bad demon caught through her lies!

    Ayra hesitated frustratingly. One moment, she wanted to give him permission but other moment, her heart thudded relentlessly as those intimate moments between them appeared on her sight.

    Cedric counted the blinking of her eyes and was amused to find out that she was so scared of his touches. At least, he held a weakness in her heart.

    Looking outside of the gloomy sky, Cedric assumed something in his mind and shifted his eyes back on Ayra who was pondering in her thoughts. Twisting his lips up into a knowing smile, he urged slowly,

    " The night isn''t very long, Princess. Don''t keep me waiting! Think about it. Would you like to show your private part to your brother or yourwfully wedded husband?"

    Ayra nced up at him nkly. It was best to heal fast since they didn''t know that how powerful the enemy from the other side.

    What if she needed to use her powers tonight? What if the person who was stealing dead wolves were more powerful?

    She had her own needs and thought in her abstract mind. Not spending anymore moments, she bit down her lips together, palms came out as fist to distract her anticipations and responded like the soothing air of midnight,

    " Then..do it.."

    Cedric''s lips pulled up into a wide smile. He was far more d to assist his own wife. Cedric gestured using his thumb at her,

    " Come closer, Princess."

    Ayra gave a slight nod, wiggled her ass on his way shakingly and paused until he had better ess to see her scar. Cedric smirked cunningly and raised his left hand to pull down her gown from her shoulder.

    His fingers felt cold on her skin. When he exposed her shoulder from one side, her body quivered as the cold wind from outdoor hit her shoulderline.

    She held back a gasp and fisted the bedsheet underneath her palms. Wanting to steal a glimpse of his face, she pulled her eyes up and saw him bending down towards the upper valley of her left breast.

    Ayra freaked out in anticipation,

    " What.. what.. are.. you doing? "

    Cedric paused between his action and nced up to look into her eyes innocently. Parting his lips apart, he replied feeling sorry for her harm,

    " Of course, healing you."

    Ayra frowned, wandering about his method,

    " By what?"

    Cedric grinned leaning closer until the gap between them had lessened much more than before. Gazing through her fluttering eyes, he responded with another evil smirk,

    " With my lips, Princess. In case, you don''t know, my lips can heal faster."

    Ayra narrowed her gaze. Chewing down her lips in hesitation, she asked back innocently,

    " Really? "

    Cedric hummed pushing her curls behind to look down at her scar sadly,

    " Yes! You should start believing that whatever I do, I will bring no harm on you."

    She didn''t know that his words had so much powers. Nodding her headpherensively, she permitted softly through her nervous breathing,

    " Okay! "

    Cedric returned her a small smile. Switching his eyes back on her scar, his gaze darkened at the thought of her pain. He didn''t want to see any scar on her body except his own love bites that would be imprinted on her skin some other today to show everyone whom did she belong.

    Cedric snaked one of his arm from back and pulled her closer. Ayra let out a small gasp and watched him leaning towards her scar. His cold lipstched her scar, nibbed her skin and made sure that she had no external blood left outside.

    Ayra gasped parting her lips together and began to feel hot unreasonably. The sensation of his tongue felt too much that she was craving to let out a moan but it would be too shameful.

    Her body quivered arching her body backward in his arms. Cedric chuckled into her skin and really healed her fresh scar in a matter of moment. He could hear her irregr breathing upon his head.

    Tilting his head up slightly, he smirked devilishly when he saw the evident need on her face. His hot breathing fanned on her corbone as he spoke onto her skin in a coarse voice,

    " We can take things a little further but we have an invited guest tonight, Princess."

 Chapter 377 - Norst Cemetery Mystery ---- Part 3

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Rude Boy By Rihanna ||

    Ayra snapped her eyes open in shot. Looking down to stare at his pleasure needed face, she narrowed her gaze slightly. Not sure what just happened, she saw him pulling up her gown hastily.

    Before she could understand his thoughts, Cedric shed over the window side in his exceptional motion. Ayra watched him leaning against the open window slowly.

    Another thunderstroke broke through the sky, illuminated the entire cemetery. The rays of those lights were so bright that it gave him enough shine to inspect each corner of Norset Cemetery.

    With a mysterious smirk, Cedric leant down towards the window, held the edge of it and looked down deeply. A man''s back that possibly was a raincoat came across his sharp vision.

    Arching his head aside to take another nce, he murmured blowing out a low whistle,

    " Well, well, what a fetish idea of digging a grave during the rainfall. Hmm! "

    Turning his back around, he found Ayra ncing at his way astoundingly. Cedric gave her a sweet smile and ordered straightening his cloth gently,

    " Stay up here, Princess. Don''te down unless I call you."

    Then the man dissapared without giving her any chance of replying. Ayra was left with numerous questions but he was gone already.

    Outside of that broken castle, raindrops began to hit the surface of Basarisk. Cold wind blew through the cemetery randomly, brushed past off a raincoat worned body.

    A man with shovel was busy in digging out the wet soil. His actions unnerved without having a slight intention of getting bothered by the wind or rain. Each time, he charged the shovel into the ground, a gage sound came out. His shoulders rxed, knowing that the bones were just found. Hurrying his actions, he speeded up with the digging process and continued bringing out more and more wet soils from the grave.

    When he was too engrossed in his work, an amusing voice came out from his front,

    " Need a little help? "

    The man with shovel startled by the sudden voice. His actions froze hastily. Pulling his dark eyes up to locate the resource of that voice, he found Cedric sitting over a broken branch thatid over the groundzily. His one hand was resting over the branch whilst the other was making circle over his thighs as if he was observing the man for a long time.

    Cedric wasn''t worrying about his running. He simply sat across the branchfortably as if it was his invaluable throne. His aura radiated such domineering power that one had to believe that he owned this ce.

    The man in raincoat didn''t speak nor did he ran away. He dropped the shovel silently and faced Cedric with a confident silhouette. Cedric chuckled lightly, amused by his actions and arched his own head aside look into the distant darkeness.

    Sitting up from the branch, he spoke in a voice of gentleman,

    " I like your confidence, man. It would have been very boring if you attempted to run away. "

    Still the man in raincoat didn''t speak to Cedric. From his head to toe, everything was so zipped up in ck raincoat that nothing couldn''t be seen except his angry eyes.

    Cedric turned his voice serious and asked stepping closer dangerously,

    " State your reason! Why are you digging out this graves? What are your intentions?"

    The man still refused to talk. Instead he chose his actions to show Cedric how angry he was on him. Reaching out to pick up the shovel silently, he inteneded to use it as a weapon against Cedric. But the moment, his hands reached nearly to grab it up, the shovel disappeared into the ground silently.

    The man in raincoat stiffened at such action a little and looked up to re at Cedric hatefully. Cedric smirked back at him cunningly and teased rubbing his palms together,

    " Too bad! I won''t fight with you unless you speak. I have a little mannerism at least."

    This time, the man lost his temper. He charged forward to join in fight with Cedric but before he could even get closer with Cedric, his track was grounded by Cedric''s dark powers.

    The man looked down at his own freezing legs stupifiedly. Looking back at Cedric, he found him darkening his eyes slowly which defined that Cedric was using his mind powers to control the mute man.

    Raindrops hit hard on his raincoat. Watching the man struggling silently, Cedricmented taking a glimpse of raindrops,

    " How do you feel? Cold?"

    The man nced up and let out an angry growl without using anymore words. Cedric continued tasting his patience. Since he decided not to speak, he was rather excited to y along with him.

    His dark eyes focused on a falling raindrop which was about to fall on the man''s hoodie. Before the drop could hit his raincoat, miraculously the drop turned into a tiny yet powerful flicker of fire. The fire was so powerful that the rains couldn''t do anything against it.

    This time, the man panicked to see the fire over his hoodie and uttered two single word panickingly,

    " Let go."

    Cedric paused between his actions and frowned harder. The voice left a vague impression inside his brain. Pushing away his repulsive thoughts, he questioned letting go all of his powers from the man''s body,

    " Who are you?"

    The man stumbled a step back once Cedric let go of his powers. Before he coulde up with a reply, a strong wind past through his body. His hoodie unted slightly before it fell off and revealed a half burning face in front of Cedric.

    Cedric''s eyes watched him scornfully. After he saw his face, his words came out jokingly,

    " Wow! Should I call the wolves to greet their greatest Lord? Opps! Correction! "

    He took a delibaret pause between words and uttered again this time harshly,

    " Former Lord! "

    ***************************

    Thank you for your patience, everyone! I was resting this days due to my after effect of Vine. Sorry about missing in updates. Now, I am back on regr updates and will be giving a mass release very soon. Stay tuned and please do consider giving golden tickets on my book. Thank you!

 Chapter 378 - Reclaim The Throne ---- Part 1

    Anger extinguished from the man''s eyes who were teased by Cedric. In reality, he should be the one who was supposed to get utmost respect from Cedric.

    The sky roared into a howling cry again. The ce over Norset Cemetery became brightening again. The lightening gave enough brightness for Cedric to look into the man''s ring eyes. So many years had passed yet he had the same feeling of hatred for him.

    The man in raincoat finally spoke using his own powerful, authorative voice,

    " I am the lord here! "

    His response only brought grin on Cedric''s face. Cedric replied shaking his head dramatically as if he had heard any funny joke,

    " Your old age really killed your rational thoughts."

    The man''s anger rose again. Stumbling on his feet, he rebuked trying to prove himself strong,

    " You think that you are the legit heir for my throne? Shame on you! It was never yours and never be yours because I am going to take back what is mine."

    Cedric''s eyes darkened in anger. His eyes amusingly observed the man who dared to stab him back yet acted so powerful. With another mysterious chuckleing out from his lips, Cedric questioned approaching him through the thickyers of raindrops,

    " You think that you are worthy of fighting with me?"

    The man sneered arching his feet around to fix over the ground,

    " Try me!! "

    From upstairs, Ayra hade across the fully open window to look down over the space of cemetery. Her skin was still tingling for the sensation that she felt earlier. Her ears were still reverberating at the sound of him sucking on his skin. Though he was using his tongue over her scar only, her body was having the sensation of having his tongue everywhere. Her thoughts were shameful yet sensual at the same time.

    Pinching on her palm, she peeked her head down to see the row of graves. Her eyes stopped bewildering when she spotted two vague figures standing in the middle. Wanted to go over there, Ayra almost turned around but was reminded of Cedric''s earlier warning again. She had no choice but to stay over there to quiest her curiosity.

    The air thickened around Cedric when he heard his open challenge. Letting out a devilishughter, Cedric asked back wiggling his sharp sword like eyebrows yfully,

    " So is that the reason behind your appearance? You want to reim my throne after killing my wolves? "

    The man didn''t respond to him straightforwardly. He chose to twist his answer and growled back in an attempt of transforming himself into a dragon,

    " The throne doesn''t belong to you."

    Cedric chuckled rolling his sleeves up and replied connecting his dark gaze with the man,

    " Unfortunately I have the blood of Dixon n in my veins. I can''t do anything about that. Would you care to tell me why and how are you using this dead wolves to kill some innocent ones?"

    The man ended up giving no answer to Cedric. His mouth extinguished fire balls as he roared letting out an animalistic snarl of dragon. His snarl even shuddered Ayra who was watching their fight from upstairs. Her stomach knotted in anticipation and the thought of Cedric being hurt by someone deeply bothered her.

    Does this how marriage work? Nothing stays the same after marriage!

    Cautious about his next attack, Cedric prepared himself mentally but took no position like him. As the man raised his leg up to punch on his chest, Cedric simply dodged his attack yfully. Another attempt of hurting on his stomach came afterwards but once again, Cedric skipped his attack and jumped on the other side. His lips were smiling yfully as if he was enjoying this mouse-cat y.

    The man''s face clouded more in rage. Cedric didn''t fight back and simply yed with his moves even though he was using his more efficient skills.

    Ayra watched the scene worryingly. She could say that Cedric didn''t fight back against the man. But the man didn''t seem like he was going to give up. Each time, Cedric avoided his attacks, the man charged forward more ferociously.

    Unable to control her concern, Ayra made her way towards them turning on her vampire motion to minimize the times of her arrival over there.

    Downstairs, the man became more and more furious after Cedric''s yful nature. With another glutaric growl, his big ppy wings came out from his back and was going to attack Cedric with his dragon shift.

    But before his intention could be fulfilled, someone blocked his view before his ws could grip Cedric. Ayra stepped forward and attacked back the man with her own powers. Her voice rang out urgently before pushing the half dragon shaped man with her own powers,

    " Stay Back from him! "

    Even Cedric wasn''t prepared for her arrival. The mysterious man cried out in pain after her attack and flew few meters back peripherally. Cedric chuckled staring down at his furious and worried wife who was born to disobey him in everymand.

    Didn''t he ask her to stay inside?

    Ayra breathed in relief once the man had gone few meters away from them. Before she could turn around, her jaw was lifted up by his powerful grip from back.

    Facing his dark yet smiling eyes, Ayra heard him asking deeply,

    " What have I ordered you, Princess?"

    Ayra quivered a little under his light touches. Though his question was threatening, his voice failed to hide the joy that he felt from the core of his heart. His thumb brushed on the corner of her lips, sending sensation to her body and skin.

    Ayra''s lips parted slightly, replied in a slightly trembling voice,

    " But you..you weren''t fighting back.."

    Cedric chuckled, silently enjoyed the sight of her caring face that she revealed unintentionally,

    " Too bad! We don''t kill the people from our own n."

    Ayra''s eyes shed in surprisement quickly. Her lips parted open in disbelief as she snapped her head back to stare at theying figure away from them. Before her questions coulde out, Cedric warned in a low, yful voice,

    " Count your punishment, Princess. You have disobeyed your king again and.... hurt your so called father-inw."

    ************************

    Sorry forte guys! I am actually sweating in tension. I am going to get my exam result today. Pray for me and remember to give your golden tickets.

 Chapter 379 - Reclaim The Throne ---- Part 2

    Ayra was yet toe out from her shocking state when she heard the man''s disgustingughter. Both of them looked back to stare at Oscar who had no sign of affection on his expression. He wasughing like he heard a bigme joke.

    Cedric furrowed his gaze slightly. Hated the sight of hisughter that increased the blood boiling underneath his veins. Ayra persued her lips together but couldn''t find a proper form of dialogues to react at the situation. She wasn''t prepared to meet former king Oscar at this moment. More surprisingly, he was the one who was digging out the graves of dead wolves.

    What was the enemity between this son and father?

    She had no clue about it. But she heard rumours from Ethan that Oscar had willingly given up on his throne. She didn''t understand why was he speaking about reiming the throne again. No matter what happened, she hated the fact that Oscar had done such hemnious crime of digging out graves. These wolves had gone in heaven already.

    Why did he need to use their bones again?

    Oscarnded his eyes amusingly on Ayra. Sensing the powerful and dominant aura, he was a bit surprised and angry to know that Cedric had someone so powerful beside him. Oscarmented without recognizing Ayra''s real identity,

    " Who is she? Your new bed tool?"

    Ayra bit her lips together angrily. It wasn''t an expectedment from someone respectable like her father-inw. Before she could react or say something, Cedric suddenly gazed at Oscar deeply untill he fell on his knees and began to whimper in pain.

    Oscar roared arching his head up to re at Cedric,

    " You.. Demon...You...I..am.. your father..How could you...Aahh.."

    Oscar let out another painful growl when Cedric used more powers to invite pain on Oscar''s chest. Cedric chuckled darkening his eyes a little,

    " Then you should remember that she is your daughter-inw, father. Sometimes son needs to teach his father if it''s needed. Unfortunately I hated the word that you used to describe the position of my wife. Well, she is my bed tool indeed but legally not like any underground affair."

    His words only worsened Oscar''s pain invisibly. Oscar howled and cried impatiently but showed no sign of speaking up. Helplessly, Ayra decided to speak, feeling sorry for Oscar,

    " Let go of him! He is your father, after all."

    Her voice sounded little demanding. Eyes contiously red at Cedric as she stated hermand. Cedric grinned after herment and demanded sweetly, momentarily forgetting the fact that they were in front of their father,

    " Call me husband sweetly. I will let go of him."

    Ayra was stunned before bing speechless. Shooting a re at him, she spoke between her gritted teeth,

    " Your Highness! We aren''t ying here."

    Cedric demanded back innocently, never stopped torturing Oscar,

    " Who said that I am ying?"

    His eyes were reading through her hesitations. Understanding how childish this man could be, Ayra had to give up on her stubbornness. Parting her lip slightly, she spoke with a hint of hesitation in her voice,

    " Let..let...him..go.. husband.."

    Cedric immediately formed into a grin. Withdrawing his powers from Oscar''s body, hemented with a shrug before grinning knowingly,

    " See! So easy, Princess but you intend to make it difficult."

    Ayra let out a scoff underneath her breath. If it wasn''t for her own sympathetic mind for this old man, she would have never agreed to call such narcissistic man '' husband''. Besides, she hated the fact that Cedric was torturing the man for her sake. At least, she had this minimum respect for her father-inw.

    Letting out a soft sigh, Ayra peered her head up in the sky. The rain wasn''t showing any intention of stopping rather dripped more powerfully than before. She suggested staring back on Oscar whose face was contoured in pain,

    " Let''s talk inside the castle. The rain is getting heavier."

    Cedric nodded affirmatively and looked down at the man hatefully. So many years, decades had passed already but he never epted him nor did he ever do.

    *****************

    Back inside the half broken castle, Ayra had prepared another room for them to chat. Looking around the broken furnitures and dirt everywhere, she was highly pissed off and wanted to get away as soon as possible. Somehow, she manage to gather two chairs and stationed them far away from each others in case Cedric loses his temper again.

    Cedric sat across his chair, carefully raise his gaze on Oscar who was grumbling in pain on his opposite side. Fortunately, he wasn''t attacking anymore and appeared a little distracted.

    Ayra as their monitorer stayed on the doorway with a worried expression. Since Oscar wasn''t speaking anything, she was afraid that they would indulge in terrible fights again.

    Cedric took a nce of Ayra who wasn''t seating anywhere. Tapping on his thighs, he spoke naturally with a grin,

    " Princess! Come, sit on myp."

    Ayra red at him harshly and resisted her urge of cursing this man. They were in serious situation yet he had the guts of flirting with her here, in front of Oscar.

    Did he had no humours left inside?

    Ayra was going to deny without thinking twice but saw him sending a threatening look. She swallowed back her prepared words and tiptoed on his way slowly. Once she scooted closer, Cedric grabbed her hands and put her on hisp naturally.

    Shifting his attention back on Oscar, Cedric spoke watching the hatred re on them amusingly,

    " May I know why the former king wants to reim his throne? What do you want exactly?"

    Oscar pulled his eyes up groggily. Switching his gaze back on Ayra who was equally curious about his answer. Curling his lips up slightly, Oscarmented mysteriously,

    " I want your wife now."

    ***************************

    Hi guys! Working on the bunch of chapters of Loved By A Vampire King. I have received 360+ summoning pens for releasing bonus chapters. How many chapters do you guys want as bonus? Lemme know!

 Chapter 380 - Reclaim The Throne Part ----3

    Both Cedric and Ayra became stunned after Oscar''s meaningless demand. Ayra narrowed her stare at Oscar who was appearing quite dull and idly. Sitting on hisp, Ayra could sense that his veins were battling to show up because of his excessive anger that he felt at that particr moment.

    His grip on Ayra''s waist tightened subconsciously. His guard around her became highly alerted as if he wasn''t going to spend a single moment distracting himself into anything else.

    Oscar subconsciously nced at Cedric''s grip on Ayra. A smile formed on his lips when he figured out that he had targeted the right person. Cedric''s words came out arrogantly,

    " What do you mean? Don''t beat around the bush! "

    Oscarposed himself powerfully. Looking up at Cedric who was bing anxious because of his request, Oscar blurted out in a breath,

    " I want someone to sacrifice herself willingly for a particr dark ritual. I want your wife toply me inpleting the ritual. Since you have so many women around, this shouldn''t be a problem. Besides, her soul sensed powerful and useful for me. Why don''t you give her to me? We can get your mother back, Cedric."

    Cedric''s jaw clenched after Oscar''s words. His body shook lightly when his scared past was mentioned. A pain that he buried deep inside his heart was awakened again.

    Ayra looked up at him nervously. Initially she could feel that his mother was his biggest weakness. If Oscar spoke out the truths, would he really ask her to sacrifice for his mother?

    Ayra wandered as her heart thudded in anticipation. On the other side, Oscar was looking at them with a victorious smile. He knew that no matter what happened between them, Cedric would never disagree with him when it concerns histe mother.

    Cedric helped Ayra to stand up at first, then he got up and began to approach Oscar slowly. His eyes intensely looked through Oscar who was slightly panicked by his sudden proximity.

    Giving him no chance to dodge, Cedric came in front of Oscar. Bending over to him to ce his hand between his both sides, Cedric spoke with a deep voice as his fingers tapped over the handles dramatically,

    " Who brainwashed you so well, father? Would you like to give me his name?"

    Oscar was startled by his words. He nced up at Cedric stupifiedly before uttered through his gritted teeth,

    " Cedric!!!! Don''t change the main topic!! She is your mother and gave up on her life for you. No one brainwashed me. I am capable enough to figure out everything on my own. Jasmine can be back by this sacrifice. I can''t believe that she has given birth to an unfilial son like you."

    Cedric brust intoughter before withdrawing his leaning figure from Oscar''s sitting figure. Shaking his head helplessly, Cedricmented trying to bring some sense back into his father''s head,

    " Now it''s surreal for me to understand that someone has convinced you to believe that my mother can be back. Father, you have be too old to distinguish between truth and lies."

    Oscar still protested letting out another growl impatiently,

    " Yes, she can. I saw the future. She can be back. You just ask this girl to sacrifice her. I will take care of the other rituals. I have done everything to get her back. My wife has sacrificed herself for you, Cedric. Now it''s time to repay you back through your wife."

    Cedric only felt amused after his words. The more he heard, the more he became curious to know who was the person that manipted his father so well. Cedric let out a dark chuckle and walked to the other side of room.

    Without showing any emotions anymore, he rebuked sharply,

    " Deaths can be back, father. There is no spell or ritual in the world that can make someone alive from death. Whoever promised this to you, he is just making a use of you. If there was a way to get back my mother, I wouldn''t have spent my entire childhood lonely. I hold all the dark powers. Who do you think that more powerful than me?"

    Cedric''s words brought some sense back in Oscar''s brain. Although his words were reasonable, Oscar wanted to give hisst try. Oscar barked out anxiously,

    " Still.. still..I want to give it a try.. Cedric, ask her to repay your debt."

    This time, Cedric looked at his way coldly. His face clouded in anger as he emphasized his words slowly,

    " She isn''t an item to sacrifice, father. Even if you tell me that the entire world has promised you to return our mother exchange of her, I will not give her to you because my mother is gone. A death can''t be back in life no matter how powerful creatures we are. Now tell me! Who promised you?"

    No matter whatever Cedric said, Oscar refused to believe that Jasmine couldn''t be back anymore. He didn''t answer to his question. Instead his voice became more louder and arrogant,

    " NO!! You are lying!! Jasmine can be back unless you cooperate with me. You are just fooling me to save this woman. Let me tell you! If you don''t give her to me, I am going to reim the throne from you."

    Cedricughed hard and replied with a sneer,

    " Sure! I would like to see who is going to ept you as their king. The jury will never approve someone who is mentally unstable. And father, please stop your madness. You should better start praying that our future daughter would reborn in form of mother."

    Oscar ignored his words and continued shouting,

    " Cedric!! Listen to me!! Jasmine.. Jasmine will be back..Just ept my demands..She can be back.."

    Cedric stopped paying attention on his madness. He walked back to Ayra and replied after leading her out of the room,

    " Once you''re done with yelling, leave the castle father. No matter who is brainwashing you, ask him toe and face me directly."

    Cedric came out of the room after saying hisst words. As they came out, Ayra couldn''t help but asking from her curiosity,

    " Your mother.. Can she reallye back to life?"

 Chapter 381 - Celebrating ----- Part 1

    Ayra waited for his answer silently. His track paused abruptly after her question. He spun around to look through her hazel eyes. Ayra regretted a little for asking too much. For the first time, she could see some emotions in his dark hooded eyes as if she had revived his bitter past once again.

    Before she could offer a verbal apology, Cedric spoke pulling his lips into a smirk,

    " If it was possible, there wouldn''t have so many heartbroken love stories existed in this world, Princess. First of all, I would have given up my life to take back my mother."

    Ayra replied feeling worried for Oscar''s one sided thoughts,

    " But your father..he.. said.."

    Cedric cut off letting out augh,

    " Don''t believe on his words! Someone is trying to manipte him against me, that''s it."

    Ayra murmured shooting a look at the room where they left Oscar,

    " What about him? You haven''t interrogated him much about the person who has promised to him."

    Cedric scoffed arrogantly. Smirking at his thoughtful wife, he exined patiently,

    " What do you think, Princess? Why haven''t I asked him more?"

    Ayra blinked her eyes twice. Thinking deeply about his character, she suttured out hesitantly,

    " Aah...You want that person toe in front light through your father?"

    Cedric''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. Grinning at her proudly, he praised admiring her abilities of knowing him well,

    " You make me he proud today, Princess. You caught me, right. Since the person has been sessfully manipted my father to believe that my mother cane back, he must have convinced my father to not mention his name undoubtedly. So I am just waiting for his arrival like a patient wolf."

    Ayra hummed amusingly on her own thoughts. She didn''t expect that her judgement towards Cedric would be so urate. Perhaps she had learnt to know more about him so fast.

    Ayra spoke again, thinking about the old man who was a begger of love,

    " What will we do with your father?"

    Cedric shurgged his shoulders off. He wasn''t concerned about Oscar since the man dissapared on his own and never paid attention on his other children. His existence in their lives didn''t matter too much.

    He spoke trying to lessen her worry for his father,

    " If he needs me, he wille again to find me, Princess. Just leave him over there."

    Ayra parted her lips to say something but her voice was cut off as Cedric began to push and probe her towards the cony. At the same time, he voiced with a sort of excitement,

    " Let me show you something, Princess. We should celebrate this moment."

    Ayra frowned wondering what celebration that they gotten all of sudden,

    " Celebrate what?"

    Cedric didn''t pause and replied snapping his head back to grin at her mysteriously,

    " Celebrate the third day of our marriage."

    Ayra was speechless!

    ************

    *** DIXON PALACE, BASARISK ***

    Siemus was recovering very slowly. Healing powers were needed urgently and she believed that Alexander would make his appearance soon. She knew that how these siblings cared about her which warmed her heart. Actually it wasn''t their credit totally. Athena and Esme taught their children well and gave them the best education that a mother could ever give.

    Siemus took a notice of her door. As it was closed from outside, she didn''t feel it necessary to call a maid to change her clothes. Pulling out her legs out of nket, she stepped down from her bed.

    Tiptoeing towards the dresser, she yanked her gown from backzily. Midway, she heard a sound of meow from nowhere. Her action froze after recognizing the tone. She was in middle of undressing. Her back was bare even the upper body of her had nothing but a thincy bra. Head stuck between the long velvet gown, she panicked anxiously.

    On the other side, Frenchies hade to seek help from her after reconsidering everything. Since his Lord had given his words, there was no way that he would regain his human form without Siemus''s assistance. Now he had gotten a tiny form, he thought of trespassing inside her room without using the door.

    But unexpectedly he saw something which he shouldn''t have seen at all!

    With his ck eyes widening, he had seen her topless chest through the mirror. Even his cat''s heart jumped off almost brusting outside in ecasty. His heart took a flip before he hurriedly turned around and let out a curse which was audible to Siemus,

    " Fuck! Couldn''t you just.. change into bathroom?"

    Siemus came out of her daze state. Yanking back her gown to her body, she barked turning around to stare at the ck cat speechlessly,

    " Fuck you, Frenchies! Why the hell are you wandering around in your pussy cat state? Nevertheless, you have dared to step inside my room through window. How the fuck? Get out! Get out now! "

    She spoke almost yelling out from the top of her lungs. Her voice was so loud that the maid who was in charge of taking care of her health rushed inside hastily.

    The maid panicked and spoke after bowing at her little,

    " Lady Siemus! What happened? Do you want something?"

    The maid spoke after shooting a strange nce at Frenchies who was on the floor. Everyone in the pce knew that he could transfer into cat. Thus the maid recognized him in a nce. The maid couldn''t help but murmuring confusingly,

    " Why did Master Frenchies turn into cat again?"

    Frenchies whose voice couldn''t be heard by the maid replied with a scoff after hearing her words,

    " To watch a strip dance! Wanna join?"

    Siemus who could hear both of them shot Frenchies a death re. She couldn''t believe that he was ming her for changing inside her own room. Siemus waved at the maid urgingly,

    " It''s fine! Nothing happened! I was just freaked out after finding him all of sudden. You may go, Tiara."

    Tiara nodded slightly and left the two not before wandering why did Frenchies appear sote at night inside Siemus''s room.

    Siemus returned her scornful re at Frenchies who was finding a way to reveal the matter. She continues barking through her gritted teeth,

    " Will you speak? Why did youe here? Don''t you know that you should knock on girl''s door before entering? "

    Frenchies swallowed trying to shook off the image of her bare chest from his imagination. He couldn''t deny that the woman had an attractive body with fine shape of bossoms. It would be very much enjoyable to caress those curves.

    Wait! What the hell was he thinking?

    Frenchies howled inside his heart pathetically. He couldn''t fall for someone who was so much older than him. Holly shit!

    Siemus snapped her fingers together in an attempt of snatching back his attention,

    " Hello!! I am not being so idle to waste my time on you, pussy cat. Speak! "

    Siemus asked before going back to sit on the bed frustratingly. She only wanted to smack him hard whenever she recalled that he saw her half-naked.

    Frenchies softened his tone unexpectedly. Wailing his long purred tail, he requested softly,

    " Oldie..I..I actually need a favor from you..I mean..His highness will only return my human form if you ask him to do that. Please, tell him when hees back. Okay?"

    Siemus was baffled out for a while. How was she rted to the change of his shape?

    Anyways, she couldn''t let go of this rare opportunity. Tapping on her thighs thoughtfully, she pretended to fall in deep thoughts as Frenchies watched her in worry.

    This woman.. wouldn''t let him go so easily..!

    Siemus smiled like an old fox and agreed mysteriously,

    " I can help you but..I have condition! "

    There she goes!

    Frenchies thought and asked through his gnashed teeth,

    " What is that?"

    Siemus grinned enjoying the sight of his helplessness,

    " You will stop calling me, Oldie but I will definitely continue calling you '' pussycat''. Agree?"

    Frenchies became more agitated but he had no other choices. Controlling his anger, he asked again,

    " Then what will I call you? Your Highness?"

    Siemus pondered for a while. Pushing back her dark curls, she replied with pride,

    " Nope! You will start calling me ''Aunty'' like Princess."

    ****************

    Stay tuned to read another chapter. Coming out within an hour. Bonus chapters will being tomorrow hopefully.

 Chapter 382 - Celebrating ------ Part 2

    Voice Of Love: " Undress my mind, show the world what I posses for you ~ Ayra Chole "

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Make You Feel By Alina Baraz & Galimatias ||

    Coming back to the broken castle, Ayra watched his back with a tight frown as she was driven away towards the edge of the balcony. The air around them became a little chilly since the rain were pouring down for a long time.

    She wandered now what was lingering in his mind. Cedric led her to stop by the railings from where they could watch the wild, wet sight of this pce. The sight over cony wasn''t any special one yet precious. Half moon that illuminated from the smoke of clouds helped the space to showcase a little. This forest had a different kind of white flowers that only bloomed through rainfall. The beautiful part of those flowers were that they all bloomed together and created an appealing look to the eyes of beauty lovers. Having no smell was one of their uniqueness.

    Ayra parted her lips to ask him but then her attention fell on the newly bloomed flowers in front. The nts had all raised their heads together to enjoy the beauty and rain.

    Ayra stopped paying attention on Cedric. Her voice came out as an admiration naturally,

    " It''s.. beautiful.."

    A heavyweight lifted down from Cedric''s shoulders when she liked the view. He was a little worried that he would fail to amaze her. Walking back to stand behind him, he spoke with a smile,

    " You like it?"

    Ayra nodded instantly and lifted her feet slightly to look deeper into the nts. The view seemed beautiful, soaked in droplets that highlighted the foreign flowers much evidently.

    Her sparking eyes peered up to stare at the sky. She murmured paying no attention that Cedric stood right behind her back,

    " The rain isn''t stopping."

    Cedric chuckled lowly in her ears that made her realize that he was right after her back. She moved ufortably, ready to step aside but Cedric was too fast in trapping her between his two slender arms.

    Heid down his armszily on her both sides and heard her taking a sharp breath. He loved to wander around her mind. His dark eyes looked up at the raindrops that wereing down from the dark sky,

    " You want some change?"

    Ayra knitted her brows together. Bless to her memory, she quickly reminded how he changed a droplet into fire in front of his father. She replied trying to act cool,

    " I don''t want any heat right now, Your Highness! This weather is blessed enough for my poor soul."

    A chuckle came out through her lips after her words. Cedric tilted his head down to stare at her smiling face stupifiedly. Perhaps in this whole world, she had the audacity of making joke on his exceptional powers.

    His lips pulled up into a smirk. Having another thought, he whispered into her ears, lifting one of his hand to ce on her shoulder,

    " So you like the rain?"

    A shudder ran through her spine. Not sure whether it was the rain or his touch but her skin underneath her clothes were bing frozen. Nevertheless to say that his palm wasn''t resting anymore but giving her small squeeze asionally.

    Her feet scrunched together nervously. Blowing out heavily through her mouth, Ayra responded as a mutter,

    " Ye..Yes..I mean.. who won''t.. like the..rain?"

    Raining atte night is a favorite kind of weather to any person. Especially people called it as an epitome of romanticism. Something with rare kind of disease would dislike such lovely weather.

    Cedric hummed in agreement lowly. His eyes focused on the raindrops deeply as he breathed out few words slowly,

    " Then I should create something more wonderful to impress my wife."

    Ayra furrowed her brows together confusingly. Not understanding what was he meaning exactly, she replied scowling at him,

    " Please! Don''t ruin the moment with your fires again, Your Highness! "

    Cedric chuckled into her ears and was amused by her helpless words. As long as she didn''t fear him and distanced herself from him, he could tolerate her each and every mockery.

    Cedric exhaled a deep sigh and focused on extinguishing his powers among the droplets. He couldn''t control the natural weather but once it came out from the sky, he could use his powers onto it.

    When Ayra was staring unblinkingly at the view, she failed to hear his slow murmur. Within a blink of eye, a rows of droplets whirled together, circled around with a powerful force.

    Without her notice, those powerful force made their way towards Ayra''s face and spurted on her face like the ssh of stream. She jolted gasping out in astonishment and pressed her face backwards untill her head rested on Cedric''s shoulders subconsciously.

    She blurted out parting her lips apart in confusion,

    " What.. just.. happened?"

    She was panting heavily. Lips and face all drapped in cold water, her beauty became pure and natural just like the rain that were pouring from the sky.

    Cedric chuckled on her back and replied innocently,

    " Well..you just said that you liked rain. I wanted to give you a taste of it."

    Ayra huffed helplessly. This man had different ways of scaring people around him. Pointing at her own head that was leaning against Cedric''s shoulders, Ayra attempted to lift herself but Cedric spoke hastily,

    " Don''t move! "

    Ayra flinched a little and pulled her head up to nce at Cedric confusingly. Cedric didn''t say anything. His other hand intertwined with her one and sped their palms together tightly.

    Letting out a deep breath, he spoke almost like a pleading,

    " Let''s just pretend that we are a normal couple for the day, Princess."

    Ayra was little taken back by his words. Indeed it was the perfect weather to spend time with your partner alone. But she always believed that the word ''Romantic'' doesn''t go with Cedric. Though a part of her wasn''t willingly, she didn''t say anything out loud.

    Gulping down her sensitive thoughts a little, she simply kept leaning against his shoulder. The rain kept hitting hard untill they couldn''t hear anything of their ragged breathing.

    ****************************

    Hi everyone! Thank you for the 7.6k collections. I have received 260+ summoning pens again to release more chapters lol. Be patience! I am working on it LOL! Please do consider about sending gifts to this book! Listen the song of this chapter! Those lyrics matched so well with my chapter.

 Chapter 383 - [Bonus ] One Family Part ------ 1

    After that blissful moment with Cedric, Ayra was half asleep when she was carried back inside their room without her knowledge. She had to admit that the moment really spreaded some warmth and rxation in her heart. Having someone who could stand by your side and watch the rain together was still an unfulfilled dream to some old lovers. People may call it silly but this silly matters make the rtionship strongest than others.

    Not sure about whether it was her emotions or the unexpected weather, she noticed a childish part of Cedric''s personalityst night. He was yful loverst night and gave much effort to make their simple moment into a special one. Unexpectedly her heart swayed in sweet melon that night when she slept in his arms.

    The morning sun came with a smoky weather. The ces were still drenched after a long rainfall and didn''t dry easily. Those flowers were all turned dead after the flicker of sunlight fell on them. These flowers couldn''t live under sunlight and burnt as soon as theyid on them.

    By the time Ayra had woken up from her sleeping, it was still early in the morning. Cedric was right beside her sleeping deeply and had a tight frown between his temples. Ayra chuckled lightly at the sight from where his lip had stain of saliva.

    How she wished that she could capture this moment to tease himter on!

    Reminding off another person who was downstairsst night, Ayra got off from her bed hurriedly and made her way downstairs to find Oscar. Since Cedric wasn''t by her side, she might do something to know that what did he want exactly!

    When she reached on the doorway, Oscar was intending to leave. He could have leftst night but Cedric''s given pain made him quite weak. He was quite surprised to find Ayra so early in the morning.

    Ayra became a little odd since their first meeting was totally messed up. She couldn''t even greet her father-inw well. After hesitating for a while, she bowed her head a little and called him respectively,

    " Father! "

    Oscar knitted his brows together. He didn''t expect this woman to behave so elegantly today.

    Who was she exactly?

    He cut off her respect rudely,

    " Don''t! I haven''t permitted you to call me ''Father.'' "

    Ayra sighed helplessly. Taking a note of his neated clothes, she spoke twisting her palms together nervously,

    " Are..are you leaving? Where will you go?"

    Oscar scoffed rolling his eyes at her,

    " Do you think that you are in any position to ask me such questions? Tell your husband to give my throne back or else.."

    Ayra rebuked before he could threat anymore,

    " Or else what? You want to fight against your own family to reim the throne? How longer that you want to live?"

    Oscar was angered after her questions. He growled frustratingly and mumbled in an impatient voice,

    " You..you won''t understand because you never lost the person that you love. I want my wife back simply and your husband has be the biggest taboo between my tasks."

    This time, Ayra also felt that Oscar had began to believe someone''s words blindly. His desperation of bringing back Jasmine became so obsessive that Ayra feared a little about Cedric''s family.

    Ayra rebuked reasonably taking slow steps towards Oscar,

    " Do you think that there is any magic in this world which can bring your wife into live? If it was really possible, I wouldn''t have be fatherless just after my birth."

    Oscar pulled his eyes up to stare at Ayra unblinkingly. Showing the undefined emotions on her eyes, Oscar became a little taken back and looked away from her thoughtfully.

    Ayra continued watching him in silence,

    " I don''t me you for wanting your wife back but the path that you are choosing will bring destruction on your life only."

    Oscar was like an angry lion. No matter what Ayra said, he was blindly believing that Jasmine could be back into life. He protested back angrily,

    " Stop provoking my choice! You don''t know anything about us. Why must you interfere?"

    Ayra rebuked back sharply as her eyesnded on Oscar furiously,

    " Yes, I can because it concerns my family. Dixon n is also my family now. I can''t watch them breaking apart for you once again. Listen to me, father."

    Oscar cut off her words midway, hated to hear her calling so affectionately,

    " Stop calling me father."

    Ayra inhaled a deep breath to suppress her rage. Letting out another proud scoff, she insisted crossing her arms together,

    " I will because you are my father-inw."

    Oscar''s turned pale in anger. He sutured gritting his teeth together,

    " You....!! "

    Ayra ignored his warning and resumed her conversation in a thoughtful voice,

    " Listen to me now. No matter who has promised you, the person must be scam and has another motives. Why don''t you understand that your son would have done everything to bring his mother back? Then why would a stranger agree to help you? Besides, how can you dig out those graves of wolves? Do you know what happened yesterday?"

    Oscar looked up at Ayra strangely. Not expecting that she could be so considerate, Oscar had begun to look into the matters thoughtfully. His look of distracted feature was enough for Ayra to continue the topic.

    Ayra informed taking another step inside the room,

    " Someone has killed the mother of innocent pups from the border using needle which is made of wolf''s bone. Do you think that it wasn''t provided by you? What are you doing exactly? Trying to destroy your own built up kingdom so that your all children end up having no homes for them?"

    Oscar widened his eyes disbelievingly. His voice cracked and words came out breaking,

    " You.. said.. that... wolves...they were killed? "

    Indeed he was fool enough to deliver those bones to outsiders. Ayra nodded her head slightly. Stopping right in front of Oscar, she replied in an emotional voice,

    " Now you know what are you doing exactly. I don''t expect you to treat his highness lovingly father but at least, I can hope that you won''t turn your back against your own children. Sister Isabe is having child and she has no one but Cedric as her biggest support. I believe that you are smart to make your choice."

    Ayra spoke in a serious voice and turned around to leave only to see a standing figure on the doorway.

    " Have I interrupted something?"

 Chapter 384 - [ Bonus ] One Family Part ----- 2

    Cedric watched her with a smile that formed too satisfyingly on his lips. He didn''t their whole conversation but he was d that he arrived right at that exact moment when Ayra mentioned about being one family. His happiness had no limits but he knew that she didn''t speak for the love of him. Still he was happy to know about her inner thoughts.

    Ayra appeared a little uneasy. She was being too emotional toe here and convince Oscar to support his children before everything. Fluttering her nervous gaze few times, she spoke trying to y cool on surface,

    " You are awake?"

    Cedric replied chuckling with a deeper meaning,

    " I am d that I am awake at right time."

    Ayra didn''t get the meaning of his words. She naturally passed him a smile and spoke pacing on his way,

    " I came to check on, father."

    Cedric hummed pulling his eyeszily on Oscar who looked utterly shocked after the revtion that Ayra made to him,

    " I can see that written on his expression. Let''s not scare him anymore, Princess. My court is waiting for me and the pce is waiting for its queen."

    His eyes smiled at her dotingly. Once she scooted closer, Cedric grabbed her by her forearms and dragged her outside. Since the intruder was no other else but his own father, there was nothing to worry about anymore.

    Coming back to the corridor from where they were heading for the outdoor, Ayramented hating the fact that Cedric was too ignorant towards his father,

    " You are ignoring him again. Why don''t we bring him back into pce? What if.. something happens to him?"

    Cedric looked back at her meaningfully. Curling his lips up into a smirk, he replied twinkling his eyes mischievously,

    " Don''t worry, Princess. Soon someone is going to inform me that my father has been abducted. At that time, I will have to go to rescue him anyways."

    Ayra became stunned before pressing her lips together into a straight line,

    " You are too ruthless! "

    Cedric protested taking a deep look of her puffed cheeks,

    " Not to you at least! Some people learn only after pushing on the edge of mountain."

    Ayra scowled lifting her gown slightly to ce her feet on the wet ground,

    " But you never learn."

    Before her feet could touch the cold surface of soil, she had been pulled back from behind roughly. A surprised gasp came out from her lips before she found herself cornering against a pir.

    Her thoughts went nk when a pair of cold lips smashed against her ones. Startled by this sudden, Ayra attempted to push him away but her protest only unleashed the self-restrainted demon inside Cedric. He pressed his body against her more firmly as his other hand reached out to grab a fist of her hairs carefully.

    Ayra whimpered not wanting to be kissed especially when she held no such emotional feelings for him. His lips sucked her hard but receiving no response from her, Cedric became a little excited.

    His fingers deepened inside her thick locks, slightly got hurt with her hair clips but he didn''t care as long as he was satisfied with his kiss. Driving insane in pleasure, his hand crawled down to squeeze her bottom slightly.

    Her lips parted letting out a sexy gasp. Cedric quickly glided his tongue inside her mouth and deepened their kiss more passonately. Ayra only felt that her thoughts were getting drowned slowly under the spell of his domineering kiss.

    Having no energy of fighting with him anymore, she became numb and let the demon satisfying his hunger obediently. The kiss went on for a while untill his thoughts came back to reality.

    Leaving her lips after a long lick as if those were some delicious candy, Cedric smirked proudly at her swollen lips. Grazing on her lips slightly, he heard her asking in a deeply agitated voice,

    " What.. what gotten into you? "

    Cedric replied innocently, taking a step back,

    " Ruining your lipstick absolutely."

    Ayra growled peering back to see if Oscar was there around them or not,

    " Why did you kiss suddenly? Shouldn''t you ask me at least before doing something?"

    Cedricughed softly and replied with sincerity,

    " Reward, Princess! It was your reward for calling my family as yours."

    Ayra gulped before staring down awkwardly. Her lips still felt numb after his kiss. She mumbled ncing around to divert the topic,

    " They are lovely anyways. Can we go now?"

    Cedric grinned before leading her towards the horse that was stationed under a giant tree.

    ******

    Meanwhile, Alexander had arrived early in the morning in Dixon Pce. His mother was urging him so much that he had no other way but arrive as soon as possible. Elizabeth was there to apany him like an invisible person. All the time, she didn''t share a single word with Alexander and kept mute as if she didn''t exist.

    As they both came on the entrance, one of the guard stopped them,

    " Who are you guys? Have youe to meet the king? Please wait outside until the court begins."

    Alexander was momentarily speechless. Before he could give him an exnation, Elizabeth replied looking straight into the guard''s eye angrily,

    " Who are you to stop him? Does he look like amoners? He is the eldest brother of your queen. Step away! Always speak too much before knowing."

    The guard held a bewildering look. Upon gazing on Alexander who was dressed in an expensive suit, they understood that Elizabeth wasn''t baffling. They quickly opened a path for them to enter.

    Elizabeth snorted at them coldly and walked inside with Alexander. Alexander couldn''t help but smiling at her silently. Though she was angry on him, she still cared about his reputation.

    Alexander halted in his track abruptly once they came nearer at the entrance. His dark eyes narrowed as he uttered out surprisingly,

    " Strange! Why do I smell a strong wave of witchcraft?"

    *******************

    Regr updates areing within few hours! I need sleep lol.

 Chapter 385 - Family Meeting

    Elizabeth narrowed her gaze suspiciously at Alexander whose expression took a massive change within a sh moment. His nostrils were stressed out, eyes darkened in deep thoughts as if he was trying to figure out something in his mind. Even he forgot to notice that they were standing at the middle of entrance awkwardly.

    Elizabeth cleared her throat, bringing his attention back into reality and muttered politely,

    " Brother..Alex..We should enter inside the pce."

    Alexander hummed softly, dismissed his suspicious thoughts momentarily and agreed before picking his pace into the pce,

    " Right! Sister should be around here."

    Both of them entered together and found Isabe right at the hallway. She was instructing the maids to prepare two rooms for their guests as soon as possible. Cedric had informed before going out that they were expecting Alexander''s arrival soon.

    Alexander came to stand behind Isabe and greeted after giving her a long respective bow,

    " Princess! "

    Isabe returned him a big smile and greeted back respectfully,

    " Prince Alexander! You are here finally. We were expecting your visit. Wee to Basarisk. I hope that you had a safe journey."

    Isabe spoke and shifted her curious eyes on Elizabeth who was standing closer to Alexander. Noticing her curious gaze, Alexander introduced after clearing his throat,

    " This is Elizabeth Castillo, Sister Ayra''s good friend."

    Isabe nodded with a smile and saw her bowing courteously. She eximed excitedly, having so many people in the pce,

    " I am so d that Ayra will have someone to apany him. Now it seems like a big Royal Pce. I was getting too bored here alone. "

    Elizabeth received a great admiration for Isabe. After chatting with her for a while, she figured out that Isabe was nothing like arrogant princess. Instead of showing high ss attitude, she was delighted that there were many people to live in their pce.

    Few momentster, Cedric reached over there with Ayra following her in. As soon as they stepped in, Ayra yelled out excitedly rushing towards Alexander,

    " Brother Alex! "

    Alexander turned around with a wide smile and pulled her into a tight hug. He mumbled without caring who were watching over them,

    " I missed you! "

    Ayra grinned mumbling back lowly,

    " I missed all of you."

    The siblings were so emotional that they didn''t even break apart after a while. Someone who was jealous over her brother came to give them a red signal,

    " Well, the hug must be suffocating."

    Cedric''s voice came out from back with a hint of jealousy. Alexander left her embrace and chuckled bowing at Cedric slightly,

    " Your Highness! My sister is yours anyways. This burning should reduce now."

    Cedric liked the tag of iming her but a difort was still lingering inside his heart unnecessarily. Forcing a calm smile on his face, he greeted back shooting everyone a look,

    " Wee to Dixon Pce, Prince Alexander. We are very much honoured to have you here."

    Alexander smiled before looking down at Ayra to ask worriedly,

    " Where is aunt Siemus?"

    Ayra exined the incident shortly and took both of them upstairs. She was d to have her family here but unfortunately her happiness was temporary.

    Cedric watched how happily his wife fled away from there without caring about his others. Suddenly he had a worry that if Alexander and that girl stayed any longer, all his attention would be snatched away.

    Isabe didn''t miss the dissapointed look on Cedric''s eyes. A satisfied smile formed on her lips when she realized that her stone cold hearted brother actually began to care for someone''s emotions deeply.

    Isabeughed softly and spoke approaching him closer,

    " She is always with you, brother. Let her spend time with them now. How did the investigation go on?"

    Cedric heard her asking about the incident that happened in Norst. His lips pursued together to spill out the truth but suddenly his eyes fell on her growing stomach. Cedric swallowed down his words and replied skipping the topic trickily,

    " Soon we will find out! How is your health now, Sister?"

    Cedric''s words reminded her about their aunt Shelly who was sleeping in her room. Isabe replied excitedly,

    " Shit! I forgot to inform you! Aunt Shelly is here with us. She has suggested me to go with her in Richalwolf Land. After hearing about the sudden attack from Davina, she was concerned."

    Cedric narrowed his gaze unhappily. Walking over the couch toy down, he replied letting out a scoff,

    " Not a chance! She doesn''t live with shining armours around her that she can keep you protected, sister. Dismiss the idea! "

    Isabe drew a deep breath helplessly. She was quite expectant of this answer and turned around to walk over to him. She pulled out thest trump card of convincing him slowly,

    " Cedric! You know that I am going through a difficult phase of pregnancy. Richalwolf Land has more effective physicians than us. Besides no one will ever know that I am going to live in there. I don''t see no harm here. Besides aunt cares about us a lot, you know that."

    As expected, Cedric''s face stiffened a little at the mention of herplicated pregnancy. Going through a lot of hesitations, he agreed after letting out a straight answer,

    " Fine if it is your wish but..you are going stay in the supervision of their Royal Family. I am sending a letter to Richalwolf Land''s king today. You and aunt Shelly will live under their supervision."

    Isabe sighed out helplessly. Having no choice but to agree with his arrangements, she replied shortly,

    " As you wish then, it''s settled. I am going in."

    Upstairs, Alexander was attempting to heal Siemus but everytime his powers unleashed, it was shoved back into his body forcefully. He felt that there was some invisible powers that were stopping him to perform his magic here and it felt quite powerful than his magic.

    Alexander barked out worryingly,

    " What is happening? Why can''t I use my own powers?"

    ****************

    ~ Scroll To Read The  ~

 Chapter 386 - Unwrapped Gift!

    Alexander eximed in confusion. Only then Ayra realized that their magics were prohibited in this pce. She pped on her own forehead stupidly and notified Alexander before making her way out,

    " Hold on for a while, brother. We need permission to use magics in this pce."

    Alexander chuckled amusingly at her words while withdrawing his stretched out palma from Siemus,

    " Interesting! King Cedric has really his own way to run his kingdom."

    Ayra rolled her eyes annoyingly at her brother''sment. Only if she could show them that how narcissistic brat their honourable king was!

    Walking through the wide corridor, she peered downstairs to see if he was here. Finding no one but few maids who were busy in arranging breakfast, she assumed that he had gone to his study. Since there was an hour left before his court starts, there was only one ce for him to go on. She noticed that he liked to stay inside his study more than his room.

    Ayra went straight for his study. Without caring about knocking, she pushed open the door hurriedly and called him out a bit coldly,

    " Your Highness! I need..."

    Ayra bit down her tongue hardly. Her eyes widened a little before lips formed into an awkward smile. She noticed that Cedric wasn''t alone inside his study. A man looked barely old was standing opposite of his desk. His palms were fisted together in a sign of Royalty. His astounded gazeid on Ayra unblinkingly. He didn''t expect the new queen to act so unruly.

    On the other side, Cedric only chuckled lightly. Folding the paper cautiously, hemented taking a note of Ayra''s awkward silence,

    " Don''t mind my wife, Mr. Brooke. My wife sometimes acts impulsively when she misses me too much."

    Mr. Brooke only smiled back at his king''s word shyly and failed to notice that Ayra''s mouth hung open in awe. This man was so good in taking pride.

    Mr.Brook took the paper from Cedric''s hand and heard him ordering seriously,

    " Be sure to send it to the king''s hand. I want him to read the letter personally. I want my sister safe and sound."

    Mr.Brook bowed his head down longingly. He had been working as the embassador for decades and knew that how doting Cedric was to his sisters. Mr. Brook took his leave after bowing at Ayra and left the scene considerably.

    Ayra coughed awkwardly,

    " Well, I am sorry! I didn''t know."

    Cedric ignored the topic. Leaning against his chair, he questioned with azy smile,

    " I wonder what happened all of sudden that Princess Ayra has gotten her invaluable time to spend with me rather than her brother."

    Ayra spoke approaching him with a tight frown,

    " Oh right! I came to tell you that Brother Alexander is failing to use his powers because of your restrictions. Give him the permission of using his powers. Aunt Siemus needs to heal fast."

    Cedric chuckled sitting up from his chair to walk onto her,

    " No wonder! You are here! I can permit him but I have to remind you something."

    Ayra breathed out heavily when he stared into her eyes with lust upied eyes,

    " What.. what is it?"

    Cedric whispered reaching out to twist her curl with his fingers yfully,

    " You owe me two bikini night."

    Ayra rebuked sharply,

    " Two? How did it be two?"

    Cedric grinned touching her cheek teasingly,

    " You forgot? How unfortunate princess! You would be punished for using your spell on your father-inw."

    Ayra was left with no words to protest that how cunning, absolutely pervert the king was. Grinding on her teeth, she huffed taking her turn to leave,

    " We will seeter, Milord."

    She continued walking for the door and heard his flirtatiousment,

    " Make sure to wear red one, Princess. You look cool in red."

    Ayra snapped her head back to re at him harshly. Snorting out coldly, she replied mocking on hisment,

    " As if you have seen before."

    Cedric grinned maliciously this time. Putting his thumb on his lips, he replied shamelessly,

    " At least I have measured them, Princess. I have the ability of imagining."

    Defeated against his shamelessness, Ayra muttered before taking her leave with a tomato like cheeks,

    " Pervert! "

    ***

    That night, everyone had gone to sleep after a full family dinner. Jessie was staying in her friend''s house for a gathering. Aunt Shelly liked Ayra so much that Cedric had to warn herter on to let go of Ayra. Night time was the only time that he got her attention fully. Between Alexander and Elizabeth, Elizabeth talked more about Dstia but she maintained an invisible barrier between her and Alexander. Even Ayra noticed the change between them. Well, she asked toe them together specifically only on one hope that her brother would finally progress their cat-mouse rtionship.

    The atmosphere was so harmonious that Isabe had nearly forgotten about her unwrapped gift. She went for the bed early, left the box at a corner and went to sleep over the bed peacefully. She loved such harmonious sight of her family but unfortunately they never had. After Cedric''s arrival, everything had changed in their life even their father had long gone out of their family. With the thought of loneliness, Isabe ced her palm on her protruding belly and silently promised that she would be always there for her son.

    When she tossed on the bed to fall asleep, a ck snake made his way out of the box slowly. The snake was cautious about not making any sound as if it had been trained to be a silent killer.

    The snake continued making its way towards the bed until it found a right position to climb up over the bed.

    ********************

    Hello everyone! Please consider giving your golden tickets to support the book! Also the book will have third tier from next month. You will be able to read 8-10 chapters in advance. Continue voting to help me staying in trending zone. Thank you !

 Chapter 387 - Unrestrained Powers ----- Part 1

    Ayra stepped out of her room sadly. Right before going for the bed, Cedric informed her that Isabe was going for herbour in Richalwolf Land. Honestly, she liked and admired Isabe a lot. She was one kind of woman who spreads an aura of home. Staying by her side, her heart always filled with warmth. Thus she became sad to know that Isabe wouldn''t be staying in Dixon Pce for months approximately.

    Ayra clutched the Auspicious stone in her palm tightly. Athena sent the rare stone for Isabe to keep it with her to avoid any ominous eyes on her baby. Back in the history, pregnant women used to carry this stone for the wellbeing of their unborn child. Knowing that Isabe had aplicated pregnancy, Athena collected it personally and sent it for Isabe through Elizabeth. They were so busy in gossiping that Ayra forgot to deliver the stone. Since Isabe would be leaving tomorrow, she thought of passing the stone to her right away.

    Ayra walked through the corridor slowly. Thinking that everything had fallen asleep, she delibaretly took slow steps on the way. Stopping right in front of Isabe''s room,she decided to step in without bothering about knocking.

    Ayra pushed open the door slightly, cautious about not making any extra noise and entered after closing the door behind. Turning around, she lifted up her feet to walk in but her track halted abruptly. Her dark eyes widened apart in astonishment when she spotted the ck snake right after Isabe''s feet who was asleep over the bed.

    A gasp came through her lips when she realized that one move, the snake would bite down on Isabe''s feet. The snake who came toplete its order heard the slight movement inside the room. His venomous eyes shifted on Ayra who was standing near the doorway unmoved. His attention was distracted by her presence. The snake kept hissing beside Isabe''s feet, ready to give his death bite but was pausing because of Ayra''s presence.

    Ayra waspletely in bizarre state. If she made any sound, there was a huge possiblity that the snake would bite down on Isabe''s feet at her movements. On the other hand, if she tried to approach the snake, it would be alerted definitely and would bite down on Isabe''s feet undoubtedly. The situation was a total mascara and Ayra had only one thought in her mind that was to use her own powerful fast magics but Cedric had prohibited others magic in this pce. At this moment, she only wished to chop Cedric into pieces.

    Her breathing came out shakingly. Every hiss that came out from the snake made her heart racing like a violent turbulent. She couldn''t tolerate the fact that Isabe would be pushing near the edge of death under her watchful eyes. Worst of all, she had an innocent child inside her womb.

    The snake let out a provocative hiss towards Ayra as if it was warning her that one step closer to the bed, he would end the life of this sleeping woman. Ayra squeezed the corner of her clothes tightly. Helpless tears began to gather in her eyes as she watched the snake and Isabe in terror.

    Could anyone feel more helpless than this?

    Ayra managed to calm down herself momentarily. Breathing out two times heavily, she kept chanting inside her mind that she could save Isabe from this danger. Soon a desperation of saving Isabe became strong inside her mind. Her eyes turned dark eventually and an impulsive thought of killing that snake run across her mind impatiently.

    She no longer feared the snake anymore. Her helplessness turned into power inside and a glutaric growl came through her parted lips out of her consent. Ayra''s fists clenched aside so hardly that the stone was on the verge of copsing. Lucky, she unfisted her palms on time but one thing didn''t change in her body. The mark on her hand kept moving fast on her skin, made a rhythmic circle and increased its speed with the anger that unleashed from Ayra''s body.

    Then her dark eyes squeezed shut tightly and thest thing that she could remember was a wave of heat spurted out from her body along with few unknown words that came out through her lips subconsciously.

    A painful hissing sound broke in the air after her heat came out. By the time, Ayra opened up her eyes to see what just happened, her heart shuddered in astonishment. She spotted a burning snake on the ground.

    She swallowed looking down at her own hands strangely. Her lips trembled together in confusion. Looking up at Isabe, she saw that Isabe had been woken up too since the heat was too much and brushed past against her body.

    Ayra''s thoughts became nk momentarily.

    How could she use magic? Which magic that left from her body? Why didn''t she realize anything?

    Ayra kept standing over there nkheadedly. The snake''s body looked pathetic that it scared Isabe. The snake looked like a burnt flesh which they used to eat for dinners.

    Isabe couldn''t help from gasping and muttered shifting her astounded eyes between Ayra and that snake,

    " Ayra, what just happened? How did a snake

    Cedric who was inside his room sensed an external power running through his pce. Since he personally put a restricted barrier of magic in this pce, he realized that his barrier had been broken down by some unknown powers. The first thing that came in his mind was Isabe''s safety. Since Davina was behind her life desperately, Cedric was always worried for her.

    He rushed out from his room and yelled wakening up everyone from the pce,

    " Guards! Maids! Wake up! Someone has barged into the pce. Come on! "

    Cedric thunderous voice rang throughout the entire pce as an urging rm. All the maids including guards barged inside hastily and ran from here to there in search of intruder.

    Cedric went straight inside Isabe''s room to check on both of them. He stopped at the door abruptly and muttered staring down at the snake,

    " Trained ck Mamba. How did ite here?"

 Chapter 388 - Unrestrained Powers ----- Part 2

    Ayra was a little afraid once Cedric entered into the scene. She still couldn''t get out of the aftermath effect that she felt after the heat spurted out from her body. With her eyes still carrying the astonishment, she kept staring down at the venomous snake.

    Isabe spoke getting herself up from the ground. She was a wise woman and soon her eyes followed the box that was left partially opened. Even though Ayra hadn''t spoken yet, Isabe could assume that what just happened.

    Isabe gasped shooting Cedric a nervous look,

    " Brother! I assume that the snake came from this box and Ayra.."

    Her eyes shifted on Ayra who held a bewildering expression and continued,

    " Ayra managed to save me on time. Isn''t it, Ayra?"

    Only then Ayra came back to reality. Pulling her eyes up to stare at Isabe, she confirmed letting out a sigh of relief,

    " That''s right! Sister Isabe, are you okay? When I entered, I saw the snake over your bed. I was so freaked out that I couldn''t do anything and then..."

    Her voice cracked into a slow whisper afterwards. Eyes following the dead burnt snake, Ayra muttered having no clue of what happened here,

    " It..it just happened..."

    Cedric''s expression turned dark in rage and an absolute urge of killing someone who dared to send this snake here. He growled letting out a hiss,

    " Who sent this to you, Sister?"

    Isabe muttered hatefully,

    " The present came from Davina. I believe that Prince Shanz is behind this malicious n, brother."

    Cedric cursed pulling his lips into a predatory smirk,

    " It seems like prince Shanz wants me to deal with him personally, Sister."

    Cedric spoke before ordering a guard to take away the snake from there. Shifting his attention back on Ayra who was in state of daze, he asked hoarsely,

    " Princess! How did you manage to use your powers? "

    Ayra answered shaking her head unknowingly,

    " Pardon me, Your Highness! I..I just don''t understand how did it happen."

    Isabe coaxed frowning at her brother unhappily,

    " Don''t scare her, Cedric. At least, it happened and she saved me. Ayra, I owe you a big favor from now on."

    Ayra smiled weakly before answering,

    " It is nothing, sister. Aren''t we sisters?"

    ****

    Cedric took Ayra back inside their living room. Letting her sit over the bed to m down her anxious heart, he asked passing her a ss of water,

    " Feeling better now?"

    Ayra stretched out her arm to grab the ss of water. Taking a long mouthful gulp, she replied letting out a long sigh,

    " A bit."

    She felt a little hesitated that Cedric was upset on her for using magic without his permission. Raising her head to nce at him, she asked nervously,

    " Do..do you mind that I have used magic unknowingly? Actually I wasn''t in my mind."

    Cedric smiled at her meaningfully. Crunching himself down to drop on his knees, he replied taking one of her palm to rub soothingly,

    " Not a chance! Do not worry about your magics much, Princess. Only keep this in your mind that you have saved two lives. How can I dare to be angry on you?"

    Ayra''s gaze softened a little. She picked on his words to y along,

    " So you mean that I would be punished if I used my magic mistakingly in other situations?"

    Cedric stared at her for a while. Pinching on her palm slightly, he replied with a cunning smirk,

    " Do you remember what I said to you, Princess?"

    Ayra raised her questioning eyes. Cedric continued tingling the skin over her palm slowly,

    " Even if you kill someone, I will help you to bury his body."

    This time, Ayra smiled at him genuinely and for the very first time, she suddenly thought that it wasn''t not so terrible to marry him at the end. At least, he tolerated her madness. In her entire span of life, she had only one worry that others would get scared of her powers and push her away. Loneliness scared her the most since her most parts of life was spent hiding from caves to mountains. No one wished aplicated life but sometimes fate betrays.

    Cedric was a little taken back by her smile. His eyes admired her genuine smile for a while before asking her softly,

    " Sleep Princess! I don''t want you to perform a sadistic show with your bikini tonight. Let''s keep it wrapped for tomorrow. Hmm?"

    Ayra blushed at hisment. Pushing his hands away shyly, she scowled weakly,

    " Get off! You always have this in your mind."

    Cedric walked out of the room after coaxing his wife. Finding Isabe out of their room, he warned his anxious sister,

    " Sister! I told you to sleep."

    Isabe stopped pacing after his voice. She came to check on Ayra who looked shocked after the incident. She asked peering at the closed door behind,

    " Is she okay?"

    Cedric assured giving her a soft smile,

    " Yes, she is! Princess Ayra has the breed of most rare creatures across the world, sister. Having some unrestrained powers isn''t umon in her character. Now go back to sleep! I can handle everything."

    Isabe was convinced by Cedric to walk back inside her room. As she left the spot, his calm eyes darkened a little.

    Away from the kingdom of Basarisk, Davina was having a silent night out there. Even the Royal Castle was totally asleep without any noises around.

    Footsteps began to approach inside the room adjusted to the court. Two of the guards dropped a huge box in front of a man who was sitting inside the darkeness.

    One of the guard informed respectfully after bowing at the man courteously,

    " Your Highness! We have received a return gift from Basarisk."

    ******************

    Hi everyone! I am so d to inform you that an artist has taken charge of making some concept arts regarding this book. I will add one art as a reward of buying the highest Preveilege tier in next month. The first concept art would be " The wedding scene between Ayra and Cedric ".

 Chapter 389 - Not Rich Enough ----- Part 1

    Prince Shanz hauled up from his respective chair upon their words. Walking out of the darkness, his boot clicked against the marble floor. Coming over to stand in front of the box, Shanz ran across his eyes over the box curiously. Even though he hated Isabe, his sister-inw to death, he decided to send this gifts for the sake of his death mother. His mother had unfulfilled wishes regarding Isabe''s baby.

    Confusion puzzled across his expression. Isabe had no reason to send back any return gift.

    Could it be that she didn''t want to ept those old clothes by his mother?

    Anger rose from the core of Shanz''s heart. He secretly vowed that If Isabe dared to send back his mother''s clothes, he would go personally in Basarisk to settle down the score between them. Shanz''s cold voicemanded angrily,

    " Open it! "

    One of the guard stepped forward toply the order. Having no thoughts about what could be inside, the guard clicked open the giant brown box naturally. Only after the box was opened and that object came in his view, the guard gasped jumping behind out of astonishment. Not only him, the standing other guards all had a bewildering expression.

    A dead snake?

    Shanz''s expression grimaced looking down at the thing that had been sent as a return gift. He didn''t understand what was the meaning of sending a dead snake to him. His gaze eventually turned red in anger. He only sent a few pair of old clothes as a tribute to his death mother but it turned out like Isabe didn''t had any attention of showing respect to his mother.

    Shanz''s eyes rested on the snake body for a while. ording to his judgment, the snake had been burnt brutally which was the cruelest way to torture any creature. His dark eyes spotted a letter that had been ced right after the dead body.

    Having no envelope but a piece of paper only made him wondering that how much impatient the sender was to send him a letter!

    Shanz opened the letterzily and was greeted with Cedric''s skilled writing right away. The content of that letter was full of mockery that said :-

    " How pitiful! My wife has disliked your present unfortunately, Prince Shanz. But here, we go. I have a better present for you. Keep this dead snake by your side to avoid omnious eyes on your throne! Who knows what will happen when my nephewes in this world! "

    Thest line of his letter ended with an underlined meaning. Cedric basically told him that Prince Shanz wouldn''t be able to rule over DAVINA once Isabe gives birth to her son. He would be the next in line to be the legit heir for throne ording to the will made by Vincent, Isabe''ste husband.

    Shanz closed the letter slowly and fisted it inside his palm with a smirk. Running his scornful eyes over the dead snake, hemented with a low chuckle,

    " How surprising! I sent clothes but became snake on its own. Interesting! "

    *****

    ??? DIXON PALACE, BASARISK ???

    The following day hade with a little more peaceful environment across the pce. After they had their morning breakfast, Cedric invited Alexander to y cards with him in the study.

    The two of them sat opposite each others and began to organize the cards attentively. Alexander spoke first, dropping a card on the table,

    " Your Highness! Is something happenedst night?"

    He was a fast asleepst night and didn''t hear about themotion. On the breakfast table, he only heard vague gossips from the maid''s mouth.

    Cedric replied with a chuckle and sounded like it was nothing serious actually,

    " Yes! Your sister has just lost her temper. I am quite used to it honestly."

    Cedric continued pulling his lips into a grin,

    " I wouldn''t even mind if she burns me alive someday."

    Alexander chuckled lightly and replied rearranging the card''s position on the table,

    " Pardon her behavior, Your Highness! We all have such transparent moods that it''s hard to predict. Especially Sister got a very strange superpowers which isn''t very simr like us."

    Cedric''s expression stiffened a little. Raising his eyebrows together, he questioned from his curiousity,

    " Why is it different? I mean, you all four are hybrids just like her. She should be carrying same powers like you."

    Alexander shook his head denying and replied in deep reasonable voice,

    " Unfortunately it is not! Ayraes from the first descendant of Chole Family. Late Uncle Edward was the eldest son of their family. His achievements were highly appreciated by others. Since he isn''t alive anymore, we never totally knew that what was his special abilities. Now sister is born from him, the differences are unavoidable. We noticed it from our childhood days when we began to live together."

    Cedric hummed pondering in deep thoughts and replied briefly,

    " I see! "

    The door of his study room flung open in shot improperly. As Cedric was going to shoot a cold look on the person who just brust in, his gaze melted after spotting the smiling figure. Ayra walked in excitedly and saw them ying cards.

    She eximed excitedly,

    " You two are ying cards. Teach me, please. I always wanted to y card but never mastered up the tactics."

    Cedric patted the spot beside him before calling her sweetly,

    " Come here! "

    Ayrapelled happily as the thought of learning how to y card came across her mind. Her eyes shone in excitement as she plopped down beside him. Resting her elbow on the table, she asked peering at the cards eagerly,

    " Are you going to teach me, Your Highness?"

    Cedric manifested few cards between his fingers. Turning his head aside to stare at the woman who had now gotten a fetish to learn card y, he spoke slowly yet domineeringly,

    " What a shame! I don''t do anything for free, Princess. You know that I am a very calctive person."

    Ayra narrowed her gaze at him suspiciously. Feeling a little chill running through her spine under his intense eyes, she turned her face shield to ask Alexander,

    " Brother, will you teach me? I am not so rich to pay off his highness."

    Alexander chuckled parting his lips to say something but Cedric replied first, pinching on her jaw to turn her face back at her,

    " Well, don''t disgrace yourself always, Princess. See, you got a pretty pair of lips."

    *******************

    will being after few hours due to author''s busy schedule today. Come back to check on updates again. Thank you for the golden tickets that you have sent so far for this book! I really appreciate it!

 Chapter 390 - Baby Maker Only!

    Voice Of Love: " You don''t need any additional weapons to defeat me when you have those devilish smiles."

    || RECOMMEND SONG:

    I Feel Like I''m Drowning By Two Feet ||

    ****

    Ayra was speechless after hearing him out. He was staring at her so intensely that she could assume him ripping her clothes mentally. His lupsided smile only increased the heat between her thighs and for a while, she forgot that there was another guest except them in the room.

    Cedric waited for her answer patiently. His eyes never missed the tiny changes on her expression. He enjoyed the sight of her cheeks turning red after receiving second hand embarrassement from him. She wasn''t an open minded person unlike him who didn''t watch his words before speaking. He always spoke from his mind without any hesitation and shame.

    An intentional cough pulled them back to reality. Startled by sudden interference, Ayra looked up only to see Alexander smiling at them awkwardly. Alexander chuckled repositioning the cards on the table in a row,

    " We should y first, Your Highness and sister, I don''t think that you need me necessarily to teach you how to y cards. See, the mastermind is right after you."

    Cedric chuckled shamelessly epting hispliment openly,

    " So true, Princess but my price rates are quite high."

    Ayra just wanted to bury herself into the ground. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Alexander, her cold faced brother was fighting hard to suppress hisughter. Even now he had joined him in embarrassing her. It seemed like this demon had impressed everyone with his narcissistic side.

    Ayra mumbled shooting a re at Cedric,

    " I better take my leave now, Your Highness. This ce isn''t for me."

    She scowled before sitting up and headed straight for the outdoor. She better found Elizabeth to chitchat rather than being embarrassed by him in front of her brother.

    Inside the study, Alexander and Cedric were ready to y a round. Alexander spoke excitedly,

    " What would you like to bet, Your Highness? I should be rewarded generously as you are my brother-inw and this is my first time visiting in Basarisk."

    Cedric chuckled lightly. Tapping his fingers over the desk, he stated meaningfully,

    " How about we exchange some secrets?"

    Alexander wondered patting the cards over the desk,

    " Secrets? You have my sister in your house already."

    Cedric pondered grinning at him mysteriously,

    " Having her and owning her is different, Prince Alex. I just need a little information from you. What type of boys that your sister likes exactly?"

    Alexander brust intoughter. He didn''t expect that Cedric was still having a tough times after marrying her. Indeed her sister''s stubbornness had never failed to dissapoint anyone. Controlling hisugh for a while, he asked out of curiosity,

    " But what do I get in return if I win?"

    Cedric smirked evilly this time. His fingers streched out to pick up a strawberry from the bowl. Putting it inside his mouth, he replied calmly,

    " A night stuck in a room with Elizabeth to end the cold war between you two."

    Alexander was astounded by his proposal. He couldn''t get the fact that how did Cedric manage to notice the war between them. Swallowing down hard, Alexandermented letting out a scowl,

    " Your Highness! You are too cruel."

    Cedric chuckled swallowing down the leaked juice from his fruit,

    " So I am, Prince Alex. A win-win situation."

    ***

    Ayra came down to fetch some Papayas for Elizabeth who loved to eat this fruit like crazy. Vampire was keen to use silent steps. Thus her steps became barely detectable. As she took her steps towards the kitchen, she heard few maids bickering pretty loudly at least loud enough for her to listen everything.

    A silver haired girlmented snickering,

    " I don''t understand why the king favours the queen so much. Look at her! I admit that she is quite pretty but she is older than him."

    Other maid joined her who was boiling water for Isabe,

    " You don''t understand? The queenes from a powerful family background. The king must have done this on purpose to secure the position of our kingdom. Or else why would he take a liking on her? She doesn''t have very good figure. Besides the king never touches a woman twice. Have you heard about this? The king had fucked everyone almost from our previous batch of maids. Aiyoo! They are so lucky. Now the queen is present in the pce, he wouldn''t dare to summon us. What a shame! "

    The silver haired maid bickered confidently,

    " Just wait for a few days! Once the king ravishes enough of the queen and put an heir inside her womb, he will definitely call us. Do you believe that he can change his actual personality? Never! Once a characterless, always a characterless."

    They spoke before brusting intoughter. All the maids wanted to approach him only because they wanted to change their luck.

    Who wouldn''t want to live in the king''s favour?

    Ayra stayed there unmovingly. Her feet felt numb as if she had forgotten how to walk away. Their words like a slow poison inside her heart. Though she had a vague feeling that Cedric changed after marrying her, their words were true. There was no reason to marry her who was elder than him.

    The feelings that she felt towards him so far all became fake again. She could only visualize her future as a baby maker only. He needed someone to bore an heir for his kingdom. Co-incidentally, his eyesnded on her and he decided to marry.

    Ayra didn''t enter any longer. She turned around slowly and strode back upstairs with an ufortable pain. No woman would be able to bear suchments regarding her husband and Ayra wasn''t any exceptional.

    At the end of day, she had to question herself that did she really do the right thing in marrying Cedric or leaving Seth who stayed by her side for seven years?

 Chapter 391 - Followed

    Nighttime fell over Basarisk Kingdom. Thanks to the heaven, weather wasn''t rainy today or else it would have brought difficulties on Isabe''s secret leaving from the pce. Though everything was prepared very secretly, Cedric was anxious for his sister. His worry lessened a little when the king of Richalwolf Land assured that he would personally take care of Isabe until she gives birth safely. Aunt Shelly was head over in heels to know that they were going to live in the Royal Pce. She had been living in Richalwolf Land over decades but never got the chance of entering into the pce. The pce was only opened for rich people like Isabe.

    Cedric was waiting outside for Isabe to send her off. As he waited, two guards rushed inside hurriedly carrying another dead body of wolf. Dropping the light brown furred body over the floor, one of the guard informed in a slightly tensed voice,

    " Your Highness! Another one! "

    Cedric''s eyes darkened a little. Hearing distant voices that wereing from the entrance, he quickly dismissed,

    " Take it away from here. We will talk after my sister leaves. I don''t want to affect her mood before leaving."

    The guardpelled hurriedly and carried away the body away from that spot. Turning around, Cedric saw Ayra, Elizabeth, Aunt Shelly, Isabe alling out together. Alexander was following them closely.

    Isabe walked over to Cedric with a smile. She knew that if she became emotional, Cedric would worry about her more. Pulling him into a tight hug, Isabe assured with a wide smile,

    " I will being back soon with your nephew, brother. Wait for us and take care of Jessie. She is living this days in her friend''s house."

    Cedric hummed giving her a weak smile and warned softly,

    " Don''te out of pce, okay? I have arranged everything. They will send guards once you reach the capital."

    Isabe nodded smiling and pulled Ayra on Cedric''s side. She teased with a wide smile,

    " Also don''t bully my sister-inw in my absence. Remember to treat her well."

    Cedric chuckled replying back with different meaning,

    " She loves it when I bully her."

    Cedric spoke before reaching out to take Ayra''s waist instinctively. As his hand touched her waist, Ayra shuddered before skipping away suddenly. Cedric was little taken back by her action. Thinking that she felt shy, he didn''t think too much about her behavior at that moment.

    Ayra embraced Isabe warmly saying,

    " We will all wait for you two, sister. Come back to us soon."

    After chatting for a while, Isabe boarded on the carriage and waved at her family. She was happy to feel that there was so many people to worry for her now. Bidding final goodbye to them, her carriage drove away slowly.

    Going back to the pce, Cedric headed for their living room to spend his quality time with his wife finally. Only after reaching on the doorway, he saw that Ayra wasing out. He asked frowning slightly,

    " Where are you going?"

    Ayra replied without meeting his eyes,

    " I..I want to sleep with Elizabeth.. tonight.."

    Cedric refused without even thinking,

    " No way! "

    Ayra knew that he wouldn''t let her go. She reasoned standing far away from his approach,

    " Elizabeth is afraid of sleeping alone in this new ce. I hope that his highness would treat my family members fairly."

    Her words hit hard. In other way, she was trying to imply that Cedric would disrespect her family members if he didn''t let her go. Cedric agreed through his gritted teeth,

    " Fine! Just tonight! I will arrange someone to sleep with her from tomorrow."

    Ayra heavied a sigh of relief. Staying no longer, she quickly walked away almost like a fly. Cedric cursed under his breath after she left.

    ****

    Isabe''s carriage drove away passing an uncountable number of forests. She wasn''t very bore during the ride since Aunt Shelly was a very talkative person and loved to gossip for hours.

    A few guards along with the carriage were going for the Richalwolf Land. The decoration of carriage was kept simple to avoid suspicious eyes. Cedric didn''t want others to know that Isabe was heading for the Richalwolf Land.

    Only few steps away from the border of Richalwolf Land, their carriage took an abrupt halt between its motion. Isabe gasped almost falling forward but was grabbed by Aunt Shelly luckily.

    Aunt Shelly''s piercing voice ran through the air,

    " What are you doing morons? How can you stop the carriage so recklessly? Don''t you know that princess is pregnant? This people! I am going to smack you all hard once I get down."

    The rider of carriage surprisingly didn''t give any answer as he was busy in watching the dark sky above. He held the reins tightly in his grip and observed the sky that took a change suddenly. The moon which was shining a little while back was hidden under a darkrge shadow.

    Isabe spoke worrying about what just happened in midway,

    " What happened, guards? Why aren''t we leaving?"

    The rider swallowed hard while looking up at the sky. His prediction had turned true as he deeply observed and figured out that those shadows were belonged to dragons. Because of the darkeness, he couldn''t detect their exact features but he knew that those dragons didn''t belong to Basarisk.

    Then..it had only one meaning...! They were being followed!

    The rider annouced loud enough to let everyone hear clearly,

    " We..we have been followed.."

    Isabe''s face turned pale in a matter of second. cing her hand over her stomach, she had an omnious feeling suddenly.

    They came for her baby!

    *****************

    Hello everyone! This month is ending within few days. So please consider giving your golden tickets for this book as soon as possible. It determines the rank of a book. I hope that you are enjoying the book so far. Lol! I am scared of writing the next updates. I know that I am gonna hear a few more scolding xd.

 Chapter 392 - Work Out!

    The entire space over their carriage had drapped in shadows of all mighty dragons. The rider of carriage was utterly shocked by the situation and couldn''t determine whether to go forward or go back. Fortunately, he paid attention on the sky out of curiosity. While riding the horses, he noticed that those moonlighting from the sky was suddenly blocked. Looking up at the sky, his breathing was taken away momentarily. Now they were far away from the pce without much guards. If they really came to attack them, no one would be able to save the princess.

    Inside, Isabe trembled in fear violently. If the situation didn''t concern her baby, she would have tried to act brave but now moving a bit vigorously could harm her baby. Isabe gulped asking out in a trembling voice,

    " Can..can we go back now? Since they haven''tnded down, I think that we should go back."

    The rider replied through the little window that separated the inside and outside space,

    " But Princess, we are only few steps away from RICHALWOLF LAND. If we proceed forward, the Royal Guards would be able to provide us protection. They are waiting for us over there already."

    Isabe breathed out heavily and muttered,

    " But can..we reach over there?"

    Her voiceced with fear and anxiety. If the dragon really came to attack her, there was no way that they would let her reach the border. The rider was a good man. He even felt sorry for the baby and offered weakly,

    " At least, we can try, Princess. If we try to go back to our Pce, we might end up being dead midway."

    Aunt Shelly panicked feeling stuck between this Royal conflicts,

    " Isabe, what is going on? Will we get killed? O my god! How do they know about us? Didn''t Cedric assured us that no one knows about your leaving?"

    Isabe understood that her aunt was amoner and didn''t know that how many dangers the Royals faced everyday. Isabe coaxed her aunt even though the situation wasn''t optimistic,

    " Calm down, aunt. We will be Richalwolf Land soon. The king had already sent his troops to take us inside his castle."

    Shelly''s expression didn''t seem convinced at all. She was secretly hating the fact that she asked Isabe to follow her in Richalwolf Land.

    Isabe gave her response after inhaling a deep breath to the Rider who was waiting for her response,

    " Keep moving forward no matter what happens."

    The riderpelled slowly after taking a glimpse of the sky above. The dragons were all circling around only withoutnding down and pped their big wings from here to there.

    Taking the charge of reins, the rider began to ride the carriage again with a vulnerable heartbeat.

    Isabe continued frowning harder. Palms clutched together in fear, her breathing came out a little bit erratically. As the carriage proceeded forward with few steps, various noises came from the outside.

    Isabe was startled turning pale in fear. Before she could ask anything, she only heard distant screams of his guards along with the sound of pping wings. The carriage halted in middle abruptly, almost slipped her out of her spot. Then everything quited down weirdly around them.

    Shelly whispered taking Isabe''s palms shakingly,

    " Be.. What.. what just happened?"

    Isabe continued to look around nervously. Each moment paced, she could hear her own heart racing faster wildly. Before she could offer her any answer, the door of carriage was pushed open with a loud thud, appearing out a devil face that haunted in Isabe''s dream for a long time.

    ***

    Back in the room of Dixon Pce, Elizabeth blew out the candles one by one slowly. Though she appeared attentive on her task, her observant eyes didn''t miss the sight of Ayra''s distracted face. She could feel that someone was bothering her friend.

    Leaving one candle to lighten up at a corner, Elizabeth walked back to seat beside Ayra who was staring outside in daze for a while. Elizabeth asked rubbing her own palms together,

    " So tell me, Princess..Opps..You are the queen now.. What is bothering you?"

    Ayra was a bit stunned. She didn''t expect to be exposed by Elizabeth so fast. Perhaps that''s how friendship worked. One could tell easily just by looking at you that something was wrong with your emotion.

    Ayra was hesitating since the matter concerned her husband. She didn''t want to lower Cedric in front of Elizabeth. At first, she replied shurgging off her shoulders innocently,

    " Nothing..Why? Can''t I sleep with you?"

    Elizabeth blinked before forming into a tight smile. Crossing her arms over her chest, she responded with confidence,

    " My Queen, Ayra! I know you too well that you can escape everyone''s eyes but not mine. So better spill it out before I turn you insane in nagging."

    Ayraughed softly, felt warm inside her heart that she had a real friend to worry about her emotions. Letting out a soft sigh, Ayra stated looking down at the purple bedsheet underneath her feet,

    " Nothing serious really..I am just disturbed about our rtionship.. I don''t know how to say it but you all know that how Cedric was in the past. Now people start to say that he has married me on purpose. Or else why would he marry someone older than him? I am just in state of bizarre, Elizabeth. That''s why, I always hated Royal Marriage but my fate had always betrayed me."

    Though Ayra didn''t exin the entire situation, Elizabeth understood her fears and pains. In regards of rtionship, Elizabeth was more mature than Ayra.

    Elizabeth questioned looking into Ayra''s eyes,

    " Did he ever treat you badly after your marriage? Or did you feel that he doesn''t give his attention on you much?"

    Ayra replied truthfully pressing her lips together tightly,

    " No..I mean..Not until now..He cares about me a lot but I can''t trust himpletely on this marriage. He had so many women in the past.."

    Elizabeth cut off putting one of her palm over Ayra''s thigh encouragingly,

    " But he has only one wife and that is you."

    Ayra stopped talking for a while and looking up at her nkly. Elizabeth continued with a half smile,

    " No matter what others say, you two are couple at the end of argument. If you feel that he truly cares, you should start believing him slowly. Rtionship can be worked out if the other party is willing wholeheartedly. I don''t see anyck on his eyes while showing affection to you. You can test his loyalty but pushing him away wouldn''t bring anything good for you."

    Ayra suddenly asked, finding a good opportunity to taste the water,

    " Then why don''t you work out on your rtionship with my brother?"

    Elizabeth blinked before looking away nkly. Forming her lips into a bittersweet smile, she replied meaningfully,

    " As I said, the other party needs to do willing wholeheartedly."

 Chapter 393 - Dragon With Green Eyes!!

    Alexander continued staring at the drizzling that had began to pour down for a while. A book in his grip, his eyes kept staring into the distant vallies unblinkingly. His mind drifted off to the moment back at the morning. ording to the rules, he had won the y against Cedric. Cedric promised to give him a chance in being alone with Elizabeth for an entire night.

    Though he was hesitating, fearing that Elizabeth would put a wrong impression on his intention. But whenever he was reminded of her cold attitude, his heart was in great difort. Never in his wildest imagination, he thought that it would be so hard to ignore someone whom he had his feeling.

    An exhaled passed through his lips. Clutching the book tightly, he inteneded to catch some sleep but his eyes spotted two guards who were running inside with a dead wolf carefully. From his open window side, the entire pce could be seen clearly. But the strangest part was that he smelled again a strong scent of witchcraft that had been ced nearby.

    This time, he had no doubts on that. But how was it possible for someone to use Witchcraft in Dixon Pce when Cedric had prohibited all the magics except his?

    *****

    Isabe continued staring at the man who was now smiling at her smugly. Fisting the cloth inside her palms, she uttered breathlessly,

    " Uncle Ford!! "

    The man chuckled tapping on his chin dramatically,

    " Too good! At least, our dearest daughter-inw recognized me."

    Ford Williams Raith, second uncle of Former King Vincent Williams Raith and the next sessor on line after Shanz Williams Raith from Davina. Several years ago, he was banished from Davina for raping and murdering of a married woman. Untill today, Isabe never heard about him and only met once during the coronation ceremony of Vincent. Meeting the red eyed dragon aka Ford had definitely brought more fears in her mind because Ford wasn''t a man but beast. His nature was so cruel that he killed one of his wife with his own hands during an argument.

    Isabe sucked a deep breath and asked looking disdainfully at him,

    " What do you want? How did youe here? Your punishment hasn''t ended yet. Who allowed you to step on our kingdom?"

    Ford''s expression darkened after hearing her cold words. A mere woman like her dared to show off her attitude in front of him. Ford smiled dangerously and tched opening the gate wide open for them to step down,

    " I guess, you better get off and see on yourself, my dearest daughter-inw."

    Shelly and Isabe shared a meaningful nce. Wandering where did their guards go, Isabe agreed and got down with the help of Shelly carefully.

    As soon as they came down together, a look of horror shed across their faces. Isabe cried out painfully upon noticing all the guards of her died around. Not only that, the headless body of her loyal Rider wasying under the feet of horses.

    Isabe was still in the terror of processing what just happened but Shelly lost her temper. She stepped forward bossily and began to yell at Ford''s face whose face was full of smiles,

    " You Bastard! How dare you kill our people? Do you know Cedric? He will kill you..kill you..Aahh.."

    Shelly''s crying voice rang throughout the entire ce, shuddering Isabe who was busy in finding anyone live from her guards out there. Turning around in a swift, she spotted Shelly''s lying figure on the ground and called out cryingly,

    " Aunty!! "

    Ford had pped Shelly so hard that her cheeks started bleeding. She fell over the ground and hit her head hard against the stone. She bleeded so much in a while that her consciousness had began to be blurry.

    Isabe screamed out stepping forward to face Ford,

    " Uncle Ford! How dare youy your hand on my Aunt? Why are you doing this to us?"

    Ford sneered reaching out to grab her hairs painfully,

    " Not only her, sometimester, you will face the same consequences like your aunt. What did Shanz tell you earlier? Pass him the throne and stay awake from Davina. But you chose to act like a real bitch and kept insisting on iming your position. Now, we will see how you and your weapon inside your womb live in this world."

    Isabe''s body shook in horror at the thought of loosing her child. She cried out angrily,

    " Don''t you forget that I am still the queen of Davina! If you harm me or my child, I will destroy not only you but the entire Williams family. You hear me?"

    Ford let out a sinisterughter. His men had surrounded all over the ce and were smiling at Isabe''s poor state happily. Not a single soul showed mercy on her unborn child rather they all felt that Isabe deserved this treatment all because she didn''t protest on their king''s execution.

    Pushing her head ahead to look into her eyes, Ford uttered through his gritted teeth viciously,

    " But for that, you have to stay alive, Queen Isabe. Unfortunately god has sent me to take you back to hell."

    Isabe''s eyes widened in shock. She suttured struggling weakly to break free from his grip,

    " What.. what are you saying, Uncle? This is your heir that I am carrying inside. How could you.."

    Isabe continued muttering and saw him pushing her away at first gently. Confused about his intention, Isabe continued blinking at him worryingly.

    Ford gave onest sinister moment. The following moment, he lifted his right leg in the air and aimed it straight at Isabe''s protruding stomach.

    Before she could dodge away, the kick hit her stomach. All the breaths from her body came out as a mournful cry.

    She stumbled few steps back and dropped on the ground. Ford didn''t even stop for a while. Taking arge step on her way, he threw a kick one more time on her stomach, causing her to roll over the ground.

    Isabe let out several series of cries but no one listened or came forward to help her out. Just when Ford lifted his feet again to kick on her stomach, one of his man called out fearfully,

    " Bo..Boss... There.. there''s a dragon..ing down..on our way.."

    Ford growled out enragingly,

    " What rubbish! He might be one of our people."

    His man repeated fearfully,

    " Boss..the dragon has green eyes.."

    Ford furrowed whipping his head back angrily,

    " What do you mean?"

    His man swallowed hard, already began to stumble backwards,

    " The..the mad Duke.. from Richalwolf Land.. Could it be him? O my god! Boss..Run..."

 Chapter 394 - The Mad Duke ------ Part 1

    Voice Of Love: " And then you found me amidst the darkeness where the world left me.."

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Angel By The Wings By Sia ||

    Ford had yet to process with the warning that he received from his man. He didn''t had much knowledge about the duke that he mentioned just now. Arching his head up at the sky, he peered through the darkeness towards the sky from where a giant dragon could be seen pping his wings. The most strangest part of that flying creature was his green eyes that glittered like stars amidst the darkness.

    Ford furrowed wondering in amusement that he had never seen such dragon before.

    Could it be his man was speaking the truth?

    On the other side, Isabe''s condition was detouring slowly. Face covered in several bruises, she was looking nothing but a dead corpse. Her water broke down, spilled out with an excessive amount of blood. Her bleeding became so profuse that her entire gown had soaked in blood only. Her thighs were clenching together in pain. Her pain had turned so unbearable that she had no sound left to utter anymore. Only low whining voice came out through her parted lips. Eyes failing to keep opening up, she was loosing her conscious slowly. Not only consciousness, her own heartbeat was dropping down slowly.

    Ford''s enraged, disturbing voice rang in the air furiously,

    " What the hell is he doing here?"

    Before he could ce his final decision, the green eyed dragon suddenly charged downward hurriedly. pping his broad wings urgently, itnded down crashing his heavy weight on a giant old tree.

    Ford instantly stumbled back after witnessing such violent behavior from the dragon. Less than a few seconds, the dragon shifted turning into an young handsome man slowly.

    With an smouldering look in his green eyes, a voice more likely a dead threatening came from the young man,

    " Well.. that''s not how you should wee our guest.."

    Taking a pause delibaretly, he spoke pulling his lips up into a smirk and asked removing his gloves slowly,

    " Tell me, whom should I kill first? "

    Ford ran his eyes over the young man from head to toe. Judging by his expensive pair of shoes, he was sure that the man wasn''t anymoner. But his confusion didn''t get the chance of arousing further.

    The man who warned Ford earlier watched his facial features finally. Trembling on his feet in horror, the man fell on his knees showing his utmost respect to the Royal,

    " Your Highness! "

    Ford looked back at his man strangely. His man quickly exined shooting a pair of frightened look behind,

    " Duke Ss De Vallod, it..it is our honour to meet you.. here.."

    Ford finally realized that he was the Duke that his man was talking about a little while ago. Turning around to face the young man, it was really unbelievable to ept that he would be the next king very soon.

    On the other hand, Ss was paying no attention on them. His green eyes roamed around to find anyone live nearby. Unfortunately he only spotted dead bodies which turned his blood more burning underneath his veins. His gaze rested on the carriage for a while, hoping that princess from Basarisk was there, safe and unharmed. His father had talked about her arrival in the evening. Their troops were all ready to receive them from the border but who knew that they would be attacked midway?

    Lucky, he had thought about taking a fly over the sky and spotted a carriage, halted at the middle of forest. From his suspension, he flew down and found this rogues around here.

    Ss sneered coldly, his green eyes turning darker in anger,

    " But I am not happy to meet you guys here."

    Ford came in front to exin anxiously,

    " Your Highness..I can exin..we are..aaahh.."

    Once he stepped closer, Ss clutched his throat so roughly that his sharp ws digged few inches deeper into Ford''s throat. He asked hoarsely,

    " My eyesight isn''t so poor to detect that what evil creature you are! Where is the Princess? What have you done to her?"

    Ford choked loosing his ability to response anything. His grip was too painful to bear anymore. Ford struggled to form any dialect. Before Ford could give him any response, Ss had heard a weak whining voice.

    His green eyes fell on the woman finally amidst the darkness. Just by a nce, his heart froze in a while when he spotted her protruding belly.

    Princess Isabe?

    His hold around Ford''s throat tightened before roaring voice rang out like a wild beast,

    " BASTARDS! Even an enemy doesn''t harm any pregnant woman."

    With the saying, he threw Ford''s body away in a powerful kick and took arge stride towards Isabe who was whimpering in pain over the ground. She wasying inside a pool of blood.

    As he scooted closer and knelt down to examine her state, Isabe was dwelling between dream and reality. She had the feeling of leaving this world at that moment.

    Eyes fluttering weakly, her subconscious mind visualized a blurry image of Vincent and imagined Ss as her husband. No matter how much hatred she had for the man, her heart yearned for his presence at this crucial moment. Perhaps it was a lover''s nature to seek warmth from your lover in a difficult situation.

    But Ss was nothing aware of her thoughts. He began to call her worriedly,

    " Princess Isabe.. Princess Isabe..are you hearing me? Princess.."

    His words were stuck abruptly as he felt a blood stained hand gripping his palm weakly. Isabe''s sobbing tone came out, silently asking protection from the man beside,

    " Vin..Vin.. Vincent..You..ca..came.. back..our b.. baby.."

    Ss swallowed back his words instantly. He heard about her husband in the past. Though he wasn''t him, he wasn''t willing to break her heart at this moment.

    Putting away all his hesitations aside, he replied rubbing on her palm slowly,

    " Yes..I came back.. Nothing will happen to our baby.."

    Everything he uttered might be lies but once he saw her smiling weakly, his heart melted at her sight. Isabe muttered mustering up the strength that was left inside her body,

    " Do.. don''t...lea... leave..u...us.. please..."

    Ss swallowed uneasily. Not knowing whether he was faking or not but he promised to the woman who was yearning for the presence of her husband at that night,

    " I..I will never leave you.. Stay strong."

    ***************

    Shout-out for the top fans of this book who have given the most golden tickets in this month - Laura_castro_7764, Da_Wilks and Cll. Gratitude from the bottom of my heart for you guys. Though my update schedule was unstable this month, you guys still gave your support ? I am honoured and I will be working hard from next month again. If you desire to see any favorite scene from this book as an art, feel free to tell me in thement section. I am listing few scenes for making concept art. Ayra & Cedric''s wedding scene is on the way hehehe.

    *** Author is taking a flight within a while. So the next chapter mighteter at night. ***

 Chapter 395 - The Mad Duke ---- Part 2

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    More Than Enough By Alina Baraz ||

    Ss had the most softened expression that he ever showed to anyone in his entire life. People used to call him ''The Mad Duke'' for the sensitive character that he had. His way of punishing others were too exceptional even inparison with his own father. His thoughts were full of viciousness too hard to predict. Others always tried their best to not fall in his bad side. But that doesn''t lessen the handsome that he possessed. With a pair of devilish green eyes, his face had always a gleam of madness. One strange thing about his character that he had an obsession with his pitch ck hairs. Even in warzone, he always paid attention on fixing his hairs.

    Without disengaging their intertwined palms, Ss stretched out his other hand to lift up Isabe from the ground. He did very effortlessly. When her dripping blood stained his body parts, his green eyes darkened more in rage. Turning around in a whip, he saw those those rogues were intending to fly away.

    His lips curved up into a smirk. Attaining their attention with a short psychopathicughter, he announced sticking out his tongue sarcastically,

    " I am not done ying with you, people. Let''s keep ying."

    The men around him shuddered under his intense eyes but no one understood what wasing for them in the next. Under their astounded eyes, Ss had murmured something slowly and a group of dragons appeared out within a few seconds.

    The moment they came out, those men cried out in mercy. One of them cried out pleadingly,

    " Your Highness! We aren''t in fault. We were merely following his order. Please let us go.."

    Ss didn''t even spare them a single nce. Holding the woman closely against his chest, he ordered to his dragons coldly,

    " Don''t let anyone die and torture them until I return! If you kill anyone, I will kill you too. The other people from Basarisk sent all of them to our castle. Remember not to kill anyone! They are only mine to kill."

    With the saying, he headed quickly for their Royal Castle " Vallodisan". Bless to his supernatural powers, he had the abilities of using his bigrge wings even without transforming into dragon. Thus it was easier for him to reach over there fast.

    Vallodisan was a castle of magics and horror. Those red lights that highlighted the entire castle made it more promising to call it a "horror castle." In reality, Ss was the one behind this odd decoration. Since he was half blooded, abination of dragon and wolf, he wanted to let others know how strange he was by his external appearances.

    Crossing the fair of clouds, he followed down his path down to the outdoor area of Vallodisan. By the time hended, Isabe had lost her consciousness. Drenching in a pool of blood, she was looking nothing but a corpse.

    Ss made his way inside hastily, calling out for maids who were in charge of assisting him loudly. Not long after, four maids rushed over to him in running followed by an elegant mid-aged woman whose eyes went wide after seeing Ss with a woman. Her voice came out surprisingly,

    " Ss..You have finally taken a girl."

    Ss silenced his mother with a huss sound and growled making his way upstairs,

    " Mother, shut the fuck up for a moment! This is Princess Isabe who was going to attend our castle. But some bastards had attacked them just before they could enter into border. Call the physicians fast! She is pregnant but was hit by a monster. Her condition is detouring slowly. I don''t know what will happen! Call fast! "

    Lady Mary De Vallod had a bewildering look on her face. Soon it reced with a tensed expression. Her husband, the current king was warning her today that how important their guest was. Nevertheless to say, the guest was the beloved sister of king Cedric Arnaldo Dixon. If something went wrong, their entire kingdom would be threatened for the fault.

    She quickly retrieved her emotions and asked few guards to call their Royal Physicians.

    Upstairs, Ss led her inside his personal room directly. Not bothering about the blood that wereing out from the valley between her thighs, he ced her over his king sized bed cautiously. As he lifted himself to get up, he saw that Isabe was still holding his palms tightly.

    Looking down at the pale faced woman, he didn''t had the heart of waking her up now. Perhaps she was seeking for someone''sfort right now. Out of helplessness, he stayed by her bedside and instructed his maids to start the necessary arrangements for the delivery of her baby.

    Moments afterwards, a group of female physicians arrived at the castle. Entering into the room, they all were stunned to find a pregnant woman bleeding so hard. Ss barked at the group impatiently,

    " What are you looking on my face? Start the treatment now. Nothing should be happened to her."

    The physicians all nodded their heads vigorously. One by one, they moved on Isabe''s side and began to inspect her condition. One of the physician spoke noticing that Ss was still staying in there,

    " Pardon Your Highness but you should leave now! I mean, it''s a case of childbirth and privacy should be appreciated."

    Ss pondered before looking down at their intertwined palms. Frowning hard, he refused feeling the questionable need of staying here,

    " No, I will keep herpany. You just do what you need to do. I won''t be looking into it."

    The physicians exchanged a meaningful nce before nodding and began to work on their own. Ss looked away from there once one of the physician pulled up Isabe''s clothes to look between her thighs. After checking on it, the physician announced sounding bit petrified,

    " Your Highness! She was brutally hurt. In that case, there is only option left for us."

    Ss responsed without turning his head back,

    " What is it?"

    The physician further replied feeling a little sorry for the patient,

    " We can only save one life. The baby or the mother!"

    ************

    The next chapter will be posted within few hours. Your Author is very sick after traveling.. I will release another one after taking rest.

 Chapter 396 - The Mad Duke ---- Part 3

    A weeping silence passed through the entire room. Thickyer of air stiffened after the physician had spoken about Isabe''s current condition. It wasn''t totally unexpected in reality. Isabe had already aplicated pregnancy during the entire time. Even falling pregnant for once was difficult for her health.

    The physicians didn''t break their eye contact from Ss who had aplicated expression hanging on his face. It was too surreal to find his such pathetic moment. Ss was a man of words, avoided making contact with women simply because he found them annoying and a bucket of overacting. But here, he was sitting by a woman''s side who was fighting for her survival and had even endured her low pathetic cries asionally. Not only that, he was obsessed with cleaning but he actually ced her over his bed.

    Ss was having a tough time in choosing the options. Though he wasn''t rted to her in any aspect, a fear built up inside his heart unknowingly as if he would loose someone precious upon this decision.

    Watching the tight frown between his brows, one of the physician decided to speak first hesitantly,

    " We..we would better take instructions from Lady."

    One of the physician suggested, thinking that this decision didn''t concern him much. Ss stopped roaring out at the woman who was attempting to go out,

    " Wait!! Do you think that mother can take more rightful decision than me? Save the princess now if it is the only option left."

    The physician looked a bit startled but didn''t had the gut of dying any longer as they all know how freaking crazy Duke he was. Thus they all moved on the other side to start the treatment fast.

    Though Isabe had lost her conscious, a part of her could still hear them out. Her body shuddered lightly after the decision came out from Ss''s mouth. Her pale lips parted before murmuring out weakly,

    " Baby.. save.. save.. the.. baby..Vin.. Vincent.."

    Isabe kept chanting the same words repeatedly. Her voice dried in weakness but she kept continuing. Ss looked down at Isabe worryingly. She was still sping his hand, silently passing the plead of saving the baby but he knew that her life was more important.

    Once again, he yed the part of her acting husband. Leaning down to whisper in her ears, he spoke hoping that his soothing words could calm her down,

    " It''s okay, Princess! I am here! We will have a lot of babies in the future but I need you here. You hear me? Don''t loose yourself! "

    He spoke before gripping her palm more tightly. His green eyes rxed when he saw her facial expression softening slowly. As if a huge burden had left from his shoulders, Ss sighed out longingly and urged at the physicians,

    " Stop her bleeding or she will die! Stop it! Quick! "

    One of the physician panicked feeling afraid of her critical state,

    " We are doing our best, Your Highness! "

    Not only inside the room, outside people from the Vallodisan Castle all had gathered around to hear any news eagerly. Queen Mary De Vallod was going through short panic attacks as each moment passed by.

    King Draco De Vallod made his appearance shortly afterwards. Boot tickling against the floor hastily, he was literally running towards the direction of Ss''s room where people had gathered around. The staffs all opened a path for their king to enter. Once he came across the door, Isabe''s screaming voice pierced through the entire castle.

    King Draco questioned anxiously to her queen,

    " How is it going on? I can''t believe that something so bad happened. If anything happens to Princess Isabe, what will I say to King Cedric?"

    Lady Mary consoled staring at the closed door anxiously,

    " Don''t think so bad, husband! I believe that god will show mercy upon that child. It is indeed fortunate that Ss had found her fast or else she would have dead by now."

    King Draco appeared extremely anxious. He had arranged such a grand way to wee Isabe but now she was fighting with death in his own castle. His guilt had no bounds and at the same time, his belief towards his son had raised a level up. He heard from his guards that Ss not only brought Isabe on time but also managed to capture those rogues. Now those rogues were being tortured by Ss''s personal group of dragons who were in charge of protecting him, known as the most deadliest warriors of Vallod''s Kingdom.

    Noticing that Ss wasn''t seen anywhere nearby, Draco asked pacing back to forth worryingly,

    " Where is Ss?"

    Lady Mary replied appearing a little hesitated to answer,

    " He..he is with the princess.. inside.."

    King Draco was stunned after her response. Yelling out loudly, he growled at his wife reasonably,

    " How can he stay there? She isn''t his wife. Except husband, no male should go inside at all. Damn it! Ask him toe out now."

    Lady Maryforted her husband softly,

    " He must have his reasons to stay inside. Don''t bicker on the matter, husband! Let''s just pray that both baby and mother stay safe."

    King Draco didn''t argue on the topic anymore. He was already worried about how to tell Cedric about the disaster that just taken ce in here. He had already sent his men to bring the other people dead or alive who were apanying Isabe in Richalwolf Land.

    After pondering for a while, Draco asked again peering at the doorway worryingly,

    " Wife, should I inform King Cedric now? After all, Princess was carrying the heir of Davina. I am afraid that the child''s existence is very important matter to them."

    Queen Mary was a very thoughtful person. Reconsidering the miserable state of Isabe in where her life was depending,she denied letting out a long sigh,

    " Let''s wait for her recovery, husband. Even if we inform them now, they won''t be able to do anything. We have the best physicians in our kingdom after all."

    Draco agreed letting out a hum and began to pace from back to forth again.

    Inside, one of the physician yelled out anxiously,

    " Your Highness! We..we are loosing both the mother and child..Dear God..."

 Chapter 397 - To Save Her ~~~~ Part 1

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Haunted By Maty Noyes ~? ||

    Ss looked up at the physician with a danger lurking eyes. His brows scrutinized together in anger and helplessness that he felt inside. He didn''t want anything to go wrong with Isabe.

    His teeth clenched hard together. Running his eyes across all the best physicians that they had in their kingdom, he barked in a threatening voice,

    " If Princess Isabe doesn''t survive, none of you will have the chance of watching the next sunrise. We don''t raise trash in our kingdom. Keep pushing yourself hard."

    His voice cracked midway brokenly as Isabe digged all of her nails into his palm out of pain. She used so much of her strength that his skin started bleeding. One of the physician noticed that scene and suggested courageously,

    " Your Highness! Why don''t you go outside? I mean, she isn''t in her rational mind. If you keep.."

    Her words were cut off by the fierce look that she received from Ss. He warned enduring the pain that Isabe gave him unknowingly,

    " Stop lecturing me and do what you need! I know my body the best! These little scratches won''t do anything to me."

    The physician nodded leaving the idea of driving him away anymore. Actually they were feeling more pressured after having such domineering person inside but nothing could be done since he decided to stay by her side.

    A whimper came through her lips as she hold onto his palms more tightly. Ss pulled his eyes back on Isabe whose stained gown could define that how much bleeding she had during the time.

    An hour had passed away quickly. Watching her writhing in pain and a silent struggle of saving her child was one of the most difficult situation that Ss had ever faced in his entire life.

    A professional group of physicians, the best medicines that Richalwolf Land had ever seen, everything were used to save Isabe and her baby''s life. Through endless cries, a baby boy was born finally after another good hour had passed.

    Everyone had breathed a sigh of relief including Ss whose expression was defined like he had just won a battle. Now the baby was out of Isabe''s body, they could finally start treatment for Isabe''s body which had lost a huge amount of blood.

    A physician carried the baby cautiously. Covered in fresh blood, it was hard to detect the new born''s face but once the physician looked down closely, a pain shed across her eyes. She wasn''t too much surprised but it was painful to carry a newborn who was dead.

    Ss looked up at the physician who didn''t speak for a while. Keeping his voice low and audible enough, he spoke feeling Isabe''s grip loosening,

    " What is this? Why isn''t he crying?"

    The physician looked troubled to answer the question of him. Letting out a sorrowful sigh, she replied staring down at the baby deeply,

    " I am sorry, Milord. The baby couldn''t be saved. It''s a boy."

    Ss squeezed his eyes shut once after hearing her. Bringing his eyes back on Isabe who still begged to save her child, he spoke in a rough voice,

    " What about her?"

    Another physician who was injecting some magical herbs into Isabe''s veins replied solemnly,

    " She is safe for the time being but I..I..I mean...we are expecting something else, Your Highness! "

    Ss narrowed his gaze at the physician who was afraid of stating the truth,

    " What is it again? Don''t tell me that you can''t even save her?"

    The physician responded reaching out to inspect Isabe''s nerves hopefully,

    " The princess had lost a lot of blood and was hurt her uterus because of some external pressure. I assume that she was kicked repeatedly on her stomach that actually led her to another internal injury. We have tried our best but I strongly think that Princess wouldn''t be able to fall in pregnant anymore again."

    Ss barked out angrily,

    " What are you bbering? Is there no other option left? She has already lost one child. What would I tell her once she wakes up?"

    The physician hung her head lowly. Breathing out slowly, she repeated her words,

    " We have done our best."

    Ss pinched the space between his brows worryingly. ncing up at the other physician who was carrying the dead baby, Ss ordered in a soft and calm voice,

    " Ask my mother to prepare a funeral for the baby. Meanwhile I will summon King Cedric through my dragon."

    The physician nodded leaving the room carefully with the baby. Inside, only Ss was left with other female physicians who were now busy in recovering Isabe''s body.

    After trying few times, they still couldn''t bring back her regr health. All it happened because she lost half of her blood and was terribly sick mentally, physically.

    A physician reported wiping those exhausted sweat drops from her forehead,

    " Your Highness, her condition is bing terrible. I don''t think that we have anything to do anymore. Her heartbeat is dropping slowly."

    This time, Ss had lost his temper. Not only they couldn''t save the innocent child, they were now loosing Isabe too. Anger rose from the core of his heart. Without caring about Isabe''s disturbance anymore, he roared out angrily,

    " What a bunch of trashes that we invest each year! Do something or tell me what can I do! Princess must be saved or else you can''t even imagine what can I do with you all."

    The physician was on the verge of crying. They had tried so hard but her body wasn''t in condition of epting their each treatment. She swallowed hard before muttered something that she didn''t intend to suggest initially,

    " Your Highness! We..we have done everything.. trust me but she has lost her blood. I believe that a powerful bloodline can save her body. I mean..Your blood can work on her.."

    Before Ss could even respond, her female assistant yelled out anxiously,

    " What are you saying,dy? How can his highness give her blood? She..she is just an randomdy. You know the meaning of drinking blood from a part wolf here in Richalwolf Land."

    The physician retorted shooting a nervous look at Isabe whose condition wasn''t optimistic,

    " I know that well but we also don''t have choice. It''s upto his highness if he is willing to assist or not."

    Ss swallowed staring down at Isabe unblinkingly. If he gave her his blood, everything would fall in wrong ces. If he didn''t give his blood, her life would be finished.

    The dangers were always there. Was it worth to risk everything for the sake of her life?

    ***********************

    Hi everyone! Check out thement section to see an aesthetic image of Richalwolf Land. Another chapter will be posted after an hour. Don''t forget toment on the aesthetic image and tell me whether you like it or not.. Those who are worried about Ss, he is going to be a major role in this book. No worries!

 Chapter 398 - To Save Her ~~~~ Part 2

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Haunted By Maty Noyes ~ ?(Continued)||

    An weeping silence passed through the entire space. Watching him falling in silence, the physicians were all in state of devastation. After all, Ss was thest option that they had. But he had his all reasons to deny such suggestion. He was the crowned duke of Richalwolf Land and the next eligible heir for the throne of Richalwolf Land.

    Why would he put his position on risk for someone that he had known barely an hour ago? Besides the woman had lost her ability of falling pregnant anymore.

    The physicians all thought that Ss would deny ths suggestion. As they thought of trying another method hopelessly, there came a husky tone of Ss who didn''t break his eye contact from Isabe,

    " Get out everyone! "

    Those physicians were all startled by his response. Staring up at his unreadable expression, they began to wander about his decision. One of them stepped forward to ask anxiously,

    " But your highness..we really don''t have enough time to save her.. What are you gonna do?"

    Ss cut off their concern coldly. Leaving Isabe''s palms slowly to stand up, he replied in a warning voice,

    " Do not disclose this matter to anyone outside! I will give her my blood so that her life can be saved."

    A physician warned appearing worried about the oue,

    " Think about it twice, Your Highness! She..she isn''t capable of boring any child anymore."

    Ss barked out angrily with a frustrated growl,

    " I don''t want to know anything about future! All I know that I have to save her at any cost. Someone''s life can''t be more important than my throne or power..or anything else..I just hope that this piece of information would be kept inside this room. You heard me?"

    The physicians all nodded their headspherensively. Since he had decided to go with their suggestion, who were they to object here?

    The head of that physician group assured with a weak smile,

    " Please rest assured, Your Highness! No one will ever speak about it among us unless you confess it openly. Instead we feel very relieved that you are eager to save an innocent life. I still feel very sorry for the passed child."

    Ss didn''t put his mind on her sheepish words. His eyes only kept lingering on Isabe''s body which was turning pale and questioned with worry,

    " Do you think that it will work? What else I have to do?"

    The physician farther confirmed in a deep voice,

    " No, Your Highness! We have injected enough powerful herbs to recover her state. A powerful bloodline can bring her back to usual life uneasily. We..we just hope that you have considered everything well."

    Ss didn''t bother to exin himself any longer. Perhaps they had any other choices left, he wouldn''t have done this but now, a life was depending on it. He dismissed them coldly,

    " Leave! "

    The physicians didn''t dare to stay any longer. Bowing at their honourable duke respectively one more time, they walked out one by one leaving Ss only to take care of Isabe.

    The door closed off from outside. Once again the room was back in dense silence. Ss ran his fingers frustratingly through his curls. Thousand of emotions ran through his mind but he was pulled back to his previous decision once his eyesnded on the pale skinnend woman who had lost every reason of living in this world.

    He tiptoed on her side, sat on the edge of bed hesitantly. He knew that she couldn''t hear him but an exnation from his mind began toe out subconsciously,

    " I know that you will hate me for doing this but I..I just can''t let you die when I have the choice to save you, Princess Isabe. I don''t expect any future of us but..I want you to find a reason to live.. Sometimes hurting dreadfully can be the new beginning of life."

    Ss lifted his wrist up after his words. Eyes darkening eventually, his wolf canniens came out at that moment when he opened his mouth. Keeping his eyes stuck on the sleeping face, he bit down on his own wrist to bring out blood from his veins.

    Those sharp canniens pierced through his skin, teared apart eachyer of flesh and in a matter of second, blood was dripping out from his wrist. Ss brought his bleeding wrist to ce on Isabe''s mouth.

    Putting it between her lips softly, he coaxed in a soft, humourless voice,

    " Drink! "

    It was uncertain that whether Isabe had heard him or not but her pale lips parted to drink the warm liquid. His blood slided into her tongue and slowly followed down into her stomach. After a few moments of sucking, Ss retrieved his wrist back and looked down at Isabe nkly.

    A strange emotion passed through his mind when he spotted his blood on her lips as if they had mended into one soul, two bodies.

    When he dwelled in his thoughts, the weather outside the Vallodisan Castle took a fast change. Low thunders broke through the sky and showered light drizzling over thends of Richalwolf Land.

    Ss pushed away his whirlwind emotions forcefully. Standing up to walk beside the window, he stopped by the side silently. His green eyes watched the rain nkly untill it poured hard and wetted the surface of his face.

    His voice came out murmuringly and a hidden pain behind his tone,

    " I''m..I am.. sorry father..I..I couldn''t keep my promise.."

    Because today he had broken a promise that he made 20 years ago. He had given his sole right, a right that a part wolf like him possessed by birth.

    He had given right of carrying heir his heir to someone who don''t have the abilities of falling pregnant anymore..

    ************************

    Hi everyone! I would like to make a pre-annoucement about the new PREVEILEGE TIER from next month. From 1st October 2021, readers would be able to buy 8 Chapters Ahead of this book in advance which is the highest tier so far. For buying this highest tier, you will receive a special reward from your author for the first 3 days only. Readers who will buy the highest Preveilege tier( 8 Chapters Ahead)would be able see the concept art of "Cedric & Ayra''s Wedding Image" in thement section. I repeat!! The concept art will be avable for 3 days only. . More concept arts would being in each month. Preveilege Readers are free to download the arts.. If any preveilege reader wishes to im it personally, You will have the chance of receiving it in your email by letting me know in thement section with your email address. Thank you for your love and support!

 Chapter 399 - Frenchies Being A Poor Soul

    Coming Back To Dixon Pce,

    The night was quite outside except the light tune of drizzle that had started pouring down a while ago. Cedric was still awake, sat beside the bonfire and was flipping through the documents in his hand. Habit was indeed a terrible thing. He tried to catch some sleep fast but whenever heid down on the bed, he felt an emptiness around him. Only for a few days that she came here yet changed his habit so terribly.

    Now the situation was so bad that he couldn''t even think of going back to bring her here. She was staying in Elizabeth''s room. Cedric was afraid that she would be angry on him if he went to bring her back here. Unable to fall asleep, he had only one way to distract his emotions which was working.

    An exhausted sigh came through his lips as his eyes averted back on the empty bed. Though she didn''t let him touch her during her sleeping time, he was contented enough to share the same bed with her.

    Cedric closed the document in his hand, readied himself to go out and fetch some drink but his door was knocked from outside midway of his action. Wondering who could be appeared at this hour, he permitted in a loud voice since the door was left open clumsily.

    Pushing open the doorway, Siemus entered in with a poker face. Running her eyes across the room, she didn''t find Ayra anywhere that felt strange. Cedric asked turning his thighs around to face her curiously,

    " Aunty..you are here at thiste night? Is everything okay?"

    Cedric was generous enough to show respect to his elders. Noticing the puzzle look on her face, he scared that something bad had happened but in reality, she had toe at thiste because of Frenchies''s nagging consistently. That ck cat couldn''t even let her sleep since Cedric promised to return his human form only by Siemus''s approval.

    Siemus bowed her head courteously with a small smile. Keeping her head low in submission, she spoke hesitately,

    " Your Highness! Ah! Pardon me for disturbing you at this hour but the matter was important. Actually..I.. mean..Can you allow Frenchies to go back in his human form?"

    Her demand only caused him to raise his eyebrows yfully. No wonder, Siemus had barged inside his room at this night.

    Cedric chuckled parting his lips to agree quickly but he noticed the shadow of his pet cat behind the doorway. His eyes flickered in mischievous thoughts instantly.

    Cedric replied trying to y with Siemus''s words,

    " Why did you have toe sote at night, Aunty? Are you concerned about him?"

    As expected, Frenchies sharpened his ears at his questions, blindly hoping to hear some sweet concerned words from Siemus eagerly. But Siemus only widened her eyes before letting out an arrogant scoff carelessly.

    She waved her hands eagerly and corrected herself,

    " Hell no, Milord. He was just pissing me off daily. He wanted to get back his human form desperately. I came to seek for your help to erase this headache of mine."

    Frenchies who heard her reasons felt a flip inside his heart. She sounded like she didn''t care a bit whether he lived or died. Frenchies felt a difort deep inside his heart upon her words. Maintaining a poker face on his cat expression, he kept peering into the room.

    Her words only filed Cedric''s heart in amusement. He could literally imagine how dissapointed his pet cat was right at that moment.

    Cedric''s eyes moved on the shadow that could be seen through the tiny space under the door. Without saying in advance, He simply uttered with a cooky grin,

    " All right! I can''t dissapoint my dear Aunty. Let Frenchies get back his human shift."

    Not even a second passed, the door was thud opened suddenly. Frenchies who was sticking his ears against the doorway didn''t expect to return his human shift so fast. Thus the change of transformation caused him to loose his bnce and his weight failed maintain his position against the doorway.

    Siemus turned around to find Frenchies in his human shift and growled annoyingly,

    " You are so fast. When did youe here?"

    Frenchies shifted his eyes on his master to see him smirking cunningly. He did it on purpose to expose that he was actually evasdropping on their conversation. Frenchies scoffed patting on his armszily,

    " I was only ensuring that you were going to ask his highness for real."

    Siemus shrugged her shoulders off and replied taking her way to leave,

    " Since you have gotten back your human shape, I have nothing to do here anymore. I should get some sleep now. Allow me to leave, Your

    Highness! "

    Siemus spoke before taking her leave. Once she had gone outside, Cedric teased noticing the dissapointed on Frenchies''s eyes,

    " Tsk.. shouldn''t you be grateful towards me for giving you back your human form, little pet? Or something is bothering you again? What a shame! I thought that I have done a biggest favor for you."

    Cedric spoke with a malicious grin and got up to walk beside his bed. Frenchies who was ruthlessly teased by his master even after getting neglected by Siemus howled in anger and anguish. He decided to keep the matter down inside his heart but it seemed like his master asked for it.

    Letting out a scoff, Frenchies replied pulling his lips into a sarcastic smirk,

    " Your Highness! Instead of pulling legs of a poor soul like me, why don''t you try to figure out what happened with Lady Ayra? I am sure that you have an interesting story to know."

    Frenchies didn''t wait over there after arousing Cedric''s curiousity. Turning around, he left the room hurriedly.

    Cedric turned back swiftly only to find out that his pet had flew away. But what did he mean by his words earlier? Did something happen without his knowledge so that Ayra didn''t wish to stay with him tonight?

 Chapter 400 - Offender Of His Wife ~~~ Part 1

    Cedric pondered after Frenchies had left with those words. Though he tried to brush off his words, his mind couldn''t find peace.

    Coming back to stand on the doorway, he looked for Frenchies again but the man was gone as if he was vanished in air. Wrecking his head hard to figure out what could be happened, Cedric understood that no outsiders hade or go in his pce tonight. If something really offended his wife, the person belonged to his pce definitely. Jessie was already living out of pce. The only possibly left was those new batch of maids.

    With troubled feelings lingering in his mind, Cedric couldn''t even fall asleep neither did he had the patience to wait until morning. He sat up from the bed toe over the doorway. Finding a guard to stand by his door side, he ordered in a shivering voice,

    " Bring out all the maids to me now! "

    On the other side, Ayra wasn''t having any peaceful sleep either way. After funning with Elizabeth for a while, they both went to sleep but who knew that her sleep would be vanished away as soon as sheid down. Her mind was wandering regardless of how much times she tried to catch sleep. Those suggestions given by Elizabeth was humming inside her mind and thoughts. Perhaps she could test his loyalty. The idea didn''t seem bad but a part of her was scared to be dissapointed by him.

    Why was she acting like a fearful lover? Was she falling for him?

    Even the thought scared her. Jumping off from the bed, Ayra panted in weird anticipation. She heard vague noises from outside. Frowning hard, she brought her eyes over the doorway and saw few passing shadows along with giggles of women.

    Feeling a little curious about their movements, Ayra came to stand on the doorway and creaked it open slightly. Peering her head outside, she spotted a bunch of maids who were making their way towards Cedric''s room. Most of them were smiling, dressed nicely as if they were going to attend some feast. But their look was so obvious.

    A bitter feeling surged from her heart unknowingly. The first thought that crossed in her mind was Cedric was going to bed another woman.

    Why? Because she rejected to sleep with him?

    As the thoughts began to wander in her mind, Ayra''s fist clenched hardly. Unable to keep her curiosity folded, she brought herself out and saw that most of the beautiful maids had passed the door already. The one who was at the end was an young girl around eighteen. She looked pale, absentminded and most importantly nonbothered about the moment.

    Ayra blocked the maid''s path suddenly. The maid was startled before bowing her head down panickingly and greeted with respect,

    " My Lady! Ah! Do you need something?"

    Ayra asked taking a nce of the maids who were gone already,

    " What is happening here? Where are you all going?"

    The maid appeared hesitant to answer her questions. Though she wasn''t surepletely, she heard from some of her senior apanions that the king might have called them to serve at night. They were more assured when one of them heard that the queen wasn''t spending the night with the king tonight. All this thoughts led them to one conclusion only that Cedric asked for them to select a woman for him tonight.

    The young maid responded truthfully,

    " My Lady.. It..It was the king who has asked us to show up in his room. That''s.. that''s all..I know.."

    Ayra''s face lost the gleam that she had on her face. She couldn''t even believe her own ears that Cedric had really asked for other women. It wasmon to imagine such things as his character wasn''t unknown to others.

    Drawing out a nervous breathing, Ayra dismissed the maid in a husky voice,

    " All right! You may go but don''t tell others that you saw me."

    The young maid blinked innocently, felt eternally sorry for Ayra whose mood worsened the money, she spilled out the truth. The maid took her leave after bowing slightly and quickly followed the footsteps of her senior apanions.

    Ayra stared at their back unblinking, unable process to news that she had just gotten. But one thing was sure inside her mind.

    She wanted to rip off Cedric''s body!

    Her feelings began to turn violent as if her heart were getting poked with thousand of sharp needles. Whatever was he nning to do, she had nothing to do with it. But she found her feet stuck on the ce, unable to move forward or backward. Her mind wasn''tpelling with her this time. She wanted to go back inside Cedric''s room to find out what would he do with those maids.

    As she dwelled over her decision, her naughty subconscious mind sent her a blurry image of Cedric bedding another woman. Her eyes dialeted slightly, a me extinguished like volcano from her heart.

    Leaving all the damn logics away, she picked up her own pace to follow those maids inside Cedric''s room. She needed to figure out what was he going to do.

    Meanwhile, Cedric sat across a chair at the center of their room. More than fifteen maids were gathered around and were watching the king with hungercing out from their eyes.

    Cedric had azy expression stered on his face. Running his eyes across the maid who couldn''t help but blushing in anticipation, he only wanted tough at themselves.

    Did he call them to attend a feast?

    Ayra joined them from behind silently. As the room was filled with so many maids, others didn''t pay attention on her arrival. Ayra seized the opportunity to hide herself. Spotting the long curtains beside, she silently walked over to it and hid herself behind the long curtains.

    Cedric exhaled a long sigh. Pulling his eyes up to stare at the head of maid who couldn''t keep her eyes away from Cedric, he ordered running his hand over his thighs leisurely,

    " Come forward and zip down your cloth from back."

 Chapter 401 - Offender Of His Wife ~~~~ Part 2

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    What You Need By The Weekend ~?||

    Hismand only made the maids horny, eager for his close proximity and a burning desire quickly ran through their veins. The maid who was asked to pull down her zipper had her eyes widening, mouth agaped in disbelief. She wasn''t very pretty among those bunch of maids. More specifically she was quite older than them but had an attractive figure.

    She wondered how did she manage to catch the attention of their king!

    Others who came along with her inside shot her an envious re. They recalled the conversation that they had in the morning. Indeed their king never changed his character. The moment, the queen wasn''t by his side, he had summoned for other women to warm his bed.

    The head of maids were so astounded that she forgot toply her order. Only after another maid poked on her arms from other side, she had gotten back to reality.

    Realization hit her sanity. Blushing like a new bride, she stepped forward with a proud smile. Bowing one more time at Cedric, she replied softly,

    " Ye.. Ye..Yes..Your Highness! "

    Cedric maintained his cold demeanour but that didn''t affect the maids who couldn''t wait to lick his boots. The maid reached for her zipper with a shy smile. Keeping her head low respectively, she began to pull down her zipper whilst others watched her in anticipation.

    On the other side, Ayra was watching everything clearly. Thanks to her vampire sight, she was capable of observing anything from a far distance. The moment, that maid began to pull down her zipper, Ayra''s hand clenched the hem of curtains so roughly that it left several holes appearently. Her body began to shake in anger but she knew that if she stepped outside, Cedric mighte up with any excuse. So she wanted to watch everything till the end.

    When the zipper went down till the valley of her hips, Cedric''s voice rang out loudly,

    " Stop now! Bend over the desk! "

    His words made the audience blushing profusely. Some even began to shuffle their feet together in anticipation. They began to envy the maid who was now going to witness how glorious it felt to have the king buried inside her.

    The maid who had opened her zipper swallowed hard with a smile. Though she was feeling embarrassed to be taken by the king in front of so many people, she didn''t speak it out loud. It was already blessed enough to catch the attention of their king.

    As her mind was turning wild in imagination, the maidpelled his order like an obedient peasant. Holding the loose front of dress, she tiptoed over the desk that was ced beside a single couch. Taking a bite of her bottom lip, she bent down to attach her upper body against the desk nervously. Her back presented towards the king, she parted her legs apart subconsciously like an open invitation.

    Cedric sat up from his chair, swam his dark eyes across the other maids who appeared horny like a cave man so eager to be in his arms. To enrich their anticipations more, Cedric streched out his arm to unbuckle his belt. The sound of his belt unbuckling only incited others as they began to fist their clothes eagerly.

    Ayra watched everything crystal clear from the other end. Her eyes subconsciously teared up as if her heart had been cut into pieces.

    Was he really going to take the maid in front of others?

    Ayra breathed in and out shakingly. Keeping her eyes locked on Cedric''s movements, she began to pant slowly in anger and a rage that had no reason to brust out.

    Cedric really knew how to y with people''s feeling. Pulling out his belt in a swift, he gestured towards the other maid who was watching him in bewilderment,

    " Come over here! "

    The maid who had been called out by Cedric was startled before frowning in confusion. However she approached forward slowly to stop in front of Cedric.

    Shattering everyone''s anticipations, Cedric passed her the belt and ordered before going over to sit back on his earlier position,

    " Keep whipping her back until she utters everything truthfully."

    As if the time had stopped, everyone including Ayra were shocked to death after his coldmand. The maid who was holding the belt was frozen in her ce. No one expected the situation to turn out like this.

    Cedric who saw the maid doing nothing asked raising his brows amusingly,

    " Do I need to tell you twice?"

    The maid came back to her sense and shook her head like a rattle, slowly processing the task that she waspelled too.

    On the other side, the maid who was bended over the desk heard everything and cried out fearfully,

    " Your Highness.. What have I done? "

    She was still hurt and shook in fear that the king had actually summoned them to give punishment. All her wishful thoughts had shattered and the fear of loosing her life was lingering in her mind.

    Cedric replied gesturing at the other maid to start whipping,

    " What did you gossip about my wife this morning? I would like to hear them from your mouth."

    The maid replied desperately, failing to control her stammering,

    " I..I.. didn''t.. say... anything..about the queen.."

    " Ahh! ", there came the mournful cry from the maid who just received her first whip.

    Cedric replied watching the punishment contentedly,

    " Lies! You are still lying even though I am here. So unfortunate! Can someone bring some salt please? Anyone?"

    He asked reffering to the other maids who were sweating hard even though the weather was chilling. It wasn''t a secret that what would he do with those salt. Very surely, he was going to rub on her fresh wounds.

    The maid cried out hearing his nextmand. Before anyone could go out to bring salt for real, the maid blurted out in a breath,

    " We..we said that the queen isn''t worthy of yours. You..you will definitely call us..to serve you on bed..Your Highness! We..we are only concerned that you deserve something more better than her..."

 Chapter 402 - Welcome Back!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    You Are The One That I Want By Doja Cat ~?||

    Other side, Frenchies was standing on the corridor, watched the rain that were pouring down slowly. A burning cigarette could be seen between his forefingers. After getting back into his human form, he was finding it more difficult to control his emotions. Now that his emotions were left like mess, only cigarette was left for him to burn those bizarre thoughts.

    He heard about the maids that had been summoned by the king atte night. The oue delighted him since he had sessfully intrigued the king''s emotions. In the morning, he was passing the windows when he heard about the maids gossiping about how unimportant the queen to the king. He wanted to ignore the matter but then he spotted Ayra in a distant away. From the look on her face, he could tell that how insecure she felt at that moment.

    Frenchies ended his cigarette before reaching out to pull another one. He heard about how careless Siemus sounded earlier in front of the king. Thinking that he was impatient to take care of her but she gave him no face or concern, his mind was deeply bothered.

    Couldn''t she think of him as a friend at least?

    Frenchies continued to smoke absentmindedly untill he heard light footstepsing from the other end of corridor. It was Siemus who thought of walking around for a while. Alexander suggested her to move around as much as possible to heal fast.

    Frenchies looked back at her and saw her staring around amusingly as if she was observing the structure of this pce. Shurgging off, he turned back to stare at the rain again. Since she didn''t care about him, why would he need to pay attention on her? Who was she?

    Siemus continued walking until she spotted him standing against the railing alone. Failed to notice his poker face, Siemus approached him initiatively and spoke after smacking on his shoulder,

    " Hey pussy cat, why are you here watching the rain like a lonely pathetic lover?"

    Siemus grinned before standing beside him to join without hearing his permission. Frenchies squeezed his eyes shut in annoyance.

    Couldn''t she act like a sweet, tender woman once? Who greeted a man by smacking on his shoulder?

    Frenchies wandered before scoffing at her face,

    " Who is pathetic lonely lover, Oldie? You forgot that how many women I have,huh?"

    Siemus rolled her eyes at hisment. He was really so sincere with his words. Last time, she caught him fucking a maid directly.

    She turned around to cross her arms together. ring hard at his face, she demanded pping her palms together,

    " Hey wait, Pussycat! You forgot about our deal? What did you promise to me? You should start calling me ''Aunty'' from now on since I have sessfully convinced the king to return your human form."

    Frenchies watched her speechlessly. His teeth clenched together in anger since he had really agreed with her proposal helplessly.

    Hearing nothing from her, Siemus urged stepping closer to anger him more,

    " Why aren''t you talking? Come on! Call me, aunty. Practice it from now on! Say! "

    Frenchies was going insane because of her constant nagging. He didn''t understand why was it so hard to call her aunty. Loosing himself to his unreasonable emotions, Frenchies stepped forward to corner her against the railing suddenly.

    Even Siemus didn''t expect such action from him all of sudden. Her back pressed against the wet wall, she looked up at him with her pair of round eyes. Frenchies leant down towards her face and spoke firmly between his gritted teeth,

    " If you insist on asking me to call you ''aunty'', I will tell everyone that how seductive you look with your bra only. Now choice is yours, Oldie. Good night! "

    Frenchies finished his words with an evil smile. Lifting himself up from her body, he turned around humming a soft tune to dissapare into the darkness. Siemus was left with no words to rebuke.

    Not caring about who heard her or not, she shouted hysterically,

    " Frenchies! Do you know that you are an asshole? What did you just say? Come back here! You fucking pussycat! I dare you! Come back here! "

    Back inside Cedric''s room, the room had been quiet since the moment, that maid confessed how did they bicker about the queen''s status. The ones who enticed her in gossiping then were mentally digging out a hole inside the ground to save themselves.

    Cedric chuckled twisting his lips in sarcasm,

    " How considered of you! Since I have so many well wishers around, why do I need loyal guards to serve my kingdom? "

    He continued cing his feet over the tea table in front of him,

    " Since you all are worried about myself, I am thinking about giving you few new task from tomorrow. From tomorrow onwards, you all will serve the wolves instead of my guards."

    The maids all gasped together in fear instantly. The wolves never allowedmoners to take care of them instead of those people who were used to take care of them. Going out to take care of them had only one meaning. Either you be dead or you be their foods. The maids were all aware of it.

    Behind the curtains, Ayra couldn''t believe that how the situation had turned. She was partially guilty to suspect Cedric so fast but couldn''t help herself from smiling sweetly. Her heart felt warm after understanding that how her emotions were important to him.

    Now those heavy feelings had washed away from her mind, her rational thoughts came back. She found herself so stupid to hide her inside her own living room. If Cedric found her now, she would be teased by him for eternity.

    Now she had seen through the truth, there was no way that she should keep hiding over there. It was best to run away before others notice her amidst the crowd.

    With a contended heart, Ayra finally slipped out from the curtains, picked up her pace cautiously to head outside. Before she could run outside, a voice came from her back suddenly,

    " Not so fast, Princess. Wee back! "

    Ayra "..."

    *******************

    Author''s Note: Hello everyone! Check out thement section to see the wedding image between Ayra & Cedric. If any preveilege reader who has bought the highest tier(8 Chapters Ahead) wish to im the image as yours personally, you can drop your email address in thement section to let me know. I will send you a copy in your email address.( To ensure your security, I will delete yourment which includes email address after copying your address from allnovelfull).Please take a note that this offer is valid from 1st October (UTC+0) time to 3rd October (UTC+0) time for the readers with highest Preveilege tier only. Later on, the image will be deleted from AllNovelFull and can be found on my Patreon Page: Author Anamika Ana.. For the other readers, you will see the imageter on in my social media ounts after few months.

 Chapter 403 - Smell Of Jealousy!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    You Right By The Weekend, Doja Cat ~?||

    All the maids gathered around the room whipped their head back in shock after Cedric addressed her wife so intimately in front of others. As if her body was thrown into a cold freezing water, Ayra was unstable of moving her feet for a long time. She was embarrassed rather than afraid. Not only Cedric was there, a room full of their maids were also present. Now he saw her, he was going to seize the opportunity to tease her more.

    Ayra turned around numbly,kept her shy eyes lower and continued chewing her bottom lips nervously. Cedric had a pleasent look on his face. He had noticed her long back before he asked the other maid to start the punishment. To tell the truth, he was happy to find her here. Though she sessfully hid herself behind the curtains, her zing shoes failed to skip his sharp eyes.

    The reason that she was here proved that she felt something for him. Maybe it wasn''t love but insecurities, jealousy gives birth to love. Which was why Cedric was happy about that. At least, their rtionship made a little progress.

    Ayra pulled her eyes up, replied pretending to be cool on surface,

    " Why should I wait any longer, Your Highness?"

    Cedric smirked leaning back leisurely as if he was going to watch and enjoy ate night show,

    " I thought that you would stay longer to watch the show."

    Ayra peered at the woman who was bent down against the desk. Such sight only made her sick and boiled in anger. As a woman, she could tell that how horny those maids were for her husband.

    Out of her consciousness, a tight frown appeared between her brows, earning low chuckle from Cedric who noticed that his wife had finally showed a hint of jealousy.

    Tearing his eyes away from her face smiling, he shifted his attention back on the maids who were waiting to hear their punishment. mming on his thighs, Cedric announced wanting to dismiss the matter as soon as possible,

    " You all can leave now. Remember to serve my wolves tomorrow. If I see anyone missing among all of you, the punishment will be doubled."

    Ayra watched them gasping in terror. Though it wasn''t their fault entirely, Cedric punished all of them. He couldn''t let others to spoil their rtionship that he worked so hard.

    The maids began to depart one by one. The one who had been whipped let out a painful whine and flew awake once she met Ayra''s cold gaze on her. After today''s punishment, it was dered among the maids that how important the queen was to Cedric. Sometimes people forget that everyone changes in a matter of time or for a particr person.

    As the door behind them closed cautiously, Cedric smiled approaching her slowly,

    " I didn''t know that my wife was missing me so much."

    Ayra looked away awkwardly. He definitely knew the truth but he was toying with her. Ayra cleared her throat before replying indifferently,

    " I..I.. just happen to pass by and thought of taking a look when I heard themotion.."

    She gave him a suitable reason only to see him grinning more maliciously. To distract him from her, Ayra slipped away from there, made her way towards his disarranged desk. Fixing the staffs together one by one, she spoke inly,

    " You could have called them in the morning. Why didn''t you go to sleep?"

    Cedric chuckled lightly at her embarrassing back. He began to approach her from back and answered stopping right behind her,

    " If I called them in the morning, I would have missed the opportunity of watching your embarrassed face, Princess."

    His words reddened her cheeks further. As the situation had gone now, she found herself so stupid to sneak in her. Feelings make people stupid. Once again, it was proved in her life.

    Ayra scoffed dropping the books on the desk with a thud,

    " I was... merely passing.."

    Her words invited him to fool around with her more. Without arguing on the topic anymore, Cedric brought his head to stand beside her ears. His hot breathing brushed past her cheeks. Sniffing his nose like a trained puppy, Cedricmented trying to keep his tone serious,

    " Why am I smelling something in you, Princess?"

    Ayra was stunned before looking around suspiciously. Unware about the mischievous glint in his eyes, she tilted her head back slightly to answer him confusingly,

    " Where? What kind of smell?"

    She asked innocently before turning her head back to observe their surrounding. Cedric gave another chuckle at her response. Streching out his arm to y with her hairs, he replied slowly and sensually into her ears,

    " The smell of you burning like a stove inside. What''s that smell? Is it smell of jealousy? Hmm?"

    Ayra blushed before bing embarrassed. She suttured struggling hard to keep her tone firm,

    " I... Who.. who said that I am jealous? Your Highness! You must be day dreaming."

    Cedric grinned one more time. His one hand swam up to rest on her shoulderzily. The gesture was simple but she could feel her goosebumps appearing on her skin.

    Struggling to keep her breathing steady, she felt him tracing his finger onto her skin untill she shivered and let out a low gasp. Pleased by the reaction that she had given, Cedric began to resonate slowly and at the same time his hand crawling down to grip her bottoms,

    " What did I say earlier, Princess? Do notpare yourself with others."

    Ayra gasped feeling him squeezing her flesh roughly. His breathing on her ears, hands on her bottom all thisbination had only increased the slippery pool between her thighs.

    She heard him continuing, massaging her bottom softly,

    " What would you make me believing on my sincerity? Should I put an offspring inside your womb or you want to be spanked by me in front all of them?"

    *******************

    Another chapter will be posted an hourter today. Stay tuned ?

 Chapter 404 - Letter From Richalwolf Land!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    River By Bishop Briggs ~? ||

    His voiceced with seduction. Imagining a baby of them inside her womb, the thought brought an unexpected sweet smile on Cedric''s face which wasn''t seen by others always.

    Ayra breathed heavily. He was standing so dangerously close that it was giving her sinful ideas. Now he was touching her bottom, the sensation only worsened her thoughts and mind.

    She drew a short breath, prepared herself to reply truthfully,

    " Women can be sensitive about her position, Milord."

    Cedric hummed before running his hand over her back slowly until she was breathing hard as if a marathon race wasing on her way.

    Cedric blew another series of hot airs over skin. Feeling the curves of her body, he replied changing his yful tone into a serious one,

    " I am not ming you for being sensitive, Princess. I am just bothered that you can''t see me with sincerity in your eyes. Am I really not good enough for you?"

    Ayra tilted her head back to stare at Cedric. His eyes were glowing in lust but the pain of being hurt couldn''t be hidden so easily. He was d that at least she cared about his subject. But thinking twice that she actually came to sneak out because of her doubts on him, he was saddened once again.

    It was hard to control someone whom you desire from mind.

    A little taken back by his words, Ayra replied letting her guards down unknowingly,

    " Cedric! At first, I am a woman before your wife. I can''t deny the fact that I felt hurt about your past. But repeating the same deeds that you were indulged in, I can''t tolerate it always. Above all, I have my own pride. You are the one that forced to marry me. It wasn''t my choice and you.. left no options for me. Still someday if you think that I am not good enough for you, just ask me to leave rather than choosing other methods to humaliate me."

    Cedric lowered his head down and noticed the way that she was pinching her palms together. She had picked up an invontarily habit. Whenever she was hurt or nervous, she kept pinching on her palms together.

    Cedric smiled faintly and pulled his eyes up to look into her eyes. Inching closer, he asked narrowing his gaze slightly,

    " So you can''t forgive me for what have I done to you, Princess? Is that what are you telling? Or you still think that Seth was better option for you?"

    Ayra nced up at him nkly. Out of her nervousness, she failed to detect the darkyer of anger behind Cedric''s eyes.

    An urgent knock from the door interrupted their conversation. Ayra closed her mouth and shot a curious re on the doorway. No one should being at this hour unless anything serious happened.

    Even Cedric was bit stunned. Leaving her side slowly, he walked over to open the doorway and found Frenchies in a terrible look. Frenchies swallowed passing him a letter and informed in a painful voice,

    " We..we have received a news from Richalwolf Land. Princess Isabe was attacked on her way."

    ***********

    Jessie was living her friend''s house in Basarisk. The mansion wasn''t stationed not too far away from the Pce. After drinking and cheering with her friends for a long time, she was exhausted and wasid beside her friend, Lorren in her house.

    Jessie was nearly on the verge of sleeping when the door of mansion was knocked suddenly. Since they weremoners not Royals, it was natural for them to get scared.

    Lorren''s father went over to open the door cautiously. His one hand gripping a gun, he approached the door carefully and opened partially.

    Frenchies''s voice rang out politely,

    " Mr. Warren, I am sorry for the interruption but the king has asked for his sister right now."

    Mr.Warren sighed in relief as he was familiar with Frenchies. Pulling open the door widely, he greeted Frenchies with a smile,

    " Master Frenchies! What a pleasant surprise! Princess Jessie must be sleeping with my daughter. Is it very important? They just have gone to sleep after partying."

    Frenchies shook his head denying. Before he could exin the situation that how serious it was, Jessie''s groggy voice came from upstairs in Lorren''s house,

    " Frenchies! What are you doing here at this hour?"

    Frenchies gave her a short bow politely and reported clearing his throat,

    " Princess.. Actually..We all have to leave for Richalwolf Land as soon as possible."

    Jessie stopped rubbing her sleepy eyes. She heard before leaving that Isabe would be going to live in Richalwolf Land with their aunt Shelly. She spoke striding through the stairs excitedly,

    " Why? Has sister gone? Did she give birth already?"

    Frenchies had a tough time in responding Jessie''s questions. They all were excited about the baby but everything was gone.

    Frenchies let out a helpless sigh. Swallowing down for a while, he reported lowly,

    " No.. Princess... Actually princess Isabe was attacked on her way and...she..she lost the baby.."

    The news shook Jessie violently in her spot. She gasped pressing her palm on her lips disbelievingly and asked like a whisper,

    " What.. what are you saying..This..this can''t be happened.. Frenchies..how did it all happened? Who attacked her? Tell me? What were our guards doing?"

    Frenchies answered darkening his gaze dangerously,

    " Some bastards from Davina. It must be done by Prince Shanz."

    The moment, Frenchies mentioned about the culprit, Jessie''s face clouded in anger. Tears began to fall down relentlessly since she knew that how important the baby was for Isabe. She would be dying if she get to know that her baby wasn''t in this earth anymore.

    Wiping her tears off stubbornly, Jessie stepping forward and pulled out Frenchies''s sword silently. Frenchies was shocked and before he could ask her anything, Jessie ran outside hastily.

    Frenchies kept shouting on her back,

    " Princess Jessie! Stop! Where are you going?"

    Frenchies followed her outside but she had already gone with his horse without informing him anything. Frenchies kept staring at her back nkly.

    It wasn''t the path of Richalwolf Land. Then where was she going?

    *******************

    Hi everyone! My exam is scheduled to hold on 17th October. Currently I am running between studies and writing. So the update might be little unstable this days until my exam is done.. Hopefully, you will bear with me.

 Chapter 405 - Worried About You!

    Ayra casted frequent nces on Cedric who was going outside to instruct his guards. The entire Dixon Pce was shook by the News that they received from Richalwolf Land. Isabe had lost her child and had fought a battle between survival and death.

    Ayra was equally hurt. She was looking forward to wee the baby in their pce but who knew that her n would be failed?

    Ever since Cedric received the news, he was oddly silence. This made hard for Ayra to see through his emotions. His gaze was vacant as if nothing there to see or read through it. She was literally scared of him. The man who believed in violence had be suddenly mute which wasn''t a good sign. People say that weather bes calm before stormes.

    Cedric''s calm voice brought her back to reality. Standing beside him, she heard him instructing his group of guards,

    " Find everyone who are behind this attack! I want to know each one of them."

    Ayra observed his calm countenance. After trying several times, she just couldn''t get his emotions that were running inside. Cedric without saying anymore word made his way for the exit angrily. His steps were dominant as he swayed his long coat against the air and paced forward.

    Mustering up her courage, Ayra finally called him from back, making him halt in his track midway,

    " Cedric! "

    Cedric stopped in his way numbly. Snapping his head back, he casted Ayra a nk re. Ayra sucked a deep breath, walked over to stop in front of him and spoke looking into his emotionless eyes,

    " Are you.. okay?"

    This was the first time that she expressed her concern, emotions towards him openly. Hearing such question from her, Cedric had still no change of expression on his face. When people get hurt, they be too unresponsive to express his feeling.

    Cedric swallowed hard and tilted his head on the other side. The darkness of night didn''t help much to hide his face. Ayra could see his adam apple bobbing up to down as if he was forcing himself from something inside.

    Cedric''s response came out as whisper as he changed the topic,

    " Let''s go. We have to reach before morning."

    He was unwilling to give her any response. He feared that if he shared his weakness with her, she might find him vulnerable just like his father called him always in the past.

    Watching him attempting to leave, Ayra couldn''t stop herself anymore. Dismissing all the negative thoughts from her mind, she blurted out worryingly,

    " I''m worried about you. You..are you really okay?"

    This time, Cedric turned aroundpletely with a surprised look on his face. Her eyes kept staring at him stubbornly as if she wouldn''t let go of this matter until he told her the truth.

    A change urred in his gaze amidst the darkeness. His eyes that were purely the definition of demon had suddenly became a pool of waters. Out of Ayra''s expectation, a teardrop slipped from his left eye. His voice came out as vulnerable as a broken piece of ss,

    " I am not, Princess."

    *********

    Vallodisan Castle, Richalwolf Land

    Ss stepped out of his room after spending a while. Since Isabe''s condition was quite stable now after his blood was invaded into her body, she was sleeping soundly.

    Coming out of the room, Ss spotted his parents whose expression were stered with worries. King Draco came forward to ask his son,

    " How is she doing?"

    Ss responsed with a deep sigh,

    " Better then before. She wille back to sense by tomorrow morning, father. Have you informed the king?"

    King Draco nodded hanging his head in worry,

    " Yes, I did. They must be on their way to Richalwolf Land. Ss, what will I say to them? I am so embarrassed about the entire situation."

    Ss coaxed his father by tapping on his shoulder lightly,

    " Father, it wasn''t our fault. Even it was fortunate of her that I found her before getting killed by those monsters."

    His mother agreeding forward tofort King Draco,

    " Ss is right, husband. They will consider it as blessing. Please don''t stress yourself, anymore."

    Ss''s personal guard entered into the scene. After bowing at the king and queen, he informed Ss respectively,

    " Your Highness! Those rogues have been taken inside our castle. Where should we put them now? Others who were hurt at that spot have been taken in our care already."

    Ss darkened his eyes at the mention of those rogues. He couldn''t wait to chop them all. He gave his order, making his way out,

    " Put them all in dungeon. I aming in a minute."

    King Draco narrowed his gaze at his son. Stopping him midway, he suggested after giving it a deep thought,

    " Wait, Son! You can''t punish someone for the sake of Princess Isabe. Wait for King Cedric''s arrival. Above all, he is her brother. Her family should take responsibility of punishing those culprits, not you."

    King Draco was worried about stirring any rumours. Since Ss was the next heir for the throne, he wanted his image neat and clean.

    Ss growled at his father saying,

    " There is no rules in punishing someone who has killed an innocent child and push the woman into a dead end. Can you believe that they had done something so malicious that Princess Isabe has lost the ability of boring anymore child? I don''t care about anyone''s arrival, father. All I want to punish them together in my own heart content."

    Ss gave his words and began to step for the other way. His father once again attempted to stop him from back,

    " Ss! Wait! You aren''t her family member. Don''t do something that can stir rumours about you."

    Ss paused midway abruptly and replied whipping his head back,

    " Right now, I am her family member. Since I have saved her life, she belongs to me now."

    Then Ss left leaving his father and mother with a look of bewilderment.. So far, they had never seen him caring for someone so much.

 Chapter 406 - Jessie & Shanz ----- Part 1

    Ss left the corridor after he spoke to his parents coldly. Not sure why did he spoke to show his authority on her such way,he felt a certain protectiveness towards her. His ears were still ringing with her pleading voice. The vulnerability in her touch when she sped his hands, all this things pulled him towards an unknown direction that he never knew.

    Ss made his way for the dungeon from where he could hear the pleading cries of those monsters who tried to take Isabe''s life. Crossing the narrow corridors downstairs, he continued walking for the dungeon at the near end of castle. The dungeon was located away far from the living halls since he liked to torture people in his heart content. Needless to say that some even lived in truma after being tortured by him for decades. Even though they had been forgiventer on, they never found the life of living normally any longer.

    Ss stopped at the entrance by crossing his arms leisurely on his back. His green eyes had a smug look as he watched the nearly death creatures with a smirk on his face. That''s why, he loved his own personal group of dragons who never failed to meet his satisfaction. He left Ford along with his group of men in the hand of his cruel dragons to torture them slowly.

    Judging by the several burning scars on their faces, Ss was d that his dragons worked well on them and made sure to keep them live. Ford had the most scariest scar on his face. From the tip of his left eyebrow, a long scratch had been imprinted permanently by Ss''s dragon with whom he tried to fight back but ended up receiving a brutal scar for eternity.

    Ford shot Ss a hateful re upon his arrival. But others who knew how vengeful person Ss was shrieked back in fear. Ss walked inside with a frown and questioned ignoring their fearful eyes,

    " Who sent you, people?"

    One of Ford''s man parted his lips to give him a name earnestly. But as his eyes met Ford who casted a warning re, the man decided to stay quiet. Ford responded holding on his pride with a scoff,

    " None of your business! Let go of us, Duke Ss. If Davina knows about your abduction, your kingdom will fall in danger undoubtedly. You don''t want to risk your kingdom because of a vexin, do you?"

    Ford ended his lecture with a smirk. Watching the grimace on Ss''s expression, he was confident that Ss wouldn''t keep them longer.

    Ss didn''t show any expression much. He snapped his head back to stare at Ford amusingly before saying slowly,

    " You really know how to y with words! No wonder, you look and smell like a solid bastard."

    His response removed the smile from Ford''s force. Being forced to kneel down for a long time, Ford''s back ached but he could only grit his teeth harder.

    Ss smiled and walked over to pull out a chair for him. Having seated properly, he gestured at his guardszily,

    " Derrick, please show this gentleman how our dungeon works."

    The man named Derrick gave him a slight nod before proceeding with the order that had been given by Ss.

    Ford noticed the man''s movement, wandering what he was nning to do. Less than a minute, a rope came down from the rooftop, causing Ford to disbelief when he noticed that the rope was used to hang someone death.

    Derrick approached him from back suddenly, gripped his head from back and binded his throat with the rope. One gesture from Ss, Ford was hang upward from ground. His eyes buldged out in fear as he begged trying to catch his breath,

    " Please! "

    Ford''s eyes met Ss who had no sign of sympathy on his face. Sitting morefortably on his position, Ss asked shortly after his pleading voice,

    " I want a name. Who sent you?"

    Ford was having tough time up there. His tongue wasing in and out inck of breathing. He could feel his soul fighting to slip out from his body. Between his whimpers of pain, Ford managed to squeeze out one word breathlessly,

    " Prin.. Prince.. Shanz.."

    Ss didn''t let go of Ford immediately. Instead he enjoyed the sight of him suffocating over there and murmured under his breath lowly,

    " Prince Shanz.."

    Away from thends of Richalwolf Land, Jessie''s horse was running towards the Royal Castle of Davina in rush. Not caring about the dark forests that were known for dangers, she continued moving untill her horse reached at the entrance of Davina''s castle.

    Jessie jumped down from her horse fiercely. One hand gripping the sword, she imposed like a warrior who came to fight a fierce battle. The disheveled state of her hairs gave her a wild look. One look at her face could give someone the urge of backing away.

    Jessie stormed inside the castle but was blocked by the guards. One of the guard asked her coldly,

    " Where the hell are you going? Do you think that it''s a public house to go in? Who are you? Have you made any appointment with the acting king?"

    Jessie squeezed her eyes shut in rage. Her lips trembled together in pain and anger. Letting out a harsh breath, she asked through her gritted teeth,

    " Let..me...go..I swear.."

    The guards were all a little taken back by her mncholic voice. But to ensure the safety of castle, they were bound to block her path. The guard who had been threatened by Jessie to step aside barked out angrily to boost up his manly ego,

    " Woman! Do you think that you are a warrior princess who can defeat us? I am asking you onest time..Who are..."

    His words were left upleted. The following moment, Jessie''s skilled hand arched up in the air and sliced his throat in a one swift cut. Next moment, all they witnessed his rolling head over the ground.

    Jessie ran her eyes across the other guards who all were shocked to death possibly as none of them were talking,

    " Anything else to ask?"

    As soon as Jessie questioned, all the guards stepped aside to open a path for her. Not caring about their horror faces, Jessie stormed inside and stopped yelling from the top of her lungs,

    " SHANZ!! SHANZ!! "

    ************************

    Heya guys! If anyone has missed the chance of iming the concept art, please let me know in thement section with your email address.. I will send you the copies as soon as possible.

 Chapter 407 - Jessie & Shanz ----- Part 2

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Call Out My Name By The Weekend ~?||

    Jessie used her ear piercing tone to summon the current king of Davina that was something shocking for the entire Royal Castle. Not mention that, she had killed a Royal Guard right after the moment that she stepped in.

    Her appearance had no impression of Princess. Instead she looked devastated, shattered by the news of her elder sister. More importantly, she was broken by the other piece of information that Shanz was involved in everything. Though she didn''t visit Isabe so far, Jessie could imagine that how her sister''s life would be without the child.

    It was a good thing that Davina''s Royal Castle hadn''t many people to live in. Shanz drove away most of the staffs and lived alone with a few number servants there. Thus her yelling voice didn''t snatch the attention of others. Jessie continued shouting untill she was panting and gasping to breath normally.

    Upstairs of Davina''s Castle, Shanz was seated beside the firece. Rocking on his chair back to forth, he was happened to immerse in deep thoughts when the sound of someone calling his name entered into his ears. Shanz whipped his head back, narrowing who could be calling him by his name. So far there wasn''t any people living in Davina who could actually call him by his name. Only his brother, Vincent had the right of calling him using his name so openly. But after his death, the possiblity was nearly zero.

    When he dwelled on the thoughts of detecting that voice, another round of yelling voice rang from the downhall. Frowning hard, Shanz sat up from the chair and tugged on his loose robe to fix it.

    Slipping inside his slippers, he made his way outside slowly only to be stopped beside the railings as his eyes spotted the familiar silhouette at the center of her downhall. His gaze narrowed deeply but the familiar feeling inside his heart didn''t fade away. So many decades had passed yet this woman never stopped ruling his heart. One nce of her face was enough to destroy eachyer of hatred that they bore for each others.

    But can you really hate the person whom you loved once?

    Shanz kept staring down at her from upstairs for a while. Since she appeared here at this hour, something severe might have happened definitely. Shanz thought but didn''t let go of the opportunity of worshipping her face. If he replied at once, he clearly knew that he wouldn''t get the chance of looking at her so peacefully anymore.

    Jessie looked around speechlessly. Even though she shouted like a maniac beast, not a single soul made any appearance upon her arrival. Shanz watched her look of bewilderment blissfully.

    Taking his own time to lean against the railings upward, he spoke in a sarcastic voice from there,

    " What a day of having the princess of Basarisk in my castle! "

    Jessie snapped her head up to see Shanz all smiling at her sarcastically. The sight of his face after pushing her sister to a dead end encited her anger more. Jessie couldn''t believe that he was standing there so calmly even after taking the life of an innocent child.

    Jessie growled gripping hard on her blood stained sword,

    " SHANZ!! Come down.. now.. Don''t make me go upstairs! "

    Her voice was cold but there was a hint of emotions behind her voice. She didn''t know why did shee but the war between them needed to be finished or else more innocent lives would be leaving the world sooner orter.

    Shanz shot her a strange look, wondered what madness had possessed inside her at this hour. Hepelled following her downstairs and stopped only few steps away from her.

    His brows raised questioningly,

    " What do you want now?"

    Even though his question was bit rude, the expression on his face couldn''t hide the happiness that he felt after their sudden meeting.

    Jessie parted her lips open a bit disbelievingly. Before her words could fell out, her hand worked fast like a killing machine. In a matter of second, Jessie whipped the sword in the air to press it right under his throat.

    Surprised by his action, Shanz was a bit confused but didn''t try to dodge under the eyes of her beauty. Jessie''s voice came out crackingly,

    " Why did you do this to us? Why? Aren''t you happy enough with all the things that you had done in the past, Shanz?"

    Jessie spoke before letting her tears roll down through her cheeks. It was something that Shanz witnessed never in his life. His gaze narrowed and a sudden heart wrenched feeling began to envelope his heart unknowingly. Her tears were like sharp dagger, slicing his heart and soul into pieces.

    Intaking a short breath to stable his emotions, Shaz responded through his parted lips,

    " What do you mean?"

    Jessie almostughed by his question. Casting a hateful re on him, she replied disbelievingly,

    " Stop being pretentious, Shanz! I am here right in front of you. Still you are lying on my face. Please, at least be truthful to me for once in life. Tell me, what will make you stop from harming my family?"

    Shanz was confused by her wrath. He didn''t even understand what was she talking about exactly. Trying to cool his nerves, he took another attempt to ask her gently,

    " Jessie, I don''t understand.."

    " Don''t call me by my name! ", Jessie''s enraged voice cut off his words. Tears continued to fall down, Jessie continued pressing hard on her sword,

    " You have lost the right of calling me by my name."

    Shanz swallowed down the bitter feelings into his stomach. Keeping a stern face, he replied through his gritted teeth,

    " For God''s sake, can you tell me what did I do this time?"

    Jessie lost thest bit of her temper. Brusting out in anger, she yelled shaking the entire castle by the velocity of her voice,

    " You killed Isabe''s baby!! An innocent child!! A baby!! How could you..."

    Her voice dried down, thinking about the pain that he caused to her. Shanz frowned bing astounded as he was before. Before he could offer her a reply, an unfamiliar soft voice came from their back,

    " Prince Shanz! Who is she?"

 Chapter 408 - Jessie & Shanz ------ Part 3

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Skinny Love By Birdy ~? ||

    Shanz muttered some audible curses under his breath. Whipping his head back slightly, he red at the maid that he just bedded in. The situation was already worse and the maid''s arrival just added the fuel in fire.

    Jessie''s eyes rested on the maid for a while. A nket wrapped around her slim figure and her de shoulder that kept popping up from the veil of nket, the maid''s appearance was very obvious. Any person would understand the meaning of showing up atte night in this half-naked state.

    Shanz nced up at Jessie nervously. Though they had nothing to do with each others, a part of his heart still hoped that Jessie wouldn''t watch him taking another woman in his bed.

    The maid quickly ran away after receiving a re from Shanz. She understood that she had appeared on wrong time and walked back to her quarter. A disgusted sneer came from Jessie who saw the maid''s running away from there,

    " No wonder! Have I interrupted something, Prince Shanz?"

    Jessie''s tearful eyes red at him without any emotions on there. Coming back to previous topic, Shanz asked hoping to change the subject,

    " Jessie..I have no clue about what are you saying. What happened to Princess Isabe?"

    Blood boiled underneath her veins. Keeping her sword stuck over his throat, Jessie replied growling like a caged beast,

    " Your men attacked her and killed the baby in her womb. Yet you are telling me that you don''t know what happened with her? Prince Shanz, how can you keep lying to me?"

    Jessie''s voice became emotions as her eyes turned into an endless stream. Perhaps if the person was someone else, she wouldn''t feel hurt so much. But the man who caused her sister to loose the light of her life was none other the same man who owned her heart once.

    Shanz returned her a nk re. By the sincerity of her voice and eyes, he understood that no matter how many times he said, Jessie was going to believe that he had killed Isabe''s baby.

    Shanz dropped his gaze on the sword that was sticking with his skin. His lips pulling up into a bitter smile, he replied failing to hide the overwhelmed emotions in his tone,

    " If you believe that I am the one who has killed the same baby of my brother, what are you waiting for? Kill me! Dig the sword into my throat, Princess. Let''s end this game blood with blood."

    Jessie gave a humourlessughter upon his words. Stepping closer to press the sword harder against his throat, Jessie emphasized each words through the gritting of her teeth,

    " Do you think that I can''t kill you, Shanz? Look into my eyes and say that one more time. It will take only a few seconds to rip off your heart from your sinful heart. But unfortunately we aren''t same."

    Shanzpelled her words unknowingly. Staring straight into her bottomless eyes, he really saw the hatred that he never saw before. His heart skipped a bit. Following moment, he smiled bitterly before stating truthfully,

    " Whether you believe or not, I don''t know anything about the attack that you are ming me about."

    Jessie sneeredughing at his response disbelievingly,

    " Do you want me to believe that your own men went to kill my sister but you don''t even know about it? Are you joking with my emotions, Prince Shanz? You, the almighty king of DAVINA doesn''t even know that his men had gone to kill someone but the king doesn''t know about it."

    Shanz parted his lips frustratingly. Letting out a low growl, he confessed stressing on his word again,

    " I..do..not.. know.. Jessie.."

    Jessie red back at him. Letting the pain of tears falling down, she muttered lowly onto his face,

    " Then tell me, who killed that innocent child? Who else wants to kill the child if it''s not you? Didn''t you always want to get rid of that child?"

    Shanz failed to give her any answer. Indeed he wanted to kill that child to get revenge on his death brother. But he changed his mindter on.

    Why would he try to kill his own nephew who had the blood of his family?

    His silence only solidified the answer in Jessie''s heart. She had started believing that Shanz was behind all of this. Her voice came out again shakingly,

    " Breaking my heart and turning me against my own family, all this things weren''t enough for you, Shanz? I gave you everything..my loyalty..my love..my soul..my heart but in return, you can''t be even truthful with me once in life."

    Jessie ended her words with a smile. Painful memories began to haunt in her mind. Her grip from the sword loosened subconsciously and dropped over the floor with a loud thud.

    The sound resounded loud inside the quite downhall. Only the sound of her low sobbing echoed and pierced the heart of Shanz slowly.

    He wished to pull her into his arms but he knew that he had lost the right. Jessie spoke again pulling her tearful eyes up to look at him,

    " You once told me that we can''t hate someone in this life whom we loved once, don''t you?"

    Shanz stayed quiet at her words. He gulped without speaking anything and began to find the person mentally behind this malicious n. Jessie stepped forward, looking into his eyes with a bitter smile saying,

    " Congrattions! You have been sessful because I truly hate you now."

    Her words buzzed in his ears repeatedly. Shanz looked up at her wordlessly. After the terrible break up, this was the first time that he felt so broken inside by her words.

    His own lips parted to say something but he had nothing reasonable to say at that moment. Dropping his eyes back on the floor, Shanz continued to breath painfully through his mouth.

    Another sweet bitter smile formed on Jessie''s lips. Coming closer, Jessie whispered into his ears slowly,

    " I am d that you broke me, Shanz. Someone like you deserve mistress only not worthy of lover."

    ******************

    Heya guys! Would you like to know more about Jessie and Shanz''s rtionship before break-up happened? If it''s yes from most of you, I can think about borating their previous life in "Side Story" after this book ends. Let me what do you think!

 Chapter 409 - Searching For Her Baby!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Lie To Me By TaTa McRae & Ali Gatie ~?||

    A weeping silence passed between them after Jessie spatted the most hurtful words that someone had ever said to Shanz. He didn''t break his eye contact from her. The moment she said those words, he could literally see her hatred for him in those eyes that had unconditional love for him once upon a time.

    Shanz broke into a smile upon her words. Taking a step closer, he replied slowly,

    " I hate you too, Jessie. Aren''t we even now?"

    Footsteps began to approach them from back. Pulling his eyes up to look at the direction, Shanz saw his butler running on their away with few group of guards. News of beheading a guard at the entrance had spreaded through the castle like wildfire. Shanz''s butler had literally thought that a rogue had invaded into their castle to kill the acting king. But stopping at the doorway, he was astounded to see that the woman was none other than Princess Jessie.

    His butler followed the direction of her sword that wasying on the floor. As he attempted to enter in thought of grounding her, Shanz''s cold voice interrupted his intention,

    " Stop right there! "

    His butler gave a bewildering look, wondered that if their king had still feelings for this woman!!

    Hearing his order, those guards backed away from entering into the castle. Jessie had taken control over her emotions.

    Wiping the corner of her eyes stubbornly, she breathed few words slowly onto his face,

    " The day, I find out that you are the one who gave the order for killing that innocent baby, I will kill you with my own bare hands, Shanz just like the way, I have killed my feelings for you."

    Jessie turned around to leave the castle after her words. Dominance carried her pace as she made her way outside andpletely ignored the awestruck look that she received from those guards.

    Those freshmen were invited into the castle a few days ago. Except butler, no one had the knowledge about who she was. But surely, they were amused by her courage for speaking with the king so tantly. Surprisingly, the king didn''t outshone his power and rather let her me however she wanted.

    Shanz retracted his eyes from her fierce back only after she dissapared into the darkeness. Shifting his eyes back on Butler who was waiting for hisment, Shanz ordered letting out a soft sigh,

    " Send few guards to follow her till Basarisk."

    His butler gawked, pursued his lips together hesitantly,

    " But Your Highness..She.."

    " NOW!! ", came another snarling voice from Shanz who sat down over the chair nk headedly. Shanz continued reffering to the other guards behind the butler,

    " Ask them to not appear in her sight. I just want to make sure that she has gone back safely."

    His butler''s expression wasn''t pleasing at all. He seemed like he was going to say something but swallowed back at the end. Turning around, hepelled Shanz''s order and asked few guards to follow Jessie around.

    After he was done with his task, his butler turned around to walk out. Shanz''s sarcastic voice came out from back as he poured two sses of winezily,

    " Where are you going, butler?"

    His butler withdrawed his step back. Confusion puzzled across his expression as he replied to Shanz politely,

    " To my house, Your Highness! Is there anymore order that you would like me topell?"

    Shanz smiled quitely. Holding the ss between his forefingers, Shanz sat parting his legs openzily. Bringing the ss to twirl under his eyes, he spoke with a smirk,

    " No, Butler. I just need yourpany. Suddenly I have the feeling that you should be reminded of who the king of Davina right now. Come, Sit with me."

    *******

    Awakened in a room of half-darkness, Isabe was taking longer time to proceed with her thoughts. By the time, she had woken up from her unconscious state, it was very early in the morning.

    The sun was only rising up like other day. RICHALWOLF LAND had rather friendly weather inparison with Basarisk. Sweet smell of flowers were passing through the windows and spreaded an sweet aromatic aura throughout the room.

    Isabe arched her head up slightly. Her tired eyes wandered across the room but nothing looked familiar. Fluttering her eyes few times, her frozen thoughts began to work finally.

    Her hand reached down to touch her stomach. Finding nothing but a t belly, Isabe''s face turned horrified in fear. She jumped down from the bed without caring about her condition.

    Before heading for the doorway, she quickly took a note of her surrounding. Her baby should have been here or he was taken to midwife?

    Isabe wondered in her mind. Stumbling on her feet, she spun around ready to go outside but the door of her room brust open first.

    Isabe halted in her track abruptly. Ss looked shocked as Isabe was going to sleep longer. That''s what, the physicians said to him before leaving.

    Ss stood there in awkwardness. He couldn''t understand that how he should introduce himself at that moment. He could clearly see the panic, eagerness in her eyes even though she just woke up. Perhaps that''s how a new mother felt so eager to meet her newborn.

    Isabe who was in state of dillemma didn''t bother to know his identity. Running in front of him, she began to ask impatiently,

    " Have you seen a..baby .? A little one? Tiny..A new born..He should have been here by my side.. Have you seen him?"

    Ss opened and closed his mouth silently. He prepared few words to speak but didn''t know how to console this new mother at that moment. Sometimes loosing a battle is less painful than breaking a heart.

    As he didn''t give her any answer, Isabe became impatient. Pointing at her belly, she continued asking impatiently,

    " I had a baby here. Do you understand me? Where is my baby? If you are thinking about hiding him from me.. Don''t you dare? Where is he? Where is my baby? "

    *****************

    Another chapter will be posted during the day. I can''t say when as you all know about my exam.. I will try to post as soon as possible.

 Chapter 410 - Eternally Grateful!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Train Wreck By James Arthur ~?||

    Despite her constant asking, Ss was silent the entire time. He didn''t know what to answer her.

    How could he tell her that her baby was death and she could no longer dream of bing a mother again?

    Lies were bad but the truth was enough worst to kill her right at that moment. Isabe was bing more and more afraid as Ss didn''t give her any answer and stayed quiet. Lips parted in panting, Isabe took a step back and muttered incoherently,

    " You.. won''t say..I will go out to find him.."

    Isabe was behaving like a maniac who was clueless about her own self. As she made her way to go out, Ss pulled her back from outside. Isabe snapped her head to see him pleading lowly,

    " Princess.. Please don''t go..You must recover fast. Then I promised that you will know everything. Trust me, okay?"

    But Isabe refused to obey anything. Her appearance turned more anxious when Ss tried to stop her from finding her child. Her voice trembled beforeing out to warn Ss to leave her hold,

    " NO!!! I must find my child now. Let go of me! "

    Isabe struggled to brush off his hand but he was holding her wrist too tightly. On the other side, Ss refused to let her go outside as she looked like a mess. He didn''t want others to let her know that how pathetic her life had be in a day.

    Understanding that she wouldn''t stop at any extent, Ss had to use his alternative method to stop her for the time being. With another sharp pull, he brought her closer to his chest and murmured on her face,

    " I am sorry, Princess."

    Isabe narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Before she could say anything, Ss stretched out his hand to reach behind the back of her head. His hand worked skillfully. Angling in a perfect way, he knocked her off by a punch cautiously.

    Isabe''s lips parted letting out a gasp before she fell numbly over his masculine chest. Ss was quick fast to hold her on ce. Without any prior warning, he scooped her up by her waist and walked back to settle her down over the bed.

    Right at that moment, the door of his room brust open as Queen Mary walked in. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of his son holding Isabe cautiously. Panicked, she ran over to warn Ss anxiously,

    " What are you doing? Ss, don''t touch her so randomly. She is a princess and a married woman."

    Ss who was busy in putting her down hussed his mother with a re. After he was done cing him, he turned around to growl at her coldly,

    " For God''s sake, can you stop bringing the same topic repeatedly, mother? She is sick here and I am trying to help her. Why did you enter in my room without my permission?"

    Queen Mary was speechless by his words. She was trying to make him some sense but at the end, she was med for being an intruder. Basarisk was the most powerful kingdom in their world. As a mother, she didn''t want Ss to put himself in danger.

    What if King Cedric finds his behavior too oblivious?

    Queen Mary gave out a long sigh. Focusing on the main subject that brought her here, she spoke carefully,

    " King Cedric has appeared in our Castle. You should go out to exin the matter fast. Your father doesn''t know about the incident that happened on their way."

    Ss hummed as a response. Shooting a nk stare at Isabe over the bed, he replied in a softer voice,

    " I aming in a minute but I need someone to keep an eye on her always. She isn''t mentally stable."

    Queen Mary hummed agreeingly. Her eyes shifted on Isabe''s pale face as she felt truly sorry for her loss.

    Which woman on this earth could endure such pain at the same time?

    Ss left Isabe in his mother''s care. Momentarily relived by the thought that she would be sleeping for a long time again, his heart was in ease. Her pleading eyes were killing him eternally. Though he had nothing to do with the incident, a part of him felt guilty towards her.

    What if he arrived earlier in that ce? What if he had called other physicians to save both of them?

    But It was Isabe''s destiny that no one could change not even her prestigious status. Walking out of the room, he made his way for downhall in where Cedric was staying possibly.

    Cedric reached with Ayra few minutes ago. King Draco was already there to receive them eagerly. Ever since Ayra saw him crying, her emotions were bing worse. Never in her life, she thought that Cedric could cry over something. A tough king like him who could rule over the entire world had such weakness in his life.

    Shook by the sight of his vulnerability, Ayra stayed closer to his side. She made sure that he didn''t feel lonely during the time.

    Ss came downstairs to see his father talking to Cedric. Walking over to them, Ss bowed at them courteously before greeting formally,

    " Greetings, Your Highness and My Lady. We are very sorry for the incident that happened."

    Cedric had learnt about the situation already. He was pleased with Ss that he saved Isabe on time. Though they couldn''t save the baby, his beloved sister was saved.

    Cedric praised trying to hide his turbulent emotions silently,

    " I am eternally grateful to you, Duke Ss. You saved my sister''s life."

    Ss exhaled a soft sigh. Bringing his eyes up to stare at Cedric, he spoke again softly,

    " Your Highness! There''s.. there''s something more that I would like to let you know in advance.."

    Cedric replied growing anxious,

    " What is it? Is sister Isabe not doing well?"

    Ss bit his lips together. After a moment of hesitation, he informed truthfully to them,

    " Princess Isabe..She...She can''t fall pregnant anymore unfortunately..Her uterus had been damaged due to excessive bleeding..We were just lucky to save her life on time.."

    ***********************

    Trust me, ording to my personal opinion, I believe that Ss & Isabe has the most heart touching love story in this book so far. Tell me, which side couple is your favorite so far from this book?

 Chapter 411 - Duke Silas ~~~~ Part 1

    Ss finished his words with a long sigh. How much he wished to save the baby, only god knew! Silence engulfed the air between them as the audience were left with shock after his words.

    Ayra couldn''t suppress a gasp that slipped through her lips. Tilting her head aside, she saw Cedric squeezing his eyes shut to intake a deep breath shakingly as if he was trying to absorb those pains,hurt that he felt by the news. Ayra couldn''t me him for being so vulnerable this time. Though their past weren''t clear to her, little did she knew that this Dixon family had moreplicated stories than rumours said about them.

    Isabe who never talked about histe husband was the most suspicious one among all of it. Ayra wasn''t in rush of knowing everything at a time. People don''t share their scars so easily. Being born with severalplicated stories, Ayra was well aware of it.

    As much as Cedric was shattered by the news, Ayra was equally concerned and hurt after hearing about Isabe. During the days in Dixon Pce, their bond really grew strong and Ayra understood that Isabe was a pure soul. The happiness that she had on her face during the time of pregnancy still lingered in Ayra''s mind. That unborn child was the hope for her living in this world.

    Why did fate snatched her every little happiness?

    Ayra wondered in her mind and at the same, she couldn''t help but thinking about who were those monsters that hurt a pregnant woman. Even enemies don''t do such hemnious crime.

    King Draco broke the silence upon showing his concern on Isabe''s condition,

    " God bless that child! Don''t up upset, King Cedric! At least, your sister is alive and I believe that God has other ns for her future."

    Cedric tried to assert the news with a little hum. He wandered how would he exin the matter to Isabe or Jessie. He waited for Jessie to return from her location but they didn''t know where did she go after knowing the news. Though Cedric had some thoughts about this matter in his matter, he pushed them away. Right now, paying their whole attention on Isabe was the main priority.

    Ayra passed Cedric a worried look. He wasn''t speaking too much but Ayra noticed few changes in his expression. His dominant aura had now reced with a fragile, vulnerable as if he had lost his interest of living in this world. Unknowingly, she wanted to console him, let him know that she was there for him in every single step.

    Speaking nothing, Ayra simply stepped closer by his side and sped his palm softly. Cedric didn''t dodge but let a soft sigh lowly.

    He muttered trying to stop the tremble in his tone,

    " Where is she?"

    Ss informed turning grim a little,

    " Asleep. We have confined those rogues who attacked on her carriage. Most of your guards are dead but I have found a middle aged woman who was hurt slightly. I assume that she is your rtive. They are all resting in our quarter. But I would like to confess something, Your Highness! "

    Cedric pulled his eyes up little suspiciously on Ss. Taking a deep breath, Ss exined the truth fearlessly,

    " Actually.. Princess Isabe had a critical situation in where we could save only one person either her or the baby.. You didn''t reach the castle at that time. So I made the decision. I asked those physicians to save her."

    Ss hung his head low after telling the truth. Other side, King Draco had a frightened expression on his face.

    This fool.. Couldn''t he say less to king Cedric?

    King Draco was afraid that Cedric would have chosen the child over her sister. After all, that child was the next heir of Davina and was a member of DAVINA''s Royal Family.

    Ayra replied before Cedric could say anything,

    " You did the right thing, Duke Ss. We would have done the same. Sister Isabe is more important to us. It''s a pity that the child couldn''t be saved but we don''t me you for making the choice."

    Cedric agreed feeling a little ease that Ayra was holding his hand all the time,

    " That''s right. I would have done the same. Have you found anything from those bastards?"

    Cedric questioned coldly. His eyes glowed strangely as if burningvas would pop out anytime soon.

    Ss was relieved that they had no objections on his decision. He replied narrowing his gaze deeply,

    " They have told me a name! Prince Shanz! "

    Cedric''s jaw clenched in anger. In a matter of second, Ayra could feel that his temperature was rising mysteriously. As their hands were intertwined, it was easier for her to feel the burning heat from his skin. At one point, his skin felt so hot that Ayra felt like her own hands would catch fire if she kept holding onto him.

    Unware about the changes in his body, Cedric kept growling lowly. His demon that had been sober for a long time pleaded toe on surface. The following moment, his voice dramatically changed that horrified everyone around,

    " Where are they?"

    Not even Ss, Ayra was jumped aside upon hearing his new voice. His tone sounded odd, a mixture of grumpy and raspy as if he was the king that walked out of the hell.

    Ayra gulped pulling her eyes up to nce at others who seemed utterly shocked on his change. To avoid arising any suspicious situation, Ayra cleared her throat and brought their attention back on her purposely,

    " Your Highness! We should visit Sister Isabe first. The rest can be settledter on."

    Cedric was awakened by Ayra''s nervous tone. As if he was pulled back to reality, Cedric let out a frustrated growl. It was hard to fight with the demon that lives inside you.

    Cedric was convinced by Ayra''s words. Having second thought, he looked up at Ss suddenly and asked out of curiosity,

    " As far as I remember, sister Isabe has a rare disease in her body. Her bleeding doesn''t stop easily. Duke Ss, how did you manage to stop her bleeding?"

 Chapter 412 - Duke Silas ~~~~ Part 2

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Broken Parts By Clide ~? ||

    Ss''s face stiffened a little after being questioned by Cedric suddenly. Though Cedric held no suspension, he was getting nervous over nothing. It was said in the history that a culprit felt the first stab whenever someone mentioned about his crime even though he was referred. He was the same culprit.

    Yes..A culprit..Who forced someone to be the sole bearer of his offspring without her knowledge?

    Ss was going through a difficult situation to answer his question in a suitable way. Fortunately King Draco felt the urge of replying fast. Taking his own pride, he responded keeping his tone polite and proud at the same time,.

    " We have the best physicians, King Cedric. I believe that it''s their doing."

    Cedric hummed and couldn''t be less agreed in this matter. People from all parts of different worlds visited Richalwolf Land just to cure their diseases. Creatures from Richalwolf Land man,women all loved to study medicine here. Thus within a decade, they had be the best group of physician that the history had ever seen. It was said that an ancient goddess had blessed thisnd for prosperity and knowledge.

    Ayra thought of something after hearings how awesome their medical interests were. She wondered if she would suggest Nathan to live here in the future or not.

    Since his father answered something else, Ss didn''t speak on the topic anymore. Changing the subject, he suggested offering them a nervous smile that didn''t suit his image,

    " I think,you should rest for now. Since Princess is sleeping, we shouldn''t disturb her now.."

    Ayra nodded in agreement. Tugging on Cedric''s arms softly, she suggested growing worried for him unknowingly,

    " Your Highness! You should take a nap now. You didn''t close your eyes for the entire night. Let''s wait for sister Isabe''s awakening."

    ******

    Soon evening creepted into thends of Richalwolf Land. Unlike birds chirping, their evening started with wolf''s howl and ended with wolf''s howl. An infamousnd that were known for wolves was Richalwolf Land. Their best weapon in wars were wolves. Most of them were incapable of transforming into humans except a very few who were born with strong bloodline. Ss was just another example for being exceptional. Born with madness of beast and fierceness of dragon, he held the most powerful magics that RICHALWOLF LAND had ever witnessed. His father was a wolf who could transform into human. Somehow he managed to capture the heart of his dragon mother andter married. Being the only child in this family, he was treasured ever since he born.

    Inparison with other kingdoms, Richalwolf Land has less poption than others. Most of theirnds were upied by wolves who were wild beasts. The fewmunity that lived here were either dragons or transformed wolves.

    Isabe''s long unconscious state was awakened by an ear piercing howl from the nort pool. A male Wolf who just lost his soulmate cried mournfully. His howl sounded so pathetic that it spreaded throughout the air sharply and reached in Isabe''s ears.

    Mumbling something incoherently, Isabe opened her eyes groggily. Finding no one around, she sat up on her own and looked around. A little candle was lit up at a corner and barely lightened the room. Taking a note of everything, Isabe found that the room looked quitevishing. A few rows of ceramic statues were standing at a corner and gave off a vibe of Royalty.

    Feeling a little ache behind the back of her head, her brows drew in confusion then memories fromst night began to sh inside her thoughts. Fear and panic once again crawled inside her heart.

    Ignoring everything around, she stumbled down from the bed and rushed out of her room in thought of finding her child.

    Isabe paused a bit after finding no one around. Wandering about where she was exactly, she began to pace around and stopped in front of a room from where she heard faint noises of women. At first, she wanted to ignore but her track paused again as their words entered into her ears,

    " Such pitiful woman! She not only lost the child but now incapable of boring any child anymore. I wonder that how will she react when she wakes up. I heard that she has lost her husband too."

    It was those maids who were appointed by Ss to take care of Isabe. Since she didn''t wake up in a day, they thought of leaving her alone but didn''t expect that their little gossip would be heard by Isabe herself.

    Isabe stood there, frozen by their words at that ce. Her lips trembled together violently. Staring down at her empty belly, her vision blurred in tears.

    Were..they.. talking about her?

    She didn''t move but stood there numbly to hear further. Sadly truths couldn''t be hidden longer and people love to gossip about painful stories the most. The other maid joined tsking pitifully on Isabe''s condition,

    " That''s really heartbroken! Lucky, our duke managed to save her life. I heard vaguely that those physicians gave a choice to choose one life. Then Duke told to save the girl."

    This time, Isabe gasped loudly and couldn''t hold back her emotions anymore. Letting out a painful gasp, she staggered few steps back disbelievingly and held the railings for support.

    Her lips pursued together before muttering lowly,

    " This..this isn''t right..I..No..It can''t happen..My baby..I felt him..He..he used to kick me..No..This isn''t right..They are lying..."

    She kept muttering alone in the darkeness. Tears fell from her eyes silently as her mutters got louder. Hearing a little noise from outside, those maids came out to look at the corridor and were immediately stunned after finding Isabe over there.

    One of them panicked approaching her slowly,

    " Princess...You.. You are awake... When did you..."

    " Is everything that you said are true?", Isabe asked in cracking voice. Her tearful eyes pulled up to stare at the maid who appeared uneasy by her questions. She didn''t want to get in trouble by telling her the truth.

    But Isabe got her answer already. Supporting herself to get up from the ground, she choked mentally vowing in silence,

    " I killed my husband..now..my child..I..I don''t deserve to live any longer..I don''t..."

    Isabe murmured before taking two hasty steps backwards and ran towards the opposite direction away from those maids.

    **********************

    Hi everyone!! Check out thement section to see the refference Picture Of " Ss De Vallod", the crowned Duke Of Richalwolf Land. ~?

 Chapter 413 - Duke Silas ~~~~ Part 3

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Say You Won''t Let Go By James Arthur ~?||

    Isabe continued running for the unknown direction. Shattered by the piece of news that she received just now, her grief had no end. Every moment living in this world was like a punishment to her soul.

    Two maids chased after her, calling and shouting to make her stop but everything went in vein. Isabe wasn''t in any sense of making any right choice. The maids who ran after her feared that they would be beheaded undoubtedly if Ss found out the truth.

    Isabe kept crying and uttering something under her breath consistently. Running towards the end of corridor, she spotted another stairs that leaded to the rooftop actually.

    Isabe''s emotions ran wild, only the image of her dead body crossed in her mind. She didn''t deserve to be a mother.. That''s the reason, God had punished her and took away the opportunity of bing a mother again.

    It was all Isabe''s thoughts who strongly began to believe that there was no point of living in this world anymore. Ignoring the maids voice, she made her way upstairs hastily, ready to take her own life.

    At that time, Ayra, Cedric and Ss all wereing up from the downhall. They all were waiting for Isabe''s conscious state to return on its own. As she was taking long time to wake up, they thought of discussing about her wellbeing considerably.

    Ss was walking first as he heard the slightmotion from the other part of their castle. Ignoring their useless chatter, he was leading Cedric and Ayra towards Isabe''s room. As soon as they came across the door, Ss narrowed his eyes finding the room empty without no maids around.

    He quickly turned around to call his maids loudly. One of the maid who was running behind Isabe quickly showed up in front of them. Since the situation was getting out of their hands as Isabe acted like a mad womanpletely, the maid revealed the information after bowing shortly,

    " Your Highness! The Princess.. She has woken up a while ago but isn''t right state of her mind..She..She began to tell us that she doesn''t deserve to live in this world anymore. Then she ran for the rooftop. We don''t know what is she upto but she looked like a mess."

    The news maid their eyes bulging in shock. Ayra almost stopped breathing when she imagined what was going on inside Isabe''s mind. Cedric didn''t spend another second over there. With a blink of eye, he teleported himself from there leaving Ss and Ayra behind.

    After he took his leave, Ayra also started running for upstairs, hoping that Isabe wouldn''t take any foolish step to end her life. Ss who noticed the maid shivering continuously walked two steps in front of her. Eyeing her from head to toe, he muttered darkening his green eyes,

    " I believe that it has nothing to do with you two. If I find that you two were involved in triggering her emotions, be ready to pay the price."

    Ss left with a huff and soon followed Ayra''s footsteps.

    On the other side, Isabe had gone in the rooftop of Vallodisan Castle. Standing near the railing, she looked down nkly. Castles from their worlds were pretty high inparison of modern buildings. The height between ground and that rooftop would be twenty feet apart nearly. If she jumped down from there, her chances of living in this world was very less. Furthermore she was weak and didn''t recover enough.

    As the powerful wind started to grow stronger and crossed through her pale face, distant memorial hit her brain. Those days with Vincent weren''t so bad either. The man who was an undercover beast had an excessive amount of ego but he loved her dearly. Often they discussed about their future children and ended up making love to each others for an entire night. Those feelings were all gone and left her alone in this world with haunted feelings. Vincent, her baby all were gone and she had no source of happiness left in this world.

    Such realization squeezed her heart and turned her breathless in pain. No one would understand the pain that she bore inside her heart. One side, she carried the me for executing her own husband and now the lost of her child had been added.

    Could anyone be more pitiful than that?

    Tears blurred her vision as her chest fought to hold back her mournful cries. She blinked through her waterful eyes and looked for something on the ground. She wanted to make sure that she didn''t live after jumping down and soon discovered a perfect material to end all of her pains. A standing real sword was disyed nearby the castle''s wall to represent the kingdom of Richalwolf Land. Sharper than regr sword, it zed from the darkeness and Isabe understood that it was best to end her life if she could throw herself into that sword.

    A perfect end of her useless life!

    The thought of reuniting with her family in afterlife brought a foolish, painful smile on her face. Taking a deep breath, she gripped the corner of railings, her feet began to move slightly in an attempt ofnding over the railings.

    "Sister! NO!! ", Cedric''s anxious voice came loudly from her back who just appeared on time but top afraid to get closer what if she really jumped.

    Isabe gasped softly by the sudden interruption and turned around not removing her grip from the railings. She smiled sadistically between her tears and spoke softly,

    " You...are here.. Brother..It feels so good to see you for thest time, dear brother.."

    Cedric sucked a nervous breath after hearing her words. Finding the dearest person in his life in such vulnerable state, he was equally hurt and was in deep pain.

    He swallowed taking a note of how his sister was going tomit suicide,

    " Sister.. listen.. listen to me.. Don''t do this! I beg you.."

    Isabeughed at his words as another round of tears fell down from her eyes. Sniffing her nose slightly, she questioned Cedric in a serious voice,

    " Give me one reason to live, Cedric. One reason! "

 Chapter 414 - Duke Silas ~~~~ Part 4

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Bare By WILDES ~?||

    Ayra and Ss appeared behind Cedric''s back not long after Isabe questioned him. Ss felt his heart skipping a beat after he spotted Isabe standing near the railings in a threatening way.

    Ayra blinked her eyes up at Cedric who seemed to go through a hard time to say something. His trembling lips opened and closed nervously but there was really no suitable reason to show her right at that moment. Indeed she had endured a lot. From loosing her husband to loose her child and now she could no longer be a mother again, she had every reason to find her life useless. They lost their mother at a very young age and had no one rely blindly.

    Isabeughed sadly at her brother''s silence. Even he knew that how pathetic her life was. As she parted her lips to say something, Cedric spoke fast hoping that she would change her mind,

    " But we need you, Sister.. I, Jessie all need you. Maybe God has other ns for you."

    Isabe let out a dark chuckle. With her teary eyesying on him, she replied questioning on her own existence,

    " Other ns? Tell me, what have I done to deserve all this, Cedric? I never killed anyone like other Royals. I always stood by your side when the world turned their back against you because you are my little brother..that brother who slept only after I coaxed him to sleep..I raised you more likely my own child, Cedric.. Then tell me, why did I have lost everyone that I wanted in my life? Why?"

    Her voice sounded cracky, carrying each part of her broken heart as she questioned not to Cedric but to herself more possibly.

    Invontarily, Cedric''s eyes teared up after hearing about her pains and frustrations. Not willing to loose his sole family, Cedric coaxed softly,

    " I understand your pain, Sister. Give yourself time."

    Isabe retorted with a painful groan,

    " No..You won''t understand... You won''t.. Because you never lost someone that you love, Cedric.."

    Isabe paused before shifting her tearful eyes on Ayra who was standing behind Cedric anxiously,

    " Now that you have someone to love, I pray to God that you never feel the pain that I am going through, Cedric. But I must go."

    Isabe ended her word with a firm determination. Hands gripping the edge of railing, she once again turned around in a swift, earning gasps from others.

    Ayra opened her mouth to speak anxiously. Her voice sounded more like a pleading as she tried to change Isabe''s stubborn mind,

    " Sister Isabe!! Please!! Listen to me once. Your brother, we all need you. Think about it this way. Maybe God has better ns for you. You will find someone to love you again. Trust me! Please don''t do this! "

    Ayra breathed those words with tearsing up in her eyes. She never saw someone tomit suicide before. The sight of Isabe''s crying was really heart wrenching.

    How straight life could be! You born with so many dreams but today, she finds no reason to live anymore. That how love sucks! It can show you heaven and hell at the same time.

    Isabe tilted her head back tough at Ayra who was trying her best to stop Isabe. Isabe replied with a bitter smile,

    " Don''t give me false hopes, Ayra! You know very well. There wouldn''t be anyone to love me in this world. Who would love a girl like me that can''t fall pregnant ever?"

    Ayra went silent after hearing her words. She bit her lips together to hold back her sobs. She wondered if she was Isabe, she would have found the courage of living any longer.

    Cedric still tried to persuade his sister with an expectant eyes,

    " But I will always love you, Sister. Please! Don''t do this to me. I will be there for you always."

    As they were engrossed in talking, they failed to notice that Ss had dissapared from their back. Letting out a sob, Isabe replied shooting her brother a sympathetic look,

    " I can''t be your burden anymore, Cedric. You have tolerated enough for me. You know the truth of that night when Vincent was executed. It was me always but.."

    Cedric''s voice cut off as he didn''t want to push his sister to remember those painful memories again,

    " I did everything on my own. You aren''t at fault. No one can me you. Please Sister! Give me your hands."

    Cedric begged with a softer tone. Taking two steps forward weakly, he extended his palms towards Isabe to hold. Isabe pondered in her mind.

    Looking up at Cedric''s begging eyes, she really wished to change her mind but there was something that was pulling her to end her life, a greed of reuniting with her passed family.

    As she fell in deep thoughts, positive hopes began to grow in Cedric''s mind. He assumed that Isabe was hesitating to take her decision. He urged himself further after taking another step forward,

    " Give me your hands, Sister! You will be absolutely fine. Time heals everything. I need you! Jessie needs her big sister! You don''t want to leave her alone behind just like mother did, do you?"

    Isabe clutched her palms together battling eternally. After trying few times to change her mind, unfortunately she failed and her negative thoughts won this round once again.

    Pulling her wet eyes up at Cedric, she breathed few words mumbling,

    " I am sorry, brother.."

    Cedric''s face sank as he frowned harder. Before he could even predict her next step, Isabe climbed up over the railings swiftly.

    Her eyes took a glimpse of that standing sword vaguely. With a small, satisfied ying on her lips, she breathed few words to the wind,

    " Baby..I aming.."

    Then everything stopped around her. She jumped off from the rooftop, open armed and ready to end this endless pain in this life.

    Behind her back, she heard Ayra and Cedric''s screams faintly..

    *******************

    Do consider giving your golden tickets to my book. Stay turned with my Instagram ount or Facebook page to see the aesthetic images or character referenced pictures.

 Chapter 415 - The Kings Son

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Bare By WILDES (Continued) ~?||

    Refreshing breeze whipped past her body in afortable way. Her heart, soul were in ease as she felt the satisfaction of hurting herself just the way she wanted. Maybe in afterlife, she would meet her baby, Vincent who wouldn''t be a vicious beast anymore.

    Eyes closed with a small smile tugging on her lips, Isabe was waiting silently to let the pain consuming her body. She surely took a perfect angle. If her body continued falling down, it would pierce through the surface of that standing sword. Then there wouldn''t be any chance of her living in this world anymore.

    Thinking about thest second of her life, Isabe prayed for everyone silently including her sister, Jessie who was broken like her but wasn''t strong enough to show it off like herself.

    As she waited in midair to embrace her death, giant wings began to p from the other side of her direction. A strong force of air passed through her body as those wings made their way towards her..

    Before Isabe had the opportunity of opening her eyes and take a look, she was captured a pair of captive hands. A gasp came through her lips as she was being lifted in Someone''s arms. Before her thoughts could register what was going on, she felt herself carrying in the other direction.

    Her eyes snapped open in shot and met a handsome face that she had seen aftering here. She opened her mouth to speak something but his green eyes red down at her making her shut invontarily. After theynded down safely, Ss also threw her off from his arms.

    Dropping her over the guard, he spoke first before she could even start anything,

    " Do you think that you are the only person in this world who has lost her husband and child? Do you think that you are only one who can''t bore any children anymore? Huh? We have plenty of women in this kingdom who don''t even know who their father. They never had any family unlike you who got a doting family that fucking cares about you. Your entire family is getting sleepless nights thinking about your wellbeing. But look at you! You threw yourself selfishly to end your life! What about those people who were killed in your incident? Your aunt..She is severely injured and haven''t opened her eyes yet. What are the faults of those people? They cared about you and bet their lives to save you. But you..You didn''t even think twice beforeing here to end your dear life. Talking about children, I raise more than 50 children who don''t have their family. Do you think that your child is more pitiful than that? Their family don''t want to even see their faces."

    Ss finished his words in a breath. His green eyes watched her unblinkingly as he tried to control his urge of knocking her off again.

    From the rooftop, Ayra and Cedric watched them stupifiedly. They didn''t expect that Duke Ss woulde with such quick cunning idea. Looking down at his sister who was standing safe and sound, Cedric breathed in relief. Ayra chimed in wiping her little tears away,

    " Sister Be is safe. Dear God! "

    Cedric hummed with a tearful smile and subconscious pulled her closer into his arms to enjoy such blessed moment.

    Isabe''s expression was nk for a moment. Each words said by Ss had made sense. Thinking about those people who really don''t have any family, Isabe''s heart ached. Suddenly she questioned to herself that was her life more pitiful than them?

    The answer was always no! She had loving siblings and a loving husband even though it didn''tst longer!

    Ss took the opportunity of studying her expression. Thinking about that his words had sessfully impacted her decision, his heart was in ease.

    His green eyes rested on her face for a while. The next moment, he stomped forward to pull her into his arms posseively. Isabe gasped widening her eyes apart to look up at him astonishingly. Ss spoke between his gritted teeth harder,

    " Above all, I have saved your life. You have no right to take it away just like you want, Princess Isabe. Your life owes me now. Do you hear me?"

    shes of images began to slide inside her head slowly. Recalling the moments from that incident, Isabe slowly recollected her memories one by one.

    So.. he was the one who saved her?

    Anger creepted through her skin when she remembered that she had asked him to save the child but he saved her instead. Isabe gawked back at him hatefully and asked letting the tears down once more,

    " Why did you save me then? Didn''t I ask you to save my baby? Why didn''t you listen to me just?"

    Isabe asked before brusting into tears. Ss panicked internally, holding the urge of pulling her into his arms but he had to keep himself restrained for the sake of moral values.

    Ss spoke sobering up his anger a little softly,

    " Pl.. Please don''t cry.. Princess..If you left a newborn in this world, do you think that he would have given a better life without his parents around? Perhaps he would have a family to look after him but there is no way that he would have been happier without his parents. Life without parents is hard. I assume that you know it better than me. We do always have our purpose of living this life, Princess. You will just have to find out the meaning of your life. No one is born without intentions. You aren''t the only one suffering in this world."

    Isabe fell into deep thoughts after his words. Suddenly she found a meaning to live her life. Perhaps her child wanted to teach her some values of life. Vincent would have never wanted to see her so vulnerable and weak.

    Why would she be lonely when she had so many people to care for her already?

    Ss smiled faintly at her face. He assumed that her thoughts finally returned to work positively. To uplift her mood, he teased widening his arms jokingly,

    " If you need some shoulders to cry for another round, my arms are always open for you."

    At that night, the world witnessed another sweet bitter learning. Lovees from all shapes and forms.... sometimes from pain and the most painful parts of our life..

 Chapter 416 - Good Husband

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Circles By WILDES ~? ||

    Isabe casted a bewildering look at Ss who couldn''t keep himself restrained from grinning. He was trying to boost up her mood, cracking someme jokes with apletely unfamiliar person that he met just yesterday.

    Isabe dropped her eyes on her feet slowly. Pursing her lips together, she responded wiping the corner of her lips that had been wetted by her cries,

    " You are right.. Maybe I..I was too foolish to end my life.."

    Ss gave her a faint smile.. Retreating his arms that had been widened before to wee her, he replied with a relived smile,

    " I am d that you have understood your mistake."

    Isabe gulped down slowly. Pulling her eyes up to rest on his face curiously, she asked feeling a little awkward to initiate a conversation after such action,

    " Well..who are you? If..I am not wrong, this must be the Royal Castle of Richalwolf Land. You are.."

    Isabe asked before bringing her eyes to rest on Ss''s face who couldn''t stop staring at her. Coming out of his delusional state, Ss introduced letting a low cough,

    " I am Ss De Vallod, the king''s Son."

    Isabe hummed before bowing at him shortly. She should have guessed it earlier. The man had a strong aura of dominance that could bring him out as exceptional from others.

    Observing the calmness on her face, Ss asked with a smile and a hint of concern on his green eyes,

    " Feeling better now?"

    Isabe nodded her head slightly, failing to meet his gaze because of her previous action. It made her feeling embarrassed that she had caused a scene in another castle.

    Ss suggested taking a look of rooftop from where Ayra and Cedric dissapared already,

    " You should head inside now. I believe that your brother is still worried about you."

    Isabe nodded with understanding. Now her heart was in ease a little bit and calmed down a lot, she needed to face the reality. She had to find her reason of living in this world just like the way, Ss said.

    Ss led her way inside the castle like a gentleman. Before they could go inside, Cedric ran out first. His face was still contoured in fear that Isabe''s action left on his heart.

    The siblings didn''t need to utter any word offort. Pulling Isabe into a tight hug, Cedric heavied a long sigh of relief. For a moment, he felt that he had lost his only family.

    Isabe spoke softly in his embrace,

    " I am okay, brother."

    Cedric hummed pressing a gentle kiss over her head,

    " I am happy that you didn''t leave me, sister."

    Isabe was still going through the pain of loosing her child. Leaving his embrace gently, she spoke forcing a smile on her pale lips,

    " I want to rest first. I need some time alone with myself."

    Ayra nodded giving her a soft smile. Tugging on her arms, Ayra showed her the way of indoor,

    " Let me take you inside your room."

    Ss''s eyes followed their back. That ufortable sting of his heart had finally been lifted down. He was grateful that his mind worked fast to stop her frommitting suicide.

    Cedric returned him a grateful nce. Patting on his shoulder lightly, Cedric spoke with a smile,

    " I am grateful to you forever, Duke Ss. I can already imagine that Richalwolf Land will have a great king in the future. My sister''s life is saved by you twice. Tell me, how can I repay you?"

    Ss smiled back at him gleefully as he responded without thinking deeply,

    " I will ask it from you when I need anything, King Cedric."

    *****

    Night fell deeper in thends of Richalwolf. Unexpected rain began to pour down lightly and weed a new dramatic weather that change faster than a flip of page.

    Ayra entered into their living room with a shaking candle. Her brows furrowed together when she saw the entire room was in dense. All the candles around the room were lit off.

    Her eyes followed the standing silhouette in the corridor with curiousity. cing themb at a corner, Ayra walked over to Cedric who was standing with his back pressed against her way. Her soft voice rang beside his ears,

    " What are you doing here? Can''t sleep?"

    Cedric withdrawed his gaze from the rainfall. Passing her an emotional smile, he replied changing the subject suddenly,

    " No! I feel like I have failed in my life."

    Ayra frowned wondering what was going on inside his mind. Feeling the questionable look in her eyes, Cedric murmured with a bitter smile,

    " I have failed..as a son..as a brother...as a husband.."

    Ayra retorted finding its hard to believe that he actually thought that he wasn''t a good husband to her,

    " I can''t agree with thest part, Your Highness! You..you actually never had done something unjustified to me.."

    Cedric''s head snapped back to shot her a bewildering look. Pressing his lips together, he muttered out of shock,

    " What... what do you mean...I am a good husband to you?"

    Ayra gulped down her saliva nervously. She still didn''t heed attention on his emotions that were flooding in his eyes. Taking a caution of her words after thinking twice, she replied showing him a suitable reason,

    " Everyone has their ws, Your Highness! Until today, you never treated me badly and also promised my mother to not take any other woman except me. So in another way, you are a good husband so far."

    Cedric''s eyes lit up in happiness. He didn''t expect that something so positive coulde out from his stubborn wife''s mouth ever. Not wanting to waste the moment, he tugged her closer before pressing a sweet, tender kiss on her lips.

    The kiss made her caught off guard but she could feel his emotions between their kiss. His kiss was clumsy as if he was afraid of breaking her apart. The amount of tenderness that he used was truly unbelievable. She didn''t know what she said exactly but she enjoyed the kiss truly.

    For the first time after their hectic marriage, she didn''t push him away even though she knew such tenderness was temporary..

 Chapter 417 - Dominant Male

    ATTENTION: Hi dears! As you all have noticed that AllNovelFull is now holding different events using the reading list of readers, please do remember to add "Loved By A Vampire King" in your reading list so that others can find it. It will be helpful as book''s promotion. TIA ~?

    ****

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    1950 By King Princess ~? ||

    His sweet tender kiss didn''t remain calm muchter on. Soon his tongue was pounding inside her mouth in a ferocious way, sucking her lips like a craze, maniac beast who had been deprived from food for years. Ayra gasped failing to keep her feet at one spot. She was surprised to realise how their sweet moment had turned into an intimate one.

    She wanted to push him away but there was a part of her that wanted to continue it longer. Then her sinfully imaginative brain began to give her some logics that he needed thisfort from her today.

    Comfort? What kind offort? Fuck her?.

    Ayra gasped feeling his hands over her hips as he pulled her closer. His mouth fought for dominance without caring about whether she gave up herself or not. Her body acted so shamelessly as if she was a puppet and he had all the rights to y with her.

    Cedric was nowhere close to his sensible mind. No one could ever imagine how much happy he was in reality. Hearing such sweetpliment from the lips of his stone-cold wife was no less than winning a bloody war.

    His hand began to treasure her back slowly as if he was measuring each curves of her body. Soon he was leaning forward, ready to press her against the wall but Ayra showed some resistants as they were up standing against the corridor which was a widely open ce. Anyone from courtyard could see their passionate kissing. As a renowned queen, she didn''t wish to hear rumours about her and Cedric making out in an open ce in a foreign kingdom.

    She squeezed out one word between her panting state,

    " Behave! "

    More like a humming song, her voice rang in Cedric''s eyes whose dark eyes snapped open after hearing her. By the time, he had withdrawed his lips from her reluctantly, her lips turned numb. Soaked in his sinful saliva, she could smell his body smell on her lips.

    Feeling his heated eyes on her, Ayra sutured lightly,

    " We..we are..at the corridor.."

    Cedric made a tight frown. Taking a look of their open surrounding, he replied bringing his eyes back on her flustered face,

    " So you meant that you would have let me continue if we weren''t in an open ce? Princess, you really amuse me with your humor sometimes."

    Ayra''s eyes widened before anotheryer of red marks appeared on her cheeks. Truth to be told, she wanted to continue badly.

    Thinking about her sweetpliment earlier, Cedric turned on his bad boy mood. Both of them were in state of yearning for each others touch. It was the perfect time to collect his debts.

    Forming into a mischievous grin that made her feet weakening, Cedric demanded stepping closer and kept his tone low yet domineering,

    " I believe that you haven''t forgotten about your owes, did you Princess?"

    Cedric watched her eyes going wide before turning astounded.

    How naively she thought that she had dodged the bullet finally!

    Cedric was in pleasant mood tonight. As his sister had been saved and his wife praising him, he wanted some entertainment for himself as he had no idea for how many nights, his wife was going to give him blue balls!

    There came Ayra''s suturing voice who was so bad at lying,

    " That..I.. don''t understand.. what are you saying?"

    She ended her sentence with a slow, frustrated gulp. Hoping that he would let her go, she looked away to hide her awkwardness.

    Cedric raised his brows at herment. Undoubtedly she knew the meaning and he could see her ears turning red eventually.

    His lips twisted into a sarcastic remark. Rubbing one side of his corbone, he hummed faking a dissapointed tone to increase her anxiety,

    " Too Bad! My Vampiress got a bad memory. How about I start doing it so that your memories return to it''s ce?"

    This time, Ayra couldn''t withheld her shocking expression anymore. Her lips parted and eyes opened wide in anticipation.

    Did he mean that he was going to strip her naked personally?

    Ayra blurted out, gripping a part of her skirts,

    " NO!!! "

    Her shocking voice came out as panting that only broadened the grin on Cedric''s face. Cedric chuckled taking pride on his own cunning trick,

    " See! I know how to get back your memories."

    Ayra blushed before hanging her head low.. This man..She shouldn''t have praised him so openly. Now see, where they were!

    But an unknown excitement riled through her spine. She never entertained any man before let alone Seth who barely kissed her asionally. But his kiss was nowhere to Cedric who made her breathless and numb just by a single kiss.

    This man surely knew how to excite a woman!

    Cedric cocked his head into one side. Stealing a look of the smoky sky, he urged smiling,

    " Come on, Princess! We have the entire night. Now give us a perfect bikini view."

    His tant words only deepened the redness on her plump cheeks. Swallowing down, she muttered biting her bottom lips asionally,

    " No..Now?? "

    Cedric nodded his head like a desperate lover who was going to watch his girlfriend getting naked for the first time. Climbing down through the stairs, he urgent walking back inside the room,

    " Yes! I am here to teach you in case you don''t know how to start a good show."

    He smirked devilishly, already pictured her in a bikini even though he knew very well that how hot she would look in a bikini. Sometimes he thanked God that he had given him so much patience around her!

    Ayra bit her lips together powerlessly. Knowing that she had no way out to escape from him tonight, she followed him inside numbly.

    Cedric was seated in one of those fluffy red couch. Legs crossed together, he appeared to be in pretty good mood, all ready to enjoy a good view of his sexy wife.

    Ayra walked over to stop right in front of his eyes. Keeping her eyes stuck on her feet, she tugged on her skirt nervously in an attempt of pulling it down.

    Cedric spoke stressing on his words intensely,

    " I want you to look into my eyes when you strip, Princess! "

    Ayra shot up her eyes to re at his demanding face. Letting out a low, helpless growl, she mumbled feeling her heartbeat going wild,

    " Can''t you just stop being a dominant male always?"

    Cedric didn''t respond to her words immediately. In a sh of moment, he was right in front of her. Ayra gasped in his sudden, unexpected proximity. He raised her chin up to look into her shy eyes. With a sly smirk, he demanded in a raspy voice,

    " Because I am a dominant male Princess but all Yours. Now strip like a good girl before I take the responsibility on myself. You know, I hold no good intentions against you specifically."

    *****

    Due to my exam in the following week, I have reduced the time of my writing unfortunately. From today onwards, I will update 1 chapter per day depending on my avability. After 17th October, we will go back to previous update schedule (2 Chapters per day).Till then, please bear with author. I would like to express my gratitude to my readers who have been supporting me for the past one year. I can''t express my happiness in words when I see all those old readers still voting for the book. Thank you from the bottom of my heart!

 Chapter 418 - Repaying Him ~~~~ Part 1

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Aphrodite By RINI ~? ||

    He was burning for her mentally, physically or emotionally. It was harder to control your desire when he knew what belonged to him but couldn''t touch it. His words left her speechless but a new kind of thrill that was running through her veins like a slow poison eager to brust out.

    Ayra''s eyes followed his back nkly. Pouring dirty words inside her ears, he went back to sit on the couch that was ced a few steps away from her. Legs crossed leisurely, Cedric reached out to fill two sses for them. A stool filled with expensive wines were already there from the beginning. It was natural thing for kings to treat each others quite exaggeratingly. King Draco wasn''t an exceptional. He wanted to remain in good sides of Cedric since he knew how powerful that man was.

    Swallowing hard, Ayra had no choice but to obey his eachmand.. She was embarrassed enough already but now keeping their gaze locked would worsen the situation.

    Cedric had a yful smile on his lips. Dancing his eyes on her like a patient wolf, he was spending a good quality time in enjoying the sight of her blushing cheeks. When she dyed the time of her stripping, Cedric teased on purpose of enciting her anger more,

    " Quick, Princess! Don''t tell me that you can''t do this least when you killed a witch at seven?"

    Ayra red at his satisfied smile. Biting her lips together, she puffed her chest encouragingly and started from her bottom skirt.

    Her hands began to shake with the straps that had wrapped around her small waist. Chest heaving, she could hear her own heart pounding like a hummer against a hard wall.

    Cedric smirked, never teared his dark eyes from her body as she began to unveil herself in front of his eyes.

    The firece was bright inside the room. There was no way out for her to hide her embarrassment behind anyyer of darkeness. Sucking another trembling breath, she gave a harsh pull on her skirt. Soon the silk fabric slided down through her thighs, followed its lead over the ground and left her body with upper top only.

    Her eyes squeezed shut one subconsciously. She wore nothing but a red panty, matching pair with her bra that she had underneath her skirt. Her cheeks turned red like tomatoes, sensing that Cedric''s eyes were stuck on her lower part.

    Cedric muttered moving ufortably on his seat,

    " Fuck! "

    Her thighs were slim but fleshy, giving him the urge of squeezing them into his palms. Though she was still wearing her upper top, he didn''t expect that her body would look so attractive with short only.

    Warm air tingled against her skin but she felt an odd cold. She wandered whether it was the temperature or her body that was feeling cold for no appearent reason.

    Too embarrassed to lock their eyes again, she pulled her eyes down, slowly reached for her zipper on her back but the pervert demon who was obssesed in ying with her ordered coldly,

    " Eyes, Princess! "

    Fuck.. This man..

    Ayra cursed under her breath and pulled her eyes up to look into his heated eyes in distant. She felt her stomach twisting into a knot, dark anticipations rising through her veins when she deeply noticed how sexually handsome he was looking under the dim light of firece. She couldn''t deny the fact that he was breathtakingly handsome, too handsome to keep your eyes away from him.

    Feeling her eyes on him unmoving, Cedric couldn''t help but speaking out in a husky voice,

    " You know, Princess..If you keep staring into my eyes like that, I believe that the rest of your little act would be done by me."

    Caught in red-handed, Ayra blushed before returning into her normal gaze. Her awkwardness only brought smile on his face. At least, she was drooling on his godly handsome face.

    Taking a bite of her bottom lips, her fingers worked on her back, slowly pulling down the zipper that was the only barrier against her skin. Her stomach somersaulted as the top began to loose out from her body and finally slided down finding its way to the ground and joined with her discarded skirt.

    All the goosebumps on her skin stood up in attention finally. Standing in front of him with bikini was enough to make her senseless in embarrassment eternally. She kept standing in numbness too shy to say something but all she could sense that his eyes were always on her.

    On the other side, his cold wine was stuck in his tongue with difficulties. Eyes froze on her inviting body, he could feel his blood rising. His demon inside went crazy in her sight, eager to pounce on her body but he knew very well that it would be a very wrong move. Thest time that he tasted her was quite fast. They were literally ying a game and he had no time to enjoy the real sight of her beauty.

    Cedric slowly gulped down his wine, hoped that it would help him soothing his raw desire inside. Putting down his ss aside, he reached out to open the first two buttons of his coat. Ayra''s eyes widened at the view of his action.

    Leaving the two buttons opened just like it, Cedric sat up from the couch and made his way towards her after taking another wine filled ss from the stool. Each step that he took on her way, her hands began to gather shin sweat.

    Her breathing turned erratic and palms sped onto each others to stop herself from trembling. Cedric came on her side and ran his eyes shamelessly over her barely covered body.

    Observing the light gleam on her skin, Cedric asked with a smile,

    " Is it very hot, Princess?"

    Ayra muttered imagining what could be his next move on her,

    " A..a little.."

    Cedric''s eyes moved onto the firece that were litting up very lively. Resting his eyes on it for a few seconds, Ayra noticed that their room soon turned dark with neon light.

    Ayra breathed out a long sigh. Standing in odd silence, she asked hoping that he had entertained his sight enough,

    " Is his highness satisfied with my performance? Can I put back my clothes now?"

    Cedric chuckled in response behind her back. Tiptoeing closer to her bare shoulder, Cedric whispered streching out his arms to untie her ponytail,

    " Why so rush, Princess? Do you want me to do something that I want or you want me to do something that you are imagining inside your little head, hmm?"

    ****************

    Hi guys!! Remember to share your favourite scene in thement section. An artist will soon start working on the next concept art.

 Chapter 419 - Repaying Him ~~~~ Part 2

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Wasted Times By The Weekend ~?||

    Ayra''s eyes snapped open a bit widely before falling on the woods in near distance. She never knew that he could read her thoughts and mind. She solemnly hoped that that big bad demon didn''t had such incredible ability to read anyone''s mind.

    Standing stark naked in front of the hottest man ever lived in Basarisk, which woman wouldn''t have such fetish desire of consuming him wholly?

    Ayra bit down her lips together shyly. Exhaling a nervous breath, she muttered keeping her voice low and clear,

    " I don''t want you to do anything like that.."

    Another dark chuckle passed through his lips as if he was enjoying the lie even though he knew the damn truth. He brought his face closer, next to her hot ears and whispered huskily,

    " But I want to do every dirty things with you.. This little thing looks so pretty shit on you."

    Ayra had to clench her thighs together after what she felt by his words. He was driving her crazy without doing anything. How could a man be so hot without doing anything?

    Honestly she was looking like a pro in that red bikini. Her bossoms weren''t so big but a perfect round shape with a fewyer of curves. Her slim waist enhanced the beauty of her panty that was clung barely onto her skin. Hairs cascading down from both sides, her beauty was utterly breathtaking. At certain moment, Cedric was proud of himself that how good his self-esteem was!

    As she was drown into her own thoughts, Cedric streched out his hand to whip her hairs at one side. Ayra shivered at the sensity that his tips left on her body. Breathing out heavily, she muttered awkwardly through her panted state,

    " You..You sure don''t know how to keep your hands off.."

    Cedric stared at her face from back with a smirk. Surprising her sanity, he promised like an empty vow,

    " Hmm! What a false usation! I promise that I won''t do anything with my hands except dancing with you. We haven''t had our moment together recently."

    Ayra scowled turning her head back slightly,

    " We are married for a while. You sound like we haven''t gone for a date ever."

    Cedric chuckled walking over to stand in front her,

    " That doesn''t count! I want a date everyday with you."

    Ayra drew her brows together before questioning amusingly,

    " Why? You think that I would run away?"

    Cedric smirked running his intense eyes on her body one more time,

    " Nope! I promised your mother to not take any woman except you. So you should make it up for me, don''t you think? Later on! We can actually discover new new positions. Like on the cony..or the dresser.."

    Ayra''s eyes widened after his words. Gawking at him irritatingly, she scolded stepping forward,

    " Jeez! Put some restrain in your words! You are going to poison everyone around you."

    Cedric''s smile broadened further. Taking a look of her cheeks, he urged smiling slowly,

    " Come to the point Princess. You should make your move first. I am waiting."

    Ayra kept staring into his eyes for a while. The mischievous glint on his eyes and the smugness into it, she wondered how he would stay calm without having his hands on her. Whatever it was, she needed to end this little game as soon as possible.

    Knowing that he would keep tormenting her until he was satisfied to his heart content, Ayra came up with the idea of acting bold. Her toes nested against each others before she stole a habitual bite of her lower lips.

    Stepping closer towards his body, she smirked cunningly and ced one of her hand on his shoulder fast. Surprising Cedric who was astounded by her leading move, he kept watching her in obvious amusement. The following moment, Ayra lifted her right leg to hook around his waist and urged with a grin,

    " Let''s begin, Your Highness! "

    Cedric''s eyes ckened in sheer desire. Looking down at the position that they were in, all he wanted to press her against the bed. Her legs were wide apart, revealed that little panty she wore. Her feminine spot were evident through the clothes.

    He swallowed hard before pulling her closer so that his groin was pressed against her dampness. Ayra gasped before letting out a low whimper. She could feel his hardeness growing down there even though they had their little clothes on. Such reaction only wetted her more, made her needy for something that she never craved before.

    Cedric voiced blowing out a hot lingering breath on her face,

    " You asked for this, Princess."

    As she thought that they were going to dance actually, she was thrown ruthlessly over the bed. The bed bounced with her gasp and in a moment, she wasying on the bed on her back. Cedric didn''t waste a moment to hover on her body.

    Ayra''s eyes dted wandering what was he upto. Her voice came out suturing in anxiety,

    " What.. what are you doing? Shouldn''t we suppose to dance?"

    Cedric murmured lowly as his eyes zed with desire,

    " I think that I have lost my interest from dance anymore."

    Ayra leant back on the bed. Spending a while to stable her racing heart, she muttered as his response,

    " But..you promised that you will keep your hands from me.."

    Cedric grinned parting her legs apart,

    " Who said that I am going to use my hands on you?"

    Ayra narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Before her thoughts could process more, he dived his head between her thighs. A loud gasp passed through her lips when she felt his lips on the inner flesh of her thighs.

    Jerking her hips up, she muttered tilting her head up from the bed to look between her thighs,

    " What.. what are..you...doing? "

    Cedric mumbled between his searing kisses on her thighs,

    " No hands! "

    Ayra''s mouth fell open in awe at his shamelessness but it didn''tst longer as he started sucking and biting on her skin. A shudder ran through her spine and her gasps came out as crying,

    " Ah!! Ced.. Cedric..You.. what the.. shit.."

    She whimpered again as he stopped sucking harder. Subconsciously she wanted his mouth somewhere else not just on her thighs. As she kept burning in anticipation, it didn''te any longer. Her thoughts grew wild as she pulled her head up to growl at him impatiently,

    " Just you..you aren''t doing right.."

    She spoke before biting her lips together. Cedric stopped kissing her for a while. With a victorious grin, he brought himself up to kiss on her lips before demanding in a low voice,

    " Say that you want my finger inside you or else nothing going to happen, Princess. I am a man of words. No hands! "

    ******************

    Hi everyone! Please bear with the irregr updates this days. After 17th October, I will be back on Regr updates with mass release in this month. Keep voting and share your thoughts in thement section!

 Chapter 420 - Repaying Him ~~~~~ Part 3

    Hi everyone! Thank you for your patience and understanding. I am done with my exam and it really went well. Even my results are out and I am qualified to be a university student now. From today onwards, I will update two chapters per day and two Mass Release wille in this ongoing month. Keep voting ~

    ******

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Deep By Summer Walker ||

    Ayra threw her head back with a low muffled moan. It was hard to detect which was making her wet and needy. Was the situation or his dirty words?

    Cedric really knew how to y along with her mind. He didn''t even touch her intimately but was already driving her wild. With her own lips parted in ecasty, Ayra muttered out breathlessly,

    " I..I.. want nothing.. Else.. Aahh.."

    She cried out sensually as his warm lips found her neck and gave it a soft lingering kiss. She heard his dark chuckle as he continued nipping onto her skin relentlessly,

    " You know, Princess? You aren''t so good at telling lies. Tell me, you want this?"

    Ayra whimpered as his hands slided down to grab one of her strap slowly. Taking one of her perky nipple through the clothes between his forefingers, he asked with a yful smile,

    " From where should I start? Hmm? Here or..."

    He paused deliberately as his eyes glinted with all the mischievous thoughts that he imagined doing onto her. Hiszy hand crawled down towards her stomach resting it just before her sex and whispered lowly again,

    " Or here.."

    His dirty words only damped her panties. Biting her lips together to restrain herself something wrong in frustration, Ayra managed to squeeze out her words brokenly,

    " I..I don''t think that..I mean..I have shown you already..Can I just..Aah.."

    Her words were left unheard since the demon had already pressed his lips over her panties. Though the thinyer cloth had separated her core and his hot tongue, she could still feel the hotness of his lips. Her head thrashed back over the cramped pillow once again and eyes closed subconsciously in her own content desire.

    The thought of stopping him from doing anything further had slipped away from her desired mind subconsciously. Then her shameless tongue blurted out impatiently,

    " Don''t.. don''t stop..I..I .. want this.. Cedric.."

    That''s all he needed to hear from her pretty mouth. She wanted him, yearned for his sinful touches. Cedric''s head shot up to watch her closed eyes. His eyes thickened in desire as he wasted no more time in pulling down her wet panties.

    Cold breeze brushed over her feminine spot but she was so lost in her own desire that she paid no attention on Cedric''s doing anymore. Eyes stuck on her needy face, Cedric slipped his middle finger into his warm mouth before pulling it out swiftly. Without any prior warning of words, he pushed it inside her wet core in a shot.

    Ayra gasped flinging open her eyes in shot loudly. His finger felt too deep inside her. Then she continued pacing from back to forth with his own slow pace. Leaning down to capture her lips into a long lingering kiss, Cedric whispered cing soft kisses on her cheeks and at the same time continued entering his finger in a slow motion,

    " I would love to stretch you further before I have you as my minepletely, Princess."

    ****

    In other part of Vallodisan Castle, Ss was stalking around the castle habitually. Just when he was crossing the door of Isabe''s room, his track halted in front subconsciously. He felt an urge of peeking inside but he knew that it wouldn''t seem appropriate. After all, he was an unmarried man.

    After waiting for a while, he heard nothing from her room. Thinking that she might have fallen asleep, Ss continued his journey to the dungeon in where his preys were waiting.

    The blood moon was up outside. Only few hours left before it would vanish like never appeared. Other creatures didn''t pay much attention on the moon unlike creatures like him who would be notified by instincts subconsciously.

    Ss met his assistant on the doorway aftering. He was already waiting for him with a smile. Showing him the way, his middle aged assistant spoke cautiously afraid of erupting his anger,

    " Your Highness! I have already prepared your service. Please let me show you."

    Ss was going to follow him around into his own personal room as usual but having second thought, he paused in his track. Calling out his assistant coldly, he voiced looking at the opposite direction of dungeon in where Isabe''s attackers were being kept since yesterday,

    " Wait! Aren''t those Rogues staying there?"

    His assistant bathed in cold sweat. Just as he feared before making the arrangements for him. He gave Ss weak smile and replied trembling,

    " Ye..Yes..Your Highness but it''s against ourw..How can you hunt.."

    " I make thew here, Salmon. Don''t you know?", Ss cut him off with a devilish grin. He was already eager to teach them on his own heart content but who knew that such opportunity would pop out just on time?

    His assistant seemed hesitant. Inhaling another deep of encouragement, he tried to put some sense into Ss''s thoughts lowly,

    " But your highness! What if the jury seek for exination? What will.."

    Ss had no mood of listening his dumb exination. His urge was getting strong and he needed his prey before he lost his control from himself.

    His lips twisted in sarcasm before cutting off his words sharply,

    " Salmon, we don''t give exination for idents. Do we?"

    Salmon almost dropped his jaw after his words. Realizing that what was he upto, he was panicked but Ss''s back had already dissapared into the walls of dungeon.

    This time, Salmon strongly wondered what was the reason behind making this rogues his prey for tonight. Was it really his hunger or something else?

    *****

    Another chapter will be posted within 2-3 hours.

 Chapter 421 - The Dungeon

    The door of dungeon creaked open slightly. Those men all in captive trembled in horror as this visit wasn''t expected at this hour. Cedric promised to deal with them personally but Ss had no patience left inside his bones. He wanted to hear them screaming and begging for mercy while they bleeded like a screwed dead animal.

    The blood moon was glowing outside fully. As the men headed to look at the doorway, Ss''s smile broadened watching their terror filled eyes. Ford was the first one to open his eyes wildly. His expression turned deathly pale after he discovered Ss on the doorway. His devilish grin only proved that he hade with no goods.

    Salmon trailed behind his master with a shaking hand. He was still unwilling to let him make them prey but he had nothing much to oppose here. Ss walked over to sit down over a chairzily. cing his thumb underneath his chin, he ordered at his man with a grin,

    " Take him out, Salmon. Look at his expression! He must be very pleased to see me here."

    Ss reffered at Ford whose face sank after hismand. His heart began to pound faster in fear since Ss was known as Mad Duke. It was because no one could predict what he wanted or what he intended to do. Even the Councilmen had to behave with him cautiously.

    Salmon sutured beforepelling his order,

    " Your Highness! Why don''t you reconsider.."

    His words were iplete as Ss casted him a cold re. Running his hand over the chair''s handlezily, Ss asked with a sly smile,

    " You don''t want to live long, Salmon? Do you? I understand. You are getting old."

    Salmon was hanging his head lowly by the time he finished his words. With a whining out from his trembled lips, Salmon muttered running over to open the door to pull out Ford from there,

    " Absolutely, No! My Lord! I wish to live longer. Your wish is mymand always and forever."

    Salmon went over to drag out Ford from the prison. His body was already bruised enough to die but they had to stop since killing Ford who was a Royal member of Davina was against thew of Brightmoon World.

    As Salmon began to push him out ruthlessly, Ford yelled discreetly,

    " You can''t kill me.. You can''t..I am DAVINA''s Royal Family member..you can''t..Aahh.."

    His words were interrupted as Salmon pressed him down on the floor to kneel in front of Ss. As Ford looked up at the man furiously, Ss merely smiled getting off from his chair,

    " Who said that we are going to kill you, Mr. Ford? Don''t you know that I am infamous for my weird punishment?"

    Ford narrowed his gaze on his words wondering what was going inside his mind. Ss had been keeping an indifferent which was why it was difficult to detect what could be going inside his brain. Ss began to approach him slowly and at the same time, hemanded at Salmon who was holding down Ford,

    " Held him up for better ess, Salmon. My clothes are expensive shit. I don''t want to make them dirty for some useless peasant."

    Salmon nodded hauling him up from the ground and kept his arms folded behind his back. Ford began to panic as he was getting closer without pausing. Once Ss was only few steps away from Ford, Ford opened his mouth to roar at Ss hatefully,

    " You aremitting mistake..She is no one to you.. You are simply making enemies for your kingdom.."

    Ss only smiled jokingly. Everyone told him that Isabe was no one to him but in reality, they had the most closest connection than anyone else in this world.

    Gesturing at Salmon to let go of his hands, Ss replied twisting his lips sarcastically,

    " You don''t have to know what rtionship we have. All you have to know is that I hate it when she cried and begged for her life."

    Before Ford had his chance of uttering anymore words, Ss did something totally unexpected under everyone''s watchful eyes. His hand suddenly shot up to press on Ford''s shoulders suddenly. His face took an angle to open up his mouth entirely. His head dissapared between the joint of Ford''s neck and shoulderline. Sharp canniens came up and digged inside the depth of Ford''s smooth skin.

    A painful cry buzzed across the dungeon starling all the sleeping prisoners around. Ford tried to dodge away but he found himself tightly gripped by ws. His voice came out suturing as he began to loose his conscious because of loosing blood,

    " What.. what..are .. you.."

    Ss disengaged his mouth from his corbone with an animalistic growl. He licked his lips contentedly and saw Ford turning pale in no moment. His eyes were no green like before. Those eyeballs were shining like the first sunrise. His response came out with another animalistic growl,

    " You don''t deserve to know who I am."

    *****

    Ayra had her second orgasm humming through her body after Cedric was done with her. At first she was reluctant but after his sinful touches, she subconsciously began to enjoy moments like that. Cedric disheveled hairs were the proof of how she enjoyed herself during the passionate moment.

    Cedric raised himself between her thighs. He licked his lips dry seductively under her nk. She blushed once he did that and gulped looking up at the man whose eyes were still dark in desire.

    Cedric ced a nket over her body and went down toy on her side. She was still panting with her hand sprawled over her chestzily. None of them talked as he knew that she was calming down herself from that ecasty feelings.

    As he began to take notice of her features, his eyesnded on the mark of her wrist. This time, he stared down into it deeply. He happened to see it before but all the while, he considered it a tattoo untill his observation became more suggested and he found it moving like a living creature inside.

    Cedric gripped her wrist hard surprisingly and blurted out anxiously,

    " Princess.. What is it in your wrist?"

    ********

    Hi everyone! Pay close attention to the clues that I have left inside the chapter regarding Ss.. It will help you to understand his character in the future.

 Chapter 422 - Foolish Love

    Ayra groaned before tilting her head aside to follow his narrowed eyes. Two rounds of convulsion left her stamina drained. She was sure that she would faint if someday they both had real sex.

    Opening her eyes widely, she saw him looking down at her wrist. When she followed his eyes, her expression paled. He was pointing at the mark that she had gotten in her childhood. Though she remembered her fight with Enchantress, she assumed that there were much more which wasn''t aware of her consciousness.

    Ayra hesitated before spitting out the truth nervously,

    " I got it when I killed Enchantress."

    Cedric was well aware of Enchantress. Perhaps every creatures living on different worlds had knowledge about Enchantress who created havoc in this world. But it didn''t lessen his worry. Instead his grip tightened around his wrist. Pulling his eyes back on her mark, he asked again like a whisper,

    " Do you know what does this mark mean?"

    He had seen countless marks in the past but hers was the exceptional amidst all of it. So far he had never encountered any mark which could move inside skin randomly like a living creature. Ayra frowned at his words and wondered why was he suddenly concerned about her mark.

    She muttered sitting up on the bed,

    " It doesn''t bore any special meaning, I guess."

    So far, she believed that her mark didn''t had any special meaning. Arge part of her memory felt vacant from that incident. Furthermore her mothers had never mentioned anything specific about the mark. Watching his faded expression, Ayra questioned narrowing her eyes,

    " Why? What''s wrong? Do you know anything about this?"

    Cedric didn''t respond at once. He wasn''t sure whether he was overreacting or not but her mark didn''t feel right. As a man with dark powers, he could feel something wrong with that mark after paying much attention onto it. Since he had no specific answer for her curiosity, Cedric changed the subject consideringly.

    He shook his head unknowingly. Shooting a look at her half naked body, hemented with a grin,

    " I believe that you have enjoyed yourself, Princess."

    There they goes!

    Ayra blushed forgetting the topic that they were dwelling a few moments back. Going back to settle the pillow, she murmured lowly,

    " Let''s sleep now. I am tired."

    *****

    Isabe couldn''t fall asleep for the entire night. Her memories kept running back to her dead child that left the world before she could eveny in his mother''s arms. Loosing a child wasn''t a small pain that could be forgotten easily.

    By the time, she was forcefully woken up from sleep, Isabe was panting and gasping for breath heavily. Her shaky hands reached out to pour a ss of water for herself.

    " Did I wake you up?", a voice echoed through the room from nowhere. Startled by the sudden voice, Isabe nearly dropped the ss but held the edge at the end.

    Her dark eyes swam up to look at the person who was sitting amidst the darkeness. As the windows were all closed, it was impossible to detect the person''s face clearly.

    Feeling her body getting tensed, the person hauled up from his spot and walked into the sheen light that had been left inside the room. His handsome face dazzled under themp''s light. Isabe breathed in relief once she saw the familiar face.

    Withouting down from her bed, she questioned feeling it''s odd to have someone at thiste night,

    " Duke Ss, what are you doing inside my room?"

    Ss didn''t open his mouth to speak and kept staring at her moon like face. He could feel that she had trouble in sleeping. Regarding her answer, he didn''t even know what was he doing inside her room like a sneaky man. He was supposed to return inside his room after aplishing his hunting session. His hunger was all gratified and now it was time for a long run but here, he was wandering inside a woman''s room without her consent.

    Ss, where did your moral values go?

    He questioned himself but got no answer. That''s how feelings and love worked together. When you do something stupid and doesn''t even realize why you did this, then either you must be in love or you have really gone insane. Ss didn''t be the second one undoubtedly.

    Isabe felt a bit uneasy at his silence. Letting out an awkward cough, she called him again bringing his attention back on her,

    " Duke Ss?"

    Ss jolted snapping back to reality. His green eyes met her curious one deeply. He responded making himselfposed and smiled at Isabe embarrassingly,

    " I..I am sorry for disturbing you but I came to check on you. King Cedric is resting this hour and has asked me personally to check on you from time to time."

    Isabe didn''t find anything wrong with his words. Nodding her head slightly, she once again streched out her hands to pour a ss of water for herself. But Ss was fast to reach before her muttering,

    " Let me serve it for you."

    Isabe saw him pouring down the water and brought it under her lips cautiously. She took it from his hands and apologized sincerely,

    " I am sorry for troubling you. You may leave now. I am fine now. It''s just..I was having bad dreams."

    Ss''s expression stiffened a little. She was trying to drive him away desperately. Ss attempted to make another excuse of staying by her side,

    " Well, I have no powers on your bad dreams but I can definitely apany you for a while until you fall asleep again. Can I?"

    This time, Isabe had frowned harder suspiciously. Ever since she met Ss, she could feel that he was being over concerned for her. She didn''t wish to tter herself thinking that he was perhaps interested someone like her who was widowed and couldn''t even bore children anymore. But there was something wrong with him looking at her so deeply.

    Isabe sighed before replying shortly,

    " Well, you can."

    She didn''t know how to ask him such question. Perhaps she was thinking too much. Ss smiled and noticed how her hands were shaking lightly. Putting his hesitation aside, he asked again keeping his green eyes on her face,

    " Princess..Can I.. touch you..a bit? You might feel better at my touch."

    ********

    Hi lovelies!! I am sorry for beingte. I was having huge writer block on this book suddenly. Another 2 chapters will be postedte at night ording to Asian time.. Keep voting for the book andments as much as possible to share your thoughts with others.

 Chapter 423 - Healing Mind

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Rescue By Lauren Daigle ~?

    Isabe didn''t notice how vulnerable perhaps she looked untill Ss offered his littlefort. Her eyes had big dark circles around them. Her body was quivering like a leaf in winter, ready to fall down anytime. Though most of her body part was healed due to Ss''s blood, her mental condition was terrible. She couldn''t be med entirely this time. A life without family meant nothing to a woman naturally.

    Deep inside, Ss knew that he might be behaving too close to Isabe unnecessarily but there was nothing he could do about that. Something was pulling him towards her even though he knew that it wasn''t right time to approach her. Her pale face and consistent trembling had made it more impossible for him to move away from her side.

    Isabe shot him an awkward nce, wondered about his true intentions but she couldn''t just spit it out on his face. After all, he was the respectable crowned Duke Of Richalwolf Land. Isabe didn''t take the offer that he made to her. She only gave a small smile before stammering on her words,

    " I.. just need some time with myself, Duke Ss. Thanks for your concern."

    She maintained her formal gesture. When she didn''t pay attention on his expression, a look of hurt shed across his green eyes.

    Damn it! Everything was getting out of control too fast!

    Ss endured her cold attitude silently. After swallowing down his difort, he reasoned with a polite smile, understanding that she would always put a barrier around her no matter how desperate he was,

    " Please don''t mind my words. I have mind healing power. I just thought that it would be better for your mental health."

    Ss''s words sounded so casual and sincere that Isabe believed them at once. She cursed herself in her mind. She was being way too suspicious over Ss who came to offer herfort.

    " Really?", came the appreciative voice from Isabe who seemed amused by the news. It was truly a blessing gift if Ss had really power of healing mind. Healing scars weremon among creatures like them but healing mind wasn''t somethingmon that she heard too often.

    Ss gave her an assuring smile and extended his both hands to let her touch him,

    " Try it once. I believe that you will feel better only if you want."

    Isabe hesitated momentarily but reconsidering the fact that how much she needed mental peace, Isabe convinced herself to try it once. Ss waited patiently for her to think properly. A deep sigh passed through her drained lips.

    After fisting her palms for a while, Isabe lifted her hands up to ce on Ss''s hands nervously. Their skin connected naturally, soft kitten like touch had been shared in that exact moment but Isabe fell her heart skipping a bit. His skin wasn''t warm like her but his touch really did magic on her. When Ss clutched her palms initiatively, her anxiety made it more possible.

    Her body rxed under his touch. Her suffocated thoughts began to calm down as if her fired body had been thrown into cold ocean. Her perspiration returned to its normal state and a sudden peaceful feeling upied her mind. Then he heard her soft soothing voice,

    " Rx! Take a deep breath! Everything is fine with your life, Isabe."

    During her state of shock and puzzlement, Isabe failed to notice that how Ss had addressed her by her name only. But the feeling was really better than she expected as if their soul had been connected and he had taken away all the pains from her mind.

    Isabe pulled her eyes up to stare into his green eyes nkly. She replied from her utter shock,

    " I..I feel much.. better..now.."

    Her words brought a satisfied smile on his face. His voice came out jokingly,

    " I guess, you believe now that I have some merit."

    Isabe couldn''t smile back because of this odd feelings. Moments afterwards, realization hit her brain when she pointed how she was holding his palms. As if she hadmitted any great sin, Isabe shoved her hands away from him embarrassingly.

    But it didn''t take the smile away from Ss''s face who noticed how her mind became rx after his touches. He knew that things would be working this way.

    Isabe''s voice came out as polite as possible,

    " Your hands really do magic. I am feeling light headed now. How did you do it?"

    Isabe questioned from her curiosity to see him looking more intensely into her eyes. Her body cringed a little under his intense re. Ss didn''t hurried with his answer. Looking down at her palms that weren''t shaking anymore, he replied in a deep voice,

    " Something that can bind you to me."

    Isabe brows tightened at his answer as she scowled almost instantly,

    " What do you mean?"

    Ss noticed the tight frown between her temples. Giving her another wide smile, he responded slowly,

    " Oh Princess! You seem to take my words very seriously. I was only healing you. Calm down!"

    Right at that moment after he was done speaking, a window of Isabe''s room had suddenly brust open in random air. Her dark room lit up suddenly with the light of blood moon that was hanging in the sky outside. The light slipped past through the window and fell on Ss''s back straight.

    Ss''s face sank immediately. His muscles tensed ready to burst out into something else but he kept holding his breath for the sake of Isabe''s presence. Letting out a long sigh, Ss suddenly stood up from the bed and excused himself abruptly,

    " Pardon..me.. Princess..I..I have to go back now.."

    Isabe couldn''t even speak anything as she saw him walking out of her room after unlocking the door. Her lips were slightly agaped in shock. Wait! How did he enter into her room then?

    Isabe wondered inside her mind as her eyes travelled towards the blood moon outside....

 Chapter 424 - An Intruder

    Cedric had apanied Ayra until she was in deep slumber sleep, he made sure that she wasfortable position over the bed before making his way out of their living room. After the sadistic incident with his elder sister, his mood was a lot better after realizing that how closer they got today. He observed each and every of her reactions. A few more push, then he would be ruling her heart entirely.

    How wonderful it would be to rule the person''s heart that you have yearned insanely?

    Such wonderful imaginations were enough to lift up his mood. Changing into a loose robe, he continued his journey downstairs straight for the dungeon. He still had to know who were those people so eager to dig their graves.

    As he arrived at the entrance of dungeon, Ss''s assistant, Salmon had walked out of the dungeon first. Meeting their guest king at suchte hour, Salmon bowed at him awkwardly,

    " Your Majesty! What brings you here sotely?"

    Cedric noticed how he looked ufortable at his presence as if he was hiding something here. Cedric wasn''t in mood of paying attention in others business. He replied looking around the guards casually,

    " I wasn''t in mood of sleeping tonight. Where are those rogues that attacked my sister? I want to visit them now."

    Salmon was bathed in cold sweat eternally. When he thought that all the evidences had been cleared for tonight, the king had to appear at this exact moment. Salmon smiled faintly before suggesting,

    " Well..they had been put in different cells, my Lord. How about you meet them tomorrow? We have entrusted more guards to secure the ce. There is no chance of flying away from our captive. I can ensure you that."

    Cedric chuckled lightly. This assistant of Ss surely knew how to divert people''s attention from the exact thing but unfortunately he chose the wrong person. Cedric didn''tment on his words. Instead his eyes meaningfullynded on Salmon before emphasizing his wordszily,

    " I said that I want to visit those rogues now, Mr."

    Salmon immediately stopped rumbling anymore. He knew when to put an end and not push anymore further. Moving away from his path generously, Salmon led him the way of inside dungeon,

    " Ye.. Yes.. Your Highness! Please..this way.."

    Cedric smirked before following his lead inside. Cedric specifically asked him to let him meet Ford first but Salmon dwelled with the time on purpose. Later he hurried with the process when Cedric roared at him angrily.

    Salmon had no choice but to let Cedric see the man named Ford who was lying on the dirty floor without conscious. Cedric''s observant eyes followed the man''s neck that had arge bite mark of canniens. Cedric questioned Salmon who seemed like breathing barely in nervousness,

    " What happened with him?"

    Salmon forced a smile on his face. Rubbing his palms together nervously, he replied suturingly,

    " He..he..he was mistakingly bitten..by our wolves..He should be okay.. by tomorrow morning.."

    Cedric hummed before pulling his eyes back on that huge bite mark. After examining the wound for a while, Cedric chuckled standing up from the ground.

    He asked walking away from the unconscious Ford,

    " It seems like someone had already fun with him before I could join. Where is your Duke? I am so bored and thought of having some chitchat with him."

    Salmon replied struggling to keep an unaffected face persistently,

    " He..he is fast asleep today and has ordered to not disturb him at any cost."

    Cedric nodded with a smile. With another yful chuckle, he replied crossing his arms behind his backzily,

    " Surely! It isn''t convenient to wander under this moonlight today for your Duke. What do you say?"

    ***

    When Cedric was busy in the dungeon, a strange thing began to happen in Ayra''s room. As night dropped and every staff had naturally gone for their bed, a figure appeared on Ayra''s doorway from nowhere.

    Her door was opened with caution as if the person was careful about her not waking up from her peaceful sleeping. His torch like eyes fell on her naked back as she kept sleeping on her stomach. Her body was pressed over a side pillow as she hugged it tenderly as her sole interest.

    Cedric put few more woods inside the firece before taking his leave. The room was much brighter now and her appealing bare back was evident in his burning eyes. Thanks to Cedric''s consideration, he tugged the nket over her body to make sure that she felt warm in her sleeping. So only her bare back was shown and the rest part of her body was covered with nket. Still her appearance was little tempting and the person quickly walked inside naturally.

    Ayra was in deep sleep thus she had no knowledge of the intruder that had barged inside her room and possibly into her life. Tiptoeing over her bed side, that undefined person reached out his arms to touch her bare back but some distant thoughts stopped in midway. Somewhere in memory, Cedric''s determined words kept ringing like a warning bell,

    '' she is mine! MINE ONLY ! ''

    The person dismissed his intention and gently sat by her side. His eyes followed her wrist that had mark and darkened slightly. Putting out his own hand that had another mark, he ced his wrist right beside her mark. All of sudden, both of their marks were moving together in same direction.

    A smile of satisfaction hade across his sinful lips. Without saying much more, he breathed out one single word,

    " Together!"

    ********

    FROM AUTHOR: Hello everyone ~ I am so overwhelmed to let you all know that " Loved By A Vampire King" has been selected to be featured on the "Reader Pick" block in this week. It means that we have a great number of regr dedicated readers behind this book now. I am so touched as I couldn''t even update in this month properly. I swear,it wasn''t intentional and I was damn busy with exams and studies.. Now that I am back, I will try my best to make it up for all of you. Cheers to all the readers of vampire king ~?

 Chapter 425 - Missing Ex??

    No one knew what was happening inside Ayra''s room. Right at that exact moment, hasty footsteps began to echo out from the narrow corridors of Vallodisan Castle. Ayra''s door unexpectedly flew open and a pair of dark eyes fell on her sleeping back. Nothing changed inside except the woods that had been burnt untill their very end and had stopped illuminating bright lights.

    Cedric released a long sigh of relief holding the door from his both sides tightly. He intended to y with those rogues for a while but his mind had suddenly became restless. A sudden difort captured his mind that pushed him toe back beside Ayra. When he found her sleeping soundly, his difort relived but the feeling of something going wrong here didn''t fade away instantly.

    His sharp eyes roamed across the room, taking a note of everything but nothing was found wrong. He tugged the door behind to close gently. Turning around, he paced slowly towards Ayra who looked like in deep slumber sleep. Walking by her bed side, Cedric sighed muttering to himself silently,

    " You will give me heartache, Princess."

    He never felt so insecure in his life. The more he tried to brush off those thoughts, the more he felt an unknown posseive desire to shield her from any danger. She was a powerful woman, princess andstly his domineering queen but his heart always worried for her.

    Since nothing was found suspicious here, he took a while to drink her goddess like appearance. Under the dim light from the firece, her skin appeared more enchanting. He could pass an eternity looking at her baby like sleeping face. A smile formed on his lips subconsciously. Realizing how foolishly he was smiling to a sleeping girl, his smile paused midway abruptly.

    Is that what people called? Fool in love?

    Exhaling softly, he tiptoed over her side to sit down over the edge of bed gently. Listening to her steady heartbeats, he was ensure that she was in deep sleep and wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. His hand invontarily streched out to caress her face starting from the side of her forehead down towards her lips. His thumb brushed and caressed her face until his finger stopped over her swollen lips.

    Her lips looked swollen but he was d that he was the reason behind this. He could only endure her bruises that were left by him. His finger tangled with her lips which awakened Ayra slightly. But she was still dwelling between dream and reality.

    Her inaudible words suddenly pierced through his ears like poison,

    " Seth!! No!!"

    Cedric drew his brows almost instantly. This was thest name that he wanted to hear from her mouth possibly. His finger over her lips suddenly pressured more with intensity. Ayra whinned irritatingly between her sleep and muttered again,

    " Seth!!"

    All the restraints that he put around himself broke down at once. The ache of jealousy swallowed him as he gripped one side of her arms to pull her up roughly,

    " What the fuck are you muttering?"

    Ayra was startled by his violent action. She was in deep sleep when he pulled her up like a craze. It took a while for her to figure out that where she was. When she came back her sense, she met his furious eyes that were turning darker in each moment.

    Before Ayra could question him, Cedric barked again pulling her closer posseively,

    " What, Princess? Missing your ex in your sleep? Why? You love him too much, don''t you?"

    After hearing the mention of '' Seth'' from Cedric''s mouth, Ayra could roughly imagine that what happened when she was asleep. She was dreaming about her childhood when she and Seth were like ymates not lovers anymore.

    Who expected that this demon would appear from nowhere?

    Ayra sighed out helplessly. Pressing the nket over her bare chest shyly, she mumbled without meeting his eyes,

    " It''s just a dream.. Seriously.."

    Right after she spoke, her chin was lifted up by his posseive hands. Forcing her to look into his burning eyes, he growled like a madman,

    " You aren''t allowed to take his name in your sleep too. You hear me?"

    Ayra rebuked finding him ridiculous,

    " What will you do then? Kill me like you kill others without second thought?"

    Cedric replied frowning hard at her stern face,

    " No, I will kill him for appearing in your dream."

    Ayra could only remain speechless. Restraining her anger a bit, she spoke softening her voice a little,

    " Calm down, okay? I was just dreaming about our childhood."

    Cedric snorted before sobering up a little. Reminding of his uneasy feelings just a while ago, he asked trailing his eyes on her naked body,

    " Did you sleep well? Have you seen those nightmares again?"

    Ayra smiled a little over his concerned voice. He still remembered that she had frequent nightmares. Ayra assured with another smile,

    " Yes! I was sleeping well. Why aren''t you asleep?"

    Cedric didn''t want to scare her without any exact reason. Looking down at the scar that she had on her wrists, Cedric responded in a deep voice,

    " Princess! I would like to know more about this scar. For this, we have to go somewhere. Would you like to know?"

    Ayra actually never thought deeply about her mark. Since nothing serious had happened during the past decades, she simply treated it as an ident. She asked back with a chuckle,

    " Why are you so concerned? Are you afraid that I will bring misfortune on you?"

    Cedric surprised her with a low chuckle. He tilted his head aside to stare into her eyes intensely. His voice rang out with sincerity,

    " What''s misfortune what I will get when you are the biggest fortune in my life?"

    Ayra was stunned for a moment before lowering her head down to hide her smile. Sometimes he amazed her with his sincere and loving words. Cedric continued looking down at her wrist worryingly,

    " Witches never leave something without reason, Princess. I believe that she has her reasons for giving you this mark. Just be assured that no matter what happens, I will stay by your side. Tomorrow, I will bring you to someone who have the possible answer regarding this mark."

    **********

    will be posted after 2-3 hours due to Author''s extreme headache. Till then enjoy and all the questions will be answered slowly.. I understand that most of my readers are feeling clueless over this recent chapters but you all know that my story takes time to clear up everything.

 Chapter 426 - Scars

    Next morning came with a scorching sun hitting the surface of Richalwolf Land early in the morning. Before others could wake up, Isabe came outside of her living room first to meet her aunt Sally who was still recovering. Taking information from a maid who knew where her aunt was staying, she made her way downstairs inside the guest house ording to her direction.

    Isabe pushed open the door gently with caution, hoping that her appearance wouldn''t disturb her peaceful sleep. But Sally was awake from the beginning. Groaning in pain lowly, she was staring up at the ceiling with a tight frown. Now she realized that howplicated Royal Families were.

    Isabe hesitated to speak for a while. After all, she was the reason behind her pain and the thought of loosing so many lives just to protect her made her guilty. She only hoped that Sally wouldn''t misunderstand her.

    Letting out a soft sigh of helplessness, Isabe finally found the courage of calling her aunt,

    " Aunty! How..how are you feeling now?"

    Sally snapped her head back to nce at her way. There was a look of dissapointment and irritation in her eyes. If she didn''t insist on bringing Isabe here, nothing would have happened. Sally tried to keep her tone polite but Isabe didn''t forget to pay attention on her hidden iciness,

    " Be..You.. you are here..Well..I am a little better now.."

    Isabe tried to hide her pain that she felt from her cold demeanour. Walking over to her bed side, she spoke worryingly,

    " I..I don''t know how to say sorry to you aunt but I never imagined that you will be in danger for me."

    Sally skipped her question and asked sliding her eyes over her empty stomach,

    " Be..Your baby? You have delivered the baby?"

    In a span of moment, Isabe''s face turned pale and contoured in sorrow. Hanging her head lowly, she whispered painfully,

    " Aunt.. Actually..My child..I have lost my child.."

    Sally couldn''t restrain her dissapointment towards Isabe anymore. Her voice came out as ice as cold instantly,

    " What do you mean, Isabe? You have lost the child? It was your key to be the queen of Davina. How can you lose your child? Look at me! I am in bed because of your attack. Even other guards in charge has lost their lives to save you. But you couldn''t even save your own child. How could you..."

    Sally''s words were like daggers that cut deep through her heart. Her eyes teared up in no moment as she didn''t expect Sally to be so harsh on her. Like she expected, everyone med her for something that she never wished to do.

    Isabe choked trying to speak something,

    " Aunt..I..I am sorry..I really.."

    Sally cut off her words sharply. Shooting her a distaste re, Sally continued speaking in a harsh voice,

    " Your apologise wouldn''t make my suffering less, Be. Let me sleep now! I don''t wish to speak anymore."

    Isabe could only endure her pain silently as she saw her aunt closing eyes with a tight frown. That''s what she feared so far and it happened today. She wanted to stay in warm and cozy family but her luck didn''t favour her always. Now her only close family, Aunt Sally had already began to distant herself from there.

    Isabe bit her lips together to hold back her tears. Afraid of triggering Sally''s anger anymore, she left the room silently and made her way upstairs. Her heart was feeling empty after everything that she lost one by one.

    As Isabe walked back to her bedroom absentmindedly, two maids passed by her as they gossiped lowly but was loud enough to reach Isabe''s ears,

    " Did you hear what happened? Duke Ss has sacrificed his own precious bedroom for that Princess. He is even sleeping in another room. How thoughtful of him! Do you think that he has taken liking to this woman?"

    The other maid rebuked sharply as they continued journey to the kitchen downstairs,

    " Don''t be so ridiculous! Why would our Duke like someone like her? She was married and windowed. Now she doesn''t have the ability of boring child anymore. Only fool men will like someone like her. Our Duke is wise enough to select his queen. Stop talking nonsense!"

    Isabe smiled at herself bitterly. Their words made sense and she didn''t take it in her heart seriously. But Ss''s decision of leaving his own room for her did bother her. After pondering for a while, she decided to speak to him directly and soon after found his another room that he was staying for now.

    Isabe hesitated before knocking at his door twice. As a faint voice affirmatively, she pushed open the door before sliding inside. Her eyes were stuck over his bare back surprisingly.

    Ss was stood across the table and settled few of his papers attentively without any upper clothes on. He was so immersed in his own thoughts that he didn''t pay attention on his back.

    Isabe''s eyes followed his red bruises that had on his back. Though she was standing few steps away from him, she could detect that his scars were fresh.

    Did he got hurt while saving her that night?

    Isabe was worried about his health. Clearing her throat hesitantly, Isabe called out his name respectively,

    " Duke Ss..Can Ie in?"

    Startled by her voice, Ss turned around in shot. His expression became a little surprising before turning normal. With a little smile on his lips, he replied without taking off his eyes from her face,

    " Princess Isabe! Pleasee in. You could have asked for me."

    Isabe shook her head indifferently. Stepping inside the room, she asked worryingly,

    " I am sorry if I disturbed you. What happened to your back? Were you hurt when you saved me?"

    Ss was going to correct her instantly but analyzing the depth of her concerned eyes, he swallowed back his words. After a while, he replied pressing his lips together,

    " Ah! Yes..I got this scars from that night."

    Isabe''s eyes narrowed in concern a little. Hanging her head down, she muttered guiltily,

    " I..I knew it..I..I am sorry.."

    Ss suggested without giving her the chance to be more guilty for his scars,

    " Since you feel so sorry, why don''t you take care of my scars, Princess Isabe?"

    ************

    From 1st November, Novel will return to it''s usual update rate.(2 Chapters per day)

 Chapter 427 - Strange Scars!!

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Love Is Madness By Thirty Seconds To Mars Feat Halsey ~?

    [ A:N: This song can be considered as Theme Song For Ss & Isabe duo. I can''t find more suitable lyrics than this ]

    ***

    Isabe was shocked for a moment. Ss suggested before turning around to meet her astounded eyes. She didn''t expect that Ss would be asking openly to take care of him. But since she was the reason behind his scars, Isabe felt nothing but responsibility for his well being.

    Reading through her evident expression, Ss spoke again without making her more ufortable,

    " Let it be, Princess. I was just picking you."

    He smiled a little after telling her. Isabe bit her lips together tightly. It would be looking so impolite if she refused to help him out. Tugging the corner of her gown, she replied approaching him from back with hesitation,

    " No..I mean.. It''spletely fine. You were right. So many people were hurt because of you. I should take responsibility."

    A tight frown appeared between his temples after she told him that how much she wanted to bear responsibility for every death. It was the definition of a true queen whose sole responsibility is to make others lifefortable without looking into her own needs. But truth to be told, he didn''t want her to take responsibility for others..he wanted her to take responsibility for him and him only..

    Surely he couldn''t utter those words on her face. Looking at her initiative expression, he could only response with a cheeky smirk,

    " It''s my honor then. Just use this ointment on my back, Please."

    Ss spoke before passing her a bottle of ointment. After she grabbed it from his palms, he went over to sit on the bed with his back showing against her like a silent invitation. Isabe had a bit suspension over his behavior. The more time passed, they were behaving more like friends than strangers.

    Isabe let out a sigh looking down at the medicine in her grip. Putting away all her difort, she reached behind his back to trail his eyes all the way around.

    The scars looked very strange in her eyes. Though most of them were healing too fast, it seemed like his skin had torned apart before returning to this shape. She had her curiosity but asking him would be sounding too nagging.

    After all, they just knew each others barely, wasn''t it?

    Ss was getting impatient over this short dying. He looked calm on surface but deep down, he was greedy for her touch. The feeling was like something was pushing him inside to get closer with her, to touch her or to feel her. But everything was absurd and he knew that she would hate him to death if he stepped out of his boundaries.

    Which woman would like to have romantic feelings after loosing her child in a day?

    He told himself several times that patience was the virtue of every sess. He waited for that touch but it didn''t happen so fast as he wished. Taking another step towards his sitting back, Isabe finally sat down and slipped out a bit ointment on her fingers.

    Taking a vivid note of his scars, the tip of her fingers pressed on his wounds gently. Ss stopped breathing for a second to enjoy how heavenly her touch felt on his skin. Her massage was like kitten ws that had no nails but a pure bliss of softness. He felt like it was her fingertips that were healing his scars not that ointment.

    Ss exhaled deeply and his green eyes closed off gently to feel it better. His thoughts became more greedy.

    What if he could hold her in his arms?

    Isabe didn''t know whether she was doing it right or not but she did ask anyway,

    " Am..Am I doing it right?"

    Ss replied lost in her kitten like caress on his back,

    " Mm!"

    Isabe''s hands stopped tracing him for a second. As she did it rightly, she didn''t think that it was necessary to rub it anymore. She replied attempting to take away her hand from his back,

    " Then I should sto.."

    " Ahh!", came the painful voice of Ss whose expression paled after knowing that she was going to stop. Never in his wild imagination, he didn''t expect that he would do something so foolish to snatch someone attention. His whole kingdom wouldugh at him if they knew how fool he was.

    Isabe was startled by his sudden mournful cry. Initially she thought that she pressed hard over his scars. Isabe asked, worryced out from her voice,

    " What happened? O my god! Did it hurt? My apologies, Duke Ss. I..I wasn''t aware of my action."

    Ss answered quickly, hoping that she wouldn''t hate him in the future for his actions,

    " It''s nothing, Princess Isabe. Please continue rubbing for few times as you can see that my scars are very fresh."

    Isabe hummed in agreement and continued rubbing ointment throughout his whole back. After a moment of silence, Isabe asked again,

    " Duke Ss..If you don''t mind.. Your scars look a bit strange. What did they do to you?"

    Isabe questioned before pulling her eyes up to look at his side face. Ss stiffened a little and replied skipping the question wisely,

    " They just beat me up. What is your thoughts now about Davina''s family? I mean..they will definitely ask for an exnation from you. What are you going to do?"

    Isabe had thought about everything thick and thin. To repay the love of Vincent that she received once in the past, she couldn''t act like an outrageous girl anymore. Above all, she couldn''t be a burden to someone else anymore after everything happened.

    Isabe released a long deep breath over his skin. Pausing between her actions, she replied with a few words but had the feeling of lifting a mountain,

    " I have reconsidered over everything, Duke Ss. I want to rule over DAVINA by myself."

    *******

    Check out thement section to see the aesthetic image of today''s chapter. Is anyone interested to see Prince Shanz''s refference Picture here?

 Chapter 428 - Tricking Her To Stay !

    [ Finally, Relief! I hate to update irregrly but at the same time, beginning of month boosts up my writing mood a lot. We are going to have two chapters update regrly from today onwards. I will announce mass release soon for this month.]

    ****

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Don''t Fear The Reaper By Denmark & Winter ~?

    Shock appeared on Ss''s face evidently. He didn''t expect her to take such serious decision within just a night. He thought that he had his time to reconsider of his action that he had done without taking her consent. But it turned out like Isabe was in hurry to leave Richalwolf Land.

    When silence prevailed between them, Isabe missed the sight of his clenched fists. He solemnly prayed that his posseive nature wouldn''te in front light. He didn''t want to scare her with his rough behavior when she didn''t even learn anything about their____ bond.

    Composing his reaction inside his mind, Ss turned around slightly to look at Isabe who moved back consideringly after he turned around to face her. He questioned again, hoped that he had heard her wrong,

    " What? Are..you... really..."

    Isabe nodded without a second thought with her eyesying on the bedsheet. When she pulled her eyes to meet his green ones, rage radiated from her eyeballs which were hidden for the past good few years. Even she, herself didn''t think that one day, her broken soul would crave for that bloody throne. Isabe''s voice rang out with determination and the pain of loosing everything,

    " I have sacrificed enough for others, Duke Ss. All I want to pay back those people who took away everything of my life. DAVINA''s people only deserve death sentence for making me loosing my child. I know theirws. Since the heir is gone now, my husband made a statement for my future that I can be the queen for his people if I don''t give birth to any heir."

    Ss observed the fury in her innocent which wasn''t present when he saved her in that night. Pain can make you anything that you didn''t want to be ever. Her motherly love became so strong that her character had changed in overnight. She no longer wished to live a peaceful, normal life. Going through this tough phase of her life, she learnt that without powers, people will only push you down.

    Ss was little distressed over her decision. As a crowned Duke and future heir, he knew pretty well how bloodthirsty the y of throne was. He tried to calm her nerves down wisely,

    " Princess Isabe! Taking over a throne isn''t an easy task. You have to rebuild everything and you might never know when you will be killed."

    Isabe chuckled bringing her eyes away from his face,

    " I have nothing to loose now but I must punish those people who made me loosing my child personally."

    Ss parted her lips to say something but thinking about her pains, he hold them back. Perhaps she would change her mind when she calms down. He didn''t want to see her getting hurt anymore.

    A sound of door creaking open interrupted their conversation. A maid appeared with her head hanging down and reported to them carefully,

    " Your Highness! His Majesty is waiting for you in the breakfast table. King Cedric is also expecting Princess Isabe''s arrival downstairs."

    Ss dismissed the maid, standing up from the bedzily,

    " You can leave now. We are joining in a minute."

    The maid dissapared not before shooting a suspicious nce over them. They were sitting close together which gave her few wild imaginations.

    ***

    By the time, Ss and Isabe came together to join the breakfast table, everyone were gathered around already including Aunt Shelly, Cedric, Ayra, Queen Mary and King Draco. The breakfast table was full of people and it delighted Queen Mary who always wished to bear more children. But unfortunately after Ss, the couple didn''t had another child.

    As they both kept striding through the stairs, Queen Mary''s casted a suspicious nce at them.

    Were they together?

    Her thoughts were intervened when King Draco weed them with a loud voice,

    " Come here, Child. You shouldn''t stay hungry for so long. Servants!"

    King Draco was being extra careful with his actions especially when Cedric was present there. Everyone wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Basarisk and he wasn''t any exceptional.

    Cedric''s eyes softened when he saw Isabe''s bright face. Her appearance told that she was doing much better than before. Aunt Shelly didn''t spare them any nce since she was mad at Isabe. Commoners like her treasured throne like a moon from the sky. She only thought that Isabe wasn''t being cautious to protect her child.

    Ss walked over to take the chair beside his father whilst his mother took the spot opposite of him. Only the seat beside Aunt Shelly was vacant and Isabe walked down hesitantly to sit beside her. She tried hard to not recall those words that had been said by Aunt Shelly early in the morning.

    Shelly cringed a little slightly by Isabe''s presence. Her aching bones kept reminding her that how badly she was beaten up by those rogues. Queen Mary''s sugarcoating voice rang in the breakfast table who was following the trend of her husband,

    " How are you doing now, my child?"

    Mary asked passing a concerned look to Isabe who just sat there in silence. Isabe put a small smile on her lips before answering,

    " Yes, Lady Mary. I am better now. Even I am thinking about returning to Davina today."

    All the people from breakfast table had looked up at her bewilderingly. Cedric who thought that he heard wrong asked dropping his spoon down,

    " Sister, it should be Basarisk, isn''t it?"

    Isabe prepared herself mentally for this moment. To calm down her anxious heart, she reached out to grab the juice ss from the table and spoke after taking a gulp,

    " I have thought about it already, Cedric. I am going to take over Davina''s throne. Besides I believe that Vincent would have wanted the same if he was here."

    Cedric was silent for a moment including Ayra who tried to understand her words. As a woman, she could feel her pain but taking over the throne wasn''t something easy to earn. Ss gripped his knife so hard that it could be broken anytime soon.

    Aunt Shelly''s taunting voice came out first when she heard Isabe''s words,

    " Don''t be silly, Be. You have lost their Precious heir and you think that you can now just go over there and im the throne. Only fools will be allowed you to do that. No one wants a widow.."

    Her words were stuck in mid-tongue when Cedric voice came from the other side with a smile on his face,

    " I think that my aunt has lost some parts of her brain cells after the attack. I believe that she should be sent to our kingdom''s mental asylum for a while. What do you say, Mdy?"

    Cedric''s head tilted aside to question at Ayra who choked on her juice after his words fell out. She knew that he wasn''t absolutely joking around. She had seen him caring for his sisters closely and she knew that it wouldn''t even matter to him if he had to execute aunt Shelly or someone else.

    Ayra only rolled her eyes. But thinking about the harsh words that had beene out from Aunt Shelly''s mouth in front of everyone, Ayra agreed dabbing a fresh napkin on her stained lips,

    " Whatever the king says, Milord. I have noments on that."

    Aunt Shelly''s eyes widened in horror. She bit back her tongue and wished that she could m her own head with something hard like walls.

    Why did she dare to curse Isabe in front of Cedric?

    The people from Vallod''s family were in silence since it was their kind of family matter and they didn''t feel it right toment on that. But Ss left no chance of holding her back here for few more days.

    He cleared his throat, bringing everyone''s attention on him politely,

    " My apologies for the sudden interruption, Your Highness but I believe that Princess Isabe should stay few more days in Richalwolf Land. Though she looks okay, her internal organs are still very weak. As we have the best medicines avable always, she should be recovering fast if she stays here. But obviously if you feel it right, we can arrange more nurses to look after her health always."

    King Draco agreed understanding that Isabe had gone through a critical state of her life,

    " Ss is stating the facts, King Cedric. Princess should stay few more days to recuperate."

    Isabe looked reluctant to stay here since everyone was unfamiliar around here and she solemnly wished to have a fair battle with Shanz this time. She parted her mouth to protest,

    " But Cedric..I can''t really.."

    Cedric cut her off with a deep frown,

    " Sister, Please! You can decide whatever you want after you recoverpletely. You will stay here as long as the physician suggests. I will be at ease if you stay in Richalwolf Land rather than Basarisk."

    When everyone went back their attention on eating, the corner of Ss''s lips curved up slightly. The rest of their breakfast went quite peacefully as Aunt Shelly didn''t even breath loudly.

    Ss was the first to leave the breakfast table. After he walked far away from them, Salmon appeared by his side to hear him say,

    " Bring the physician to me."

    *********

    Two more chapters will be updated 3-4 hourster if I have the feeling of writing more. Happy Halloween Week everyone ~?

 Chapter 429 - The Price

    The honourable Duke dissapared behind the pirs after he had given his order to Salmon who seemed clueless. He didn''t know what his Duke was keeping inside his head but he had nothing else to do rather than following his order. Salmon made his way outside of Vallodisan''s castle after returning to his normal state.

    Meanwhile, Ayra was staying in her room with a few good books in her arms. She preferred to read when she had nothing important to do. Since she was a guest here, she had nothing useful to do like a queen. As moments passed, she was beginning to getfortable as there was certain someone behind her to stare at her intensely.

    Ayra closed her book after a while. Narrowing her gaze at his unblinking eyes, she scowled angrily,

    " Is it funny to look at me like that way? You are making me ufortable, King Cedric."

    Cedric chuckled at her words. He loved this sweet moments between them. Ever since they were married, their lives had been going through pretty tough shits. Now the fear of loosing Isabe had been lifted down, their lives were bing normal slowly.

    Cedric admitted shamelessly without taking his eyes off from her angry face,

    " Yes because you look much better than those ugly books."

    There he goes again with his flirting skills!

    Ayra rolled her eyes before turning her voice into a serious conversation. She asked putting her book aside,

    " Do you think that sister Isabe will really im the throne for real? I never thought she would be ever willing to rule a kingdom."

    Cedric wandered inside his thoughts. He wasn''t surprised much after he heard about her decision. Vengeance ran through their veins and he knew that today or tomorrow, Isabe would express her intention of punishing those creatures who took away her child before he could even born.

    Cedric replied keeping his eyes to somewhere inside the room,

    " Pains are our biggest motivation, Princess either we die from it or we learn from it."

    Ayra blurted not having vivid idea of his words,

    " Your point?"

    Cedric tilted his head aside to look into her curious eyes before muttering,

    " She will do if she is really my biological sister."

    ***

    Evening fell down over thends of Richalwolf Land. Howls echoed in the air as usual and eye soon turned darker in shade.

    A woman in white robe with a hat on her head was making her way inside the Duke''s secret chamber. Following her, Salmon entered with a look of puzzlement. It was hard to find thisdy physician who were treating people from differentnds. He had to race from here to there in order to find her actual location.

    Lady Physician, Hri made a long bow to Ss who waszily sitting across his chair. Taking a closer look of the Duke''s stone cold expression, Hri''s heart almost stopped beating.

    How did she offend the mad Duke?

    Hri was sweating profusely even though the weather was chilling outside. Ss gave her a deep look and spoke without beating around the bush,

    " You have been asked by my father to treat the princess from Basarisk, isn''t it?"

    Hri nodded slightly and felt a little relief since noints had been spoken by him. She replied keeping her tone as polite as possible,

    " Yes, Your Highness! I..I have assigned to take care of her health permanently."

    Hri uttered before tilting her chin up a little proudly. Ss hummed while nodding his head a little and questioned running his palms across his thighs,

    " What do you think about her health? How many days that will take for her to fully recover?"

    As if her soul had returned to her body, Hri rxedpletely. Whileing here, she had nearly wrecked her brain up to find out what did she do wrong very recently. It turned out like Duke Ss was merely worried about Princess Isabe''s health.

    Hri was being informative sincerely as she began to speak freely,

    " Your Highness! Princess Isabe has a powerful bloodline in her veins and she is healing too fast more than we expected. I believe that she will be recoveredpletely within a week if she follows our order."

    Ss''s expression paled after he heard that Isabe could possibly stay for a week merely. After a moment of silence, he spoke sitting up from the chair,

    " Make it to one month or two, Miss Hri."

    Hri and Salmon both of them looked up at him shockingly. Salmon had nearly screamed out but didn''t dare as an outsider was still present there. But Hri blurted out,

    " What?? I..I don''t.. understand.."

    Ss sighed out annoyingly. This morons only knew how to act like a garbage. His voice yed out clearly this time,

    " I want you to slow up with her recovering so that she needs to stay here for a month or two at least. Well, I wouldn''t mind if you extend it to one year."

    Salmon''s jaw dropped and realization hit through his mind. His Duke was really behind this Princess who just lost her child.

    Why did he take a liking on someone like her?

    Physician Hri was in state of dillemma. Lying to Cedric would be a direct path to hell but disobeying Ss would be another alternative way to go to hell. If Ss absorbed the impression of a tiger then Cedric had the nature of a ferocious lion. She was stuck between this two dangerous man. Though Ss''s father was her king, she still couldn''t dare to offend Cedric who was feared by each and every kings across the world.

    Hri made a short bow and replied with a reasonable excuse,

    " Your Highness! This is..I can''t really do.. King Cedric is very posseive about his sisters as we all know. If he finds about the lie, I will be executed undoubtedly."

    Ss gave an internalugh. Did she think that he wouldn''t do anything to her if she didn''t follow his order?

    Ss twitched his lips before offering with a smirk,

    " 6000 Gold Coins!"

    Hri nearly choked in anticipation after his words. But her life was more valuable than those sum of coins. She muttered apologizing repeatedly,

    " Your Highness! I really can''t.."

    Ss''s green eyes turned dark in no moment. Shoving his palms into his pockets, he cut her off with a cunning smirk,

    " Let''s switch the offer. I am going to send a letter to your husband telling that how you had fucked one of his close friend in that rainy night, Miss Hri. How is my offer now? Isn''t it pretty?"

    ***********

    Another chapter mighte after a few hours!

 Chapter 430 - Talk Between Sisters!

    Hri had her eyes widening so broadening as if her eyeballs would pop out anytime soon. Ss had a winning smirk on his face. He had already offered her a good deal but people never appreciate nice gesture.

    Physician Hri took a long gulp of her own saliva. Her affair was kept hidden for years but she didn''t know how was it found by Ss so easily. Her husband was a rude man. If he found about her cheating on their marriage, she would be beaten to death undoubtedly. Hri pursued her lips trembling and begged for forgiveness,

    " My apology, Your Highness! I..I shouldn''t have spoken back..to..you..I will do as you told.."

    Ss broke into a smile. His green eyes watched her amusingly as he bickered shaking his head,

    " See! It was so simple, Miss Hri but you had to choose a tough way. Anyways I am generous enough to keep it a secret but if you try to act smart.."

    Ss took a pause delibaretly before breaking into a malicious grin that had her spin turning cold in fear. Ss huffed gesturing at Salmon to take her inside Isabe''s room,

    " Never mind! Show her way, Salmon."

    Right at that moment, an exaggerating carriage took a pause in front of the entrance of Vallodisan''s castle. ck leathered long shoes stepped out of the carriage with a look of domineering presence.

    Jessie looked around at the castle which were looking more like a ghost house with those red lights on.

    What an idiotic decoration!

    Jessie muttered inside her mind before making her way inside the castle. She was dressed in short ck top with a pair of ck jeans. She was imposing more like a female warrior than a princess. She was waiting for Isabe''s arrival in Basarisk''s castle but it never happened. She was already very anxious about her condition and decided to travel here after an entire day of waiting.

    Queen Mary was the first to receive the news. She personally came out from her room to greet Jessie who just stepped into their hallway. Looking at her beautiful face, Queen Mary took a moment to study her feature. Women from Basarisk are truly beauty.

    Queen Mary greeted giving Jessie her best smile,

    " Wee to Vallodisan Castle, Young Princess. I am so honored to have you here."

    Jessie never appreciated people sugarcoating her so what if she was a queen. Jessie behaved like she didn''t hear her overexcited words. Her eyes simply roamed around the corners of castle as she asked worryingly,

    " Where is my sister?"

    Queen Mary didn''t try to sugarcoat anymore when she noticed that Jessie wasn''t sweet, innocent like Isabe. She responded with a smile,

    " She is resting upstairs inside her room. If you want to meet her, I can call a maid...."

    Queen Mary couldn''t finish her words as Jessie had already made her way upstairs hastily. She didn''t even bother to greet the queen. Queen Mary found it disrespectful but there was nothing that she could do about that. Princess of Basarisk were most respectable persons than queens like her.

    Jessie didn''t had much troubles in finding Isabe''s room. Once she asked a maid, the maid showed her way and was being extra respectful after knowing her identity. Jessie entered after taking a deep puff.

    Isabe was sitting on the bed with her back facing the bedpost. Hearing the door opening, Isabe tilted her head aside to smile a little at Jessie''s arrival. She spoke first,

    " Jessie! You are here!"

    Jessie tried to smile but her eyes couldn''t stop from tearing up. Though Isabe looked much better but Jessie could read those hidden pains behind her eyes. They both dreamt about raising the child together but now she couldn''t even hold the child in her arms.

    Jessie walked in after closing the door behind and came over to sit at the edge of bed. She asked scanning through Isabe''s body deeply,

    " Sister, how are you now? Are you doing better?"

    Isabe nodded with a half smile. Looking up at her little sister who turned pale within a day, Isabe questioned back worryingly,

    " What happened to you? Why do you look so pale?"

    Jessie''s emotions break down. She hung her head down before murmuring lowly,

    " How can I be okay when you are in this condition? You know, I have no one except you in this world."

    Isabe opened her mouth tofort her but noticed another emotion inside Jessie. Jessie was feeling guilty even though she didn''t do anything to her but Shanz did. Everything happened to her was because of Shanz''s order.

    Isabe spoke keeping her eyes sharp on Jessie,

    " You know, everything happened because Shanz gave his order to Ford."

    Jessie nodded sniffing her nose slightly,

    " I know. I heard about it from Frenchies."

    Isabe called her name slowly,

    " Jessie..Why are you looking guilty?"

    A little taken back by her words, Jessie looked up at Isabe awkwardly. She replied muttering,

    " What.. do.. you mean?"

    Isabe inhaled a deep breath. Grabbing Jessie''s palm tightly, she asked keeping her eyes stuck on her each and every expression,

    " You are appearing guilty in my eyes. Why are you feeling guilty when you have done nothing? Is it because Shanz did this to me and you feel connected to this incident subconsciously?"

    Jessie wasn''t prepared for this words. Her emotions were in turbulent state and she didn''t know what Isabe noticed inside her. She replied stammering unknowingly,

    " It''s.. not like that.. Sister..I am just depressed.."

    Isabe''s expression darkened more when Jessie failed to give her a sharp answer. She couldn''t let her little sister being used or getting hurt again by that monster named Shanz. Isabe squeezed Jessie''s palm tightly and reasoned with a deep frown,

    " When you love someone and the person does something wrong to anyone, you eventually feel guilty, connected for something that your lover did. Right now, I am noticing the same reaction into you. Jessie, do you still have feelings for Shanz?"

    ***********

    NOTICE: A reminder for Preveilege Readers! Please buy the same tier each month for this book or else you will stay behindtest updates which means you have to pay again for your already read Chapters. AllNovelFull made this system and we, authors have no hands on it.. So I am writing it down for your convenience.

 Chapter 431 - Feelings

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Terrible Love By Birdy ~?

    It wasn''t easy to say that you don''t love the person that you loved once, shared memories or moments together. Even though your mouth might say that you don''t love him anymore, a part of your soul would still love him. That was the bitter truth of this universe. If hating someone was so easy, heartbroken stories wouldn''t have existed in this world.

    Jessie was silent after hearing her sister''s usation. She had the thought of killing Shanz when she stepped into the castle of Davina but her stupid memories messed up with her intention. She found herself hating and loving Shanz at the same time.

    Tension enveloped the air between two sisters. Isabe couldn''t help but pinching her own palm hardly. Shanz had nearly teared apart their family and now she would give him no chance to break Jessie anymore even it meant to take the throne or take Shanz life.

    Jessie snapped back to reality when Isabe no longer spoke and continued staring at her unblinkingly. Her lips curled into a little smile. Rubbing the back of Isabe''s palm, Jessie spoke smiling weakly,

    " Have you ever wished to pull out a part of your memory from your head, sister?"

    Isabe frowned confusingly upon her words but she nodded anyway. So many times, she tried to forget Vincent''s execution but this part of her memory had always haunted her. Killing the person that you love was the greatest pain that ever existed in this world and Isabe knew every inch of it.

    Jessie replied swallowing down her hidden pains a little to me,

    " Shanz is like that to me, Sister."

    Isabe opened and closed her mouth silently. Her emotions were little uncontroble for a moment but Jessie''s words worried her. You never know how deep wound one had inside her mind.

    Isabe changed the subject. Pursuing her lips together, she suggested casually,

    " Wouldn''t you meet, Cedric? They are in other room."

    Jessie shrugged uninterestingly,

    " Doesn''t matter anyways! When are you going to leave for Basarisk?"

    Isabe informed leaning against the bedpost,

    " I guess, I have to stay for few more days to recoverpletely."

    Jessie hummed running a suspicious nce on Isabe''s body. From what she heard, Isabe had a rare blood type which cause her to bleed profusely until she turned extremely weak. From her own judgemental view, Jessie could say that Isabe had healed fast than her expectation.

    Jessie asked from her curiosity,

    " Sister, Don''t you think that you have healed too fast?"

    Isabe''s eyes dropped on her own body. Her head was upied with so many thoughts that she forgot to pay attention on her changes. Isabe muttered growing a little curious over her own nearly perfect body,

    " Well..I guess so..I mean, Richalwolf Land has the best physicians across the world.."

    Jessie still shook her head suspiciously. Coming over to sit beside Isabe''s feet, she shot a long thoughtful look on Isabe''s stomach before asserting,

    " You gave birth and was severely injured from that bastard Ford''s attack. But now not only you stopped bleeding, you don''t feel much pain anymore within just a day. Besides you had a critical state with yourbour. I just.. feel like magical..Do you know what herbs they used?"

    Isabe shook her head unknowingly. She was unconscious all the time. How did she know what had happened?

    A voice came from the other side of door,

    " Princess Isabe, our head physician hase to check on your health. Allow us to enter, Please."

    The topic was buried upon the maid''s arrival. Jessie walked on the other side consideringly and emptied the space for the unknown guests. Isabe approved sitting straight on her bed,

    " Come In!"

    The door opened with a slight creak and a maid with Physician Hri walked in following them Cedric, Ayra and Ss came all in together. Cedric had already heard about Jessie''s arrival and guessed that she would be here with Isabe.

    Ss''s green eyes fell on Isabe who didn''t look back and he was d for that. At some point, he felt like he was being too suggestive with his behaviors towards her. Physician Hri had alreadyposed her emotions beforeing here. She acted neutral and checked Isabe''s eyes, body one by one.

    As she checked on Isabe''s health, everyone''s anxious eyesid on her except Ss who knew the oue already. Cedric spoke first with his tight frown appearing between her temples,

    " How is she? Isn''t she recovered already? How many days that she has to live here?"

    Physician Hri replied with her professional voice,

    " My Lord, Princess has gone through a severe internal organs failure state. I am afraid that though she looks normal on surface, she might get sick anytime. If you allow her to stay in Richalwolf Land for two months at least, I can keep a steady observation on her speedy recovery. You know, I can''t travel to Basarisk everyday since I have a lot of patients here. If she isn''t treated well on time, this damage will remain forever inside her body."

    Ss added seizing the right opportunity,

    " That''s very scary, Miss Hri! I am sure that his highness wouldn''t take a risk on his sister''s health. Please keep doing your best."

    Hri cleared her throat before nodding her head sheepishly. Both Cedric and Jessie looked tensed but no one wasfortable to leave Isabe alone in this castle. But they had to take a decision for her good''s sake.

    Cedric broke the tense atmosphere,

    " Then I would be troubling Duke Ss and his family for the time being to look after my sister."

    Ss''s response came in instant with a courteous bow,

    " That''s our honour, Your Highness! I will personally look after her health."

    Ayra joined feeling a little better now,

    " I also think so. We have to prioritize sister Isabe''s health first."

    Jessie interrupted showing her difort,

    " But sister Isabe.. Won''t she be left alone without us?"

    Ss''s voice rang with a mysterious smile,

    " I will make sure that she doesn''t feel alone, Princess Jessie. We have countless maids to look after her health."

    Jessie narrowed her eyes at the green eyed man. He sounded like he would take responsibility of her sister. She brushed those thoughts away since she didn''t know him fully.

    Since the decision was finalized by Cedric, the crowd was dismissed soon afterwards. Jessie poured a ss of water for her while saying,

    " Sister, Stay away from the green eyed man. He sounds mysterious. Who knows what he has in his mind!"

    Isabe onlyughed at her words. Ss was really mysterious but she didn''t feel like she could do any harm to her.

    ****

    Inside the living room Of Ayra, the maids had just left after preparing the bed for them. Cedric was in his loose robe, seated across the couch and was gulping a ss of fresh wine. Ayra was standing by the window with a deep thoughtful look on her face.

    After a while, she spoke to the man who waszily sitting and devouring wine,

    " How was brother Vincent? Would he be happy if he learnt that sister Isabe is going to take away the throne from his other brother?"

    Cedric replied with a shrug. His features hardened a little but he responded in a casual voice,

    " I wouldn''t say that he was the best man, Princess. He was someone like who would like to watch his queen sitting on his feet andpelling his eachmand."

    Ayra nodded with understanding. Most of the kings had this nature of dominance inside their veins unlike her two fathers who can even leave the throne for their wives. Ayra teased approaching him slowly,

    " Why don''t you ask me to seat on your feet? Aren''t you also a king?"

    Cedric grinned at her words and pulled her on hisp in a swift. Ayra gasped before falling on hisp. His alcohol mixed breath fell on her skin with his sensual words that made her legs wobbling,

    " I would rather prefer you to sit on myp and ride my dick, love. Don''t you know?"

    Ayra''s cheeks turned pink in less than a second. No matter how many times he opened himself to her, she would never get used to his shameless behavior possibly. She tilted her head aside to look into his eyes worryingly,

    " What if the person says that my mark resembles something bad? What would you do?"

    Cedric''s eyes darkened a little but his mischievous smile soon hid the fear that he was feeling inside. His voice came out bit teasingly,

    " Well, the most baddest thing has happened with you already."

    Ayra furrowed snapping her head aside to ask him curiously,

    " And what is that?"

    Cedric shed a grin on his face and replied into her ears,

    " You.. having feelings for me.."

    **********

    Lol! I fell asleepst night, guys! I will update two more chapters after few hours. Btw I am on Twitter now. You can follow me there if you want to know about any new updates regarding my books. Follow me on Twitter:

    @anamika_author

 Chapter 432 - Learning How To Smoke!

    Happy Diwali Everyone For Who Are Celebrating Out There ~?

    ********

    The deeper night fell in Richalwolf Land, Wolves paddled through the nearby forests in search of their prey. But the scenario was different inside Vallodisan Castle. Though other average wolves or shifter wolves preferred to run wildly throughout the night, the castle followed a strange rule. Those who worked or lived in Castle couldn''t go outside after evening except the Royal Members. Even sometimes Ss had to seek permission from his father to go out at night. The queen preferred to maintain a modestic life.

    After the decision was finalized by Cedric, Isabe was left alone in her room to rest and sleep as much as possible. Under Jessie''s sharp supervision, she had fallen asleep until her painful nightmares returned. All she could hear a baby''s wailing in her ears. Her heart elerated, forehead turned sweaty after the tense atmosphere ran through her mind. Even in her nightmare, she was desperate to her baby.

    Then her peaceful sleep didn''tst longer. She woke up panting like she had just ran a race. Face contoured in horror, she looked like a frightened rabbit. Isabe tugged the nket down from her body and ced her feet on the ground. After she managed to inhale a gush of fresh air, only then she extended her hand to grab a bottle for her.

    A full ss of water wasn''t sessful to carry her pains away. Thinking about something that her little sister had put for her inside the drawer, she thought about it as a good idea. Isabe streched out her hand to pull out the drawer and picked up a packet of cigarette for herself. Jessie gave it to her before leaving her room. She told her that if she fell depressed and consumed in pains, she could smoke a little.

    Looking down at her own shivering hands, Isabe regarded it as the best idea and clutched the packet of cigarette hesitantly. Her little sister had always weird ideas to relieve tensions. Isabe wanted to do it there but the maids often visited her at night and it would be shameful if some of them sniffed that bad smell of cigarette.

    Thus she decided to go for the rooftop and hoped that it would work on her pains just as Jessie said. Lucky no one was there nearby when Isabe stepped out of her living room. It was perfect time for her and she wasted no time to run upstairs for the rooftop.

    It took few minutes to reach the rooftop of Vallodisan Castle. Once she reached over there, fresh night wind weed her. The sky had no moon today but had an ocean of starts that looked heavenly. Her upset mood was soon lightened up by the warm nature around. Mother nature had really the ability of coaxing its child.

    Tiptoed, Isabe walked towards the railings to stand by its side and pulled out one of the cigarette from the packet. Her hands worked quite nervously on the process. Since she never smoked before, her feelings were like she wasmitting a grieve crime. After fisting with the pocket for a while, she put out the cigarette and put it between her lips. Reaching out for the match, she tried to flicker it clumsily and it lit up after several failure attempts.

    Isabe took a long puff from the cigarette and gulped it down into her stomach without exhaling it through her noise. She was amateur and unskilledpletely which gave her zero ideas about how to smoke properly. Just as the smoke dove into her stomach, a familiar voice came from her back,

    " Well.. That''s not how you should smoke!"

    Startled by the sudden presence behind her, Isabe choked vigorously on her smoke. Not only that, she started coughing so violently that her eyes teared up and she eventually wanted to die in shame. She was an honorable princess for God''s sake.

    Turning around in a swift, she spotted a manying under the umbre shaped shade. His body looked hanging as if he would fall down anytime soon but he was perfectlyying there over the broad railings. Two hands were crossed underneath his head as a pillow and he tilted his head up with his green glowing eyes. Isabe''s shame had no bounds when she saw who the person.

    Duke Ss!

    Her first impression was to run away but she managed to act cool somehow. Her voice came out suturingly as she tried to hide the cigarette behind her back,

    " Du..Du..Duke.. Ss.. What.. what are you doing here?"

    Ss smirked upon her suturing. He just came to sit there and refresh his mood but who knew that he would end up catching in smoking. Ss yawned before sitting straight from the railings and came under her sight to give her a better view. Though the sky wasn''t showering much light to see each other, Isabe could still see his knowing smirk amidst the half darkeness.

    Ss replied shoving his fists into his pocketszily,

    " I thought that you came to kill yourself again but who knew that I would discover something more interesting."

    Isabe cleared her throat shyly and reasoned pretending to sound natural,

    " It was Jessie..She suggested to calm down my nerves.."

    Ss chucked and spotted those little tears in her eyes,

    " I can see that how calm are you now. Have you smoked before?"

    Isabe shook her head shyly and felt a second hand embarrassement. She just wanted to try but it turned out like her luck was never on her side. Isabe bit her lips together before muttering,

    " Don''t mind my behavior! I was a little stupid this time."

    Ss shurgged before walking over to stand beside her towards the railings,

    " Why would I mind when I do the same thing?"

    Isabe appeared a little stunned by his answer. Before her words could leave her mouth, Ss asked bringing one of his hand out to her,

    " Can I get one?"

    Isabe coughed lightly before putting one into his palms. As she saw him lightening up the cigarette, her face darkened in shame. Now she understood how stupid her smoking was. Ss took two natural puff from his cigarette before turning his head back to look at the woman who appeared shy and guilty.

    Ss offered hanging the cigarette before his forefingers,

    " Do you want to learn how to smoke, Princess?"

    Isabe hesitated before nodding her head. Although she was caught red-handed, she still wished to learn that. Jessie was a quite good smoker and had shared the experience with her many times. Though it might not work on her, she wanted to give it a try.

    Ss grinned turning around to lean against the railingszily,

    " Perfect! You won''t find any better master than me."

    Isabe only smiled awkwardly. The thought of smoking together with the duke had only given her the urge of digging her own grave in shame.

    Where were her moral values?

    Ss instructed dly before taking a slow puff,

    " Watch me! You should take the fume into your stomach. You remember? But I have a condition."

    Isabe''s brows slightly crooked after hearing his condition,

    " Condition? What is that?"

    Ss replied keeping his eyes stuck on her questioning eyes,

    " Only one per day. You haven''t healedpletely, you know?"

    Isabe didn''t know how to feel at the moment. This man was always very caring towards her oddly. She still promised since she had to learn from him,

    " Okay but I have a question."

    Ss paused between his another puff and gestured her to speak. Isabe asked tugging on her gown ufortably,

    " How..how did I heal so fast? My sister was wandering. Did you do some magic on me?"

    Ss didn''t had any reaction after her question. His lips curled up a little as he replied staring back at her intensely,

    " Yes! I have made you mine. That''s it!"

    Isabe''s eyes widened in shock. Her heart was beating so loudly that she forgot to speak for a while. Her astonishment didn''t escape away from Ss''s sharp eyes. He could already imagine that Isabe would never ept the truth. To not ruin the moment, he onlyughed taking another puff to calm down his own nerves this time,

    " Kidding! Watch me now!"

    Isabe huffed in relief. Sometimes his joke sounded so terrible that she literally forgot her own ce. Isabe chuckled before watching him smoking again.

    His act was natural and skilled as if he was born with extraordinary handsome skills. Her eyes subconsciously held a great admiration towards him which didn''t miss Ss''s eyes. His throat burnt at the imagination of being watched by her intensely.

    After they spent few moments in silence, Isabe couldn''t help butplimenting slowly,

    " You do it so wlessly. It must be feeling very good, isn''t it?"

    Ss put away the cigarette from his lips momentarily before asking,

    " You want to taste my skills?"

    Isabe frowned wondering,

    " But..how?"

    Ss didn''t answer her instantly this time. Taking another long puff from his cigarette, he carefully ced it over the railings and then pressing his own lips onto her suddenly....

 Chapter 433 - Not Right Time!

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Too Close By Arctic Lake ~?

    The kiss was something that had her brain turning nk and clueless. She thought that Ss was going to probably teach her how to take puff slowly andfortably. But who had thought that he was going to let her taste from his own lips?

    Isabe whimpered struggling to slip out from his posseive grasp but the situation was getting worsen each time she protested. His lips were cold and it worked with dominance into her mouth. His cigarette vored lips entangled with her once for a while. By the time, he had released those smoke into her stomach, Isabe was coughing vigorously. But that didn''t reduce the red blush of her cheeks. She wasn''t kissed by Vincent like that eve. A posseive nature, a desperation of iming her.. something all was mixed into his unexpected kiss.

    Ss finally ended the kiss after a while and he was bbergasted as Isabe was. He didn''t understand when did his wolf nature took over his humanity and became so shamelessly impatient to im what were rightfully hers.

    Isabe fought to breath through her slow gasps. The cold air of western pool didn''t really work out to reduce the heat of her cheeks that she possessed after his hot kiss. Eyes blurred in tears as her eyes looked into his greenvender ones. His eyes held no regret as if it was natural thing for him to do.

    Isabe sucked a nervous breath. Anger erupted through her veins when she desperately tired to wipe off his smell from her lips. Her action appeared like she did an unforgivable crime. Her voice came out as furious as ever when she smashed her own palms repeatedly over her lips,

    " What did you just do, Duke Ss? Why the fuck..did you just kiss me? You.."

    Ss didn''t say anything. But her action of wiping off his touch from her lips did hurt his pride. He took a step forward when she remained distracted with the intention of cleaning her own lips,

    " So what if I did, Princess Isabe? Can''t a man kiss a woman?"

    Isabe''s paused between her actions. Her eyes shot up to meet him furiously before asking without having any hint of politeness,

    " I want to know why did you kiss me?"

    Ss parted his lips to speak something but thinking about how she would go crazy if she heard about the truth between them, she might get sick of him. He pondered over his answer for a while. Exhaling a helpless sigh, he suddenly grasped her by the back of her head before muttering over her face slowly,

    " Sweet Dreams, Princess."

    Then everything vanished around her. Her soul and consciousness everything fell into a deep slumber sleep. Ss sighed holding her straight by her waist and used his chest to press down her head. His long fingers raked through her hairs slowly. cing a quick kiss on the back of her head, Ss muttered lowly,

    " I am sorry but this isn''t the right time for us."

    The following day, Cedric, Ayra and Jessie returned all together in Basarisk leaving Isabe under King Draco''s care. Jessie didn''t want to leave her alone but two of them living in Richalwolf Land would be looking inappropriate. Aunt Shelly earned the preveilege of living in Vallodisan Castle since she had a little mansion nearby and always lived alone. It would be the best if she could give Isabe a little bitpany.

    Coming back to the state of Basarisk, Ayra were weed with a pair of cute pups as soon as she stepped into the castle. Cedric had his disgusted expression towards them but he couldn''t bare to make her angry again. She was persistent to raise those pups all alone.

    Jessie was following them closely when she spotted Arcabis at the backyard. She frowned lightly when she remembered that Debisa wasn''t seen for days in Basarisk. She gestured at a guard toe closer. When he walked closer, Jessie questioned with concern,

    " Have you seen Debisa anytime soon?"

    The guard courteously bowed to the Princess before speaking truthfully,

    " No, Your Highness! Debisa hasn''te in Basarisk ever since Our Lord visited Balvina. I assume that Lord must have assigned her to something important."

    Jessie nodded bewildering. Ever since she knew this two dragons, they didn''t live away from the castle too long. She wondered what important tasks Debisa was doing out there.

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth squealed excitedly as she held up a pup in her arms and showed it to Ayra who couldn''t stop smiling,

    " See! You did it right, Princess. They are so lovely. What will you name then?"

    Ayra thought about it for a while but didn''t get any. She chuckled while running her fingers through its little fur,

    " How about ''Cedric?'' "

    Elizabeth was stunned before brusting intoughter. Cedric was only few steps away from them when he heard her naming the pup after his name. He walked over to stand beside her and agreed running his other free hand over her spine slowly,

    " What a lovely thought, my wife! Then I should start acting like a wolf too. What do you say?"

    Cedric spoke before shooting her a suggestive nce. Ayra swallowed the lump into her throat. She knew what underlined meaning those words had. She wasn''t a fool to wee him on her bed again.

    Ayra cleared her throat before stammering,

    " Joking..I was joking with her.."

    Cedric chucked amusingly by her words. As his eyes travelled on the brown haired fur, Cedric warned a bit seriously,

    ''" Be careful with this pups, Princess. They aren''t trained yet and can be wandering bit wildly. Besides we have a rule in our world. If anything happens to this pup inside our castle, we have to give exination to the higher ups even though I don''t give a shit."

    " I will be more careful!", came Ayra''s promising voice when she spotted Frenchies entering into the scene. He held a little tensed expression when made her wondering what had gotten wrong again.

    Frenchies bowed to his king and Queen before reporting in a bit worried voice,

    " Former King Oscar is awaiting for your presence for a long time, My Lord."

    ***********

    Scroll To Read The  ~

 Chapter 434 - True Demon!

    The air heavied between them once Frenchies annouced the most unexpected person at this moment in front of them. Ayra was still in daze when she heard Cedric replying with a hint of irritation in his voice,

    " I will be right there to greet the king, Frenchies. You may leave."

    Elizabeth jerked slightly by the mockery of Cedric''s tone. Since she was clueless about Oscar and his ill intentions, she didn''t try to be noisy here. Ayra casted Cedric a concerned look when he turned around to walk away. Looking at his dissaparing figure, her heart heavied in worry. She didn''t want to see the father and son fighting again. But at the same time, there was nothing that she could do at least.

    Elizabeth''s excited voice snapped her thoughts who was already proceeding towards the front garden,

    " Princess, let''s show this pups your castle. They would be very delighted to live in castle."

    Pushing away her worries momentarily, Ayra followed Elizabeth into the back garden and solemnly hoped that Cedric would sort out his confrontation with his father.

    When the time came and Cedric made his way inside one of his castle''s room to meet the visitor, Oscar had his back turned towards him. His aura seemed gloomy. Crossing his arms behind his back, he was looking outside something that Cedric didn''t know.

    His boot clicking sound didn''t affect on Oscar''s standing posture. Walking over to his chair, Cedric pulled it out casually and plopped down with a thud before taking afortable position. As if it was his natural posture to sit down, Cedric lifted his legs to ce them over the desk.

    Tilting his head aside, he spoke with a dark chuckle,

    " I hope, you had a pleasent vacation, father."

    Oscar turned to re at his unfilial son who had an evil smirk hanging on his face. Judging by his cold and static expression, Cedric had already assumed that his father didn''t change his decision and came around to annoy him for another decade possibly.

    Oscar''s voice came out as cold and t,

    " You know why am I here, Cedric."

    Cedricughed throwing his head back. Hisposure didn''t change and he replied with sarcasmcing out from his tone evidently,

    " I shouldn''t be sitting here if I didn''t guess why you made a decent appearance rather than a sneaky one. It''s a pity that I don''t like to wee intruder or masked people."

    Oscar held his rage after releasing deep breath. He softened his tone to convince Cedric with his words since he needed this favor from him only,

    " Cedric! I have met your mother''s soul meantime."

    Cedric''s expression didn''t change by his response. Dropping his legs from the tablezily, he replied with a grin,

    " Awesome! What did she say? Send you over there to her?"

    Oscar''s face darkened in anger after he made fun of his words. Loosing control from his rage, he shouted looking at Cedric hatefully,

    " You shameless!! I am here talking about your mother''s wish. How dare you make fun of my words?"

    Cedric remained calm as if he didn''t hear him yelling. He hissed annoyingly and asked raising his brows tightly,

    " Quite father! That''s what she should ask since you aren''t in your mind this days. Tell me, what did you talk with her? I guess, it wasn''t a romantic date between you two."

    Oscar held back his another round of rage with difficulties. There was no point of arguing with him since Cedric was the only one who could solve this issue. Oscar opened his mouth to speak again,

    " She assured me that everything that I had been asked to do was true. She can reallye back to life if we give her..."

    Oscar paused midway of his words hesitantly. This time, Cedric lifted his head up doubtly. Cedric gestured him to speak with his chin,

    " Give her what father?"

    Oscar opened his mouth coldly,

    " She needs someone from vampire blood and your wife is the best choice for now. I know, someone like you doesn''t care for her. It''s time that you repay your mother''s sacrifice, Cedric."

    Cedric crossed his legs leisurely and looked up at his father calmly before saying,

    " Why do you think that I should listen to you, father?"

    Oscar retorted trying to make a suitable reason with her unreasonable logics,

    " Because she killed you for your sake, damn it. She cut her throat in front of me. How can you still be so calm when I am telling you that your mother cane back?"

    Cedric sneered coldly before replying back,

    " Was it only because of me or you cornered her to death,father? Just because you couldn''t protect your own wife, I should sacrifice my own. Bullshit! This is thest time I am telling. Keep..Ayra.. away.. from..our..mess..or.. else.."

    Cedric''s warning voice paused before falling on the nearby board that had a lot of knifes digged into it. Oscar didn''t stop yelling and stepped forward with another bark,

    " What? What will you do to me, Cedric? Don''t forget that I can still take my throne. You.. don''t..ah."

    His words were stuck between his throat when he spotted several aiming knives towards him which were floating in midair. Tearing his eyes from those knives, he turned around to look at Cedric whose eyes were now burning like volcano. His demon had crawled on surface to kill the former king. Oscar knew that Cedric''s one single would put an end of his life.

    Oscar gritted his teeth together in burning rage. All this years, he never asked anything from Cedric but now when he did, Cedric was refusing him to give it to him

    So what if his wife was killed just like Jasmine? At least, he would get his mother back.

    Oscar reasoned inside his mind and was getting more angered by his actions. Turning his eyes back to re at Cedric, Oscar taunted with a cold sneer,

    " What are you to threat me, Cedric? You aren''t the true Demon after all."

    **********

    I am thinking about releasing a short trailer based on Ss & Isabe''s side story. What do you think?

 Chapter 435 - Coming Back To You!

    When Cedric''s expression lost its bright color, Oscar smiled victoriously. For years, the secret had been buried and Cedric made sure that no one had any idea about it. But now hearing the same taunting wordsing from his father''s mouth who could use it against him easily had really given him quite tough time. Unfortunately Cedric wasn''t a good choice to mess it. To be sitting on his throne at such young age, people often misunderstood his abilities of tricking others. Whatever, it wasn''t his task to bring some useful logics inside his father''s brain. If someone chooses to stay blind, no one can open their eyes.

    Cedric gave him a hriousughter which was much louder than Oscar''s and Oscar''s expression soon turned into a bewildering one. Cedric replied shaking his head while stillughing like he had heard a good joke tough at,

    " Oh dear father! Is that what mother told you? To use me for not being a true Demon? Well, I would like to tell you in advance that those threats doesn''t work for me. What is the preveilege of being a true Demon when I have the power of killing him?"

    Oscar looked troubled by his question. But unfortunate to say that he had been brainwashed to stay firm on his own judgemental thoughts badly. Oscar sneered while answering to Cedric,

    " You...are too arrogant, Cedric and It will soon destroy you. This ce.. everything belongs to true Demon. If you don''t agree to my request, I will open the path of hell for you. You hear me? I want Jasmine back in my life. I have to repay her."

    Cedric only smiled mysteriously upon his words. Leaning back against the chair morefortably, he made sure to keep aiming those knives at his dear father who came to kill Ayra in another word. Cedric replied slowly with a devilish smile that suited his face well,

    " Thanks for thepliment, father but I have no intention of repaying her with your foolish ideas. If you have nothing else to discuss about, you may leave or my guards will show you the lead."

    Failing to convince his son after several trials, Oscar was impatient and was busting in anger. His sanity became bold when he believed that no matter how much disagreement they had, Cedric would never dare to kill him in this castle at least.

    Oscar took a step forward despite the rows of knives hanging around him and barked clenching his fists aside,

    " Believe me or not, I will take her away from you because you deserve it, Cedric. You deserve to stay lonely like me. You..aah.."

    The rest of his words had been stuck by a sudden action that made his soul almost leaving his body right at that moment. One of those flying knife made its way towards Oscar''s palm which was holding the edge of table behind his back. Oscar''s breath caught in his lungs and with his widened eyes, he dropped his eyes down on the table to look for the knife. The knife didn''t cut off his skin but it was stuck right between his two forefingers dangerously.

    His rage boiled inside and he looked up his eyes to re at Cedric whose face had no sign of smile anymore. Cedric spoke coldly without tearing his attention from the knife that was stuck between his father''s fingers,

    " I wasn''t joking with you, Father."

    This time, Oscar swallowed knowing that his demon hade in surface to respond him now. Fearing for his own life, Oscar made ament from his reluctantance lowly,

    " I..I ..am.. thinking about.. another..way..."

    Cedric didn''t look convinced by Oscar''sst words. He knew no matter how much he tried, Oscar would stay unmoved from his decision until he faced a dead end.

    As the two were immersed in heating up new source of argument, a figure was standing right outside the door with a slight agaped expression. It was Jessie who vaguely heard from the maid that Oscar had made a sudden visit in Dixon Pce. Though she hated this man to core for leaving his little children alone against a cruel world, she couldn''t hold back the temptation of watching her father once for a while. After all, blood is thicker than water. She followed him here to meet him but didn''t expect to hear their argument. Although she meant no evasdropping, the conversation froze her feet on that right spot when she heard his father saying that their mother could return from death.

    As if her whole world had shook in anticipation, she kept on listening them by standing there with a numb body. Her emotions became so overwhelmed that she missed many important parts from their argument. With her tears begging to fall down, Jessie murmured lowly,

    " Mother... can..can you reallye back to us?"

    Back in the garden of Pce, Ayra and Elizabeth were showing those two pups the garden enthusiastically. Those little ones were very active and always ran from here to there yfully which made them exhausted to guard against their mischievousness. Ayra panted slightly when she just moved the pup into other side from the pool. She remembered what Cedric told her that these pups couldn''t be hurt in this pce.

    Thinking about Cedric who had gone to speak with Oscar, Ayra''s heart subconsciously turned worried. She didn''t know why she couldn''t stop caring about his business. Dear God, what did this demon did to her during this days?

    Ayra rubbed her temples worryingly and saw Elizabeth running after those pups to keep them safe from any harmful incidents. Her mind couldn''t stop worrying for Cedric and she decided to give a short visit since Elizabeth was already there for the pups.

    Ayra called her friend from back, notifying her before making her way back inside the pce,

    " Elizabeth! Can you look after them for a while? I will being back within a minute."

    Elizabeth scowled in exhaustion but agreed anyways since Ayra would being back soon. She assured keeping her eyes stuck on those pups who didn''t stop running for a second,

    " Yeah, Yeah.. Just be quick, Princess. Your pups are real trouble."

    Ayra chuckled before turning around to takerge steps into the pce leaving Elizabeth with her pups alone in the garden.

    As she crossed the hallway for the room in where Cedric was supposed to be chatting with his father, Ayra kept walking absentmindedly. Before she could go near the doorway, Cedric was the first to walk out from the room with the door mming shut. Such annoying noise startled Ayra who was lost in her own thoughts. When her eyes pulled up to look at the way, her body tensed up naturally. Cedric was looking beyond furious. His eyes were dark and murderous as if he was looking for someone to tear apart.

    As her pace halted in confusion whether to go forward or talk to himter, Cedric eyes met her troubled expression. Like the first rain after summer, his expression melted by her appearance. When he saw how worried she was, his heart couldn''t stop but feeling warm.

    He tookrge steps on her way and smiled knowingly. Towering his height on her, he spoke in a teasing voice,

    " Why are you here, Princess? Well, Can I tter myself telling that you are worried about me and so you came here to check on yourself?"

    Ayra battled to find a proper dialect as answer. She was surprisingly worried about his emotions but admitting it right in front of him wasn''t her choice either. She dodged the question after taking a look of that closed door,

    " Where is father? Did he leave? You two.. Were you guys fighting.. again?"

    Cedric exhaled a deep sigh. His mouth curled up a little before whispering softly,

    " Is it so hard to tell me that you were worried about me?"

    Ayra couldn''t retort back this time and bit her lips together shyly. She heard him speaking again after letting out a low chuckle,

    " Don''t worry, he won''t be getting anything that he wants...not at least what belongs to me only.."

    Ayra looked up at him nkly only to meet his intense eyes that were on her. Her lips parted to speak something but before her words coulde out, Cedric suddenly streched out his hand to grip the right side of her cheeks.

    Ayra froze for a moment and felt his caressing that slided down on her lips a bit roughly. His thumb brushed on her dry lips when he uttered his words in a different posseive voice,

    " This lips can only be kissed by me, Princess. Between you and me, if the world dares to make a block, I will destroy it too, Princess."

    Her heart took a flip and the determination behind his voice sounded foreign that made her shrieking in fear and excitement at the same time. Cedric took a moment to study her lips before whispering softly,

    " I will bete, tonight. Don''t wait for me."

    Ayra narrowed her eyes before asking,

    " Where are you going?"

    Cedric didn''t answer to her question instead assured with a charming smile,

    " No matter where I go,I wille back to you, Princess."

    **************

    *** Another chapter will be posted after few hours hopefully unless I don''t fall asleep lol.***

 Chapter 436 - Missing From Palace

    Cedric left right after informing Ayra that he would beingte tonight. Though Ayra had keen interest to know where he was heading for, the man didn''t give her the chance and dissapared after takingrge strides outside of the pce.

    Night came down on Basarisk Kingdom fast that day. With the load of works that had been pressurized on them in their king''s absence, most of their staffs were exhausted and went back inside their room to take rest early. As usual, the sky over Basarisk was covered in dark clouds again.

    Unlike other days, Jessie stayed in her room tonight. After the sorrowful incident that happened with Isabe, she didn''t feel like going for Inn today. Besides her father''s words reverberated through her mind.

    Should she talk to him once?

    But Oscar dissapared once again from the pce without saying anything. It turned out like he would being back to forth in Dixon Pce quite often from now on. Jessie exhaled a soft sigh beside the firece. She was rocking on her armchair to stable her mind when her door knocked with a fearful voiceing out from her maid,

    " Princess! Are you.. awake?"

    The maid knew how hot tempered Jessie was. If she somehow disturbed during her sleeping time, she would be kicked out of the pce tomorrow undoubtedly. Jessie replied with a questioning frown,

    " Come in!"

    A blondie haired maid came in carefully. Giving a courteous bow to Jessie, she spoke streching out her arm towards Jessie that had a tiny piece of paper,

    " Someone has left it in front of your door with your name on it. I didn''t dare to open it but it doesn''t seem like a letter. It was left outside of your door and I was passing by when I saw it."

    Jessie''s frown deepened before standing up to grab the paper from her maid. She dismissed the maid before opening the paper cautiously.

    " MEET ME IN BACK FOREST! URGENT!"

    Jessie''s expression was puzzled. Flipping the page few times, she found no name or signature on it.

    Who came to meet her at this hour?

    This wasn''t the only question that she had in her mind. Jessie hesitated over her own decision. It was already veryte at night and without anyone around, who could being over to meet her?

    But perhaps someone had to inform her something important. After all, she had her spies on Davina.

    Was it someone from them?

    Jessie had her doubts in her mind as she clutched the paper in her fist. But she had to go to find out the truth. Taking few self encouragement from her mind, Jessie decided to head off after taking a shawl from the cupboard as the weather was getting a little chilly.

    Back in Ayra''s bedroom, she was preparing to go for bed when the sky let out a powerful groan. She was startled by this sudden high pitched noise and frowned thinking that Cedric didn''te back yet. Habit was really a terrible thing. Whenever she looked around to find the empty room, her heart invontarily upied in loneliness.

    Was she missing him so badly?

    She cursed herself before getting up from the stool. As she walked down to take the bed, her door knocked with urgency. Ayra furrowed before asking in a bit irritated voice,

    " Who is this?"

    Her personal maid answered who had been looking after her needs ever since she stepped in Dixon Pce,

    " My Lady, it''s me, Camelia. I have a piece of news for you. Should Ie?"

    As soon as Ayra approved her toe in, Camelia entered with a dark and gloomy face. Her expression was bit scary as if she had made a terrible discovery just now.

    Ayra questioned worry leaping out from her voice,

    " What''s wrong with you? Is something happened?"

    Came broke out in cold sweat. After taking a gulp of her own saliva, she reported keeping her head low in apology,

    " My Lady.. It''s.. that...One..of your pup.. has gone missing..We can''t find him anywhere..."

    Since Cedric didn''t like those pups much, Ayra assigned her own maid, Came to look after them. Beforeing back to sleep in her room, she sent them in Camelia''s care and warned her many times to look after them carefully. Cedric wouldn''t have warned her so seriously if it wasn''t any serious issue.

    Ayra was stunned by the news. Her eyes became dark as she growled at Camelia frustratingly,

    " How can you be so careless, Cam? I have just asked you to look after them for one night but you actually lost one of them. What will I tell to your king now? He told me to not loose them at any cost. What if something bad happens to the missing pup? What will I tell him?"

    Came was shook in fear and agony. This was the first time that Ayra treated her coldly. Now she realized more that how important those pups were. If it wasn''t for her clumsiness towards their caring, the pup wouldn''t have gone missing. Still she tried to save her own head by crying her heart out to move Ayra''s heart,

    " I am so sorry, My Lady. It wasn''t intentional. I didn''t know how did it went out. Please punish me however you wish but don''t tell the king, Please. He will excute me at once."

    Ayra held her head in worry and different anticipations began to cloud her mind. Thanks to her dearest husband, her powers were still prohibited in Dixon Pce and wouldn''t be any help to this case.

    Ayra ordered walking over to change her own clothes,

    " Call the guards right now and ask them to search the entire pce including backyard. I don''t know what to do with you, Came. Just pray that we find that brat as soon as possible."

    Camelia asked watching her getting rid of her clothes,

    " But mydy.. where are you going?"

    Ayra shrugged slipping inside her slippers,

    " I am also going to looking for that pup. He mighte out after hearing my voice."

    *********

    Hi everyone! Check out thement section to see the refference Picture Of Prince Shanz ~?

 Chapter 437 - The Coffin

    In a while, the entire Dixon Pce was awake again. From the guards to maids, everyone had to wake up by the queen''s order to find the uncivilized pup. Though some had their questions in their mind, they didn''t want to oppose against Ayra''s decision. Everyone knew the fates of those maids who tried to drift apart their rtionship. Not only that, they dared to disrespect the queen. The batch of maids changed overnight after a painful trail in dungeon and was thrown in distant viges in where living or earning were difficult. Then everyone had their final realization that their king would show no mercy when it came to their queen''s well being.

    Hugging the velvet shawl around her body, Ayra was pacing around the pce, used her high piercing voice to call the pup but nothing worked as if it had dissapared in the air. The pup was new to this pce and was so small that he had no knowledge about reality. He could be lost or harmed easily. That''s where Ayra''s fearid.

    Two more maids came back after searching the backyard and informed with a courteous bow,

    " My Lady, he is nowhere."

    Ayra''s brows tensed in worry. She didn''t know where to find him now. There was hope inside her mind that the pup might be hiding somewhere in the pce because of his sheer fear towards new pce.

    Ayra growled out frustratingly. Thinking about the warning that Cedric had given her earlier, her stomach tightened into a knot in anticipation. She urged at the guards again,

    " Keep searching for him. We can''t loose him at any cost. The responsibility was given to this family. If something goes wrong with him, I am afraid that a lot of people will be executed for my mistake. I don''t want that."

    Ayra huffed for air and directed them to look for certain ces. After she was left alone in the corridor, she decided to search on her own. Elizabeth was sleeping and considering Siemus who was going healing session still, she didn''t want to bother any of them.

    Walking away from the pce, Ayra crossed the garden by walking and without her consent, she had reached at the beginning of forest which wasn''t a part of pce. Her eyes turned sharp and observant that fell upon every object that moved nearby. After few moments of scanning around, Ayra believed that her pup didn''te in this area and turned around to leave. Right at that moment, a little squeal echoed in her ears that came from nearby bushes. Thanks to her vampire hearing, she had tracked that animalistic squeal at once and turned around in a whip.

    Prying her eyes on the bushes sternly, she spotted her little brat pup who was ying and cheering happily. She wondered how did he end uping so far away from the pce.

    Relive shed through her expression. Letting out a low growl, she rumbled making her way to grab him,

    " Little brat! You are here! We almost went insane in finding you."

    The pup noticed his master but instead of going over to Ayra, he began to run in opposite direction. Ayra''s face paled once again and slipping out from her slippers, she began to chase after the pup growling lowly,

    " Not again!"

    The little chase of game began again but this time, she failed to notice that the same way, she chased her rabbit back in her childhood. Some histories keep repeating itselves.

    Somewhere in Basarisk, a cemetery''s gate opened with a piercing creak, breaking the silence of peaceful night. The iron gate seemed old and unused which was why it produced a piercing sound when someone had pushed it open. The cemetery was entirely dark except a little torch was burning at a distant corner. Unfortunately the sky over cemetery was still dark and it was no help to see the environment around.

    But nothing seemed impossible to the man who just stepped in with his kingly aura. After safely invading into the haunted cemetery, he fixed his semi - ck coat with a frown. His burning eyes roamed across thend and when he was assured that no one was there except him, he continued his walk towards a particr direction.

    After passing few tombstone which was buried probably thousand years ago, he stopped in front of a tomb which was old as usual. His eyes darkened and unknown tensions lurked from those demon eyes.

    Cedric bent down to push away the stone. With a little effort of his strength, the stone was moved away from his path and the surface of coffin came in this eye contact.

    As if it was any natural thing to do, Cedric wasted no moment in jumping down beside the coffin box. Landing effortlessly beside the box, he circled it one more time before extending his arm to push the slide open. While processing the entire thing, Cedric''s eyes kept burning likeva and he made sure that his demon was on surface.

    After a while of hesitation, Cedric pushed down the slide to look into the box. The moment, that box was opened, a gush of bad smell filled his nostrils as if it was buried uncountable years ago.

    But that was the surprising part to him. Demon''s dead body smelled the worst and he was fully aware of it. The coffin box opened but there was no dead body or skeleton lying inside.

    A surprising gasp escaped through his lips and his demon from surface dissapared in no moment. Standing beside the coffin like a numb body, Cedric clenched his fists together tightly.

    *********

    FROM AUTHOR: To clear your wild imaginations, let me take you back to BOOK 1 for a moment. I have never exined how did Jasmine conceived Cedric or what ritual did she perform. In a word, nothing of their story was clearly borated.. In case, you are wondering that from where this plots areing, I have made it clear with words. Enjoy ~??

 Chapter 438 - Into The Back Forest --- Part 1

    Siemus was staying in her room as usual. A certain someone was guarding her personally since all the maids were gone to look for that missing pup. Though it was Came''s fault for being ignorant towards those pups, everyone med Ayra for being careless. Some even pitied those pups telling that they were being ill treated by the queen. Siemus was in rage after hearing such gossips and felt bad that she couldn''t do anything in this state. Those healers strictly ordered her to stop using magic for a month at least.

    As no one was there to look after her, Frenchie had toe inside her room and looked after her until the maids and other staffs return to their own duties. Since then he was sitting on the edge of her bed with an absolute annoying face. He appeared like he was being annoyed just by looking at her face. Well, Siemus didn''t hold any good impression by his almighty presence. She kept peeking through the door and waited for her maid anxiously.

    After spending moments in silence, Frenchies initiated to talk first,

    " You were hrious back then. Who cry like a baby for drinking medicine, seriously?"

    Siemus shot him a hard re. As casual of Frenchies, he wouldn''t let go of this opportunity of pulling her legs. An hour back, Siemus''s healer hade to fetch her a bitter medicine. The taste was so horrible that she nearly vomited at that ce. She insisted on not taking anymore medicine but Alexander and Elizabeth forced her to drink the rest over portion. But her drama was truly hrious and she was on the verge of crying.

    Siemus retorted casting cold re at the man who couldn''t stop mocking at her,

    " So what if I did? Do you know how does it taste? You are always baffling. I was only showing my disinterest."

    Frenchies snorted back and rolled his eyes before speaking,

    " Yeah, yeah, I saw what you did. What is wrong with your face as if you are annoyed by my presence here?"

    Siemus let out a sarcasticugh. Fluttering her eyshes unreasonably, she mimicked faking respect towards Frenchies,

    " Oh..Then how should I represent my gratitude for being here, Your Highness?"

    Though he understood that she addressed him like that way out of mockery, his spine straightened up in pride. Any man would like to hear woman calling him something intimate. Frenchies wasn''t exceptional and he knew how to seize the right opportunity.

    Instead of getting angry, Frenchies crossed his legs together leisurely. Using his chin dramatically to gesture at her side table, he ordered coldly,

    " Give me a ss of wine, peasant."

    Siemus was speechless by his words. She had a bottle of fresh wine right beside her table. To kill her boredom in this room, she had instructed a maid to buy fresh wine for her from the market. Siemus clenching her teeth together and forced a smile on her face that shocked Frenchies,

    " Sure, Your Highness! Anything For You!"

    Frenchies frowned on her words suspiciously but was distracted at the next second when he spotted shadows ofntern on her window''s sses. It seemed like the pup was still not found and the guards were searching through the gardens.

    By the time, he brought his eyes to look at Siemus, she was already holding a ss of wine for him with a smile. His brows drew in confusion and he heard her saying in a sweet voice,

    " Here you go, my caretaker."

    Frenchies opened his mouth to say something but closed his mouth when he saw her eyes fluttering. It was rare to see Siemus acting so sweetly. Though he was really feeling fishy somewhere, no man could refuse when a woman was being really sweet to him.

    Frenchies snorted before taking the ss from her hand. Siemus''s smile fell when she saw him taking sip from her dear wine. Frenchies took a short sip to judge the taste first. The moment, it slipped inside his tongue, his face turned sour and a rough taste of bitterness engulfed his entire mouth.

    Frenchies puked out the wine right at that ce and growled at Siemus angrily,

    " What rubbish is this thing? Oldie, have you really be old? How can you drink such bad wine? You.."

    His eyes widened in rage when he saw herughing meaningfully. Gnashing his teeth together, he asked through his gritted teeth,

    " Oldie!!!! What have you mixed into this wine? Shit!!"

    Siemus acted innocently on surface. Pouting her lips together, she responded with an indifferent shrug,

    " Just a pinch of my bitter medicine, Peasant."

    Frenchies had widened his eyes broadeningly before coughing violently. Shooting her another hateful re, he snorted hatefully,

    " I hate you, Oldie."

    Siemus replied instantly without stopping smiling,

    " I hate you too, pussycat."

    But things weren''t getting well in other ces of Dixon Pce. After receiving the unknown piece of letter, Jessie had gone to meet the unknown person. Skipping the eyes of guards, she made sure to arrive at the back forest on time and looked around suspiciously.

    There was no one here at that moment except the gloomy sky and random wind that shivered her body asionally, nothing could be heard from that ce. Before entering the forest, Jessie reconsidered over her decision twice.

    Did she do the right thing toe here? What if it was really something urgent as the letter told?

    She wasn''t any normal human but a creature of sky. But she had her own fears and boundaries too. Just because she was a powerful Royal Dragon, it didn''t mean that she had no enemies. With the number of people that died in her hands, she had probably attracted a good number of enemies towards her already.

    After self encouraging herself one more time, she took long but cautious steps into the forest. Her steps were clumsy. With the forward steps that she took slowly, she began to call for the person who asked her toe here,

    " Hello..Is anyone here? Hello.."

    Jessie continued entering but heard nothing as a response. Her track halted when she had the feeling of someone passing behind her back. She turned around instantly to confirm her delusional thought but saw nothing.

    Her heart raced a little violently. Her instinct told her that there was someone behind her before she turned around. Her body tensed up subconsciously and her eyes sharply roamed around the trees that she left behind.

    Using the power of her voice, she spoke loudly to the person who was probably ying hide and seek game with her,

    " If you think that you can scare me, you are absolutely wrong. Do not forget that I am a princess and my each step is being watched by someone. Come out and talk to me whatever you want to say. Why did you leave a letter in front of my room like a coward?"

    Again, she received nothing but silence of forest from there. Her mood worsened and she regretteding here without telling anyone. But it was toote. As if the intruder could read her mind, the moment she took a step to walk out from there, her head was hurt by someone from her back. In a span of moment, she lost her conscious and fell over the raw leaves with her numb body.

    Meanwhile in other part of forest, Ayra was running behind the pup who suddenly began to run so fast that she couldn''t match with its step at all. She wondered how did it started running so fast suddenly. But she didn''t give up and couldn''t ignore her responsibility that she took willingly.

    She ran far away from the pce without her knowledge. Her pace stopped abruptly when she invented a hazed covered spot in front of her. Just as she stopped, her pup dissapared into that haze.

    She cursed yelling at it onest time,

    " Wait!! No!! You!!!"

    Her attention was soon diverted when she felt someone standing behind the tree. Half of his body was hidden behind the tree. Standing there, she felt that he was peeking at her sneakily.

    Ayra soon stopped going forward and instinctively took few steps back. When she reconfirmed that there was really someone standing, her frown deepened because that person wasn''t trying to hide himself and was deliberately seeking for her attention.

    Ayra dwelled between finding her pup and the stranger. Taking a look of her back, she noticed that she hade far away from the pce. Her mind tensed up a little and she spoke trying to look behind the tree,

    " Who are you? Come out! What are you doing here?"

    As far as she knew, thisnds belonged to Cedric andmoners weren''t allowed to step into thisnds. She wondered who could be wandering at this hour.

    Her eyes were focused firmly on the person who was hesitating toe out. After a moment of silence, the man finally stepped out from his hiding spot and stood still looking into Ayra''s eyes.

    Ayra''s mouth hung open in disbelief and she managed to squeeze out one word with difficulty,

    " Da..Da..Dad..."

 Chapter 439 - Into The Back Forest ---- Part 2

    Everything began to dissapare from her vision when she looked into the man''s eyes. Her stomach crunched and chest tightened ufortably. There was time when people forget to work on their rationality. She was having the same dumb feeling as if the earth mother had grounded her in that exact ce. Her breathing turned short and unsteady. A wave of mixed emotions crossed on her face. Her logical thoughts all had vanished away and her mind was nowhere close to judge the reality. Well, she couldn''t be med in this matter. The person who was standing only a few steps away from her wasn''t anyone else but her biological father, Edward Chole who died right at the day that she was born.

    The thought of her father had died long back didn''te across her mind for a second. So many unspeakable emotions ran through her mind. She yearned to meet him once but it was all in her vision. Though Ethan and Aaron yed a big part of her fatherhood, an emptiness was always been there.

    Her throat dried and muffled sobs threatened toe out. Edward looked young and prominent just like her mother described. Thanks to Ethan''s power of looking past, she saw Edward many times using Ethan''s power which could be exchanged into her body temporarily.

    Ayra struggled to absorb her choking. Her hands were still shaking as she asked to reconfirm her vision,

    " Da..Dad..Is that.. really you?"

    Then the man appeared out fully in front of her sight. Dropping the old and torned shawl from his body, he gave her a warm, adoring smile. His expression was overwhelming as if he was flooding in emotions for meeting his daughter so closely,

    " My child!"

    His sweet voice was enough to break down all the defensive walls around her. He stood there, extending his arms to wee his baby daughter. The scene was pure and heart-warming but Ayra was too blind to spot the loopholes.

    Then everything became meaningless to her. The thought of having in her father''s arms was everything that she craved so far. Her lips trembled and tears rolled down through her plump cheeks.

    Without hesitating any longer, Ayra picked up the corner of her gown. With an unbelievable speed on her feet, she ran over to the man who was standing with his arms broadening.

    As uncontroble emotions ran through her mind, Ayra pulled him into a tight hug and broke down into tears without taking a note of anything. She heard his chest tightening before she felt a heat radiating through his skin.

    Her emotions were copsing as she made desperatements incoherently,

    " Why did you.. leave us... father..I missed you.."

    His reply came out after a while as if he was thinking about a proper answer,

    " I missed you too."

    She failed to notice the intimidation behind his tone. She felt him putting one of his arm behind her back and caressing slowly as if he was trying to sooth her pains.

    Edward kept his arm on her back and with a slight slippery of his sleeve, the mark that was very simr like Ayra dazzled under the dim light.

    Ayra ended her tight hug and backed away before him to look into his eyes one more time to see if he was really real or not. When she found him still standing there, her joy was no bound. Sniffing on her nose slowly, Ayra muttered pressing her lips together trembling,

    " Why didn''t youe earlier, father? I wanted to see you so many times."

    Edward smiled down at her lovingly. Using his other hand to caress her cheek, he replied in a melting voice,

    " It wasn''t right time for us, daughter."

    Ayra was busted in emotions. Taking a look of him from head to toe, she replied stammering,

    " Then how did you manage toe back, father? Am..Am..I dreaming? Will you dissapare..If I close my eyes?"

    Edward didn''t seem interested in answering her questions. He looked calm and reservant as if he was paying deep attention to his each action. Without reply to her question directly, he ran his fingers through her hairs slowly.

    This time, Edward smiled genuinely as his eyes held the amusement of how she was impatient to have him by her side. His lips pressed into a thin line before asserting slowly,

    " I will if you listen to me."

    Ayra failed to notice that he didn''t address her as daughter or child ever since she hugged him on her own. As her eyes never stopped looking at her father, she replied from the verge of her emotions,

    " I will listen everything, father. Just say!"

    Edward looked moved by her sincere answer. Pulling her again into his embrace slowly, Edward pressed his head beside her ears.

    " Oh my dear!", came the impressive tone of Edward who was rubbing her back. As Ayra kept wandering about what was he going to ask, Edward reasoned softly as if it was another simple matter for him,

    " I can meet you forever only if you..kill Cedric..Then we can be together for eternity.."

    Meanwhile, as themotion inside Pce didn''t die down, Frenchies had to make a visit personally to check on the situation. Cedric was gone without telling where he had gone and all the tasks had been fallen upon Frenchies eventually.

    He came down to see Came holding the pup which had been found out by the guards just now. The strange thing that happened in this rescue mission that the pup was found in a cage backyard.

    Who would dare to cage him like that when the entire pce knew, this pups were nursered by their queen personally?

    Frenchies casted a cold re at Came who was hanging her head down in guilt. Frenchies took a look of his surrounding. Finding Ayra nowhere around, he spoke out of curiosity,

    " Where is the queen? Have you informed her that her pup had been found?"

    Camelia was present on that spot when Ayra decided to leave for the back forest alone. Thinking about the time that she saw her leaving for the outdoor area, Camelia chose to respond in a fearful voice,

    " Master Frenchies..I..I saw the queen going outside. She..she must be looking for the pup."

    Frenchies tightened his brows tighteningly. His lips parted in rage as he yelled at the guards who all came back without taking back Ayra inside the castle,

    " Goodness! Did you all juste back without taking the queen inside? What did I tell you earlier? Do not leave her alone outside ever. Damn it! Go!! Now!! Why are you still standing here?"

    Camelia was startled by his anger so the rest of guards. They didn''t know that Ayra''s staying outside would create such a big fuss nor did they understand why was Frenchies panicking so anxiously.

    Before they couldpile his order, Frenchies was the one to run first outside hastily. He took long steps as hurry as possible and went straight for the back forest.

    Somewhere away from the back forest, raw leaves rustled together when a body was being dragged forward cautiously. Two men holding the woman''s arms, the task was nearly effortless.

    By the time, they had brought her to the person, everyone else were already present there. The man at histe forties frowned hard before growling at his useless guards,

    " Hey!! Is that how I told you to bring her here? Fuck it! She is a princess and you can''t drag her just like that."

    The two guards snorted coldly. At first they abducted her and now they had to treat her like princess.

    Why was she so important?

    Despite their anger, they picked her up in their arms carefully and put her inside a carriage which was already waiting at the broken street.

    One of the guard asked worryingly to the man who was smoking,

    " Boss! Do you think it will work for Prince Shanz? What if he doesn''t like it?"

    The man red at his hardly. Smashing the cigarette underneath his boots, he growled before assuring arrogantly,

    " Why won''t he? I heard from others that he just wants to fuck this woman. We will give her to him and then we will get our own work worked. You don''t know anything about men. They care about their sexual thirst over everything."

    The other guard joined who didn''t find it a good idea,

    " But isn''t she a princess? Is it okay to use her for our own selfish motives?"

    The man was annoyed by their judgemental thoughts. He shrugged shooting everyone a shut up re before saying,

    " It isn''t like some rogues will fuck her for pleasure. He is a prince and soon to be the legit king of Davina. It should be her honor to be used by him. Now don''t waste my time. I am sure, Prince Shanz will reward us after finding what we have as gift for him."

    *************

    Keep voting more to show your support ?

 Chapter 440 - Into The Forest --- Part 3

    Since everyone was after the pup, no one paid attention that Jessie was missing from her room. The whole pce was in chaos once again when Frenchies had urged everyone to find Ayra who was nowhere in their sight.

    Meanwhile inside the back forest, Ayra was still in her father''s arms who suddenly uttered that she needed to kill Cedric to stay by her side always. As if she was jerked back to reality from a world of unknown, Ayra pulled away from him frantically.

    Her brows furrowed together and chest tightened in unknown danger when her instincts began to tell her that she should run away from here. From her childhood, her mother always told her that you should never ignore your gut feelings for no reason because sometimes our heart is capable of something to feel which our sight can''t see.

    She took a cautionary step back to observe Edward''s face loosing color. Putting hold on her emotions that had been erupted by the sudden reconciliation with her father, she managed to squeeze out her question in a breathless whisper,

    " Who.. who...are..you.. exactly?"

    A moment of shock puzzled across Edward''s face as if he didn''t expect the question from her so fast. Keeping a tight smile on his face, Edward replied taking a step forward to shorten their distance,

    " I am your father obviously. Listen to me..now..We can end this torture if you.."

    " You aren''t my father!", came the sharp answer of Ayra who stepped back again.

    Her eyes were burning in fury. She felt disgusted to hug someone who wasn''t her father. Her chest clenched in rage tightly to assume that someone had dared to take her father''s face to create illusion.

    Edward stopped in his track and stared at her deeply as if he was thinking about his next step very cautiously. Ayra spoke again raising her voice that came out cold,

    " My father wouldn''t ever ask her daughter to be widowed. He would have rather put himself in stake to save my marriage life. Tell me, who are you? Why are you after me of why are you doing this to me? What do you want from me?"

    Despite her threats and anger, Edward was calm andposed as if he was pondering over his own answers. Without answering to her questions, he skipped to the other topic to mess up with her own thoughts,

    " What is the point of this marriage if you don''t love him?"

    Ayra paused between her talks before looking at him strangely. She had a feeling like he knew every bit of him. Her lips pressed together tightly and anger consumed her soul. Her voice came out in fury,

    " My marriage life has nothing to do with you unless you tell me who you are."

    Ayra spoke and at the meantime, her palms began to wee smoke of powers protectively. She could feel her own rage building up as if he was someone who was destined to be destroyed by her.

    Edward straightened his back carefully when he noticed the burn that began to radiate from her eyes. He couldn''t let her active her both form which would be difficult to handle her. Suddenly he softened his voice and began to creept closer like a silent predator,

    " Calm down, Ayra. We can have a nice conversation. That''s how I haven''t expected our first meeting."

    Though the time of their meeting was very less, Ayra figured out that whoever he was, he wasn''t going to expose himself so easily. If he was really any average creature who just wanted to y with her emotions, he should have stepped back after feeling her hybrid power. But he was still standing there courageously without showing any sign of dissapare. Above all, he had the look like he knew everything about her and her family.

    Her lips curled up into a smile. With the smoke of power radiating through her palms, she replied lifting her hands up gently to aim at him,

    " You should have predicted this consequence beforeing here to meet me. I am no longer in pce and my power is active here fully. Since you aren''t going to tell me who you are, there is no point of speaking with you."

    As soon as her words left her mouth, her powers charged inside Edward who was a little off-guard. Her power was terrific and pierced through a part of his stomach that left a burning scar. He was backed few steps away from her. To Ayra''s surprise, he didn''t still return to his actual form nor did he tried to fight against her. She was all ready, mentally prepared to fight with a monster or anything who he were. Even her palms didn''t stop radiating powers.

    When she looked down at the person who was coughing, her face puzzled in confusion. Before she could ask anything, Edward spoke holding his stomach,

    " I just.. wanted to..feel..you better.. I know, you miss your dad."

    Ayra was already middle of her task when she heard him saying something like that. Her hand stopped in hesitation after he spoke and asked again confusingly,

    " Who are you? Why are you speaking like you care about me?"

    A smile cracked on his lips when he finally understood that she caught his attention. Before his response could be heard, hasty footsteps began to echo from her back.

    Ayra heard it and instinctively looked back to find Frenchies running inside with few guards behind his back. His face was full of worries. When he spotted Ayra safe and sound, relief took over his expression.

    Frenchies spoke first looking around suspiciously,

    " Mydy, what are you doing here alone? We were looking after you."

    Ayra frowned before speaking and at the same time turned around to point at Edward,

    " I am not alone, Frenchies. I met a person who looks exactly like my..."

    Her words were stuck inside her throat when she looked down and found nothing anywhere. Worst of all, there was no haze around just like she saw before. Her mind turned nk and it took a while for her to understand what just happened.

    Frenchies frowned deeply. Leaving the guards at his ce, he walked over to Ayra to ask her cautiously,

    " Mydy..are you okay?"

    Ayra swallowed hard and didn''t know how to make him believing her words. She not only saw but talked with the man right here but now there was nothing. Ayra took a deep breath and muttered,

    " Frenchies..I saw someone like my father.."

    Frenchies blurted out almost instantly before casting a deep nce around,

    " How''s that possible?"

    Ayra sutured failing to understand how she should respond to him,

    " Frenchies...I talked with him..I.."

    Her words were left unspoken when she noticed the changes that was uring inside her body. Her head was buzzing all of sudden. It was difficult to stay on her feet and at one point, she was staggering when the sudden dizziness hit her hard.

    Frenchies gasped extending his arms to hold her carefully,

    " Mydy!! What happened to you?"

    Ayra muttered holding her head painfully,

    " Take..me.. inside.. Frenchies..He..is here.."

    She fainted in Frenchies''s arms without exining anymore words. On the contrary, Frenchies was full of questions but there was no time to think anymore. He shouted at the guards who stood like Zombie without moving a bit,

    " Search out the entire forest now. Who came here to scare the queen? Report to me before you are being beheaded by the king. Go!!"

    After giving his order, Frenchies ran inside faster with Ayra in his arms and he was eternally d that Cedric wasn''t here to witness the sight.

    Somewhere in DAVINA, a carriage was parked in front of a resthouse. Several men came & go but no one noticed that a bag was carried away inside carefully as if they had precious treasures.

    After taking a careful look of outside, the man ordered his guards to bring the princess inside a VIP chamber. His guardspiled hesitantly and dragged Jessie out of the bag that they were carrying. Fortunately she didn''t regain her conscious or else they would have been found out by the guests of this resthouse.

    One of his guard asked looking down at Jessie who looked dirty as the dust were all of her face,

    " Boss, what do we do now? Would you send her like this way to the Prince?"

    His master wrinkled his face before shooting him a dumb re. A wicked grin shed across his lips before speaking,

    " Absolutely not! The prince will give us a visit tonight in this restroom. At that time, we will surprise her. Do one thing! Call the female staffs of this resthouse in here and ask them to change her clothes into something more exposing.. something like stripper. I want to give the prince a perfect view."

    One of his guard muttered looking down at Jessie who appeared like a little sleeping tigress,

    " Boss, I still think that it''s a bad idea."

    **********

    Thank you for the golden tickets guys ~?

 Chapter 441 - Dark Mind

    Back in the Dixon Pce, chaos took over the pce once again when Frenchies had taken Ayra in his arms inside the pce. People gasped muttering about how did she faint all of sudden. Everything was questionable but Frenchies had no time to answer their question.

    He hurried upstairs to ce her inside her bedroom and summoned Alexander first thenter healers. Alexander rushed in hurry following him Elizabeth appeared with a pale face. His brows tightened in concern when he spotted Ayra unconscious and lying over the bed like a paralyzed body.

    He didn''t hesitate to shout at Frenchies who was the one to discover Ayra in this state,

    " What happened to her? How did she faint?"

    Frenchies shurgged before lowering his head down in guilt. Appearently he was in charge of this pce in absence of Cedric but he failed miserably. Not only the pup had gone missing,the queen had now fallen sick.

    Frenchies replied after letting out a short sigh,

    " I am really sorry. I wasn''t there with her. She seemed to go out to look for the pup. When I reached over there, she passed out."

    Alexander held his breath into his lungs to suppress his anger. Until now, his family believed that Ayra would be totally safe with Cedric. But it turned out like she wasn''t even safe inside this pce. For someone powerful like her needed a lot more power to make her weaken or cause any harm. Alexander was sure that his sister wouldn''t let anyone harm her so easily.

    Then how did she faint?

    Elizabeth''s yelling voice brought him back to reality. Standing beside the bed edge, Elizabeth urged anxiously,

    " What are you looking at her? Do something fast! Use your healing power."

    Alexander nodded after thinking a while. Since the healers would take time to reach in this pce, he could use his own healing powers to wake her up. They came from same origins and shared manymon powers.

    Frenchies ced a chair beside Ayra''s bed who looked peaceful as if she was in deep slumber sleep. Alexander sat down and took one of palm to connect their mind link. He attempted to use his healing power to pass into her body. Among the family members, Alexander had the most powerful and effective healing powers which others didn''t had not even Ayra.

    Their palms intertwined and Alexander closed his eyes to activate the process. Elizabeth kept looking down at Ayra anxiously. She was her best friend and partner in crime. Her heart ached watching her turning so pale and lifeless. Nothing can hurt more when you see that your best friend getting hurt and you can''t do anything.

    When everyone keptying their eyes on Alexander in anticipation, Alexander was lost in a dark world. Whenever he tried to link their minds, an invisible wall pushed him away and she couldn''t go into Ayra''s mind. After several failure attempts of linking their minds, Alexander''s eyes snapped open in confusion.

    Feeling their eyes on him questioningly, Alexander replied after swallowing food thickly,

    " I can''t reach her."

    Elizabeth growled pressing her lips together,

    " What do you mean by that?"

    Alexander reconfirmed looking down at Ayra suspiciously to notice anything usual,

    " Her mind is trapped as if she is lost in another world. I couldn''t reach her. Whenever I got closer, her mind was nk and dark."

    Elizabeth gasped getting anxious for her best friend,

    " What can we do now? Who can cure her?"

    Frenchies became more anxious after the revtion. He thought that it was something simple but now everything became moreplicated. Besides Cedric wasn''t present in this moment.

    Alexander didn''t stop trying and continued pressing on his own powers to pass her but nothing worked out. Utterly hopeless, he suggested looking around to speak to Frenchies,

    " I don''t understand..but perhaps King Cedric might help her this time. He came from dark powers and I believe that if there is something really dark inside her mind, he can heal it."

    Frenchies appeared more troubled. He informed carefully,

    " Well... Actually the king is out of Pce."

    Elizabeth intervened impatiently,

    " Then call him toe back. Princess needs him now. I don''t think that he has something important more than his wife. Where did he go?"

    Frenchies hesitated before answering truthfully,

    " Actually.. he..he hasn''t told me anything before going out. I guess, he will be back tonight."

    Alexander was furious after listening that Cedric wasn''t avable at that moment. He couldn''t be med and his sister''s strange sickness had raised his anger more badly. Alexander gnashed his teeth together before threatening,

    " If anything goes wrong with my sister, she ising back with me in Dstia."

    In the Resthouse Of Davina,

    As the night fell deeper and deeper around, more people began to walk into the resthouse. The resthouse was appearently a night club in where people came to enjoy private time rather than renting it. Many prominent figures hired a room either for business deal or for having a one night stand. It was verymon and usual in that resthouse. Morever they were capable of providing best wines along side hot girls which attracted the typical ss of men the most.

    It wasn''t the first time that Shanz was stepping into this resthouse. Once in a while, he used this ce to pleasure his manly needs though he had a big castle. He believed that change of environment excited him the most. Besides this ce was quite secure than his own castle where people spied on him always. Being a Royal wasn''t easy. No matter where you move, people stick their eyes on you. Some enjoyed it whereas the others felt suffocated.

    Shanz entered into the resthouse with his usual cold aura. His face remained very cold always as if he didn''t smile orugh ever. Spotting the vip guest on the entrance, the old man who was the mastermind behind Jessie''s abduction came in personally to greet the Prince,

    " What an honor, Prince Shanz! Finally you have agreed to chat with us. Pleasee with us."

    Shanz didn''t show any respect to the man who was bowing repeatedly. He snorted frowning harder,

    " Where is Mr. Benjamin? I don''t remembering at your request, Mr. Allen."

    Shanz remembered this man named Mr. Allen. A few days back, he came to seek permission from Shanz for setting up an inn inside Davina''s Capital. After final investigation, Shanz found out that people had several usinations against this man. He used to force girls for working in his inn and if any of them refused, he used to torture them until they agreed. Morever he had hands with few bad figures who always worked against the rules of DAVINA''s kingdom. Thus Shanz refused to give him permission and banned him froming into his castle anymore.

    But Mr. Allen seemed more persistent than he expected. Yesterday he received a call from Mr. Benjamin who was a state magistrate and requested him many times to ept his invitation in this resthouse. Shanz had no idea that Mr. Allen was rted to Mr. Benjamin somehow. He had a respect towards Mr. Benjamin which was why he epted the invitation without any hesitation.

    Mr. Allen appeared a bit embarrassed butter replied hiding behind his malicious smile,

    " Benjamin is my cousin, Your Highness. We are actually very close. I hope that you don''t mind if I join you two."

    Shanz shot him a cold re without arguing anymore. Since he was here, there was no point of going back. He wanted to see what was going inside Mr. Allen''s mind.

    Following his lead, Shanz with his new butler hade upstairs inside a room. No one knew what happened with his previous butler. From one night, he went missing and no one knew what happened with him till now.

    The room was decorated exaggeratingly. A table was set in front of the couch with all those expensive wines and barbecues that caught Shanz''s attention. Mr. Benjamin was already sitting there with a smile and stood up to greet Shanz who was trying to figure out the entire situation.

    Mr. Benjamin weed him warmly and led him to sit down before serving Shanz a ss of wine. Mr. Benjamin talked first with a smile as he continued pouring down his whisky,

    " I hope, I didn''t bother you, Prince Shanz. Allen is my cousin and we hope to have a nice conversation with you today."

    Shanz gulped his wine before talking with a smirk,

    " Depends on what you speak, Mr. Benjamin.I must tell you in advance that I am having a bad mood today."

    It was enough to wipe away Mr. Benjamin''s smile. He knew how Shanz was or what he could do single handedly to him here. Mr. Allen interrupted with a crooked smile,

    " This is the reason, we have already prepared to boost up your mood, Your Highness. We have the best beauty in our hands for you. Would you like to catch up with her before we have our own conversation? I bet that she won''t dissapoint you."

    Shanzughed leaning over his elbows forwardzily,

    " There is no woman in this world who can satisfy me, Mr. Allen. I suggest you to withdraw your proposal and spill out what you want from me exactly."

    Mr. Allen knew to make a perfect deal. He knew that if he could satisfy Shanz in another way, there was high chance of getting his approval for the inn easily. Right now, it wasn''t the right time to mention his topic.

    Mr. Allen insisted pointing at the other door opposite of them mischievously,

    " Why don''t you take a look at her and say? Perhaps you may regretter if you let go of this chance."

    Shanz looked suspicious over his words.

    Why was Mr. Allen looking so confident? There was no girl in this world that could calm down his aching heart except her.... but she was all a memory now..

    ************

    Hi guys~? I was releasing one chapter due to my busy schedule in thisst days but I have prolonged the chapter so that it doesn''t look so Short.. I will start uploading two chapters within 3 days hopefully. Last month had sucked the hell of me!

 Chapter 442 - Jess

    Shanz lived upto Mr. Allen''s expectations who couldn''t stop insisting Shanz to pay a visit inside the room that they had prepared for him. Though he was doubtful about his good intentions, he believed that Mr. Allen wouldn''t dare to plot against him here. His butler was outside and one signal from him was enough to bring havoc in this resthouse. Ever since Jessie visited him in Davina, his mind was always driven back to her no matter how much he tried. Perhaps a one night stand would refresh his mind, Shanz agreed after finishing his wine.

    Speaking nothing to them, Shanz sat up from the couch before takingrge stride towards the room which was located right in front of them. Mr. Allen grinned victoriously when Mr. Benjamin held an awestruck expression. He didn''t expect that it would be so easy to tame Prince Shanz. Mr. Allen huffed in pride before crossing his legs leisurely,

    " I told you!! He is going to agree this time."

    Mr. Benjamin smirked before tingling their sses together and smiled triumphantly.

    Meanwhile, Shanz was heading for the room and stopped before pushing open the door. His hesitation grew stronger when he smelled a powerful aura around. He could feel a powerful existence nearby. It was one of shifter chitah''s quality to smell any powerful presence from a long distance. His eyes took a note of his surrounding but found nothing anywhere. His brows raised together suspiciously and with one hard push, the door opened with a slight creak sound.

    A barely lightened room weed him with a sweet smell of rose that wereing from the vases around. Mr. Allen took a great effort in decorating the room with all the enchanting staffs. The windows were all opened but the stream of moonlight wasn''t enough to illuminate the entire space. Only a tinymb was stationed by the bed side and had fallen on the girl''s body who wasying unconscious over the petal covered bed.

    Confusion puzzled across Shanz''s face when he spotted no movements from the woman on the bed. As her hairs were all in disheveled state and covered half of her face, it was impossible to notice her just by a nce. Shanz wondered why the woman wasn''t moving. Most of the times, women like these took their initiative action to please the men but here, he met the exact opposite.

    From his curiousity and enthusiasm, he proceeded forward after closing the door behind. He walked until he was right in front of her face and the bright light ofmp fell on her face directly.

    As if he was struck by lightening, Shanz gasped softly staggering one step back. His mind went nk for a moment and he shook his head head few times to clear his absurd thoughts. He wondered was it his alcohol that was creating delusions inside his head. He grunted in annoyance while rubbing his eyes again and again.

    Was his mind too consumed in Jessie''s thoughts that he was spotting her everywhere?

    After he sessfully med his foul vision, Shanz reopened his eyes to look down at the woman who was on the bed. His eyes froze and it took a lot while to assert with his own thoughts. It wasn''t his hallucination. The woman was Jessie who appeared in his dreams many times.

    Shanz''s surprised eyes travelled on her body and he realized what was she wearing, he was speechless. Jessie was wearing an almost transparent lingerie. Except her private parts, all of her body was visible and she looked like a hot tempted beauty without any scars on her skin. Shanz couldn''t help but swallowing down his saliva nervously.

    Then he came back to his sense when realization hit him hard. His expression soon clouded and he gritted his teeth harder.

    What was she doing here? How did she ended up being in this resthouse?

    Looking back at her closed eyes, Shanz forced his eyes to look at her face and called to wake her up,

    " Jessie.. Jessie.. Jessie..Jess.."

    His words abruptly caught stuck inside his tongue when he subconsciously called her by her nickname that he had given to her once. He remembered how ruthlessly she asked him to stop calling her by her name or nickname. Instead she wanted him to address her as princess or Princess Jessie.

    Shanz smiled at herself bitterly. Now he understood that she was being unconscious, he could make the conclusions. His cold expression turned stormy and his knuckles ached to give some good beating. After pulling the nket over her almost naked body, Shanz stormed outside like an erupted volcano who was ready to swallow everything around him.

    The door brust open startling Mr. Allen and Mr. Benjamin who were already imagine to make some good monies from the inn''s business. Mr. Allen was already assured that Shanz would like his gift and would being out soon.

    Mr. Allen stood up grinning at Shanz''s way mischievously,

    " How was she, Prince Shanz? Didn''t I say that she is a little beauty?"

    Mr. Allen couldn''tplete his boasting when Shanz flew upto him in rage. In less than a few seconds, Mr. Allen was grabbed by Shanz in throat. The table ced between them had broken into pieces when Shanz pushed him backward to press against the hard wall.

    Hanging in the air, Mr. Allen was looking stunned when Shanz nearly suffocated him to death. Shanz''s enraged voice echoed throughout the room,

    " Did you kidnap her? Who brought Princess Jessie here? Who the fuck?"

    Shanz couldn''t believe that this piece of bastards had dared toy their hands on her. Furthermore they made her dressed like a whore and brought in this dirty ce that she hated the most.

    Mr. Allen sutured breathlessly,

    " Prince..Shanz..It.. was.. for...you..We.. didn''t..do.. anything.."

    Shanz hissed in annoyance and pressed him harder until his eyes were nearly buldged out. His next question confused Mr. Allen who was trying to figure out his way of escaping,

    " Did you see her like that? Did your men touch her? Speak to me!! Did you fucking watch her with that dress? Tell me.."

    Mr. Allen''s head ached from back as if it would crack open anytime soon by the force that Shanz gave onto him. He spoke through his breathless state,

    " My men.. brought.."

    His rest of words came out as whining when Shanz pressed his leg over his belly painfully. Shanz rolled his knee deeper into Mr. Allen''s stomach until everything inside his stomach threatened toe out. Shanz emphasized each word furiously,

    " How..dare.. your men... touch..her.."

    Mr. Allen shook in fear and exined anxiously,

    " We..we.. didn''t..my prince..she was.. dressed..by the female.. staffs.. here.. please.."

    Only then Shanz calmed down a little and loosened his grip from his throatzily. Mr.Allen''s body smashed against the hard floor and a groan escaped through his lips when his cheeks hit hard. Mr. Benjamin tried to make a peaceful conversation,

    " Your highness! What happened inside? Please slow down. My cousin perhaps made a mistake."

    Shanz groaned at Mr. Benjamin who didn''t know about the Jessie''s identity clearly,

    " Mistake? Your fucking brother has dared to abduct the princess from Basarisk. Do you still think that he has done nothing wrong? How dare hey his eyes on her? I am going to kill him."

    Mr. Benjamin looked horrified but blocked Shanz''s another attack on Mr.Allen who was coughing and spurting blood on the floor. Mr. Benjamin begged for mercy quickly,

    " Your highness! He wasn''t aware of everything clearly. Please spare him for my sake. We wouldn''t ask for anything ever. Please.."

    Shanz wanted to be less bothered by them this time. Jessie was already passed out inside and hw didn''t know what did this idiots had done to her to loose out her conscious. He gave his order after calling out his butler from outside,

    " Not only in Capital, I want you two out from Davina from today onwards. Mr. Benjamin, you are no longer the magistrate anymore. Get the hell out of my sight."

    Mr. Benjamin looked like he was going to say something but Shanz''s butler had already kicked all of them out. After those bothersome men left the room, Shanz prepared to visit Jessie again. His thoughts were all muddled to figure out what he would tell her if she wakes up. There was no amount of trust left inside them anymore. No matter what he said, she would announce her as the culprit in the end. Once the trust is broken, you can never back to the same ce anymore.

    Shanz slided inside the room silently. As his eyesid on the bed, she was gone. His chest tightened thinking about the danger that she could encounter in Davina. After all, they were each others monarch enemies.

    As he turned to leave in hurry, a shadow suddenly appeared from his back and sharp dagger aimed into his stomach unexpectedly.

    ************

    I don''t know why but I enjoy their chemistry after Ayra & Cedric the most. Lol!

 Chapter 443 - He Is Back!

    Voice Of Love: Pains don''t wipe away your love for someone. If you are sessful on that, then you were never been in love ~ Shanz Williams Raith

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Tornado By Little Big Town ||

    < A:N: Theme Song For Shanz & Jessie''s Duo >

    Jessie was awakened by the thrashing sound that came out right outside of her door. When she was fully aware and creepted near the door, Shanz''s furious voice came from outside. Unfortunately she missed the most important part from his conversation. Jessie never heard why did Shanz punished Mr. Allen or why Mr. Benjamin was removed from his respective position. All she understood that she was here because of Prince Shanz. She didn''t even hesitate to grab the food cutting dagger from the room and sneaked at a corner to jump on him right after he walked in.

    Though she was trained and could easily fight against soldiers, Shanz wasn''t someone who could be easily hit by anyone. The moment, she charged her dagger aiming into his stomach, Shanz was fast enough to grab her hand first.

    Looking up at her enraged face, he wasn''t surprised at all instead a spring of gentleness shed across his eyes without Jessie''s consent. He gave her a crooked smile, annoying her anger a little bit more,

    " You aren''t strong enough to kill the acting king of DAVINA, Miss Dixon. How about I show you what skills are?"

    Shanz rolled her arm painfully to hear a hiss sounding out from her lips. Her grip around the dagger loosened and he grabbed the opportunity to snatch the dagger back from her grip. At the same time, he backed her against the wall beside them. His eyesid on herzily before speaking in a husky voice,

    " Hello again Ex."

    There he made her furious again and Jessie kicked right under his waistline. That unexpected kick caught him off guard and he was shot few steps away from her hold. Charging forward in speed, Jessie once again took control of her dagger and yelled approaching him to stab for real,

    " You coward!! How dare you bring me here? How dare you knock me out for your cheap motives?"

    As soon as her words left her mouth, she shoved her hand aiming into his stomach again but Shanz rolled himself quickly to dodge his attack. His reply came out breathlessly,

    " It wasn''t me, damn it. I should have known."

    Jessie didn''t believe a single word from him. Perhaps such bond between them never existed anymore and she took his each word as lie. Jessie yelled jumping on his side to press the dagger underneath his throat,

    " Do you think that I believe you,Shanz? You are a characterless, pathetic animal who never care for anyone. I heard with my own ears that you did this to me. Tell me, why are you running after me? Aren''t you done with me?"

    Shanz opened and closed his mouth to say something but nothing came out because he could see the pain behind her eyes. She still believed that he could do anything to break her or hurt her. But unfortunately it was him who was the most broken after breaking her heart.

    Jessie kept pressing her dagger under his throat hardly. Her eyes were same as hateful as everid on him and watched him to fall in silence for a while. Shanz took a deep breath to settle the emotions that came into his heart from nowhere.

    Using the moment of distraction, he grabbed her wrist and turned her around to press her against his body. The position changed as their warm bodies conducted each others from back. Shanz kept holding the dagger away from them whilst his other free hand snaked her throat from back softly but used enough strength to hold her on ce.

    Jessie choked few times but the man surprisingly loosened his hold to make herfortable. Jessie noticed the kind gesture but kept her momentum unmoved. Her familiar smile engulfed his nostrils as if they were back to the past. His chest tightened when those sweet memories came and went into his memory in a flip of moment.

    Shanz breathed right beside her ears to speak to her clearly,

    " We are so done with each others that we are now holding daggers against each others than flowers, Princess Jessie. Besides, use your head for once. Why would I try to do something malicious when I have done more in the past? Is there anything to hide from me?"

    Jessie bit her lips together tightly. She vowed to herself that she wouldn''t let herself weakening in front of him anymore. It wasn''t possible when you are facing the love of your life. Her heart was beating wildly and she could feel their conversation was heading into an ufortable way. Only her sharp tongue could save her from this situation. Jessie sneered replying to him coldly,

    " Who knows what Prince Shanz is thinking inside? Perhaps he might enjoy humiliating me now-a-days. After all, it isn''t your frist time humaliating me. How does it feel? It must be feel so good to see me crying, isn''t it?"

    Shanz stared at the side of her face unblinkingly. He knew that he had nothing to retort against her usinations because whatever she said was the truth. But how could he tell her that he wasn''t okay for some dumb reason after hurting her everytime?

    Shanz smiled quitely and skipped the topic to hide his own emotions,

    " I think, you better start thinking about yourself first since you are in this typical clothes, Princess Jessie."

    Jessie chuckled without being ashamed since they had been intimate in the past many times,

    " Isn''t it looking nice? Don''t I look like those whore that you use on your bed?"

    Shanz didn''t expect her to be so cruel with her words. Each response from her hit right inside his heart and he was on the verge of loosing the control from his temper. With a low grunting from his lips, she turned her sideway before pressing her against the table.

    Pulling her head up from back, he growled into her ears threateningly,

    " Provoke me with those words again, I will fuck you right here without holding back."

    Jessie gulped down nervously and pressed her lips together tightly. She could sense that Shanz wasn''t ying with her now. So many years had passed but still, she could detect his every emotions.

    With the observation of hearing her silence, Shanz cracked into a mischievous smile. He pressed his nose against her head side caressingly and spoke again with a hint of seduction from his tone,

    " Afraid? Do you remember the time when I fucked you against a table, Jess? Want to revive those memories again,hmm?"

    Jessie closed her eyes to put a restrain around her feelings again and whispered softly,

    " If Prince Shanz wants to force on me, go ahead. I did it with my lover willingly but now it seems like a rapist who wants to im me only."

    Jessie opened her eyes after giving her words and felt him stiffening behind her as if he was put in a vulnerable state.

    Meanwhile In Basarisk, an hour had passed after Ayra had fallen in unconscious state. The royal healers even couldn''t bring her back to sense and everything was worried about her. At that exact moment, Cedric finally showed up in the entrance and was immediately greeted by a group of people gathering inside his room.

    Walking into his room, he saw Ayraying on the bed and asked everyone around anxiously,

    " How did she faint? What happened to her?"

    Frenchies exined shortly and soon after he asked everyone to leave them alone in the room. Cedric sat by her side and worry contoured his expression when he saw her pale face. Alexander was right about his spection. After Cedric passed his dark powers within her, her body turned a little better than before. He assumed that she would be returning to her conscious soon.

    Cedric walked outside again and saw Frenchies waiting for him. He had already told everyone to go back inside their rooms but Frenchies didn''t go as he had to tell everything clearly to Cedric.

    Cedric stood by his side holding the railings. Eyes looked into the darkeness, he demanded an answer from Frenchies,

    " Tell me, what did she do? How did all happen?"

    Frenchies mumbled unknowingly,

    " It wasn''t clear. She said something like meeting her dad. Perhaps it''s better if you ask her to exin more when she wakes up. Where did you go my Lord? Prince Alexander was pretty much annoyed on you. He thinks that you don''t care for Lady Ayra much."

    Cedric didn''t seem bothered with any of his answers. After exhaling a long sigh, he replied through his gritted teeth,

    " He is back, Frenchies. He is awake. The coffin is empty."

    *************

    Thank you for the golden tickets guys~? Keep supporting me with your votes and tickets as much as possible.

 Chapter 444 - His Another Side!

    In the Resthouse Of Davina, a dead silence passed between them after Jessie spatted those words with her back facing Shanz. She could hear him taking heavy breath right behind her neckline. As if he was stabbed by a powerful knife, he stopped talking at once. Nothing can be more painful than hearing words of distrust from the person that you love wholeheartedly. Shanz was feeling the same bitterness at that moment. Until now, he never realized that he had stooped so low in her eyes that he would force himself to the woman that he loved dearly.

    Shanz swallowed down his bitter feelings and released her wrists before backing off. No one tried to attempt another round of fight. Both stayed in same ce and Shanz''s eyes were always on her back. He had nothing to retort against her words. The tree of hatred had grown up with an unbelievable height and there was no turning back.

    Jessie swallowed down repeatedly. She could hear her own body tensing as each moment passed between them. After a moment spending in silence, Jessie turned around to face Shanz with a smile of mockery on her face. Arms crossed over her chest, she spoke sarcastically,

    " Why did you stop, Prince Shanz? Isn''t that what you want?"

    Shanz clenched his fists aside tightly. It was hard to distinguish whether she was lowering herself down or hurting Shanz indirectly who didn''t expect such words from Jessie. Shanz looked away before replying in a cold, strained voice,

    " I don''t like those woman who make themselves vulnerable willingly, Princess Jessie."

    Jessie shrugged before looking away from him. This feelings were suffocating and she was aware that if she stayed any longer, her tears wouldn''t listen to her. She better ran away before exposing something that she never wanted to do.

    Her eyes caught the red long coat thatid across the bed. It was new and untouched. Judging by the design on it, she could guess that it was for woman. Her eyes blinked up at Shanz strangely.

    Did Shanz bring it for her?

    She didn''t want to tter herself with such thoughts and walked over to take the coat to wrap herselfpletely under it. Shanz''s eyes followed her every move. There was a change on his expression when he saw her getting on her clothes which reffered that she had the intention of leaving now. A sudden panic coursed through his mind and subconsciously he wanted her to stay a bit longer or beg her to stay a bit longer. Those words were stuck in his throat awkwardly and he couldn''t spill them out no matter how much his heart said.

    Why was it so difficult to ask her stay? Was it because he was guilty?

    Jessie put away her emotions forcefully. Her only thought was to leave the room as soon as possible and she had followed her mind taking onerge stride towards the door without anymore words. One step away from passing the door, Shanz''s broken voice abruptly came from her back,

    " Stay!!"

    Her breathing hitched and she could hear her own heartbeat speeding up like a running horse. With the dwelling of decisions whether to stay or not, Jessie turned herself aside to shoot Shanz a questioning re.

    Shanz''s face was still cold as usual but there was hint of unspeakable pleading gesture in his eyes. After clearing his burning throat awkwardly, he reasoned sounding cold andposed,

    " I meant.. It''s not safe for you to return at this hour in Basarisk. This resthouse is full of notorious men as you have seen already. I suggest you to spend the night here. Tomorrow I will arrange someone to send you back."

    Jessie didn''t seem convinced by his reasons. Spending a night with him could break down every walls that she had put around her so far. Her lips pressed together before she snorted like a sassy bitch that she was,

    " I don''t need protection from any men, Prince Shanz. I can handle myself alone. Goodbye!"

    Jessie clutched the doorknob right after she blurted those words. A helpless sigh passed through Shanz''s lips when he heard the arrogant, determination behind her tone. He spoke making her halt in her track once again,

    " You don''t want to owe me, do you?"

    Jessie paused abruptly in her pace and looked back at him to re. Meeting her furious eyes, he further exined like a gentleman in a patient voice,

    " If you encounter any danger in this resthouse, I will have no choice but to rescue you, Princess Jessie. In that case, you will owe me again. I believe that you don''t want to owe me in this life. If you still want to leave this room, you can go ahead."

    Jessie''s expression stiffened after his words. Though she didn''t want to stay back in this ce, Shanz was really right this time. While staying in Davina in the past, she heard from Shanz that this resthouse run various malicious crimes. Her family including Cedric everyone was worried about Isabe already. She didn''t want to make them more worried about her.

    Reconsidering everything inside her head, she found it the safest way to wait here till morning. Her lips sucked ufortably and after a while, she whispered with a snort,

    " You are right! I don''t want to owe you. So I will stay."

    Shanz couldn''t help but smiling at her way back to the bed before slumping down on it angrily. Walking over to the corner of a room slowly, he spoke reaching out to pour a ss of water for her,

    " What a night we have! Great moments with ex, huh?"

    Jessie rolled her eyes back annoyingly. She couldn''t believe that this man was so shamelessly boasting the fact that they were each others ex. Memory came back to haunt her thought and subconsciously, she blurted out bitterly,

    " I think, spending the night with my ex who manipted me to kill my family members seem more appropriate. What do you think, Prince Shanz?"

    Back to the Dixon Pce, Frenchies was frozen in his spot after Cedric informed him about the discovery that he made earlier. To avoid anyone evasdropping on their secret conversation, Cedric had taken Frenchies into his personal corridor which led into Ayra''s room straight.

    Frenchies was stilling down from the tension that he felt and was breathing heavily. His thoughts were bewildering as he spoke stammering on his own words in distress,

    " How..how is that possible, my Lord? He should be sleeping for 1000 years. This isn''t his time to wake up unless..."

    Frenchies swallowed down his words ufortably and looked up at Cedric with worry. Cedric lit up a cigarette andpleted those words that Frenchies was going to utter,

    " Unless someone has awakened up personally."

    Frenchies frowned and gritted his teeth together. He knew the consequences and everything will be destroyed if they don''t hold him back. Frenchies groaned blurting,

    " Who will dare to do that, my Lord? It is like plotting against you. What are you going to exin to Lady if she meets him someday?"

    Cedric looked into the distance and the smoke on his face made it hard to read through his expression. As he continued taking slow puffs from his cigarette, he replied indifferently,

    " The question is that will she choose to stay by my side?"

    Frenchies had a troubled expression on his face. He knew that Cedric had no longer held a temporary feelings on Ayra. He would be broken terribly if Ayra leaves his side and his broken side will only awaken the demon living inside his heart, a demon without humanity, a demon who love only blood, a demon without feelings. Then he would end up destroying everything around him.

    Frenchies didn''t want to predict the bad side but he was fearful for his lord and for this family. Frenchies hesitated before asking nervously,

    " What if she chooses him over you after knowing that you imed her to break the history? What will you do then, my Lord? You seem to care for her too much."

    Silence prevailed between them and Frenchies couldn''t help but tensing up subconsciously. He waited for his answer and stood nearby closely. Cedric breathed a long sigh and released a strong gush of smoke through his cold lips.

    His lips curled up into a sinister smile which made Frenchies stiffened in his own spot without feeling the dare to breath. Turning aside to cast Frenchies a side nce, Cedric replied with a deep sensual voice,

    " Then she would be joining his father in grave undoubtedly, Frenchies. If she can''t be mine, she can''t be his not now not ever. My possession is terrible, you know better than anyone."

    Cedricughed maliciously after his wife and returned his gaze to the distance slowly. Frenchies gulped before lowering his eyes down. He solemnly prayed that Ayra would never face this side of him. Because hating the person that you love is the most powerful spell in this world.. Once you are in, there is no turning back.

 Chapter 445 - Love Me More

    Ayra had awakened up from her unconscious state with an extreme headache. Her head was buzzing and it was difficult to get up at once. Rolling her eyes around to take a look of her surrounding, she discovered that she was taken back to her room. But then memories drifted back to the moment when she met the stranger who had same face like her father. Her lips trembled together and those emotions hit her hard. Her lips called her father affectionately,

    " Da..dad.."

    " You are awake!", came the sudden voice from her side forcing her thoughts back to reality. Whipping her head aside, she found Cedric walking over to her slowly with a ss of hot tea in his hand. He was still in his formal suite and usual cold aura which didn''t shriek her in fear anymore.

    She exhaled fluttering her eyes before speaking,

    " When did you return? I thought, you would bete. You still haven''t changed?"

    Cedric didn''t answer any of her questions. He plopped down beside her before passing the hot mug with a smile,

    " Drink it fast. You have absorbed a bit of my power. This drink will help you feeling better."

    Ayra held a startled look on her expression. Holding the mug between her fingers strangely, she questioned looking up at him nkly,

    " Your power? Dark power? Why did I needed it?"

    Dark powers scared her the most likely. Her hybrid powers often made her loosing control from herself which was enough to make her guilt turning skyrocket. Now absorbing dark powers could make it worsen. She had every reason to worry about her own self.

    Cedric leant back supporting one of his hand on the bed and enjoyed the startled expression that she had. After a while, he replied with a smirk,

    " You are going to have a heart failure if you worry too much, Princess. It is okay to absorb dark powers asionally. You aren''t an average vampire or average fairy. You will be no harm to anyone."

    Ayra sighed heavily in relief and clutched the mug more tightly. Her face returned to gloomy state and subconsciously she hung her head lower. Who could possibly trick her by using her father''s face? So far, she didn''t encounter any enemy in Basarisk nor did she had any terrible fight with anyone here.

    Her mind immersed into those thoughts and without noticing, she felt her chin lifting up to meet those concerned eyes. Cedric asked sweetly, making sure that she didn''t fear too much,

    " Who made my wife unhappy? May I know?"

    Ayra bit her lips together and struggled hard to hold those tears. She was so foolish to believe that her father had returned to meet her.

    How could a deathe back in life?

    Ayra lowered her eyes down and replied in a cracking voice,

    " I..I met my father today, Cedric..My bio father..But then I realized that it wasn''t him.. Someone was ying with me..I..."

    Ayra choked on her saliva and couldn''tplete her words as her tears brust down in no moment. She was ashamed to cry in front of him like a baby but it was hard to fight back with your tears when you are feeling vulnerable this time. Cedric narrowed his eyes and pressed her against her chest before coaxing softly,

    " Hush! It''s okay to cry, Princess. There is no shame in crying. Is that why did you faint?"

    Ayra buried her head into his chest. Apart from her loving family, for the first time someone had coaxed her so gently. The feeling was sweet and it was impossible for her to believe that he was that bad demon whom everyone feared in that moment. She sniffed her nose and muttered confusingly,

    " I don''t know..why did I faint..It was all gone after I looked back..He was talking about killing you..My father wouldn''t ever say that to me..Why would I kill my own husband?"

    Her voice sounded concerned as if she was afraid of hurting him. Cedric had a sly smirk on his face when he sensed the depth behind her voice. She was invontarily opening her heart for him. It was good sign to im her for eternity and he couldn''t be less happier than that.

    Cedric weaved his fingers through her curls and spoke sweetly,

    " Are you worried about me?"

    Ayra paused between her words and bit her lips shyly. She was really worried for him probably more than herself. To hide her awkward feelings, she changed the subject before asking slowly,

    " Was.. was it really my father? What do you think?"

    Cedric didn''t respond to her at once. Looking away from her head, he replied patiently in a calm voice,

    " Death can be returned by any spell, Princess. Your two different powers often sh with each others and create delusions for your brains. I assume that those visions were just part of your memory."

    Ayra frowned deeply and was little taken back by his words. She missed her father sometimes too much. There was a possibility that she might have imagined him too deeply or it was real?

    The battle was sided back inside her mind when she found a fun topic to tease him a little bit. Raising her head up to nce at his soft expression, she chuckled trying to ease up the tense atmosphere passed between them,

    " Then I am worried that suddenly I will imagine someone else as you. Huh!"

    His look changed in a flip of moment and he stared hard into her eyes without saying anything. Looking down at the mug of tea that had turned cold, he gestured at it a bit coldly,

    " It seems like you care about everything else more than your own health. Drink now!"

    Ayra was startled by his sudden cold vibe. Lowering her eyes down at her mug, she noticed that it was turned cold as they were chatting for a while without drinking it. Ayra muttered a bit nervously,

    " It''s...cold..now.."

    Cedric gave her a sharp re and shifted his eyes on her mug. Reaching out to touch the opposite side of her mug, he expressed his powers a little. In a blink of eye, the tea was once again hot and hot smoke was already hitting her nostrils.

    Ayra was stunned and heard him saying slowly,

    " It is hot. Now drink!"

    She blinked few times before taking a short gulp. He always had his savage ways to extract anything. In her moment of distraction, her index finger had slipped inside the hot tea. Her face scrunched in pain and an invontarily hiss passed through her lips. She couldn''t help but groaning a little. The tea had turned too hot for her good sake as if it was burnt inside fire just now. Which was why, she felt more painful than usual.

    Cedric watched her actions with a deep frown. Sometimes he had a feeling like he was taking care of clumsy baby. Looking down at her burning finger, he extended his hand to grab her finger and put it inside his mouth directly.

    Hot tongue brushed against her finger. Her cheeks turned pink when he licked it sensually. Her hand fisted the end of her cloth and she could hear her heartbeat racing.

    How could he do everything so sensually each time?

    Her cheeks were getting hot in each moment. She had to look away to hide her shyness. Only after he slipped out her finger from his mouth, she turned her face around to shoot him a re. Cedric tilted her chin up as if he was exining a serious issue even though she stated as a joke,

    " There is no one like me in this world, Princess. I hold the right to watch your red cheeks which I suck you. You know, I don''t like sharing. There will be no one but me in your life only."

    Ayra didn''t understand why the hell he had be so serious suddenly. Knitting her brows together, she rified truthfully,

    " I was just joking...Why are you.."

    Cedric hussed her, putting his thumb on her parted lips to let him speak,

    " Jokes shouldn''t be cracked when you can''t afford to pay the consequence. You know, I am terrible person, don''t you? I can''t be much mean than what I was to Seth."

    Ayra watched him unblinkingly. His words sounded a bit odd today and she didn''t why she felt a chill running through her skin. She muttered awkwardly,

    " You sound terrible sometimes, you know."

    Cedric chucked running his thumb over her hot lips to whisper,

    "Love me more..make me yours, Princess..The world can be fuck off.."

    *****************

    Lol!! Who thought that I have written a smut today after reading the chapter title? Anyways, a short concept trailer from the perspective view of Ss & Isabe''s story has been released in my Instagram ount today.. You can watch the trailer from there. To remind you Once again my Instagram ount name is"Anamika_author"

 Chapter 446 - Demons Vow

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    In The End By Tomme Profitt FT Fleurie, Jung Youth ~?

    It was tough to testify those feelings when someone as hard as stone confess his feelings towards you especially when you haven''t opened your heartpletely towards him. Ayra had the same feeling after he expressed what he wanted from her. It is hard to tell someone when you will fall in love with the person. Sometimes it takes only few seconds to fall in love and sometimes it takes ages or sometimes you never love each others even though you have spent a lifetime with a certain someone.

    Ayra lowered her eyes down in guilt. She wasn''t sure that whether she had loved him yet or not but she had learnt to care for his feelings. She had met his caring side and she knew that he would be the first person to help her out if she ever fall in danger. But love is just another feeling.

    Her lips parted and a few sighs passed through them before saying with sincerity,

    " I..I don''t know how to exin..Your Highness.. But I am working on this marriage..I..I want to give us a try but I don''t know how long it will take to open my heart for youpletely."

    Cedric gave her a small smile and tugged on her hairs gently to reply slowly,

    " It is fine to take time Princess but make sure that it''s not toote. Words can be changed or misced easily."

    Ayra looked up to stare into his bottomless eyes and assured truthfully,

    " I am certain on the fact that I am willing to give a try on our marriage but love isn''t easy to gain, Your Highness. You know very well of it. Besides my heart was upied by someone else before I entered into this pce. How can I prove you that I really want to work on our marriage?"

    As if that''s all he wanted to listen from her mouth, Cedric gave her a wide smile. He had no doubt on her sincerity but he couldn''t give anyone a second opportunity to spoil their marriage. Cedric told keeping his eyes on her,

    " It is very simple if you want."

    Ayra replied frowning,

    " What is that?"

    Cedric responded with a smile,

    " Vows but it doesn''t something casual as you are assuming. A demon''s vow mean a lot of things."

    A Demon''s vow? She never heard of it nor did she assumed that it could have different meaning. Her eyes continued to blink innocently and wait for him to continue further. Cedric stood up from her bed side while saying,

    " Our Vow has only one meaning, Princess. You can''t offer your blood to others except me. Do you still want to take such vows?"

    Ayra had a bewildering look on her face after his words fell out. She was already a half vampire and others naturally offered her blood. It was the first time that she heard something like offering her own blood. Her curiosity peaked before asking him,

    " Why do I have to offer my own blood? I mean, we are vampires who hunt others. I don''t see any necessity of giving my blood to others."

    Cedric chuckled tilting his head aside to cast a mysterious nce at her,

    " Who knows? You never know what will you face tomorrow. It is the only way to give yourself to me for this life. Do you still want this?"

    Ayra contemted in her mind and she found no harm in giving her blood to Cedric since they were married to each others. But future holds something else for her and she had yet to know her destiny.

    Ayra replied after a while and at the same time got up from the bed to stand beside him,

    " If this makes you happy, I can do it. But I am not doing this because you wanted to be assured by me. I am doing this only because I trust you."

    Cedric forced a smile on his face and guided her outside the door before saying,

    " Follow me outside, Princess! Let me show you how you can be mine."

    Coming back to the Resthouse in Davina, Shanz wasn''t surprised by her rude words. He couldn''t change the history and it was best to keep shut if he wanted a peaceful environment between them. As Jessie had a habit of staying outside at night, people from Basarisk''s pce didn''t bother to find her. After all, it wasn''t her first to stay outside.

    Pouring down the water into ss, Shanz returned on her side before offering gently,

    " Here you go! I believe that your throat has dried after yelling too much."

    Jessie red at him before taking the ss to finish it in a gulp. Her eyes continued to re at him in disgust before saying,

    " I want wine here. Can you give it to me?"

    Shanz couldn''t help but smiling mischievously. Shoving his palms into his pockets, he questioned with a chuckle,

    " Are you sure that you want to get drunk with your ex lover? Aren''t you afraid of doing something regretful with me?"

    Jessieughed bitterly. Streching her palms on the edge of bed, she replied with a smile of self-mockery,

    " I have already done everything regretful with you, Prince Shanz. From giving myself to kill my own family members, I have done everything for your sake. Do you think that I can do something more regretful with you?"

    Shanz gulped hard without taking his eyes off. Sometimes the wound bes too deep that you can''t decipher the depth anymore. Looking into Jessie''s eyes, he felt the same way. He never saw her smiling like before. Somehow he felt that he was the reason behind her sorrow always.

    He squeezed his palms together before asking nervously,

    " How were you in these years?"

    " Awesome!",came the instant reply from Jessie who continued ying with her coat to divert her attention. She continued with a yful smile that seemed fake in Shanz''s eyes,

    " At least I don''t do anything stupid like before. I don''t wait for anyone''s letter or stupid gifts orte night meeting anymore. I live my life in best way."

    Shanz couldn''te up with another word. It was impossible to not hug her after the words she had said but he knew, he had no right. He murmured before taking his leave,

    " I better get you some drinks."

    Jessie chuckled sadistically on his retreating back. He was again running away from her like he did years ago.

    After a while, Shanz reentered into the room with a tray in his hand that had all the expensive wine of capital possibly. Jessie''s eyes lit up excitedly as if she had just gotten her favorite candy. Shanz wondered from when she had taken a great favorism towards alcohol. When they were dating back in those years, Jessie hated wine or other addictions. This Jessie was really surprising him day by day.

    Shanz dropped the tray in front of her to see her picking up the bottle excitedly. He decided to leave her alone since he was nothing but a dust in her eyes. Spotting the single couch at a corner, he walked over to it with a cigarette between his fingers. Sitting across, he lit it up and kept staring at her way.

    Jessie didn''t give him any nce and pretended to be busy with her wines. In reality, she found it hard to suppress her feelings in front of Shanz. Her only solution was alcohol which could drive her to another world insanely.

    Surprising Shanz and herself, Jessie finished two bottle of wines in less than a few minutes. Shanz choked on his smoke and watched her with wide eyes. Before he could utter any words of protest, Jessie''s eyes fell on him a little groggily. Watching the cigarette in his hand, she gestured at him dramatically before asking,

    " You are smoking... alone..Give it one to me.. Shanz.. Please.. just one.."

    Shanz''s face hardened and he had a hard time to believe that it was the same sweet girl that he met in that night. He sat up from the couch before takingrge stride on her way. He clenched her jaw tightly before roaring in a demanding voice,

    " What is wrong with you, Jess? What have you done to yourself? When did you learn smoking? Didn''t you always ask me to quite smoking? Look at yourself now!! How did you..oh god.. Don''t tell me you drink everyday?"

    It really worked on her too fast. The effect was too rough and her thoughts were already out of this world. Jessie giggled with a dizzy head and muttered incoherently,

    " I..will ...tell..you..if you tell me..a secret.."

    Shanz hissed knowing that she had already became a dead drunk,

    " What secret?"

    Jessie mumbled clutching the corner of his coat,

    " Sister Isabe.. always tells me that.. you just used me..Tell me.. today..Did you.. really love..me ever truly? I promise...I won''t remember.. your answer.."

    *************

    Your golden tickets determine the rank of this book.Do consider spending your tickets on this book to show your support ?

 Chapter 447 - Played

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    In the name of Love By Martin Garrix FT Bebe Rexha ~?

    Her eyes searched for his answer but he was silent all the time without taking his eyes off from her. Her thoughts weren''tpletely clear but she could feel that he had been put in difficult situation with her question.

    Did he assume that she would be broken by his answer?

    Jessie''s subconscious mind told her and sheughed at herself with mockery. Broken? She was broken so many times that there was nothing to break anymore. Her mother abandoned them, her father left them alone to grow up and her brother was full of himself that he only believed in growing his power and reputation.

    She waved her handzily and chuckled struggling to sit back properly,

    " Forget..it..you.. don''t.. want to... make..me sad..I know.."

    Shanz merely swallowed hard without answering to her questions. He yed so well that it was too hard to forget at the end. His lips parted finally and with a deep emotional voice, he murmured lowly,

    " My answer won''t change anything, Jess."

    Jessie blinked her eyes up confusingly to read through his meaning but he looked nk too hard to predict. Before she had the ability of thinking too much, a wave of nauseous shot through her veins. Leaning her body forward awkwardly, she vomited right on his body unexpectedly. Everything happened so fast that Shanz couldn''t even back away. She fell back on the bed after vomiting.

    On the other side, Shanz was too stunned to do something. His eyes slightly narrowed as he looked down on himself in disgust. Jessie opened her eyes groggily and giggled like a little girl who just pulled a trick when she saw his stained suit.

    Shanz who was going to be angered looked down at her surprisingly. It was the first time that he saw her smiling so genuinely like the girl that he met in the past. Her smile was so pure that it was hard to take off his eyes. His expression melted like the spring water and he smiled back softly.

    Jessie wasughing too hard without tearing her eyes. He knew that it was the effect of her alcohol but at least she wasughing for him. Her words came out incoherently,

    " Yeew!! Prince.. Shanz..is..smelly.."

    Shanz began to undo his button one by one. When he heard her joking, he replied in a soft voice which no one ever heard from him,

    " If this makes you smile, I am d to be smelly."

    His words only made herughing hard. She was too away to see through the reality. Afterughing in her half conscious state, her attention averted on his cloth which was he taking off slowly. He wanted to use the washroom but he couldn''t dare to leave her alone. This resthouse wasn''t safe for women. With her state, she could undoubtedly attract a lot of perverted men around.

    Jessie muttered, visibly tensed by the look on his eyes,

    " What.. what are..you doing?"

    Her eyes battled to keep open wide when she saw him undressing. Shanz gave her a small smile but followed by a heart wrenching feeling when he thought that she was afraid to be around him. She didn''t trust him any longer and it was the most painful feeling in the world. Perhaps her hatred would have hurt him less but the look of distrust in her eyes killed him.

    Shanz assured pausing between his tasks to respond to her,

    " I am not going to ask you to have sex with me,Jess... not in this situation at least."

    Jessie blinked before leaning back to hold her burning head. Everything was tumbling around her. Her thoughts were so corrupted that she assumed Shanz undressing right in front of her. It was all her drunkard feelings which led her to think that everything was just another illusion.

    After he removed his stained clothes, he pondered before asking her softly,

    " Can I.. sleep by.. your side?"

    Jessie blinked her eyes groggily. Her words couldn''t evene out first when Shanz added in a promising voice,

    " I wouldn''t do anything except staring at you, I promise."

    Jessie pouted childishly and replied groggily,

    " Okay but no touching.."

    Shanz smiled at her softly andid t by her side. Now they were lying beside each others, there were few inches apart between them. They were in the center of bed and a painted ceiling were weing their sight.

    Alcohol had the strange effect of someone''s emotional being. Sometimes it uncovered someone''s deepest secret that you never wanted to share before. Jessie wasn''t any exceptional.

    " I wasn''t good in these years.", she replied groggily and turned on the other side to face Shanz dizzily.

    " Why?", Shanz shot back surprisingly. Jessie wasn''t a woman who would share her pain so openly. But he wished to hear her true feelings. Did she miss him for once at least?

    Jessie mumbled trying to close her eyes but her headache kicked her conscious hard,

    " It''s hard to pretend, Shanz..but.."

    She paused abruptly to earn a questioning re from Shanz. He wanted to hear from her mouth that she missed him once in a while.

    Jessie blurted twitching her lips in mockery,

    " But you yed.. with.. me.."

    Shanz squeezed his feelings hardly. His lips trembled before whispering to her lowly,

    " I thought so."

    Jessie hummed groaning a little painfully. Her eyes barely opened to look into his eyes to hear him say something lowly,

    " But I think, I have yed with my own heart."

    Jessie''s expression stiffened and she opened and closed her mouth to speak something. But it was getting too difficult to stay awake. Shanz extended his hands to take her hands but stopped midway when he spotted in her ring.

    His breathing stopped for a moment. He asked even though he understood that she was falling asleep,

    " Jessie...This ring... "

    **************

    Check out thement section to see an aesthetic image between Jessie & Shanz. I will update another chapter within few hours if my fever subside a little. Don''t forget to share your thoughts about Jessie & Shanz.. They are my toxic couple in this book lol.

 Chapter 448 - Obsession

    Coming back to the Pce of Basarisk, Ayra was guided by Cedric toe on the rooftop. She followed him with curiousity. Until now, she didn''t understand why did they had toe on the rooftop to take a vow.

    Inparison with other days, the weather was pretty clear in that night. A round moon could be seen asionally through the sea of clouds that passed over them. It was refreshing but Ayra''s mind kept wandering about their motives.

    She watched Cedric walking near the railings and stopped facing her from front. His attention was on the moon which appeared and disappeared often. Ayra followed his eyes and she found nothing unusual in her eyes. Her words came out shortly,

    " Why do we have toe here if we want my vow? Don''t you trust me?"

    Ayra couldn''t help but questioning him strangely. If he wanted her blood, that could be given inside. Cedric returned his gaze on her and shed her a smile which wasn''t genuine,

    " Rx, Princess. Words can be tampered and vows are as precious as wedding. It is the exact reason that I have brought you here."

    Ayra blinked at him confusingly and smiled back a little. She understood his worry and honestly she couldn''t put her objections on it. Cedric was raised by a pair of unloved parents who left his side one by one. It wasn''t his fault that he was too much insecured regarding his loved ones.

    Cedric streched out his palms on her way and asked sweetly,

    " Give me your hands, Princess."

    Ayra hesitated before putting her hands into his palms gently. His hands were cold and she ced them into his gloves, a wave of hot air began to extinguish through his palms. Ayra almost took back her palms instantly but rxed after taking a look of him. It was no one but her husband and mate for this life. She shouldn''t be afraid of him not after meeting such caring side of him.

    Cedric smiled at her easiness dly and stole a glimpse of the moon which was now changed a bit. Ayer of red marks was seen on it which wasn''t present before. Ayra''s whole attention was on Cedric which was the reason, she failed to notice the change on the moon.

    Cedric''s words resonated against the air a bit loudly so that each corner of rooftop could hear him out clearly,

    " The Red Moon Day is considered to be the most auspicious day in a demon''s life, Princess. If you give your words in front of the moon,it will remain null and void for eternity. Think about it! Do you really want to do this?"

    Ayra hesitantly stole a glimpse of the moon. She found it nothing wrong since they were married to each others and was destined to be each others. Ayra nodded looking up at him smiling,

    " If that makes you happy, I can do this. I believe that you want bring any harm on me."

    Cedric grinned showing the rows of teeth inside his mouth,

    " Why would I when I treasure you the most in this world?"

    Her cheeks turned pink and she blushed before lowering her eyes shyly. In a matter of moment, Cedric''s momentum turned serious. His palms clutched her hands tightly. His cold tone ordered pulling her closer to his body,

    " Follow my words, Princess. Whatever I say, you must agree with me. You can''t go back to your words, you remember?"

    Ayra nodded without thinking anymore and decided to follow his way blindly. Each creature had different rules in their existence and she didn''t find anything strange in giving him her words.

    Cedric spoke keeping his eyes on her deeply,

    " In this life, you are only allowed to give your blood to your king, your husband, Cedric Arnaldo Dixon. No matter who asks you, you won''t permit him. Do you agree?"

    Ayra stiffened a little ufortably. He sounded very strange at that moment but she did as she promised to do earlier,

    " I.. agree.."

    As soon as her words fell out, a loud crashing noise echoed nearby. Ayra jerked in her spot but didn''t let go of his hands. The atmosphere around them changed in a minute. The winds were suddenly passing wildly as if a storm was going to fall nearby.

    She looked up at Cedric in worry whose eyes were glowing like fire and she swallowed hard. Cedric seemed unaffected about everything as he continued his questions nonchntly,

    " You are giving your body, your heart and your soul to Cedric Arnaldo Dixon willingly in this life, do you agree?"

    This time, his words shocked Ayra who narrowed her eyes strangely at him. She wanted to ask the meaning but Cedric had already reminded her that no interruption should be urred during the process.

    Her eyes darted back and forth ufortably and found the winds grew more powerful in force. After a moment of hesitation, her lips parted and she gave her words in front of the moon,

    " I...I... agree.."

    Even a minute wasn''t even passed when she felt a scorching pain from the bottom of her heart. Her eyes widened slightly before coughing and vomited a little blood. She lost her conscious in that exact moment but was grabbed by Cedric gently.

    Everything around them began to turn normal but Cedric smiled widely looking down at her. His thumb caressed her lips and wiped the blood clean before putting the same finger inside his mouth.

    Frenchies arrived at the spot almost running. He sensed the atmosphere up here and ran immediately to figure out what was going on. His face paled when he saw Cedric holding Ayra who just fell unconscious.

    Frenchies questioned raising his tone,

    " What have you done to her? My Lord, you...Did you ask her to...."

    Cedric hussed him with a grin. Without caring about his existence, he picked Ayra over his shoulder and grinned saying,

    " I told you, Frenchies. She is mine to love and mine to hurt. Whatever it is, only I can do it to her. By the way, Please track the location of my dearest father, Frenchies. We haven''t yed for a long time."

    He began to walk for the stairs when Frenchies yelled from his back frustratingly,

    " This isn''t love, My Lord. You are bing obssesed with her. Obsession is scarier than love. I beg you to let her decide whatever she wants."

    **********

    Hi guys~? You can read the updates in this time approx from now on ( UTC+0)

 Chapter 449 - Knowing Him

    [ A:N: Dear Readers, Cedric''s behavior might upset your thoughts regarding him these days but let me tell you in advance that I have to make him acting like a true Demon in the story in order to follow the exact storyline. Hope, you don''t start hating him so much LoL!]

    Frenchies exhaled behind his back helplessly. He knew and understood Cedric too well than others. He wasn''t not only his servant but a good friend who tried to get him out from his dark thoughts but failed everytime. Cedric continued walking forward untill he met the first stair. Halting for a moment in his track, he spoke tilting his head aside,

    " There is no fine line between love & obsession for me, Frenchies. If I can trap her to marry me, I can again trap her to stay with me. Nothing can stop me from what I want."

    Then he dissapared takingrge strides towards the stairs. Frenchies cursed something under his breath. At that time, he felt the necessity of Isabe''s presence in the pce. Only she could give some sense to Cedric but it was impossible for now.

    Ayra didn''t know how did she faint or how long she was being conscious in his arms. When she opened her eyes, the yellow light of firece weed her vision. She looked around to find Cedric sitting nearby closely. Legs crossed, he was already looking down at her with a smirk. Her lips parted grimacing a little when she questioned him,

    " Ho...How did..I faint..It was.. painful.. You didn''t tell me that I would faint?"

    Cedric helped her to sat up without replying in hurry. His lips twitched dramatically before answering to her obvious question,

    " I didn''t know that you will love me so much that you would faint in happiness after taking our vows."

    Ayra snorted back coldly. Touching her own lips which was still smelling like fresh blood, she used ring at his smirk,

    " Stop joking! You did this, aren''t you?"

    Cedric''s smile broadened further to see her getting more confused on him. He scooted closer and picked one of her palm to nt a precious kiss. The sudden kiss surprised Ayra who blushed without looking into his eyes. Cedric murmured clutching the back of her palm tightly,

    " You fainted which means, you were sincere with your words, Princess. I am d for that."

    Ayra couldn''t help but smiling at him nkly. He looked so happy after the vow that she took. It would be shame to refuse that she didn''t mind his happiness. That happy expression on his face delighted her the most now a days. She was surprised to know that her heart had started to care for him.

    Cedric''s smile didn''t vanish away. Caressing the corner of her lips, he advised softly intending to get up,

    " Sleep more, princess. We can talkter."

    He almost stood up from her bed but a sharp grip stopped him. It was Ayra who grabbed his hand from back which surprised him and herself too. Cedric gave her a confusing nce to see her blush deepening. Ayra withdrawed her hand shyly and reasoned innocently,

    " Well..I.. Actually.. Can''t you go outside tonight?I mean..I don''t feel okay..If you stay.."

    She didn''t know how to ask for his apany openly. They shared the same bed for quite some days but she still wasn''t used on the fact that he was her husband and everything could happen between them freely.

    The corner of his lips curved up slightly. After marriage, it was the first time that she was asking for his presence so openly which was a positive sign. She was already giving her space to him today willingly and tomorrow she would give her heart too.

    His silence only embarrassed him more. She bit down her lips together and breathed nervously. Cedric leant down onto her to see her widening her eyes but she didn''t try to push him away this time. When there were only few inches gap left between them, Cedric murmured looking into depth of her eyes,

    " I will stay if you speak to me clearly, Princess. No excuses! Tell me that you want me to stay with you. Only then I will stay not because you are feeling lonely. Am I clear?"

    Ayra gritted her teeth together angrily. He really knew how to y with her emotions and again he was acting like the demanding, pathetic devil he was. Having no response from her, a sh of dissapointment crossed on his face. Without pressuring her anymore, Cedric once again attempted to stand up but Ayra''s incoherent voice came out in haste,

    " I..I.. want you to stay, Cedric."

    " What a sweet baby, I have!", came the pleasant voice of Cedric who didn''t stop smiling. He could see her breaking slowly. No matter what the situation was, you couldn''t push away someone''s persistent attention from you.

    Ayra''s face flustered after hearing the word ''baby'' from his mouth. Appearently she was the eldest between them but he pampered her like a baby.

    Ayra watched him slipping out of his shoes and took off his coat beforeing over toy beside her eagerly. His smile was always present on his face which defined how happy he was.

    Ayra suddenly remembered something that Alexander revealed to her the other day. She asked without trying to break the peaceful environment between them,

    " Your Highness! We haven''t payed tribute to your mother''s grave. Can we pay her visit some other day? Actually Brother Alexander told me that I should visit her for once at least."

    Cedric''s smile disappeared quickly and Ayra wondered whether it was right for her to ask him or not. His response came out indifferently as if it was just another topic to his life,

    " There is no point of giving your tribute to someone who has already left, Princess."

    Ayra was a little dissapointed with his answer. She felt like he didn''t want her to know about him deeply. But her determination was still firm. She responded coldly,

    " But I want to do that. My mothers wouldn''t be happy if they get to know that I haven''t paid any visit yet."

    Cedric''s expression darkened more in no moment. Keeping his eyes away from her, he cut it off sharply,

    " It isn''t possible, Princess. Leave this idea!"

    Ayra blurted out impatiently,

    " Why isn''t it possible? I am not asking to go alone. We both can.."

    Her words weren''tpleted when Cedric interrupted in a disinterested voice,

    " We don''t know where her grave is."

    ************

    Hi guys~? A short concept promo of this book has been released in my Instagram ount.. You can visit my Instagram ount to watch the concept trailerter. Enjoy ~?

 Chapter 450 - Different Thoughts About Love!

    Cedric''s response took her by surprise when she followed his posting with a deep questioning eyes. Something felt odd when she asked him about his mother. The feeling was instinctive but she believed that there was more about his mother which was he hiding from her.

    Her curiosity raised and she made up her mind to know more about Jasmine. She had secretly bore respect towards the woman who had sacrificed herself for the sake of her family. Ayra spoke back watching him staying nonchnt all the time,

    " Pardon if I am making you unhappy. But how is that possible? You don''t visit her grave or Sister Isabe? I am sure that she misses your mother everyday."

    Cedric responded getting up from the bed to lean against the cupboard boringly,

    " There is nothing to miss about her when I haven''t even spent a single day with her."

    " If I am not wrong, she has done this to keep you safe, My Lord. A little tribute won''t bring any harm on you.", came the sharp response from Ayra who found his words rude. It was fine to have no memories of his mother but neglecting her graveyard seemed too respectful ording to Ayra''s thoughts.

    Cedric''s expression darkened a little after she threw back those words. Undoubtedly he wasn''t happy to talk about his mother but there was nothing that he could react on it. Because the person who was asking him was none other than his wife, his queen.

    Cedric exhaled a long sigh before getting up from the bedpletely. He picked up his cigar from his bed side and walked near the window to lit up one as if he heard none of her questions.

    Ayra kept waiting for his answer and stared on his back unblinkingly. Cedric dragged in a long puff before reasoning out of no choice,

    " Her body was taken by her family. After that we know nothing about it. Even Father wasn''t allowed to visit her grave."

    " Her family? Who are they?", came the short answer from Ayra who couldn''t help but wandering about everything.

    Cedric dragged out another gush of smoky air. He replied a bit coldly,

    " The ancient n of dragons. They used to hate my father. Then she decided to elope with my father after she fell in love with him. Afterwards they disowned her."

    Ayra couldn''t stop herself from saddening. A woman not only sacrificed herself for her family but also lost her other family for her love. She kept urging to know more about her,

    " Did you meet her family ever or Did you try to know about her grave?"

    Cedric shrugged putting on a sad smile on his face,

    " I didn''t find it necessary. They already hate me enough to kill me probably. I am the reason that they have lost their daughter for forever."

    Ayra retorted frowning harder at his indifferent behavior,

    " At least you could have tried once, Your Highness. That woman did everything to keep you safe. Ignoring herst existence in this earth seems disrespectful."

    " She.. didn''t..do it.. for..me..", Cedric rebuked sharply. His face turned darker and he had lost the color of his bright side. He whipped around to continue further coldly,

    " She has done everything for her love towards my father. I am the only excuse here and I don''t appreciate that at all. I am sorry to say that ending her own life for her love was a foolish, baseless decision."

    Ayra''s face hardened after listening to him. She countered back in a deep thoughtful voice,

    " Sacrificing yourself for your love isn''t shameful, Your Highness! "

    Her response only brought a chuckle on his face. Cedric gave her a long, thoughtful look before breathing out another hot smoke of air. He responded in a berated tone,

    " She killed herself for him who didn''t appreciate her when she was alive in this world. What killed her? Her one sided selfless man for King Oscar. He wasn''t even sincere with her till the very end. Tell me Princess, what is the point of loosing your life for that man?"

    Ayra was surprised by the hint of iciness that he carried in his tone. So far she assumed that Cedric was very grateful to histe mother but she didn''t expect that her view of love, sacrifice waspletely opposite of him. Cedric added thest party with a tone of mockery on his father,

    " He couldn''t even convince her to stay by his side forever. What is the point of having such love?"

    This time, Ayra felt her chest tightening ufortably. Few moments back, they were taking vows to stay with each others forever but she had the feeling now that Cedric didn''t care about this facts with seriousness.

    She couldn''t stop herself from stirring the question straightforwardly,

    " I guess, you are on the same path then, My Lord. Why did you ask for my sincerity then if you don''t believe in love? What was the reason behind our vows?"

    Cedric bit back his tongue sharply. He shouldn''t have spoken so tantly with her since she just offered herselfpletely to his demon. Throwing the cigar out through the window, he walked over to her slowly

    Cedric smiled trying to change the topic with sarcasmcing out from his tone,

    " Rest assured, Princess. I won''t let yourself sacrifice in vain for me ever."

    " That wasn''t my question, My Lord. You don''t value the love one bore for each others. What was the reason behind our vows?", Ayra rebuked sharply without faltering anymore. For some unknown reason, she wanted to hear from him that he cared for her and wanted to spend the entire life with her.

    But Cedric gave nowhere close to her answer. He smiled down at her smugly to reply her yfully,

    " I just want to repeat the same mistake as my father did, Princess. Whether you want or not, you must stay by my side always."

    **************

    Another chapter will be posted an hourter. Make sure to read both of them lovelies ~?

 Chapter 451 - The Call

    The following morning came with a fuzzy weather camouging around DAVINA''s kingdom. The resthouse began to turn empty since most of their activities continued at night only. Besides those people with malicious motives preferred to appear atte night.

    Jessie was the first one to wake up from herst night hangover. Since she was habitual in drinking, the aftermath effect wasn''t terrible to her. She had only slight headache with a gush of dizziness. When her eyes snapped open to nce around, her expression became perplexed. Shanz was sleeping right after her. His face was calm, rxed like the pure young prince whom she met years ago.

    Her hands itched to touch his face but precautions were better than injection. Once she crossed the boundary, she would be trapped in his love spell again. It was more tolerable to think that they both hated each others.

    Shanz didn''t show any sign of waking up. It was perfect time her to escape from him. Jessie got up from the bed carefully from his side. Without wasting anymore time, she breathed few words before making her way out,

    " Goodbye, Shanz. May we never meet again!"

    She dissapared with careful andrge steps before he woke up from his sleeping. Shanz woke up half an hourter after she left. His eyes darted around anxiously but he saw no one around. The sh of dissapointment were evident in his eyes. That heart wrenching feeling turned into anger as he fisted his hands aside.

    He stood up from the bed enraging and headed outside only to summon his butler loudly,

    " Butler.. Butler.."

    That young man ran over to him with his dear life. Looking at the prince''s darkened expression, his body tensed up. Shanz growled at him in frustration,

    " Where is Princess Jessie? How did she leave? Why did you let her go so early in the morning? Why don''t I know about it?"

    His new butler weren''tpletely aware of the incidents that they had. He found it quite strange of Shanz''s behavior towards Jessie. He guarded herst night and was now frustrated over her sudden leave. His butler was patience while answering to his questions,

    " Pardon, Your Highness! Princess Jessie didn''t want to wake you up since you were sleeping. She expressed her gratitude for us and left for Basarisk."

    Shanz bit his lips together tightly. It wasn''t the exact reason behind her leaving. She simply didn''t want to face him anymore. But his questions were left unanswered. He saw the ring that he gifted her on her birthday.

    Why did she still wear the ring if she hated him so much? Why didn''t she throw it off?

    Meanwhile, a red envelope with the seal of Balvina''s castle appeared on the doorstep of Basarisk''s Pce. Frenchies''s expression hardened even though he didn''t look into the contents. A news from Balvina could never be anything good for them. He waited at the breakfast table with the letter for Cedric''s arrival.

    Cedric was crossing Jessie''s room when he noticed that the door was left half ajar. He peaked inside casually but didn''t spot Jessie anywhere around. Confusion puzzled through his features vividly. Jessie stayed outside for the whole night wasn''t umon but no matter where did she go, she made sure to return at her room before sunrise. Isabe gave her the rule and she had to obey it unwillingly.

    Cedric spotted Jessie''s personal maid who was making her way towards the room to clean the room as usual. She was startled by Cedric''s presence and bowed at him longingly. Cedric spoke looking at her sharply,

    " Where is the young Princess?"

    The maid blinked at him confusingly. She didn''t dare to utter that Jessie didn''t return to her room after that mysterious letter fromst night. She went back to sleep after giving that letter and didn''t know what happenedter on. She lied to save herself,

    " That.. Your Highness..She didn''t returnst night.."

    Cedric hummed at her response. Though it was a bit unsual, he thought that Isabe''s absence in the pce made her unruly again. He left for the breakfast table and the maid secretly sighed in relief.

    But where did Princess go?

    Cedric spotted Frenchies downstairs when he came down at the same the obvious red envelope caught his attention. A frown appeared between his temples when he questioned Frenchies,

    " What is this shit again?"

    Frenchies shurgged his shoulders unknowingly and passed him the letter before stepping back politely. Cedric unfolded the letter with a permanent frown and scowled after reading through the Contents.

    " The Welfare Board Of Balvina has asked for your presence in regards of the harm that caused by your wife in Mystic Grove. Make sure to bring her with you. They want to have a little chitchat with her ----- Robert Arnaldo Dixon"

    Cedric grounded his teeth together. He had already told him that he would bear the punishment on behalf of Ayra but his uncle was insist on confronting each others openly. Very Good! He had a better y to watch out soon.

    As he finished reading the letter with a smirk, Jessie entered into the hallway. She looked little haggard, lost and most importantly absentminded. She didn''t even notice that Cedric was present there.

    Cedric narrowed his eyes at her way. She wasn''t looking very good in that state. After all, they were sibling and he couldn''t stop himself from showing concern,

    " Jessie, where were youst night?"

    His voice pulled her thoughts back to reality. She ignored him as usually and muttered before making her way upstairs,

    " None of your business!"

    She couldn''t even take a step forward when Cedric spoke raising his voice loudly,

    " It wasn''t my business until now..but.."

    Jessie turned looking hard into his questioning eyes. He didn''t interrogate her often and today he was being too noisy surprisingly.

    Cedric eyed on her outfit from head to toe before stating slowly,

    " May I know why are you wearing men''s shoe?"

    ********

    Keep voting more guys~? I don''t know but Iughed hard at thest part from this chapter.. I love my mind sometimes lol.

 Chapter 452 - The Shoes

    The moment Cedric reffered at her shoes, her soul left her body and entered into the world of transmigration possibly. Her eyes dropped on her feet nkly. Her world stopped around her and she could hear her own heartbeat racing wildly. She didn''t know what could be the consequences but letting Cedric know that she had met Shanz, she had invited enough trouble for herself.

    Before leaving the resthouse, she was in hurry to leave Shanz''s side in case their old feelings began to grow up. Out of her clumsiness, she didn''t even notice whose shoes those were. They were ced near the bed side and she just wore them out to fly away as soon as possible.

    Jessie appeared a bit nervous on surface. ying cool on expression, she replied turning back to leave the stairs,

    " Those.. those are my friend''s. I want to sleep."

    " How unfortunate!", came the taunting reply from Cedric whose eyes turned dark in no moment.

    His response stopped her in her track abruptly. Jessie frowned looking back at him questioningly. She found him smiling like the demon he was and was approaching her slowly. She gulped but didn''t dare to move from her ce.

    Cedric eyed down at her shoes one more time and added with a tone of sarcasm,

    " My fashion sense aren''t so bad!"

    Jessie clenched her teeth together. Turning around to face him boldly, she retorted raising her voice to hide her own guilt,

    " What do you mean? I am lying to you?"

    Cedric blinked his eyes innocently. Crossing his arms behind his back, he replied twitching his lips slowly,

    " I thought, we were talking about our fashion sense, Princess Jessie."

    Then his eyes dropped back on her feet in where Shanz''s pair of expensive shoes were glowing. Cedric''s lips twitched in disgust and he added cutting off every argument that they had between them,

    " Made with pure wolf leather with the tagname Z. Zion Williamson, the infamous fashion designer for Davina''s Royal Family. Do you want to know more about the shoe, dear little sister?"

    This time, Jessie stopped breathing heavily. Frenchies was also shocked by Cedric''s words and stared at Jessie disbelievingly. The attack on Isabe didn''t happen for a long time but Jessie had already began to visit Shanz?

    Jessie parted her lips to say something but nothing came out. After all, Cedric was stating the truth with the solid proofs and evidences. How could she deny him now?

    Her awkwardness only rified the truth to Cedric. His fists clenched on both sides but he maintained a devilish smile on his face which was nowhere close to genuine. He knew very well that if he was somehow wrong in judging her, Jessie would have already yelled back at him with great energy. But she was in absolute silence as if she was trying to figure out a suitable answer for him.

    Cedric began to shake his head dramatically. Resting one of his elbow on the stair''s railing, he pitied her teasingly,

    " Oh sister! How many times I have warned you that there is no benefit in dating a scumbag."

    Jessie refused to reveal the truth to Cedric. She better knew that if Cedric knew about how she was kidnapped over there, Shanz will face severe consequence. She snorted at him arrogantly,

    " My personal life is none of your business, Cedric."

    Despite her anger, Cedric didn''t stop smiling. Staring at her angered facezily, he responded with an arrogant smirk,

    " You should be d that I haven''t beheaded him yet, sisso all because I am trying to catch the big fish. I am very much sure that sister Isabe won''t appreciate this."

    Jessie held back her breathing hardly. She was aware of the fact that Isabe would never let her get close to Shanz. She blurted frowning hard at Cedric who was ying with his words,

    " What do you want? Just say!!"

    Cedric''s expression turned goofy in a moment. His arrogant smirk was gone and reced with theyer of dark clouds. His voice rang out stern and coldly,

    " Stay away from Shanz! Don''t y with fire Jessie until you have the wish to burn yourself down like before. I believe that yourst heartbreak didn''t fade away from your mind."

    Jessie growled at him frustratingly,

    " Cedric!!!"

    She didn''t want to remember what had happened between them in the past. But her siblings were always so ready to open her wound. Cedric replied with a smile,

    " You know, I hate to make sister Isabe upset."

    Jessie sucked a short breath painfully. She didn''t want to be the another reason for her sister''s pain but everyone forgot that fate has its own y always. Jessie breathed out few words shortly,

    " I would like to return to my room now."

    She whipped back and didn''t wish to stay there with Cedric for a moment. Once she took few steps forward, Cedric''s voice echoed from her back again,

    " Jessie, If I can execute Vincent, I can execute Shanz too."

    Frenchies sighed at her retreating back pitifully. These siblings had never seen a peaceful rtionship. The path that Cedric chose, Ayra would end up hurting more. Frenchies thought inwardly and spoke without holding back,

    " You didn''t need to behave so rudely with Princess Jessie, My Lord. Love is blind.. besides..We don''t know the truth of Prince Shanz."

    Cedric turned back to look at him confusingly. Frenchies continued lowering his voice down a little,

    " That''s right. His old butler has dissapared all of sudden without any trace. I heard that he served their family for years. Besides he hasn''t dated anyone ever since they broke up but cough..He has bedded many women in these years. I assume that Princess Jessie is already aware of the truth."

    Cedric chuckled with a dark chuckle. Stealing a look of upstairs in where Jessie''s door had just mmed shut banging loudly, hemented seriously,

    " Looks like I have to prepare early execution of Prince Shanz."

    **************

    I am thinking about making a short concept promo. Who are the next couple that you want to see in concept Promo Video? Let me know!!

 Chapter 453 - Searching The Grave --- Part 1

    Cedric had already taken his seat to eat his breakfast when Ayra strode downstairs. She had an odd feeling invisibly around Cedric after they had little argumentst night. Her eyes roamed across the big dinning table. Everyone had their breakfast in their respective rooms so they were only she and Cedric present in the dinning table. She naturally sat beside the chair of his but her mind was still bothered with his words.

    She pondered for a moment before walking over to take the seat one chair away from him. Cedric held his fork up when he noticed her presence and watched how she distanced herself from him.

    Ayra ignored his obvious dissatisfaction in those eyes but decided to keep her attention stuck on the food. Her hand outstretched reaching out for the fresh strawberries which were plucked from the garden for them in the morning. Before she could grab onto it, her chair was suddenly pushed away to another direction.

    Confused, she turned her head aside to find the culprit but she was already sitting next to him. Her mouth agaped in disbelief when she saw Cedric chewing his food so naturally as if he had done nothing wrong. Having the power of using his magic here was really his preveilege. She would have shown him the real side of magic if he permitted her powers in the pce.

    Ayra stared at him disbelievingly. He savoured the food one by one and passed her the bowl of fruits before offering sweetly,

    " Eat now!"

    Ayra snorted lowly and went back to have her own food. Cedric''s lips formed into a teasing smile before saying,

    " It''s not good to have early temper in the morning, Princess. Who made you sad?"

    Ayra bit on her strawberry before muttering,

    " No one!"

    Cedric held back a chuckle and decided to leave her alone with food''s. He didn''t want to make her suffer but at the same time, he enjoyed this chase between them. Ayra nced around the table before asking curiously,

    " Where is sister Jessie? Won''t shee down?"

    Cedric bit down on his meat and replied with a chuckle,

    " Everyone is in bad mood, hmm!"

    Ayra blinked at him confusingly but didn''t understand what happened between them. Isabe always took care of Jessie which made her thinking that at least she should have paid more attention on Jessie''s wellbeing. She called one of the maid to bring Jessie''s breakfast on the table. Once it was ced on the table, Ayra stood up leaving her food untouched.

    Cedric questioned narrowing his eyes at her when she picked up the tray all by herself,

    " Where are you going?"

    Ayra passed him a small smile and prepared herself to go upstairs before saying,

    " To serve her, breakfast. Sister Isabe often did this, I remember."

    Cedric gave her a long disapproving look. His palms crossed together slowly,

    " She won''t appreciate your kindness, Princess. You don''t have to impress anyone to live in this castle. You are mine and no one else has her say on that."

    Ayra red a bit coldly at his words. She retorted carrying the tray up in the air,

    " Just because the sky is covered in dark clouds, it doesn''t mean that there will be no sun one day. I am not impressing anyone, Your Highness but she needs care to forgive you, not your unrestrained anger."

    She bowed at him respectively and strode upstairs quickly. Cedric sighed at her retreating back. She was too kind to decipher someone like Jessie. Her humaliation was beyond someone''s imagination.

    Coming back to upstairs, Ayra had walked in front of Jessie''s room hesitantly. She knocked twice but the response came muchter onzily,

    " Come in!"

    Entering into the room, she saw Jessie sitting at the edge of bed with a gloomy, thoughtful expression. Once she looked up to see who hade in, she was startled to find Ayra with the tray of breakfast. Her brows raised together questioningly.

    Ayra was careful with her words when she ced the food on her bedside,

    " I know, you don''t like me, Sister Jessie but you didn''te down for breakfast. So I thought of serving you on my own."

    Jessie blinked at her for a while. Except Isabe, no one actually cared about her meals ever. The one who cared the most was her mother who was long gone now. Jessie felt a little guilty for being harsh on Ayra previously. She exhaled looking down at herp,

    " I don''t dislike you though.. It''s just..We are in odd situation when I hate your husband the most."

    Ayra didn''t want to know the grudges between them. Some scars don''t need to be known if it hurts too deep. When she pondered about what was more to say to Jessie, Jessie took a small from the food that she just delivered.

    Ayra''s eyes lit up surprisingly and a smile came on her lips invontarily. It seemed like Jessie didn''t hate her so much that she pretended to be. Ayra remembered the conversation that she had with Cedricst night. Thinking about their mother''s grave, she thought of asking Jessie for once,

    " Sister..Can I ask you something if you only allow.."

    Jessie permitted grabbing another piece of fruit,

    " Go ahead!"

    Ayra nodded before speaking cautiously,

    " Can you.. tell me where is your mother''s grave? I would like to pay a visit but your brother never revealed that to me."

    Jessie stopped munching for a while and looked up at her strangely. She replied with a helpless sigh,

    " We aren''t allowed to visit her grave and her parents hid it too well. After they refused to tell my father, we stopped looking for it."

    Ayra frowned getting curious about the grave more deeply,

    " That''s really pathetic! You all must be missing her a lot. Is there any chance to know where might be her grave is!"

    Jessie appreciated her thoughts. She also wished to visit the grave but in the past, there was no one to push her thoughts well. She pondered before saying mysteriously,

    " Actually there is a way."

    ***********

    Another chapter mighteter on. Remember to check the notification once in a day but I can''t promise ~?

 Chapter 454 - Serving The Prince

    Ayra was excited to hear about her n. She kept staring at Jessie unblinkingly who really found it very thoughtful from Ayra''s perspective. Earlier in the past, no one showed any interest to visit their mother''s grave. Now that she was actually willing to let them reunited with their mother, Jessie was eager to help her out. Hopefully Ayra could find out from them.

    Jessie dropped the cup down from her palms and reasoned looking absolutely serious about the matter,

    " Actually our grandparents might hate us all but they can''t turn down you since you''re their grand-daughter- inw. I believe that you have the ability to convince them."

    Ayra was bit shocked by her words. She wasn''t mentally prepared to meet someone who didn''t like her husband but at the same time, she was scared that she would anger Cedric by going to this extent. But thinking about Isabe and Jessie who couldn''t even visit the grave for years, her heart encouraged her to give it a chance. Ayra always believed in family, gathering and a lot more staffs. Though the first few years of her life was spent in lonely caves, she found the strong bond after reuniting with her family. Nothing could be more stronger than having a peaceful family as your support.

    Jessie seemed to see through her hesitation. She sighed looking aside sadly,

    " If you don''t want to take the risk, you can actually.."

    " No, I would love to do that.", Ayra''s promising voice cut off her words. She continued thinking about every possibilities deeply,

    " Actually I can go with you but his highness..I don''t think he will allow us to leave."

    Jessie nodded with understanding and smiled at her mischievously. She knew each and every corner of this pce. If she wanted to escape, no one could stop her from going. Jessie assured bringing the other ss on her lips,

    " Cedric doesn''t need to know. If you can really find the exact location, he won''t naturally scold us anymore."

    Ayra nodded with a smile,

    " Sounds good to me! When are you nning to visit them? I can''t go alone without your assistance."

    Jessie pondered in deep thoughts and replied after taking a glimpse of outside,

    " I think, we should go two dayster. The vige has festival on that day. We can get mingled with the crowd easily."

    Ayra nodded her head gently and responded affirmatively,

    " I have no objections. Let me know when you decide to go so that I can give him any excuse to leave from the pce."

    The two settled down after few talks and decided to meet the grandparents on the day of festival. Since Cedric wasn''t willing to work on any rtionship that existed around him, Ayra had taken the initiative to fix everything hopefully. But she didn''t know that everything wasn''t supposed to go with her ns.

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was living a very boring life in Dixon Pce. In her home, she used to do a lot of chores but here, Ayra didn''t let her do anything except ying cards with her asionally. She appreciated their hostility but a woman who loved to work wasn''tfortable with such life.

    Elizabeth had learnt to study through her father. To kill her leisure time, she headed for the general library that everyone was allowed to use in Dixon Pce. The library was located away from the living quarters especially to maintain the quality time of silence. The environment was quite since no noises reached on that side.

    Elizabeth took some long steps into the library. Spotting the series of old books, she walked at the corner to pick few books from there but a sudden voice interrupted her action,

    " It seems like you are spending a boring time here."

    Elizabeth turned around in a swift and spotted Alexander in the middle. She was so engrossed in her own thoughts that his existence didn''t bother her instinct. He was seated with a book in his hand. The cold look on his eyes were evident but a hint of smile could be seen on his expression as if he was happy to see her here. Legs crossed over the tea table,his imposture was looking quitefortable.

    This days, Elizabeth avoided him like a jinx. Mostly she avoided being alone with him and kept a milestone distance from him intentionally. She didn''t wish to be an emotional toy for him. She was far more willing to stay away rather than getting hurt too deeply until she had no way out of recovering herself anymore.

    Elizabeth didn''t answer to his question and hurried in selecting the books for herself. Alexander knitted his brows together angrily. Once she decided to step out of the library, his voice rang out asmand,

    " Wait!! I want you to do something for me!"

    Elizabeth growled inside and turned around to cast him a questioning re. Alexander shrugged raising one of his eyebrows yfully,

    " What are you looking at? Don''t forget that I am the crown prince? You should treat me with respect."

    Elizabeth badly wished that she could punch at his face right at that moment. She knew that he was delibaretly making the things difficult for her but she wasn''t going to have him the joy of satisfaction. Elizabeth replied through her gritted teeth,

    " What do you want me to do, Crown Prince?"

    Alexander raised his chin arrogantly. Pointing at the book that was ced inside the shelf, he ordered coldly,

    " Give me that book from shelf. I can''t get up."

    Elizabeth held back the urge of rolling her eyes. Postponing the idea of skipping him for a while, shepelled his order and brought the book for him. But instead of getting closer, she dropped the book at the edge of his table. Once again, she attempted to leave the room but was stopped by his loud, angry voice,

    " Did I ask you to leave?"

    ***********

    There''s another chapter forward.. Scroll To Read The ....

 Chapter 455 - The Block Of Fire!

    His low,manding voice terrified Elizabeth who really regretted the second moment for ignoring him like dust. Her palms became a little sweaty and when she turned around to hear the nextmand from him, she found him staring at her with intensity. Alexander was always very hard to read or predict. One time, he was sweet like melon and the next moment, he could be ferocious like tiger.

    She battled to keep her expression cool and replied without meeting his eyes,

    " What do you want me to do more, Crown Prince?"

    Alexander continued looking into her eyes without breaking apart. He wondered how much determined she was to ignore him. At the very beginning of their days together, he found it the most smooth solution which was to ignore each others so that Arthur could get along with her well. Now when the reality was knocking at his door, he found it difficult to ignore his feelings especially when she was all around with him but never talked with him.

    Alexander eyed at the distance corner tomand her coldly,

    " Bring me that book too."

    Elizabethpelled after letting out a long sigh of breath. She hoped that he would let her go if she aplished this task urgently. After she brought it on the table, she began to walk outside without spending a single moment.

    Few steps away from the door, her arms were grabbed from her back suddenly. She gasped and before facing him in eye to eye, she was pressed against the hard wall aside. Everything happened in a span of moment which led her wondering how fast Vampire could walk from one step to another.

    Elizabeth squealed under his tight grasp and began to growl angrily,

    " Let go of me, brother Alex. What..do..you think you are doing? You can''t touch me...you.."

    Her words were stuck in her throat when she looked up into his eyes and met his angry countenance. His eyes were reddening and she remembered thest time he had unlocked his vampire side. Alexander challenged her back with mockery in his tone,

    " Where are you going Miss Elizabeth Castillo? So scared of me already? Huh? Where did your attitude go now?"

    Elizabeth sucked a raw breath nervously. He was standing close to her body. Even the fresh smell of his hairs were engulfing her nostrils. She swallowed resting her palms on his shoulders,

    " Let me go, brother Alex. We have nothing to talk really."

    She ended her words with a hard push on his chest. But her wrists were grabbed aggressively to bind over her head straight. Alexander looked into her eyes deeply and asked pressing his lips together hardly,

    " What do I need to do to receive your forgiveness?"

    As if she heard nothing, Elizabeth attempted to give him a hard push by using her free legs but he was too strong for heaven''s sake. Nevertheless of that, she was bit shocked to hear him asking for her forgiveness. Alexander gripped her wrists tighter than before. His lips parted dying to im those parted lips but his wish was thrown away into abyssal when Elizabeth groaned at him angrily,

    " You just can''t touch me like that.."

    Alexander paused staring into her eyes. He bent over her should to murmur lowly,

    " Maybe I can if I mark you! "

    At the same time in other side of Pce, Ayra was looking for her pet pup as it was time to feed them pet. They were very small and weren''t suitable to be chained at this young age. She decided to keep them free but it cost her very badly as they were very active and always jumped around wildly. She had to spend a lot more effort in finding them every single day. Besides the maids were busy in household works for the entire day. She didn''t wish to bother them with this two little fellows. She wondered what would be on their fate if Cedric happened to know how troublesome they were to take care of.

    " Don''t Go!! Stop!", it was Ayra who ran behind them speedily. How badly she wished to exercise her powers in this pce but Cedric still didn''t allow it. She wondered why was he so careful with powers in this pce!

    Those pups ran away and entered into the back garden with their tiny steps. They were cheerful and were happy about the new discovery that they made around without considering about the danger in front. Ake was right at the middle with full of deep water which could swallow them whole if they fell into it mistakenly.

    Ayra stopped running when she saw them nearing at the edge of pool. She cursed staring at them nervously,

    " Don''t move!! I said.. Don''t move.."

    She didn''t even dare to take another step in case they jumped into it. She promised to keep them safe but didn''t expect that they would cause her so much troubles. She coaxed stepping closer softly,

    " Little pretties! Don''t.. don''t..jump.. don''t..move.."

    She observed their each movements. From the look on their big round eyes, she understood that they were curious about the water which they had never seen before. They were only few days old when their parents died. Naturally they had seen almost nothing of their outer world.

    They ignored her calls and bent their head down to sniff the ce to justify the purity. Fear invaded her soul when they sniffed and began to move forward. Ayra yelled choking on her own saliva in fear,

    " O my god! Don''t.."

    Just one step closer, those two tiny mischievous creatures would fall into deep water. Having no choice but to run, Ayra ran over them but she was instinctively backed away when a me of fire surrounded the ce blocking those pups to step forward anymore.

    ***************

    Heya guys! If you are wondering why I haven''t consummated their marriage yet, there''s a special reason behind it. You will see it within the next 30 or 20 chapters hopefully. All I can say that I can''t let them be together so fast when Ayra isn''t meant for Cedric actually.. Sigh...

 Chapter 456 - Two Choices ----- Part 1

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Tough On Myself By King Princess ||

    Nothing would work on you if yourck isn''t on your side. It was the exact feeling that Ayra was having at that moment. When she wondered about the sudden fire block that prevented her pups from drowning down, her gown had also gotten the me. The heat was excessively too much and sorry to herself, she couldn''t even use her own power to stop hurting herself.

    Her head snapped on the other side to meet the ferocious eyes that were ring at the pups with intensity. If the term '' eyes could kill '' worked at that moment, Cedric would have killed them at once. It was Cedric who hastily summoned the fire to prevent the ident. Unfortunately Ayra had also received a low block from it. The mes were very lively and crawled upto her waist until Cedric called them off on time.

    When Ayra was worried about those pups, Cedric ignored them like nothing existed. He ran to her side worryingly and vent out his anger in a breath,

    " What did I tell you earlier, Princess? You can''t handle a pup of wolves. Look at yourself now! You literally got hurt because of them. There is no point of keeping them here if they brings harm to you. Guards!"

    Cedric didn''t even let her speak when he tilted his head on the other side to summon the guards. Ayra panicked looking down at the pups who kept bewildering around,

    " It wasn''t their fault..They are very little.. I will train them slowly.. Can you.."

    " ENOUGH OF THIS SHIT!", came the roaring voice of Cedric who wasn''t allowing them to stay here from the beginning. He had to keep quiet since she was stubborn to keep them with her. He continued lowering down his voice a little,

    " They are just little dirty mutts who deserve to stay in forest. I don''t want any questions on this matter anymore. You are going to listen to me this time. Let me take a good look at your body. Were you harmed anywhere?"

    Cedric left no choice for anymore discussion. His eyes ran across her half burnt dress and wondered his fire had burnt her skin or not. After all, she was here without any powers. Ayra backed away furiously. Holding the loose parts of her gown, she growled at him before making her way back inside,

    " It seems like you have decided everything on yourself. I don''t need your concern. I am fine all by myself."

    Her eyes bubbled up in thinking about loosing those pups. Though they came for few days, she felt a bond with them as if she was the only one for them in this earth. Cedric never opposed her decision. But now when he did, he wouldn''t change his mind because he was the freaking stubborn one like herself.

    Ayra returned in the living quarter angrily. Her steps were hasty and furious defining the rage that she felt towards the man. She didn''t even look behind to see that whether was he chasing her or not. She left their personal chamber and headed straight for the bathroom that they asionally used for a fancy shower. Before stepping in, she ordered to the maids coldly who never heard her so mad,

    " Don''t let anyone step inside without telling me."

    Maybe a cold shower could calm down her anger. The pups were already taken away in front of her eyes. She was angered and hurt at the same time.

    Meanwhile, Cedric didn''t follow her inside at once. He made sure that the pups were taken care of by someone who was skilled in this aspect. After giving his order to his men, he headed back for her inside the living quarter. His face crunched when he didn''t find her inside the room. The maid from the doorstep notified that Ayra had gone for a shower.

    So Hot! Huh!

    Cedric thought eternally and was gonna follow her inside the shower. She didn''t tell him that whether she was okay or not. Coming in front of the shower room, he was about to slip inside when a maid stopped him by informing nervously,

    " My Lord.. You can''t step inside..Mydy has asked everyone to stay outside."

    Her words only brought a malicious grin on his face. Holding the doorknob in his palms, he replied pulling his lips upward,

    " I don''t think her privacy works for me."

    He left the two maids blushing profusely and headed inside without caring about the doorknob. Ayra was about to tug off her gown which was already unzipped when he broke inside. She nearly cried out in surprise when she turned around. But facing him here made her beyond furious.

    She questioned holding the front part of her already unzipped gown,

    " How can youe inside, get out! Can''t you see that I am about to take a shower?"

    Her annoyance was evidence but Cedric had no wish of going back. He stood therezily and responded with a shrug,

    " My pce!"

    He meant that he could go wherever he wanted. Ayra stared at him for few seconds. Understanding that he had no intention to leave, she rebuked trying to fix her gown clumsily,

    " Right! I better use another washroom then."

    She retorted and already lifted her feet to walk away. Cedric caged her in his arms and ced her down over the cab. She kept protesting in rage,

    " Let me go out! You stay here.. Cedric.."

    Cedric pressed his palms onto her lips to stop her from yelling. Her words stopped abruptly and eyes looked into him nkly. She didn''t understand that why was he always stubborn with her.

    Cedric smiled down at her smugly. Tugging the corner of her gown, he mimicked giving her a nce of arrogancy,

    " You have two choices left in front of you, Princess. Either you let me see your skin or you put off your clothes on your own. Make the choice! You know, I am Gentleman!"

    **************

    I feel so lost in making decisions. What book would you like to read next from me? Should I stay in Vampire- Demon genre or switch to anything else like Alpha?( Long contemporary romance isn''t my cup of tea. So it''s out of option)

 Chapter 457 - Two Choices ----- Part 2

    Ayra kept looking at him between her torned and confused feelings. He was standing between her legs, forced her legs toy apart. It was embarrassing and thrilling at the same time. Sometimes she liked to face his bossy, arrogant side. It was put of her character but she liked more than anything.

    Her voice weakend when she refused toply hismand indifferently,

    " I... won''t..Get.. away from me.."

    Cedric stayed unmoved despite her hateful res and was determined to check on her. A helpless sigh passed through his lips. He ced his both hands on her each side, leant forward untill the height of his face and her ears stayed side by side. Her heart shuddered, body screamed to run away but she knew that there was no going back when he wanted her to behave vulnerably. Her body tensed up subconsciously.

    His low husky voice rang into her ears, encited the darkest desire in her mind,

    " You know, you can''t win against me but you still like to y stubborn, arrogant. Do you like it when I loose control and be rough with you?"

    His words finished with a knowing smirk. Ayra looked startled and she gave him a long, bewildering look. The word ''rough'' could be used to describe despicable things. She knew very well that he never meant something so simple. Her lips sucked together nervously.

    Suddenly the air inside bathroom turned hot even though the coolness of water was the least. Ayra squeezed her palms together nervously but she couldn''t able to utter anything as his response.

    Cedric looked through her nervous which only turned him on. She was looking like the delicious ripe apple which was hard to resist always. Cedric took his own sweet time to convince her. One of his palm crawled up to rest on her thigh slowly. Her skin burnt in sensation even though she had a thickyer of cloth wearing.

    His low pitched voice reverberated throughout the room once again with a voice of plea slowly,

    " Please.."

    As if she was bounded by spell, she gave him a nod which only brought a big smile on his face. He leant down, locking their eyes and muttered lowly,

    " I like you obedient but love it when you turn a little fiesty."

    His words carried so much sincerity that she had the wild thought of giving herself to him this time. Her palms turned a little shaky after he muttered. The following moment, something happened without her expectation. The gown on her body slided down suddenly and followed its way over the ground. Her lips parted leaving out a surprised gasp which was hidden back of her mind.

    She came back to her rational sense when she felt exposed under his naked eyes. It was good that she had her shorts wearing on but it was barely worked on her plump bossoms. She felt like her body was on fire under Cedric''s hooked eyes.

    Without bothering about her nervous looks, he ran his eyes on her thighs to examine her skin. His fire left little red rashes on her skin but was fading soon. He was d that it didn''t cause any harm. Last time when he used his fire, Ayra couldn''t lit it off which meant indirectly that she was incapable of blocking his fire.

    His eyes travelled from bottom to top on her exposed thighs which only made her legs squeezing together nervously. She wanted to end this trail and naughty game.

    Cedric sighed putting his palms on her lightly reddish thighs slowly,

    " You have turned a very bad wife, you know that?"

    Though it should be sounding offended but the look on his eyes indicated something else. Ayra swallowed down a mouthful saliva. She replied stammering on her words,

    " Now.. that..you have...seen.. please go out now.. What will the maids think?"

    She solemnly hoped that her warning could drive him out. Now that he walked inside her bathroom in front of everyone''s watchful eyes, they would be making fun of her undoubtedly. She felt ufortable when everyone whispered around her and made her the sole focus.

    Cedric pulled his lips into a smirk. Rubbing his palms on her skin, he replied chuckling nonchntly,

    " Do you think that I care? Look at yourself now! So weak, vulnerable. Why did you try to stop those unruly pups? They could be living outside without giving you this shit moments."

    Ayra forced herself to focus on their conversation. She replied looking up at his face slowly,

    " I like to take care of them."

    " But I don''t like..", came the cold response from Cedric who continued rubbing gently. His lips pouted slightly when he spoke to her. Ayra blinked, confusion was written all over her face. She questioned back, enjoying the massage of his long fingers,

    " What?"

    Cedric looked into her eyes deeply. When he saw her frowning, his lips streched into smile before adding slowly,

    " You giving attention to something else more than me."

    She was left with no words to retort. This man''s jealousy was so unreasonable sometimes that she found themughable. She twitched her lips together, justified taking the side of her pups,

    " They are just little naughty. You could have punished them a little rather than driving them out of Pce."

    She was still unhappy with his decision. Though they were out of the pce, she had to think of a way to take them back. She didn''t wish to let them taking care by someone else. She treated them like her babies.

    Cedric casted her a long, deep look as if she had reminded him something important. He paused between his rubbing a little and leant closer untill he could hear her taking frequent and nervous sighs irregrly. Taking a closer look of her face, he muttered curling his lips up into a one sided smile,

    " Then what punishment should the owner receive for keeping such unruly pups?"

    ***************

    Thank you for all the Golden tickets that you have spent behind this book. Remember to vote everytime you read and rmend to other readers this book ~?

 Chapter 458 - The Seduction King

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Love is a Bitch By Two Feet ||

    His voice, the feeling was almost simr to the thought that you would never regret to be crashed, ruined by him ever. His touches were like forbidden fruit. No matter how poisonous it was, she yearned for it secretly. Then the look on his eyes when he expressed how badly she wanted her was something else that she never found in other man. She was older, a mismatch for him but she could openly admit that the man of her age would never make her feel the way her heart shook, body shuddered when he was being sensual,needy with her.

    Her breathing hitched for a while. She knew the alternate of being punished by him. Her lips parted to speak along with the blissful sigh that passed through her lips,

    " But... they are gone..You don''t need to.."

    Her rest of words were swallowed down when he squeezed the flesh on her thighs. Her cheeks were turned red like a ripe tomato and it was hard to look at his expression. They didn''t maintain eye contact whenever he was being intimate with her. She was ashamed to admit that facing him so directly was embarrassing and turning her on at the same time.

    Cedric smiled down at her red cheeks. When he sensed that how much his one single touch had made her shy, it was challenging his self resistant. It took a lot of patience for him to hold his urge of pinning her down right here and fuck her hard until the whole pce heard them out.

    Cedric''s lips curled into a one sided smile when she closed her eyes to stop the feeling. She was forcing herself to not moan with every possible thing and he was using every possible way to break her barriers. It was a fair challenge and Cedric knew that he had the maximum possibility of winning because he was the king of seduction when it came to get her.

    Cedric leant his face down and whispered into her ears between their tensed atmosphere,

    " I do everything to keep you safe. Those pups aren''t worthy of your attention."

    Ayra snorted nervously because his hands were still on her thighs, caressing, ying with her aroused skin and she feared that his hand suddenly would go for wrong direction. Her voice sounded trembling when she used him,

    " More likely I disobey you and you find..the... great.. chance..of.. bribing me.."

    Cedric gave her a small chuckle which shuddered her. The look on his eyes were almost telling her that he couldn''t wait to fuck her brain out. His chuckle turned mysterious and she wondered about his thoughts, she was suddenly pulled down with a screez. Her lips parted leaving a surprised gasp but she couldn''t think much anymore. The following moment, he flipped her around to face the ss. Her bare back brushed past against his chest and suddenly she wondered how amusing it would be to touch his skin without clothes.

    Her thoughts shook away when she heard him exhaling slow breath on her ears and she swallowed hard to stop her wrecking nerves. The ss of window were foggy ahead of them. The rough weather of Basarisk wetted the ss everyday and created a reflection of haze. Their images weren''t clear like usual ss but she could see him leaning beside her ears. Her own reflection was tempting without the gown on her body. She looked vulnerable by his temptation.

    Cedric rested one of his palm on her shoulder to feel her shivering under her touch. His mouth opened with a mischievous smirk hanging onto it,

    " Look at yourself, Princess. It will take only few seconds for me to take your virginity off."

    Those goosebumps appeared on her skin again and she knew that he wasn''t lying a bit. Ayra''s lips parted and closed nervously. After gulping down the saliva of her nervousness, shemented sighing in and out heavily,

    " But...you...are..a good.. man..You wo.."

    She stopped speaking when she heard his lowughter. She narrowed her eyes. Naturally he took an arrogant pride whenever she gave him anypliment. But now he wasughing at herment which wasn''t funny at all.

    Cedric''s fingers crawled up to wrap around her throat slowly. When she frowned hard, she felt him pressuring on her throat and she choked a little doubting what was going on inside his mind. Cedric took her earlobe into his mouth to hear her breathing hard and squeezed her thighs together. His words came out sensually with the hint of unknown danger behind his tone,

    " A demon is never a good person, Princess unless he chooses..or pretending.."

    His words doubted her but he was doing something else to distract her easily. Her earlobe was being sucked by him which was giving her hard time to not moan at sensation. Shemented frowning at his words a little,

    " Which one are..you then?"

    Cedric smirked leaving her earlobe to look down at her face side. He assured unsping his fingers from her throatzily,

    " I will let you one day.."

    Ayra casted him a side nce to see him grinning,

    " When I realize that you have fallen in love with my evil side."

    Meanwhile, Alexander''s words startled Elizabeth who was pressed by him tightly. His eyes carried a madness, a certain posseiveness that she never saw before. The seriousness on his expression defined that he was really going to mark her if she didn''t listen to his order. Anger took over her soul like wildfire. Though she had the bloodline of fairy,she knew the literal meaning of ''Mark'' by vampire.

    Her anger took control of her actions. She never appreciated his bipr mood. Before she had the chance of stopping herself, she raised her hand and pped on his face unexpectedly. The sound was evident that it echoed through the entire room and broke someone''s heart badly.

    ****************

    We are going back to our regr updates from tomorrow onwards ~ 2 Chapters per day. Keep voting lovelies ?

 Chapter 459 - The Pendant

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Broken By Woren Webbe ||

    The p ended with a deep silence that passed through the space. Alexander wasn''t expecting this p. At least he believed that he would earn her forgiveness this time. This was his personality. The person who is calm in temper sometimes looses control from his action andmit an unforgivable time. He wasn''t the first person to do that.

    Elizabeth gave him another push before stepping away from him. Her eyes became teary and suddenly every emotions came to haunt inside her mind. These days were tough for her. Telling the person to stay away from you is nothing less than killing yourself slowly. But she did everything for her own sake. These emotions, the silent war between two brothers for her love were suffocating for her. She didn''t wish to hear at the end of day that she had ruined the rtionship between two brothers.

    Her lips trembled before speaking to Alexander,

    " What are you taking me for, brother Alex? Your property or some expensive staff that belong to you?"

    Alexander looked away embarrassing. He wondered how did he loose control from his anger. Everytime his vampire side worked on surface, his behaviors turned ugly and he felt that blood was the only thing that he needed from this world. He exhaled turning around to speak to her gently,

    " Elizabeth..I...was just scaring you..But we need to talk.."

    Elizabeth shook her head refusing. Wiping the corner of her eyes, she began to speak through her clenched teeth,

    " There is nothing to talk between us, brother Alex. Now you are trying to be all sweet with me, tomorrow you will forget it. You will push me again when Brother Arthur woulde between us. But I am sorry. I am not an object toply your order. You are so blind at pointing at my emotions that you might ask me some day to marry Arthur."

    Her voice broke midway painfully. Regaining her mental strength to continue again, she continued after exhaling a deep sigh,

    " You were aware of my feelings from the beginning but you still pushed me away to Arthur. I am not letting you do this anymore. Do not act like you have control over me."

    Elizabeth didn''t know how she walked out of the room. But she bumped into someone unexpectedly who was heading for the same library that they were. Elizabeth quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and gave a courteous bow to Cedric whose eyes were amusingly dancing on her. She walked away from there like a flee without giving him any chance to speak.

    Cedric didn''t call her back to ask what happened exactly. But when he entered into the library and found a numb, frozen figure of Alexander, his lips twitched into a smile. Cedric chuckled lightly,

    " It seems like I havee in wrong time."

    Alexander was startled by his voice. Regaining hisposure quickly, he replied with a helpless sigh,

    " Emotions areplicated, Your Highness. I wonder how do you handle my sister. She isn''t very good with her temper. Besides she creates havoc whenever she switched on her both sides."

    Cedric twitched his lips in sarcasm before walking over to the chair to sit down. He repliedzily without looking at Alexander who was waiting for his answer,

    " It''s a pity that you don''t have charm like me, Prince Alexander."

    Alexanderughed back at his arrogancy. No wonder Ayra found him annoying from the beginning. He came up with better reason before joining him on the other chair,

    " I believe that her restriction of using magic in this pce is saving your days so far. Hold on, don''t tell me that you did everything on purpose to keep her in control?"

    Cedric gave him a long lingering look. His lips curled up mischievously before admitting,

    " You are so smart!"

    Alexander was speechless! He better started believing that a demon''s words are never trustworthy.

    The day passed in a blink of eye. Evening came out with blissful air in the weather and warmed the surface of Basarisk. Ayra made her way for Cedric''s study after talking with Jessie. It was confirmed that they were going to visit Cedric''s grandfather. Many years had passed and the truth behind Jasmine''s grave needed toe in front light. He couldn''t keep the children away from their mother''s grave for eternity.

    Coming in front of the closed door, she knocked twice hesitantly but nothing came out as response. This was her first time entering into his working ce aftering in this pce. Having no choice, she slipped inside only to be found the room empty.

    Cedric might have gone outside. In this thought, she decided to wait for him and kept wandering around. The room was neatly decorated without any single staff misced anywhere around. It gave her the conclusion that Cedric liked everything ordinated.

    Her eyesnded on his desk that had some files and beside that it was an open letter. She didn''t mean to look into it but came over at the desk just to take a nce. The first few lines horrified her and she knew that they had been asked for trial because of her action in Balvina. Guilt was the first thing that she felt for Cedric that day. Because of her actions, she had put his prestige at stake.

    Her hand extended to grab the letter from the desk but withdrawed midway thinking that she was invading into his personal space. Sighing, she inteneded to walk away but noticed one of the drawer which was partially opened. It wasn''t the exact thing that caught her attention. Inside the drawer, a woman''s jewelry was ced over a red napkin carefully. It was a red diamond pendant with a letter on it.

    She couldn''t restrain her curiosity this time. Crunching down, she plucked out the pendant from the drawer and held it under her eyes. The letter crafted on it left her wondering deeply.

    "Q".

    *************

    Another chapter will be posted within 2-3 hours. Keep voting ~

 Chapter 460 - Redemption

    Ayra ran her thumbs over the red gem. The word ''Q'' was boldly crafted as if the pendant was made for the unknown person especially. Looking at the exaggerating design, she could possibly guess that the pendant belonged to a upper ss person. But her thoughts wandered about why Cedric would keep someone''s pendant with such extreme care. He wasn''t a man who believed it sweet love. But keeping this staff so carefully had only one meaning that the person was someone especial to him.

    None of the sisters had the name starting with ''Q''. Even their mother used to go by the name '' Jasmine''. She couldn''t find anyone rtable to this pendant but one thing for sure, it was deeply bothering her.

    Was she jealous over a little thing?

    Her thoughts couldn''t fall deeper anymore when footsteps approached the door and familiar voice rang from the doorstep,

    " Well, it seems like my wife misses a lot this days."

    Her thoughts were pulled back to reality when she heard Cedric''s calm voice. She was nervous instinctively and put back the ne on its ce as his eyes followed her action. There was a sh of unhappiness in his eyes which implicated that he wasn''t happy with her finding his stuff.

    Ayra exined before catching the attention of his coat,

    " I came to meet you but you weren''t there. Do you mind?"

    Cedric hid his unhappiness with a smile. Entering in, he replieding to stop near her,

    " Why would I mind when I, myself belong to you not only my stuffs?"

    Ayra blushed a little but didn''t get angry with him today. She was slowly wrapping up with the fact that he could taunt her anytime, anywhere. Putting the subject of pendant behind her mind, her attention fell on his coat which had stain of fresh blood.

    She frowned reaching out to touch his coat initiatively,

    " What have you done again?"

    She couldn''t help but frowning deeper and at the same time ran her hand through the bloodstains. Cedric smiled down at her action and clutched her palm which was going to slide down,

    " Don''t touch them, Princess. This blood belongs to other man."

    Ayra put her hand back and growled inside. Narrowing her eyes at him, she replied snorting,

    " Why are you so possessive? Anyways how did you punish the man that the blood fell on your coat?"

    Cedricughed sarcastically at her innocence. He responded twitching his lips in amusement,

    " I haven''t punished him."

    Ayra gave him a confusing re to hear him continuing with a dark chuckle,

    " I have killed him. He was flying his hands too much and left his filthy blood on my coat. Such a waste! "

    Ayra''s expression wasn''tfortable after learning that he had taken someone''s life again. Cedric patted his coatzily and reminded off the moment when he saw her holding something from his drawer. He questioned sounding casual as much as he could,

    " Why did youe by the way?"

    Ayra blinked and hesitated before speaking,

    " Well, I saw a pendant inside the drawer. Who is the owner of it!"

    Cedric skipped the question wisely. Climbing on the desk to sit downzily, he retortedpletely ignoring her curiosity,

    " That wasn''t the question, Princess. Why did you want to meet me?"

    Ayra gave up asking and replied fondling with the hem of her clothes nervously,

    " I want to go in Prayer with Sister Jessie on the day of festival. Can I?"

    Her question brought a frown between his temples. He wondered when did their rtionship developed so much that they were hanging out together. Cedric shrugged with a surprised re,

    " I didn''t know when did my sister had be such holly creature. Are you two upto something?"

    Ayra''s eyes dted a little before shaking her head repeatedly. If she told him the truth of visiting the grandfather, he would never allow them to leave. Cedric rested his eyes on her for a while before humming quitely. She didn''t look suspicious and it was okay to let her have anotherpanion.

    Cedric replied looking up to meet her eyes,

    " If you wish that, you can go but you must keep the guards with you."

    Ayra bit her lips together and didn''t say anything. Too many objections could arise his suspensions more. Her eyes followed his back and fell on the discarded letter once again.

    Her lips parted before speaking to him,

    " Did the welfare board asked for us?"

    Cedric knitted his brows together. It turned out like she had seen and known too much in his absence. Cedric hummed as response and heard her asking again in a worried voice,

    " Are they scary or can they do any harm to you?"

    Cedricughed at her words. Rubbing a thumb of his thigh, he repliedzily,

    " They are just a bunch of arrogant puppet, Princess but not strong enough to harm me."

    Ayra sighed dropping her head down and murmured lowly,

    " I..I am sorry..I didn''t mean to bring trouble for you."

    Cedric looked at her longer before speaking with a smile,

    " You think that you have brought trouble for me?"

    Ayra nodded still keeping her eyes on the ground. She felt like her words weren''t enough to mend her mistake. Cedric darkened his eyes at her and replied with a grin,

    " Actually you are right and you should give me a redemption at least."

    Ayra looked up at his smile strangely. Not understanding his words a bit, she kept frowning until he opened his mouth again and revealed his demand slowly,

    " Kiss me, Princess. I have to know how much skilled I have made you in this time."

    *********************

    Heya guys~ New Month and New Mission will be starting from today onwards hehe.

    Mass Release --- 5 Chapters on 20 December!

    150+ Golden tickets during this month = 10 chapters Mass Release as a reward after the end of this month.

    So keep voting to support me to get the mass release award~

 Chapter 461 - The Night Of Lantern Festival --- Part 1

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Lips On You My Maroon 5 ||

    Ayra was surprised by his sudden demand. A while back, they were discussing about the serious issues that they had to solve but he was being all yful. She gave him a cold nce but he didn''t falter at all. As if he was waiting for her initiative action, he pouted his lips together dramatically.

    Ayra could only sigh out helplessly. Since he had asked for her kiss, he wouldn''t let her go until his intention was deeply fulfilled. Ayra appeared troubling but she began to approach him after giving it a second thought. They had more than just kissing and it wouldn''t change anything if she gave him another one.

    Ayra''s hands streched out to ce on his shoulders and once their lips stayed only few inches away from each others, a long sigh passed through her lips. His eyes were on her unnerving as if he couldn''t wait to take the charge and broke her all shyness. But he waited like a predator who was observing his prey''s every single move. He couldn''t help but taunting at her nervousness,

    " Do you think that I have a lot of patience, Princess?"

    Ayra came back to her rational thoughts and gave up herself anyways. Her lips trembled when she pressed onto his lips tightly. The kiss was almost simr like a soft punch of candy. Once her tongue went deeper, the feeling was only intoxicating and sweet at the same time. She nned to end their kiss with a short smooch but it wasn''t possible so fast when he deepened their kiss, earning a suppressed moan from her lips.

    He growled into her mouth, generated their lips more roughly to hear her panting. But he didn''t care as long as he got what he wanted. Ayra attempted to break free but it was only pulled back by him to feel him running his hands through her backbone. She shivered lightly under his teach and heard the usual posseive tone between their passionate kissing,

    "You are mine, Ayra. Your body, your soul, your heart should be mine only."

    He pushed his tongue further to hear her gasping. Her hands on his shoulders threatened to fall down but he made them wrapping around his neck tightly. Truth to be told, she felt a warm current passing through her stomach when he took her name and deepened their lips more posseively. It was the exact feeling like wanting to push away but at the same, the ce between her thighs throbbed for something unknowingly. She was all aware of the wetness that was growing between her thighs.

    When her thoughts were distracted by their intense kissing, she failed to notice his action. Cedric''s one hand wrapped around her waist to lift her on the desk. A surprised gasp came through her closed mouth when the files all fell down and he came to stand between her thighs. They didn''t break their kiss for a moment and she was turning breathless as each moment passed between them.

    To her surprise, she heard the sound of his zipper going down, brought her thoughts back to reality. Her thoughts turned nk in no moment when she predicted the next moment. Cedric was running his hands over her thighs to pull her gown up gently. She breathed hard thinking about his next action and heard the manly voice which had turned too thick in desire,

    " Princess...I think, I don''t need your approval anymore."

    It was an undeniable truth that he said to her unexpectedly. She had started believing that this man was less demon and more husband to her always. Today or tomorrow, she had to ept the fate with him.

    Their nose tickled against each others as they broke away from a moment. She had her eyes drooping down shyly. Their bodies were burning for each others and she knew that more than anything else.

    She felt more vulnerable under his intense eyes but before she had the chance of responding with words, Frenchies spoke from the outside without stepping in,

    " Your Highness! Mr. Hale is expecting to meet you."

    The moment of passion was interrupted and before she could think of something else, Cedric muttered an incoherent curse. His face was shifted like he could barely wait to kill Frenchies. Ayra nervously looked at the doorway and saw Cedric sliding out from her thighs.

    The heat of passion suddenly turned embarrassing. She could tell that they were nearly consummating their marriage over the desk. It was truly dangerous to dodge the demon''s temptation. He could literally trap her with his words undoubtedly.

    Cedric went over to brust the door open loudly. Ayra had already scooped down and adjusted her clothes but the pink blushes on her cheeks were still present. Besides her lips were looking like freshly sucked by something badly. Anyone could guess the act just by looking at her lips.

    Cedric held the door open for Frenchies who didn''t understand why was his lord looking so mad. Frenchies muttered looking confused about his own actions,

    " My Lord.. Have.. Have I done anything wrong?"

    He questioned when Ayra walked out passing him quickly. Her head was lowered down as if she was too embarrassed to face anyone. Frenchies vaguely what he did wrong bying at this hour. He gulped down before bringing his eyes up to meet Cedric''s eyes who looked deadly furious. Punishment was better than death. Frenchies thought to himself and bowed his head longingly. Holding the tears of his misery in his eyes, he requested in a shaking voice,

    " My Lord, I volunteer to stay in cat form for the next one week."

    This time, it was Cedric who became speechless!

    The days of vige festival had finallye with lot of joy, cheers. Basically the entire Basarisk partied throughout the entire night at the day ofntern festival. It wasmon fair in Basarisk but it was new to Ayra since she wasn''t part of Basarisk before. Cedric had decided to postpone the meeting with Balvina''s welfare board after the festival. The tenants from Basarisk expected his sole attention and he wasn''t going to ruin it for their personal reasons. Hence they stayed in Basarisk to enjoy the festival.

    Ayra and Jessie came out together from Dixon Pce. Cedric who was talking to some vige heads gave them a questioning look. Ayra coughed lightly before answering in a calm voice,

    " We are going to pray tonight. I informed you."

    Cedric slightly nodded before reminding them off,

    " Keep the guards with you."

    Ayra grimaced at his order but Jessie passed her a look of assurance as if she had something in her sleeves. They both headed outside after crossing Cedric who was busy in chatting. Once they were out of main pce, they heavied a sigh of relief. Ayra asked sounding worried about their n,

    " Will your grandpa agree to meet me? What if he doesn''t?"

    Jessie pondered deeply and assured after looking at the guards behind,

    " We should give a try at least. I don''t believe that he can turn down both of us, at least not you."

    Ayra nodded thoughtfully and wondered how would the man react on their presence! Besides Cedric didn''t know about their travelling!

    Somewhere away from Basarisk, it was dark city in an abandoned ce. Not only the ce was full of darkeness, even the living castle was looking nothing less than a demon in hell.

    The entire castle was looking asleep from outside but inside the sea of darkeness, there were people who walked around randomly. A man in ck hoodie began to walk for the outdoor area. Once he stepped closer ready to turn on his wings, the butler from their castle appeared on his side from nowhere. He bowed at him respectively before speaking,

    " Young Master, his highness has asked you to not leave the castle tonight."

    The man in hoodie halted in his track slightly but didn''t look happy after hearing from his butler. As if he heard nothing of him, he began to walk away for the outdoor numbly. The butler panicked as it was the order from his lord. If he failed topel, he would bear the punishment instead of young Master.

    He quickly trailed him off closely and tried to stop him again,

    " Young Master! Please don''t make it hard for me! His highness really wants you to stay in the castle tonight."

    The man in hoodie didn''t even spare a nce as he kept walking for the outside. The butler had no other choice but to use his threatening voice to stop him from going outside,

    " Young Master, if you dare to step outside, I will have no choice but to use my force on you. This was a strict punishment from his highness. If you leave again..I will.."

    His words were stuck in his throat when he felt someone gripping his throat even though no one was seemingly close around. The butler shifted his eyes back on the Young Master who stopped in his track and looked around.

    Before he could say anything, the butler fell on the floor with his body turning ashen as if he had been just burnt with fire. The air of that night was the only witness who watched his terrible death.

    **************

    I am so ready for the terrible fights which areing in next chapters. What''s your thoughts about the new character? I will update again if it''s possible today. My eyes have encountered some issues unfortunately.. I have to run for the doctor today. Hope, you are enjoying the thrill ~?

 Chapter 462 - The Night Of Lantern Festival --- Part 2

    When the ces of Basarisk was busy in celebrating the yearly Lantern Festival, Richalwolf Land was having their own festival today. They celebrated their happiness by camping outside. Eachnd had its own tradition and ancient rules. When the other ces in Richalwolf Land was immersed in celebrating the day of their festival, something terrible was happening in the courtyard of Vallodisan''s Castle.

    Ss was performing trail against a man who had been suspected to leak the confidential news to the rogue wolves. Rogue wolves were consisted in a pack of few members who had the ability to shift as human. But their intention was always been to rule the kingdom as their own way which never seeded due to Ss & his father. It was more specifically Ss who was more fierce, more cruel than his father. Rogues were threatening for Richalwolf Land and helping them was same like going against your own kingdom.

    Ss wore a dark red long coat over his ck attire. It was part of their festival and he hated it so much than anything else. His mother forced him to wear that and honestly he found it boring more likely a woman''s cloth. Salmon along with few guards were present with him in the courtyard. Three of them kept holding the man down who didn''t stop cursing Ss for a second,

    " You think, you can stop them? They wille after you!"

    " You are just an useless Duke! You don''t deserve to be our King!"

    " You are just a mad Duke!"

    " You...You are inhuman to us.."

    Ss only chuckled between his puffs. Putting aside the cigarette for a while, he replied through his light chuckle,

    " At least you have spouted one truth of me at least. I am not human after all."

    Ss shuffled his feet together while asking to the manzily,

    " Now shift and let me see where your partners are!"

    The man groaned before clenching his teeth together and denied with disgust,

    " I won''t shift.. ever.."

    Ss gave him a malicious grin. Putting back the cigarette between his lips, he repliedzily,

    " Trust me, it won''t feel good if I make you shift on yourself."

    The man was truly arrogant. Despite the warning that Ss gave him, he refused to reveal the information rather stayed adamant to the intention that he wouldn''t shift at any cost. Ss had the power to see through wolf''s eyes and find out what had he seen in the past few days. He wouldn''t give Ss that chance.

    Ss''s feature hardened after he refused his order. His eyes shifted on Salmon who received his order through eye contact and quickly dissapared behind his back into the darkeness.

    Between this time, no one talked and expected eagerly to see that what was in the fate of this man. Salmon appeared with a bowl of hot water which was still unleashing the smoke. It only rified that the water had been just boiled and it was hot, burning.

    The man rose up his eyes suspiciously when Salmon ced them right in front of him. Panic crossed through his mind when he saw it. Ss had a devilish smile hanging on his face. His cold voice prated through the haze of darkeness,

    " Salmon.. Please Help Mr.Barner is washing his face."

    The man who had been there captive, Mr.Barner yelled switching his eyes between the bowl and Ss,

    " What do you mean? I won''t.."

    "Aaaaahhhhh!", his shrill scream echoed throughout the castle when Salmon forced his face into the boiling water. The water burnt his face, leaving various scratches to look him horrible. The guards around them shrieked in fear and pulled their eyes away from the scene.

    Salmon kept pressing his face into the water until the man muttered through his pain,

    " I will say.. Please..let me..go..I will..tell.. everything.."

    Ss gave another signal to Salmon who pulled Mr.Barner''s head out of boiling water. When his head was out of water, everyone stumbled one step back after watching such horrible sight of his face. It was burnt horribly.

    Ss smiled at the man maliciously. His features had no sign of regret instead he felt the joy of punishing this morons who took a pride of their action thinking that they could win against him. Ss was going to ask him to continue when his eyes fell on the rooftop and his smile froze.

    It was Isabe who came to see the sky which had thousandnterns today. The queen had suggested her that it was a beautiful sight and she shouldn''t miss it at any cost. But she didn''t expect to see such horrible act in the backyard.

    The memory from that night was nk inside her head. Whenever she asked Ss about what happened between them on the day of her smoking, Ss simply told her that she was fast asleep by his side. Having no memory of that night, she could only believe on his words. This days were going pretty well. The king and Queen adored her but she noticed that they didn''t like her around Ss. Hence the day onwards, she stayed far away from him and didn''t even give him the chance of talking to her alone anymore.

    Their eyes met and she could feel that he had turned to apletely different person after he noticed his presence. Much to her surprise, Ss ordered to stop the trail within few words and looked back to meet her eyes.

    Her heart raced as if it would pop out from its ce anytime soon. She wondered why she behaved like a thief whenever she met him. To subtle the awkwardness, she quickly turned away, ready to leave the rooftop before he finds her to chat again.

    Isabe only took few steps away from the railing to reach the stairs when she vaguely heard the sound of wing''s flipping. She speeded up her pace but it wasn''t fast enough to ignore the domineering voice that came from her back,

    " Fate isn''t something that you can run away from, Princess Isabe."

    *************

    Continue Scrolling To Read The ...allnovelfull

 Chapter 463 - The Night Of Lantern Festival--- Part 3

    Coming back to Basarisk, Jessie and Ayra had to hop into the carriage together in order to get rid of Cedric''s suspense. The guards were still behind them, following their carriage closely as per Cedric''s order. The coachman was heading for the nearby church that they had in Basarisk which was the opposite direction of Richalwolf Land''s path. Jessie had information that their grandfather and rest of family lived in a old mansion of Richalwolf Land.

    The carriage drove through the sea of crowd. Since the festival was going on, local streets were quite busy. The regr creatures joined all together to fly thentern. The environment was harmonious unlike other times when everyone held a certain seriousness on their faces to point out that they were creatures.

    Ayra peeked through the back veils of their carriage and whispered to Jessie who wasn''t happy about the excuse of church visiting,

    " What will we do now? They won''t leave us for a second. If we disappear using our magic, they will inform to his highness. Then everyone will be in trouble."

    Jessie pondered in deep thoughts for a while. When a n crossed across her mind, her eyes lit up in excitement. She lowered down her voice and asked Ayra who was getting worried slowly,

    " Can you make them unconscious?"

    Ayra appeared hesitating but nodded her head affirmatively afterwards. She stole a glimpse of the guards in their back and confirmed Jessie,

    " I guess, I can. We aren''t in pce anymore. My magic can work on them. But how will we reach in Richalwolf Land if we make all of them unconscious? At least we will need a ride and flying over there with our wings will attract attention."

    Jessie tapped on her hands and winked telling,

    " I will force the coachman to follow our lead. You will just have to get rid of those guards."

    Jessie returned her attention on the coachman ahead and yelled loudly,

    " Coachman, we will visit the church inside the Ashua Forest. Drive over there."

    The coachman was a fifty something like man who found her request odd and yelled back responding,

    " But Princess, it is quite far away from castle. Both churches are the same thing. Why don''t you.."

    " Just do what I say!!!", came the sharp reply from Jessie who saw Ayra blinking at her in confusion. The church inside Ashua forest was an abandoned ce. People didn''t go over there quite often and today was the best opportunity since everyone was busy with their festival. Leaving the guards asleep over there would be less troublesome or else they would be notified if they leave those guards under everyone''s watchful eyes.

    Ayra watched the carriage which was now taken over an empty road without anyone around. The two sides of road was enveloped in dense forest. She wondered where they were going for or what was Jessie''s mind. Less than a few minutes, the carriage stopped at the end of road as the coachman''s voice came from their front,

    " My Lady, Princess, you have to walk into the forest to reach the Ashua''s Church."

    Jessie grasped Ayra''s hand and whispered without replying to the coachman,

    " Do it now! No one is around us. This is the best ce to leave them. So we won''t be found out."

    Ayra nodded hurriedly and looked back at the guards intensely through the small window of carriage. Jessie watched her in curiousity as she performed her magic. Ayra kept staring at them intensely untill her eyes began to change colors. Jessie was little shocked when she spotted that Ayra had two different eyeballs. The intensity in her eyes was something that scared her off. It was something like she could kill anyone with just single nce.

    When Jessie kept looking at the guards who were going to faint, their carriage began to shook violently. Jessie slightly panicked and looked up at Ayra who seemed unaffected by the sudden earthquake or something else. Jessie swallowed down her saliva nervously and heard the coachman panicking but she had no time to pay attention.

    She looked back at the guards on their horses who were all confused and soon they all fell from their horses one by one, fainting. Jessie gasped in amusement and she found it cool move but their carriage kept shaking. She shifted her eyes back on Ayra who didn''t return to her rational sense.

    Out of fear, Jessie reached out to shook Ayra who gasped turning off her power that was going in unknown direction. Their coachman kept shouting from the front door,

    " Dear God, Princess!! What was happening? We should go back now! What happened with our guards? Someone must be targeting us. What do we do now?"

    Jessie cursed something under her breath and replied to the coachman after controlling her irritation,

    " Don''t scream, damn it! They will be fine! Now turn around the carriage and head for Richalwolf Land. We have to meet few guests over there."

    The coachman hesitated speaking nervously,

    " But Princess.. Lord has forbidden you two.."

    " Either you take us in Richalwolf Land or you will face the same consequences like those guards. Besides I will make sure that you never wake up from that sleep. Now the choice is all yours.", came the sharp reply from Jessie who was holding the urge of strangling the coachman. He was getting too noisy without any reason. When she heard nothing as his reply, she frowned but the carriage was quickly started again.

    Jessie asked her worryingly,

    " Are you okay?"

    Ayra hummed after taking deep breaths. Jessie couldn''t help but asking in admiration,

    " You turned on your both sides. What happens when you activate both of them together? I was a little scared a moment ago."

    Ayra rubbed her palms together to control a different feelings whiche back when she idently turn on her both powers and whispered back,

    " I..I actually can''t exin but all I feel like only blood can satisfy my urge and darkeness is the only thing that I love in this world."

    ***********

    Hello everyone ~ I missed one chapter update yesterday due to my appointment with doctor.. To repay the missing update, I will update one more chapter today when I am free. Enjoy the updates ~

 Chapter 464 - The Night Of Lantern Festival --- Part 4

    Everything was happening ording to their original n. Now that they were left with carriage, it was easy for them to travel around. Ayra''s difort faded away until they arrived at the mansion that Jessie mentioned earlier.

    The carriage parked away in front of an old mansion nearby at thend of Richalwolf Land. Most parts of the mansion was surrounding in darkness except one neo light which was passing through the window of second stairs. Jessie spoke earning Ayra''s attention on her,

    " Here it is. Last time, I heard that they are living in this mansion."

    Ayra gave a small nod and hopped out from the carriage tond on the ground. Jessie followed her behind and jumped down from the carriage. They both looked around and found no one around except the guards who protected the entrance.

    Jessie gave a tap on her shoulders to proceed forward,

    " Let''s go! I just hope that they won''t trouble us."

    They both walked down to stop by the entrance. Those two long beard men nced up at them from head to toe suspiciously. Since they both were dressed in fancy clothes, the guards were courteous when one of them asked Jessie,

    " Who are you two? Haven''t seen before here."

    Jessie cleared her throat awkwardly. Peeking at the mansion which had their grandfather living, she responded hiding the rtionship,

    " Is..Is Mr. Quinsey at home?"

    The guards shared a meaningful nce because no one came to meet their master in this past few years except one or two sometimes. The guard replied ncing between them suspiciously,

    " Yes, he is but tell us first. Who are you two? Where are youing from?You seem like prominent figures. Your clothes, shoes are all expensive. Are youing from Basarisk in case?"

    The guard made a random guess and observed closely when Ayra and Jessie''s expression turned white in nervousness. Jessie opened her mouth toe up with lies when Ayra interrupted replying to them politely,

    " We are his family. This is her granddaughter. Can we visit him now? I promise that we will take a few minutes."

    As soon as Ayra confirmed their identity,the guards suddenly panicked. Stepping back from the entrance, they became extremely alerted and looked up at them hatefully. When the guard opened his mouth, he was no longer respectful and almost yelled at them,

    " Go back to your Kingdom, Princess. No one from Basarisk is allowed to meet the master. He doesn''t wee anyone from them. It''s better that you two leave without wasting our time."

    Jessie clenched her teeth together. Her anger was boiling but she had to hold it down for Ayra''s sake. Ayra stepped closer to the gate and tried to assert the seriousness of their situation,

    " We have something very urgent to know from him. It won''t take very long time. Please believe that we mean no harm to him. Besides we are family at the end."

    The other guard snorted from his side,

    " Our Master has no rtionship with Basarisk ever since young Miss passed away. Don''t try to convince us with fake emotions. Get out of here before we use force."

    Jessie stepped forward fuming in rage. Her fists clenched aside when she spoke to them,

    " We won''t go. What will you do?Come & Confront us. See, what can I do to you."

    Ayra panicked as Jessie was getting out of control. Their grandfather was already angered on them. If they made any fuss at the gate, the old man would hate them more. Ayra pulled Jessie away from the door and whispered warning,

    " Sister Jessie, we can''t be rude with them. Grandpa might hate us more. How about we step aside and wait for a perfect chance to slip inside? I think, it was less the trouble."

    Jessie didn''t seem like she wanted to stay any longer but she did agree when Ayra was hopeful about the situation. They left hinting that they were heading back for Basarisk without any argument.

    The guards smirked cunningly and went back to their ces to perform their duty as usual. Their carriage had been taken away in distance, away from their eyes to let them believe that they were gone. But in reality, they were hiding inside the bushes, keeping an eye on the guards to find a perfect opportunity.

    Perhaps the heaven listened their prayers. After a while, another carriage with hurst began to approach the entrance. The hurst were brought for the horses that were staying here. Since it was their regr task, the guards didn''t even check on them.

    Ayra quickly pulled Jessie with her and climbed up into the carriage whilst the carriage waited at the entrance to be opened up fully. Before Jessie could protest her decision, Ayra pulled both of them into the hurst in order to hide themselves.

    Jessie cursed something but it was soon distracted when the carriage began to enter the mansion. The hurst were slightly wet because of the light rainfall which had urred an hour ago. It was making them ufortable and Jessie was all ready to jump out but Ayra kept holding onto her.

    The carriage stopped in front of the mansion when they both came down hurriedly and went behind the trees to hide themselves. Ayra whispered to Jessie grinning,

    " At least we are inside now."

    Jessie snorted while patting on her body. She peeked behind and muttered,

    " Now what? How will we meet grandpa now? He is inside the room."

    Ayra nodded her head thoughtfully and came up with another idea surprising Jessie,

    " There''s one more way. We can enter disguising as maids. As long as we reach them, nothing can stop us anymore."

    At that moment when the two were busy in nning, a very familiar voice rang from distance,

    " Coachman, is this the right time to deliver hurst? Creatures have no morality this days."

    ************

    Continue Scrolling To Read The ... Remember to vote to show your support~

 Chapter 465 - The Night Of Lantern Festival ---- Part 5

    Back To The Castle Of Vallodisan, Isabe halted in her track when she heard the cold, emotionless voice from her back. She didn''t expect him to chase her like a mad cow. She had a feeling like they were ying a cat and mouse y in where the cat was desperate to catch the mouse. Her breathing had turned irregr and by the time, she had turned around to face him, Ss had already taken several steps forward to her standing position.

    His eyes were zing like fire as if he was holding a silent anger for her. He continued without tearing his eyes from her face which had the expression of running away,

    " Fate is inevitable just like our meeting is."

    Isabe blinked at his words confusing. Keeping her eyes down from him, she muttered through her nervousness,

    " I..I.. apologize..Duke Ss..I wasn''t supposed to watch your trails. It wasn''t an ident. I didn''t."

    " Why didn''t youe to y with me when I called you?", came the irreverent response from Ss who wasn''t bothered about her watching his deadly trials. He believed that being the closest sister of Cedric, she had seen much more of it.

    This time, Isabe looked up at him nervously. Few days back, a maid had gone to inform her that Ss was expecting her visit. He wanted to y a round of chess with her but the queen was present right by her side. The queen responded on behalf of her and gave the excuse that Isabe was still not recovered from such tragic incident and she needed to rest as much as possible. But Isabe didn''t disclose this matter to Ss. She was just an outsider and it wasn''t right to create confrontation between a family.

    Isabe gave a stiff smile and replied courteously,

    " My apologise, Duke Ss. I wasn''t feeling well at that time."

    Ss gave out augh angrily. Looking back at her, he questioned raising his brows yfully,

    " Then you mustn''t be feeling well now because you almost flew away just now after finding me."

    Isabe smiled embarrassing. Maybe she was acting too harsh on him without any proper reason. When she was engrossed in her own embarrassement, Ss had closed one step between them. Now standing face to face together, she could feel his green eyes on her zing. His words resonated one by one slowly,

    " I am not very bad person to get along with, Princess Isabe. You just don''t want to try me."

    Isabe pulled her eyes up to look into his eyes questioning. Sometimes his words gave her weird sense of humor but next time, his generous personality corrected her thoughts convincing that he was just being helpful to her because she went through a tragic incident. Isabe opened her mouth again to speak courteously,

    " I am sorry if my behavior offended you, Duke Ss."

    Then another eternity of awkwardness slipped past between them. Ss just kept staring at her without any words and saw through her mind which was panicking. After a while, Isabe opened her mouth to speak slowly,

    " I...I should go back to my room now. The queen will be looking for me."

    She turned around to leave but her forearms was grabbed forcing her to stop in her track. Looking back, she heard him asking with a smile,

    " Didn''t youe to see thenterns in the sky? Let me show you a good view!"

    He didn''t wait for her response and immediately held her closer. In a blink of eye, Isabe gasped feeling her high in the air. Speechless by his sudden action, she kept looking down and saw him safelynding on the highest tower of Vallodisan Castle. This tower had no way toe in except flying.

    When both of themnded down safely, she opened her mouth in rage to question him but she was immediately distracted by the beauty that the sky held. Thousands ofnterns were swimming in the air and created a magical sight of sky which wasn''t often seen by others. Most of them wereing from Basarisk since it was their old tradition to fly the Lantern whilst Richalwolf Land followed different thoughts.

    Isabe couldn''t help but smiling at the scene. Ss came to stop by her side and smiled at her widely. Looking at her pure genuine smile, he found it worthy to wait for her for days just to steal a glimpse of her innocent face.

    Ss suggested offering her a smile,

    " Make a wish!"

    " Huh?", came the confused answer from Isabe who was holding onto the railings.

    Ss exined looking away at thenterns,

    " My grandma used to tell me that our wish gets fullfiled on the day of Lantern Festival. I have wished too many in these past few years. So I thought of asking you to wish now."

    Isabe shed a smile andpelled his words. She closed her eyes and prayed silently until she had spoken everything. Once she reopened her eyes, it was full of emotions. A bitter smile formed on her lips when she looked in distance at the flyingnterns.

    Ss couldn''t help but asking slowly,

    " What did you wish for?"

    Isabe took a deep breath first. Her palms rested together on the railings when she replied to him truthfully,

    " I made a wish for Vincent. I wanted him happy wherever he is now and tell him that I will love him always and..."

    Ss gulped the ufortable feeling after her words. It was painful for him to think that she was thinking about her husband right after standing by his side. It looked like he never held a position in her heart. Ss urged her to finish her words,

    " And what Princess?"

    Isabe continued smiling at herself miserably,

    " And he will be thest and only one in my life in this life time."

    Ss felt a sharp arrow had just stabbed deep into his heart. Without his consciousness, his ws hade out to leave scratch on the railings silently.

    **********

    An extra chapter can be posted within today to mend the missing update from yesterday''s schedule but I can''t promise as Doctor has advised me to less my work for two weeks at least.

 Chapter 466 - The Night Of Lantern Festival ---- Part 6

    ** I apologise forte updates guys. This medicines are making me sleepy almost all day night but I am trying my best to maintain the update schedule. Here''s the two chapters

    update***

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    By Your Side By Acejax Feat Danilyon ||

    It was hard to describe the feelings that Ss was feeling at that moment. Hearing the words of love for someone else from the person whom you love is the cruelest thing on earth. He realized, sensed every inch of pain at that moment. Maybe his emotions started from one single mistake but he started liking his for real. No bond, no mistake.. This time, he felt her for real. These days without watching her much around were nearly driving him crazy. But he held it back, convincing himself repeatedly telling that their right time woulde.

    His ws came out invontarily, leaving scratches over the hard wall as a proof of his anger. Creatures like him didn''t do well when it came to control emotions. Either they screamed venting out their anger or they showed their powers to destroy whatever made him upset.

    Isabe didn''t know what was happening by her side. Her eyesid on thenterns that made their way throughout the sky and was immersed into her own thoughts. Ss clenched his teeth tightly to suppress his rage. Something was pushing up inside toe out and he knew very well what could happen if he lost control. His breathing became erratic and heavy. His chest raised up and down consistently as a reflection of his inner rage.

    His ws kept extending unbelievably too long which wasn''t in the character of shifter wolf. His mind pushed him to do something to Isabe. His inner mind wanted to hurt Isabe to let her know the consequences of hurting his feelings. Ss battled until the very end and lowly growled to stop his crazy thoughts.

    His ws were burning to grasp Isabe to show her who he was. But he fought to hold back and nced up at her smiling face nkly. Sometimes he wondered how crazily her smile managed to control his emotions. Just one simple smile on her face could give him the urge of battling against the entire world even though he was no one to her heart.

    Ss fisted his palms together to hide his ws and kept reflecting on his actions internally. Isabe instinctively looked down only to be shocked to find out that the railings had such marks as if someone was scratching on it. Just a simple nce, she could guess that the mark was left by some creatures who had ws.

    She gasped running her fingers over the mark to speak to him curiously,

    " Who dide before us? O my god! It must be some ferocious animal."

    Isabe''s voice panicked him more. His body stiffened knowing that Isabe had noticed his misdeeds. He swallowed hard and used all his self strength to stop those ws which wereing out.

    Isabe looked up at him strangely. For a while, it was only her who talked and Ss didn''t respond anything except hearing. Her gaze turned serious upon looking at him. She sensed that Ss was going through a tough time. His expression was dark as if he was having some inner battles. Isabe''s voice grew concerned as she called him softly,

    " Duke Ss?"

    Ss didn''t respond and it only made her worried since his facial expression wasn''t one of his best one. He was breathing through his nose irregrly. His lips parted and closed unevenly which was why she was more suspicious about him. Ss kept fisting his palms until Isabe grew closer to his body. She ced her hand over his forearm slowly to whisper his name,

    " Duke Ss, are..are you okay?"

    Warm current flow through his body. Her touch felt like the first raindrop after a rough summer. It was blissful andforting that tamed the beast inside him faster than he expected. His tensed body rxed under her light touch and all of sudden, he was pushed back to reality.

    Hearing his name from her mouth,Ss turned his face aside to look at her bewildering. His response came out as whisper as he spoke to her,

    " I..I am okay..Can you go somewhere with me please!"

    Isabe was a little taken back by the sudden change of subject. Her hesitation was evident on her facial expression. The queen didn''t like their close rtionship but at the same time, she didn''t find the courage of saying ''No'' right in front of him.

    Her eyes flew backwards on thenterns where some of them were on the brink of copsing over the ground. Her lips parted after a while of thinking,

    " All right but we muste back before dawn."

    Ss squealed like a child excitedly. Taking a step back from her, his long wings unted open in a shot as he whispered to her with a smile,

    " You won''t regret it. Trust me!"

    Isabe wondered where he was taking her. But this night she wished to trust him for once. The man who saved her life didn''t deserve to be ignored by her always. She inteneded to use her own dragon wings but thinking about her health which was regaining her previous strength slowly, she gave up and supported her weight onto him. Ss smiled widely at her initiative move and in a blink of eye, he flew away from the tower leaving the tower,nterns all behind. His mood was exceptionally good since she agreed to give her time willingly. It was a good sign and he was going to use every bit of it wisely. A woman''s heart isn''t easy to mend since she has broken too much, lost too much. It is a matter of days where he needs to take care of her slowly until she agrees to open her heart for him.

    Isabe kept holding onto him for her dear life. He was so close to her body that her skin could feel the heat of his skin. The journey wasn''t long in the sky. Theynded down safely. When their feet touched the wet grass, a bunch of kids ran over on their way calling and squealing excitedly,

    " Father is back..."

 Chapter 467 - The Night Of Lantern Festival ---- Part 7

    Back To The Grandpa''s mansion in Richalwolf Land, Ayra was startled by the sudden voice that she overhearded from their back. Her eyes widened as her palms began to turn sweaty. Jessie looked up at her bewildering about what happened to her all of sudden. Ayra''s voice came out shaking,

    " Did..Did you hear it? Your brother.. Doesn''t it seem like his voice?"

    Jessie narrowed her eyes deeply. She peeked from back of tree but saw no one except the coachman who was pulling down the hurst. Turning around, she assured Ayra whose expression turned deathly pale after she heard his voice,

    " There is no one, Ayra. You must be hallucinating. How on earth Cedric woulde here?"

    Jessie found it illogical since their grandfather hated Cedric the most. After a vital argument with his family, Cedric even stopped visiting him for forever. It was impossible for him to appear here randomly. But Ayra kept holding her doubts. She wasn''t convinced and tried to warn Jessie,

    " But sister Jessie..The voice..It was so much like him.. What if he is really here?"

    Jessie shook her head brushing off the possibilities in a moment. She spoke with assurance as she came on her side,

    " No! He doesn''t visit grandpa anymore. You must have heard someone else''s voice."

    Hence the matter was pushed back after Jessie''s words. Looking back at the ce where the carriage was parked, they decided to sneak inside the mansion quietly. While following the lead of Jessie who was looking for the back door, Ayra wondered inside her mind that why the old man didn''t use much light in this mansion. Naturally old people like to live in bright ces to avoid any ident. But this mansion seemed to follow aplete different terms.

    Fortunately they found the back door without much troubles. The mansion had only few maids which reduced their possibilities of getting caught. Jessie first stepped inside to find the structure of mansion. It was an old duplex style in where people coulde and go from both sides. They both heard light noises from upstairs which meant most of them lived there. The downhall was too empty.

    Jessie murmured tearing her eyes apart from the upstairs,

    " They are upstairs, possibly. It''s our chance to disguise fast. Hurry up!"

    Ayra looked around worryingly and replied after turning her voice low,

    " But we don''t know what kind of clothes those maids were. We might get catch if we wear something randomly."

    Jessie agreed with her thoughts after considering the matter. Their grandpa was known as a grumpy man. If they got caught by others before meeting him, they would be dragged out of this mansion without having the chance of talking. Jessie looked around twice and noticed a room where the door was left open. Over the tiny bed, a pair of worn clothes were sprawled across the spacezily.

    Jessie assumed that it was left by any maid who worked in this mansion probably. Apart from them, no one lived here especially females. Jessie tugged on Ayra''s arms pointing at the clothes which was few steps away from their approach,

    " Ayra, you should wear that one. Meanwhile I will be staying here and guarding over the other men. You should go and find Grandpa upstairs alone. Remember to behave politely. I hope that he wouldn''t mistreat you."

    Ayra nodded giving her a small smile and walked inside the room carefully. After a while, she came out in that maid''s clothes. Her hairs were binded up in ponytail and she looked exactly like those poor girls who spent their life in this mansions. Jessie was impressed with her appearance.

    Ayra spoke touching the hem of her clothes,

    " I am ready, sister Jessie. Should I go now?"

    Jessie hummed as response and whispered back before looking around,

    " I will be right here waiting for you. If things get messy, remember to call my name. I hope that the stubborn man''s heart will melt after seeing you."

    Ayra promised staring at the root of stairs,

    " I will do my best!"

    Ayra left Jessie downstairs and took the stairs to climb upstairs. Her heart thudded wildly in fear that she would be caught before reaching the old man. Coming up to the mansion, she discovered that the mansion had various rooms but only two of them were usable where the rest of them were locked from outside.

    Ayra followed the light which wasing out from a corner of room and sucked a nervous breath. Just as she took few steps forward passing across another room, a female voice came from the other room,

    " La, is that you?"

    Ayra froze in her spot and couldn''t figure out how to respond at that moment. She turned around numbly and watched a woman in her white nightdressing out with a littlentern in her hand. The woman frowned hard at Ayra and eyed her from head to toe before asking,

    " Who are you? Where is La? Isn''t she the one supposed to serve Master in nightshirt?"

    Ayra made some abrupt conclusions in her mind. She blinked through her longshes and replied abruptly,

    " Um..La isn''t feeling well tonight. I am her cousin and she...she has asked me to serve the master. I was going to ask him that if he needs anything."

    The woman yawnedzily. It seemed like she less cared about her presence and waved her hand dismissing,

    " It''s good then. I was feeling sleepy too. Behave with Master properly and don''t anger him."

    The woman ended the conversation within few words. Ayra breathed a sigh of relief after she asked her to leave and closed the door to fall asleep. Ayra began to walk again through the dark corridors again focusing at the thin light which wasing straight from a room.

    The more she got closer, a difort feeling was slowlying into her mind.. But her pace wasn''t halting down as if there was something inside the room which was attracting her, calling her silently through the silence of night.

 Chapter 468 - The Young Master ---- Part 1

    Each step that she had taken towards the half opened door, an ufortable feeling swept past her mind. Something was pulling her towards the door. She wanted to know the person inside. Excitement and fear were both engulfing her soul.

    Thentern in her hand wasn''t the brightest thing that she had. It barely showed her path and when her track stopped at the entrance, an old enthusiastic voice came out from the room,

    " Uggh! Why can''t I beat you!! Watch your queen!"

    Curiousity sparked in her mind. As long as she knew that their grandpa lived alone in this mansion. Although his other family members had moved in differentnd for better living purpose, he stubbornly rooted in this old, broken mansion. Ayra was wondering about whom he was talking with. Hence, she decided to pause at the doorway. Her ears sharpened expecting to hear the voices but it was the old man''s voice again who was squirming like a little child,

    " Shit! You did it again, man! I can''t believe this!"

    Ayra pressed her ears against the wall tightly. Few more moments quickly slipped away but she heard nothing from them but a little noise of some stuffs moving inside the room was clear. Ayra felt pressurized with the feeling. They had already came out without telling anyone and much worse of that, they were wandering inside an unknown mansion without permission.

    Ayra took few long breath before looking around to have a better view. She was determined to see them first before going inside. Though Jessie confirmed that Cedric had no possiblity ofing here, she was scared of the voice that she heard in the courtyard. It was the best idea to look first then appear in front of Grandpa.

    Ayra''s eyes followed the next room beside the one that she was standing nearby. A shinyer of light was also passing into the other room which gave her the clear idea about the structure. Appearently this two rooms were adjusted and she could look into the room from the other one.

    Ayra put one of her hand on the light to block the light and crossed the door swiftly to enter into the second room beside that. Her breathing rxed after stepping in as she went closer to the corner of room to peek inside the room in where the grandpa was staying right now.

    Meanwhile Jessie was guarding on behalf of Ayra downstairs. She had to stop everyone from going upstairs in case Ayra got caught before even getting the chance to talk with her grandpa. Jessie paced back and forth downstairs worriedly. She halted in her track when she spotted anterning from the opposite direction.

    Jessie quickly slipped inside a room to hide her presence and peeked through the door to find a chubby woman walking over to enter into the room from where they stole the clothes. She assumed that it was one of the maid who worked here.

    The maid held a bewildering look on her expression when she brought thentern closer and noticed that her clothes were missing. She clearly remembered that the clothes were left here before she headed outside to guide the coachman.

    The maid named La turned around, intended to find the bothersome old man to ask for his midnight snack. She walked without any concern without knowing that a pair of eyes were following her moves.

    Jessie cursed from her hidden room when she saw her going for upstairs. Having no choice but to use violence, she speeded up her pace to stay behind La. When La felt a presence behind her, she turned around to see Jessie smiling. Jessie muttered something before giving her heavy blow on her head,

    " Sorry about that, little girl."

    La yelped in pain after she felt a blow on her head. She gasped and fell on the ground. Jessie heavied a sigh of relief and dragged her body into the room in where La''s clothes were before. She left the maid inside the room silently and closed the door without any noise.

    She heard a littlemotion from the outside of mansion when she stepped out,

    " Is the young Master here? Has anyone seen him?"

    Out of curiosity, Jessie scooted closer and saw that a old man was asking about some young Master.

    Who was the young Master here? It couldn''t be her grandpa at any cost!

    Coming back to the upstairs room, Ayra could now look into the room clearly, using the door which had adjusted the two rooms into one. From her position, she could see a fine, energetic old man who was ying a chess with a man sitting in his front. But the man was pressing his back against her vision but she felt the same familiarity again.

    Cedric???

    This time, she wasn''t being delusional at all. There was no way that she would mistake someone as Cedric. She stayed him for so long. Above all, she knew every inch of his muscr body.

    The Grandpa was a silver haired man. But the happy smile on his face showed that he was still young from mind and wasn''t a bad man as she imagined to be. Ayra held down her breath hardly and waited to see the face of that man who was ying with him.

    Strangely the man didn''t talk at all and quietly enjoyed the chirping voice of old man who was excited everytime he yed. After a long time of lingering silence, Ayra heard a short but familiar voice again,

    " Your Chance now!"

    Ayra stumbled on her feet and held the edge door. Shocked by the revealtion, she couldn''t even take her eyes off from them. If it was Cedric, why did he lie to her? Why did he tell the entire family that he didn''t had any connection with the old man? Most importantly, the grave...Was he truly hiding the grave from his other siblings? But why? Or she was mistaking someone else as Cedric again?

 Chapter 469 - The Young Master ---- Part 2

    In thend of Richalwolf Land, the scene surprised and overwhelmed Isabe''s heart at the same time. As soon as shended from his cozy embrace in front of arge mansion, a group of toddlers ran over to Ss who had a now broad smile hanging on his face. Isabe wandered that she had ever seen him smiling so big and proudly after she started living in Vallodisan. But it wasn''t the first attention that she got from there. Her eyes swiped on the toddlers one by one. Most of them were around 5-6 years old at their age.

    For a span of moment, Isabe''s heart ached for her own child who would have probably grown up at their ages if he was still alive. But sorrow didn''tst longer when one of them shouted reffering at Isabe who stood away from them,

    " Father brought his girlfriend, look over there!"

    Then all those little curious eyes fell on Isabe who was shocked then didn''t know whether tough or cry. Her mind recalled the piece of information that she collected when she decided to end her life. At that time, Ss mentioned as a matter of fact that he ran an orphanage. But she was surprised to find out that they called him ''father''. It wasn''t unsual since he took care of them but someone as cold like Ss didn''t look like Dad material.

    Ss was speechless by their wild imaginations. He nned to introduce her formally but this kids always thought hundred steps far from him. Ss quickly warned them after giving Isabe an apologizing smile,

    " Children, behave! She is our guest. What did I teach you, god?"

    They immediately shut off upon hearing the cold warning from their father but their curious eyes didn''t leave Isabe alone for a while. Isabe shed a big smile at them. Walking over to them slowly, she introduced herself crunching down to meet their heights,

    " Hi babies! I am Isabe from Basarisk. You heard about thend, right? Well, I am your father''s friend."

    Isabe used her baby voice when she spoke to them. Her easy going behavior quickly snatched the hearts of those little children who were afraid of approaching her. The children returned her a big smile and began to introduce themselves on their own.

    Ss watched them in amusement as how Isabe interacted with them so easily. She was extremely childish when she chatted with them. This scene moved his heart deeply. Sometimes mistake can lead you to the best thing that ever happened in your life.

    Ss exined to Isabe after the kids ran around the corner to y with their toys,

    " Most of their parents were soldiers or either abandoned them. Since there is no one around to take their responsibilities, I decided to open an orphanage for them. The responsibilities are taken care of by our family. Each year, I celebrate the festival with them so that they don''t feel lonely or abandoned in this world."

    Isabe saw the sorrow, affection in his eyes. She appreciated his attempt from the bottom of her heart,

    " I think, you have done the best for them. Look at them! I can tell that they are living a good life."

    Ss gave her a long, thoughtful look. Stepping closer, he spoke again gesturing at the kids with his chin,

    " I wanted you to meet them to show you that you aren''t the most miserable one in this world. You wanted your child but look at them. Some of their parents didn''t want them and left them alone in the forests. They have no one to care for except me or they have no family to rely on. Do you think that your fate is more miserable than them?"

    Isabe pressed her lips together tightly and hung her head down. She looked at the kids from the corner of her eyes and saw themughing, running without worries. They didn''t even know that they weren''t weed by this world.

    Ss exhaled a heavy sigh and looked up at her to speak again,

    " I am sorry if my words hurt you. Sometimes you need to hurt someone to show them the truth."

    Isabe sighed and nodded with understanding. Think of everything again, she realized that she had so many people to love her but they had no one. She murmured looking up at Ss with her bright smile,

    " Thank you for bringing here. I really love to see them smiling. Can I go to them?"

    Ss chuckled melting just by looking at her excited expression,

    " Of course, they are all yours and me too."

    Thest part of his words slipped out invontarily without even his own consent. Isabe was startled, shocked by his words and didn''t know how to respond to him. Ss coughed lightly and corrected nervously,

    " I mean..You can also hire me to y if you want.."

    Isabe chuckled without pointing at the worry in his eyes. After that, she walked to the kids and helped them to fly thenterns that they prepared for the festival. Ss stayed by their side, gave them their own space to enjoy since it was her first time being with those kids.

    After they flew a good number ofnterns, Isabe sat down with the kids on the ground and heard their chitchat as they wanted to share with her. Among them, a girl with big round eyes asked Isabe who noticed that most of them were getting sleepy,

    " Sister Isabe, have you seen my father''s w?"

    Isabe was little taken back by the question as it was no rted question to their gossip. She replied patiently without getting irritated,

    " No, why do you ask? Aren''t you afraid of ws?"

    The girl was named Lara who was picked up from the street after her parents were died under a rogue attack. Lara nodded her head once admitting and kept her tone low when she replied to Isabe,

    " I did once. You know what? Father can shift into a big giant wolf. I have asked him many times to show me once more but he never agrees. Can you ask him to shift for me once, please? I have never seen something so big like before. Even my parents weren''t so big wolf like him."

    **************

    Thank you for leaving yourments always. I appreciate it very much and I am d to share a good news with you all that a new book will be releasing from March,2022 hopefully with a different storyline and new world obviously here on AllNovelFull.. I am guessing that we will reach the near end of this book by that time.

 Chapter 470 - The Game

    *** Sorry everyone! As some of you know that I was sick, I had to take this days off to recuperate fast. Here''s the new updates and this days, I will try to update more! ***

    A kid always had her own fantasy world. They have the minimum consciousness to see the reality. That was the reason, Isabe didn''t take Lara''s words very seriously. Instead she listened with great amusement and cracked ame joke but Lara didn''t give up so easily. She pleaded until the very end and Isabe had no choice but to ask Ss for once.

    Ss stayed out of the mess, smoked at a corner and straightened his back as soon as he saw Isabeing. His eyes had spark whenever she came to him initiatively. Isabe smiled taking a look of the kids who were nning to y again,

    " Can you shift in front of us?"

    Ss''s expression turned pale upon hearing her question. His eyes swiped past to fell on Lara who pouted at his re. It was ident from his side to show up in front of Lara in his true form. However he had no choice and made a deal with Lara that she wouldn''t ever disclose this secret to anyone. But it turned out to be wrong. Isabe didn''t notice his tensed muscles. She waited for his answer expectantly without tearing her eyes off. Having second thought, Ss found a suitable excuse.

    He pulled his eyes on Isabe who continued waiting and asked in a low shallow voice,

    " Shifting requires being naked in front of everyone. If that''s the princess wants, I will be more than d to do that."

    His flirting words startled her who didn''t think of this way. Her cheeks turned red in embarrassment as she coughed lightly suturing,

    " It''s.. Lara..She wanted to see you...Ah.. Forget it..You can show her next time.."

    Ss smiled down at her. Staring at the pink dot blushes on her cheeks, hemented breathlessly,

    " You look beautiful when you blush."

    Before Isabe could give any reaction to his words, Lara and the rest of the kids yelled at them excitedly,

    " Father,e over here. We have to y!"

    Isabe didn''t stay in front of him anymore and turned around before walking off to the kids as if she heard nothing. Ss gave them a dissapointed look to intervene in their private time but however they stick were his beloved kids.

    The kids were all sitting in a circle. A bottle was at the center as their y tool. When Isabe came over to join them, she frowned wandering about the game that the children prepared for them. Sster joined in with a broad smile hanging on his face. He chuckled while sitting down,

    " What are we ying, Lara?"

    Lara exined excitedly, rolling the bottle on the ground,

    " Truth & Dare! One of us will roll the bottle and if it ends up pointing at you or someone else, the chooser needs to choose truth or dare. But the task will be given by anyone from us."

    Ss narrowed his eyes,

    " But it is an adults y. You are kids."

    Lara protested grumbling at him lowly,

    " I am not kid anymore, I am 7 now."

    Ss was speechless and Isabe couldn''t help butughing out loud. Hence the game started soon with Lara who just rolled the bottle. The bottle indicated at Isabe who wasn''t expecting that and was little taken back by the oue. She looked around nkly and Lara''s cheering voice echoed through the courtyard,

    " It''s the new Aunty. Yay! Father, you are big like her. So you should ask her."

    Ss was more than d to that since he could see her getting nervous slowly. He held down the bottle with his one hand and pulled his eyes up toy on her before asking,

    " Truth or Dare, Princess!"

    The atmosphere suddenly turned heavy between them. Isabe didn''t understand why the game was giving the serious vibe now. She gulped a little and answered after a moment of hesitation,

    " T.. Truth.."

    Her response brought a smirk on Ss''s face who wasn''t breaking their eye contact. His fingers tapped on the bottle lightly as his thoughts wandered for the perfect question. He questioned in a long, thoughtful look,

    " Is someone from Richalwolf Land made your heart flutter ever?"

    Isabe was startled by his question. Until now, she assumed that Ss was just being over friendly with her. But now the question was so obvious and the look on his eyes exined so much more. A woman has the by born ability to read a man''s eyes. After the question, she could see through the emotions, the eagerness in his eyes evidently. She swallowed hard. It wasn''t like she was in love with him but there was many times when her heart raced around him. She liked hispany but that didn''t mean that she could give her life a second chance. Someone like her wasn''t worthy of Duke Ss.

    However she couldn''t lie in front this innocent child. She looked away to avoid his eyes and whispered lowly,

    " Ye..Yes.."

    Ss on the other hand startled by her response. When he just thought of asking her randomly, he didn''t expect that he would be rewarded with such sweet confession. His smile broadened further as he urged Lara enthusiastically to continue the y,

    " Baby Lara, Keep ying!"

    Lara nodded happily, flipped the bottle one more time and this time it was pointing at Ss. Even the luck was on their favour this time. Ss didn''t seem happy with him being the chooser. Because this time, Isabe would definitely ask him questions since she was the eldest here and had more knowledge than this kids.

    Isabe spoke on her own while stopping the bottle with her one hand,

    " I will ask questions to Duke Ss, is it okay?"

    Ss visibly tensed up and nodded with a nervous smile,

    " Ye...Yes..Why not?,"

    Isabe hummed softly starting,

    " Truth or dare?"

    Ss was going to choose dare but he ended up changing midway to avoid any trouble,

    " Truth!"

    Isabe smirked cunningly and began to roll the bottle again before asking,

    " Have you ever kissed any girl from your castle?"

 Chapter 471 - The Missing Tiara

    Isabe''s question shocked Ss who had pulled his eyes up to stare at Isabe''s face disbelievingly. As long as he remembered that he erased memories of their kissing from her memory but her look told something else. Isabe kept her eyes sharp on him, waited for his answer silently. Unfortunately Ss forgot that she wasn''t any average dragon offspring who was easy to deal with his simple magic. Though Isabe had her doubt, she still had her vague memories from the rooftop. She asked Ss twice but everytime he refused and gave her another kiss. Thus she had no choice but to use this game to hear his truth.

    Lara and the other kids didn''t know what was going on between the elders. On the contrary, Lara kept shifting her eyes back to forth between Ss and Isabe. She could feel that the atmosphere had suddenly became heavy.

    Ss opened and closed his mouth hesitantly. His lying could be caught this time easily since he was already shivering in nervousness.After spending some times in this tense atmosphere, Ss pulled his eyes up to meet her obvious eyes. His lips slightly curled up into a smirk and he told surprising her thoughts,

    " Yes, I did."

    The time he admitted, Isabe was startled in her ce. She wasn''t dreaming about their kiss then. Indeed he had kissed her. As long as she heard from the maids, Ss never took any maids on his bed. So it had the only meaning that it was her who was kissed by him. Shock wrapped her expression as she struggled to understand everything.

    Ss smirked pulling his eyes backs to the kids who were stubbornly waiting to y even though they were sleepy. Ss pushed Lara softly,

    " Lara, take everyone inside and go to bed."

    Lara looked beside her fellow members. Having no choice but to leave,she helped them to go inside and left them behind on the courtyard. Ss shifted his attention back on Isabe who was still frowning upon the matter. He spoke taking a step forward and closed the distant gap between them,

    " Aren''t you happy with my answer, Princess?"

    Isabe bit her lips together shyly. It was awkward for her to ask him why did he kiss her initiatively. She stammered looking down at the ground,

    " No, That''s not..I mean.. It''s just..Did you really.."

    Ss took another step forward on her way. His lips pouted into a smile as he leant forward onto her face to ask her slowly,

    " Why don''t you find on yourself again? Let''s refresh your memory."

    As soon as those words came from his lips, Ss pulled her closer. He pressed his lips on her before gliding his tongue inside to initiate a real kiss this time. Isabe didn''t understand what he meant until his cold lips captured her.

    Her mind drifted back to those vague sh of memories in where she saw that Ss was kissing her surprisingly. But the feelings and taste were simr like those memories. By the time, she hade to her sense and raised her arms to push him away, Ss suddenly backed away when he noticed a figure rushing out from his orphanage.

    Leora, the nanny of this orphanage had appeared in front of them with a dark face. Her face was in pure horror, clearly stated that she had bad news for them. Leora was inside, taking care of those infant babies who were brought by Ss not long ago. Hence she didn''t know anything about Isabe and only gave her a questioning look.

    Ss spoke first from his curiousity,

    " What''s wrong, Leora?"

    Leora fought back with her tears. She loved all the babies like her own and it was hard for her to loose a single one. Leora informed panicking anxiously,

    " Baby Tiara..She isn''t in her crib, Your Highness! She was here few minutes ago. I am scared that her father stole her away again."

    Ss had a murderous look on his expression. His eyes quickly scanned around, nostrils red up to inhale a familiar presence nearby. His neck rolled around awkwardly, earned a deep frown from Isabe who found his actions odd yet terrifying. She heard from others that in the past, monster like werewolf humans used to spin their heads before transforming but lucky, they had no werewolf existed in their world. Perhaps it was one of Ss''s action before grooming those enemies who came to harm his little babies.

    Ss spoke to Isabe in a bit different tone,

    " Can you look after those babies until Ie back?"

    Isabe nodded and silently vowed that she would protect them with all her strength. She couldn''t save the unborn baby but saving this innocent child was in her hands. She questioned watching him to go,

    " But where are you going? To call the guards?"

    Ss chuckled lightly before turning around. One side of his lips lifted upward before answering,

    " The festival needs a blood feast, Princess and I can''t wait to offer them a fresh, new package of blood. Please stay with the children."

    Isabe looked like she had to say something but Ss had already gone through the exit with his big,rge strides. His temperature was really frightening and she believed that the man had zero chance of living if he is being caught by Ss today.

    Isabe looked back at Leora whose face was full of sorrow. She asked from her curiosity,

    " Who is Tiara''s father? Why did he steal his own child? I mean, isn''t he allowed to meet her?"

    Leora shook her head, denying. She returned Isabe a horrified look, whispering truthfully,

    " You don''t know anything about Duke Ss. People call him mad Duke for reasons. Tiara''s father was none other than but his girlfriend''s husband. He killed his girlfriend with his bare hands."

    **************

    Wow! I didn''t expect that you guys will vote so much during my absence. My family was so busted in happiness that they didn''t let me write in thisst two days. My result was up one day ago and I have been selected to join one of our Top university of our country. Anyways back to writing!!! 3 more chapters will being tonight and a big revealtion will happen to give you a better view of Ayra''s fate. Stay turned~

    *** Guess, What creature Ss actually can be ording to your assumption?

    (left enough hints) ***

 Chapter 472 - The Similarities!

    Coming Back To The mansion in Richalwolf Land, Ayra was staring into the room unblinking. Ever since she heard the voice, her subconscious mind wanted to push her inside. Such feeling was awful to her. Her mind was still processing the matters which were happening behind this high walls.

    The silver haired old man eximed after ying his next turn,

    " Yay! I won again!"

    Strange!

    Ayra thought inside her mind. As much as the old grandpa was ying the game enthusiastically, his partner wasn''t having much actions like him. Instead he was sitting like a cold, ice block which was hard to decipher yet emitted a cold aura around her surrounding.

    After while of her sticking her gaze on the man''s back, Ayra saw his partner finally standing up from his position. Anticipation held down her breath. Her chest tightened ufortably when the thought of finally watching Cedric evaporated in her mind.

    Thanks to those long flipping curtains, they hid her figure more than she hoped. The ice block man stood up from his position, outstretched his arms to rx his tensed muscles and turned around slowly to look behind him.

    Thunder crashed inside Ayra''s mind. Her gasp escaped out so loudly that she feared that they overhearded her voice too. The man was no one but Cedric. Starting from his lips to his eyes, every inch of his face resembled Cedric except the coldness that he bored on his expression. His eyes emitted an invisible power of destruction. As much as she wished toe in front to question him, a part of her soul shrieked in fear. She had a feeling like she could be destroyed by the look of those eyes.

    Ayra pressed her palms tightly over her lips. Her conscious told her that she should stay there and study them from afar. It would be a fool move to appear in front of them since Cedric or Grandpa no one knew that she was here in this mansion.

    The old silver haired man spoke closing the chess board that they were ying together,

    " Oh! Your butler came to search for you few days back. It seems like they are grounding you."

    A pure devilishughter echoed throughout the room. Hisughter resounded so cold and pathetic that Ayra couldn''t help but feeling surprised. She knew how devilish Cedric was but the man standing few steps away from her felt more devilish as if he could kill anyone whileughing normally.

    The old man scrutinized his eyebrows together. He wondered what was there to joke about but still stayed quiet. Provoking a tiger wasn''t wise step. Hence it was better for him to stay tongue tied.

    Once again the cold, metallic voice resonated inside the room, spraying chilling aura throughout the ce,

    " Mmm! He was too noisy. So I got rid of him."

    Though Ayra had no idea what did he mean by getting rid of his butler, the old man understood the literal meaning. Ayra noticed how his expression flipped between anger to agony.

    Ayra''s expression was no better than the man. The revealtion was too much shocking for her. Though the man was sharing same face with Cedric, Ayra could see the unfamiliarity within him. His aura was nowhere close to Cedric though they both had shared the demonic presence inside them, there was a fine line between them.

    When she was absorbed in studying his features, the man like Cedric began to walkzily across the room. His position switched and his cold icy face came under the front light ofntern. His features appeared more evidently in her eyes and when he reached out to toss his hairs roughly, Ayra''s eyes caught a glimpse of mark on his wrist.

    Before she had the chance of inspecting further, her heart flipped inside her chest. Blood boiled rush through her nerves and a sudden pain began to spread from her heart.

    The pain was turning too much and it was getting hard to suppress her painful groans. Ayra staggered on her feet, staying back and held the corner of door. One hand pressing hard over her cold lips, she did her best to keep down her groans.

    Tears blurred her vision and now she noticed that her mark from Enchantress was engulfing a hot, smoky air. Her tearful eyes narrowed when the pain from her wrist began to cloud her vision. She took several steps back, striding back to hide herself behind the furnitures.

    The excessive force of pain unleashed from her body forced her to stop pointing at other things. Instead she flopped down on the floor and concentrated on healing herself as much as possible but no! The pain was unknown and she didn''t even know from where it wasing from.

    Meanwhile, the man looked like Cedric suddenly questioned looking around suspiciously,

    " Old man, are you hiding something in your mansion?"

    Grandpa replied frowning,

    " Why would I do that? Youe here too often. Didn''t you have found out already if I was here to hide someone else?"

    The man didn''t say anything else in response and only stole a sharp look of their surrounding. Finding no one around, he was convinced for the time being.

    Next to his room, Ayra''s tears began to stream down consistently. Her throat felt dry for holding back her groans for too long. She attempted to get up from the floor, held the edge of a broken table but her slippery hands missed the aimed position. As a result, that slightly litntern fell down on the floor, crashed against the floor to create a bustling sound. She was toote to stop the falling. After all, her pains were killing her inside.

    Ayra gasped onest time fearfully, fell over the floor as her vision clouded in dense darkness. She came to repair a broken family but didn''t expect that her world was going to be turned upside down after this night.

    ***********

    Continue scrolling to read the next chapter.....

 Chapter 473 - The Scariest Past Of Duke Silas!

    Coming back to the orphanage, Isabe was a little back after Leora''s words. Her expression was too frightened and genuine that Isabe couldn''t doubt on her words.

    Isabe spoke, her voice turning whisper,

    " What.. what happened to her mother? Why did Duke Ss killed her?"

    Leora opened her mouth to speak but reminding of how Ss could strangle her life, Leora closed her mouth, swallowed down her words that just nearly slipped out from her mouth. Isabe kept waiting for her answer to continue but Leora suddenly grabbed her hands anxiously.

    She begged, hoping that Isabe could help her out in this situation,

    " Madame, I believe that you can stop Duke Ss. Tiara has no family members living in this world except her father. I don''t want her to be left alone like me. Please.. ask Duke Ss to spare her father''s life. She is still too small. Please.."

    Isabe didn''t get much time to adjust her mind. Her only thought lingered on the fact that Tiara will have no father like her. Though he was still alive, he was never there for them. Henceforward, she decided to take the action even though the backstory behind them was still unknown to her. Actually people can deeply rte herself to others pain if she went through the same pain. At that moment, Isabe was feeling same way as Tiara who would be deprived from father''s love for eternity.

    Isabe questioned looking around panicking,

    " Where did they might go? Do you know that or you have any idea?"

    Leora took a while to think about the possiblities. Behind their orphanage, there was only wood forest which was linked to the endingnd of Balvina. Tiara''s father had the high chance of taking that root.

    Leora quickly revealed pointing at the wood forest on their back,

    " I think, they have gone to the wood forest. Please don''t tell the Duke that I have asked you to go there."

    Isabe assured her with a smile, turning around and flipped open her wings in a shot,

    " Worry less! I won''t put you in trouble, Leora."

    Isabe sucked a deep breath and unted open her dragon wings to fly up in the sky. She even forgot the time that she used her wings to travel. Ever since she got pregnant, the medical head strictly forbade her to use the magical powers because she had aplicated pregnancy. Besides her child wasn''t a pure dragon blood.

    Meanwhile the birds hidden in wood forest chirped excitedly suddenly. Some of them even flew away when the sound of running footsteps turned faster and quicker. The sky above them was blurry since the fog covered tree heads.

    A low piercing baby cry echoed loudly in the empty forest, starling those hidden rabbits who didn''t expect an intruder atte night. As this forest belonged to Ss, no one dared to step their feet in this valley not even those wolves who wandered inte nights. Thus it was surreal for them to have a visitor at this hour.

    The infant cried from her heart out when the pace of running turned faster than before. She wasn''t feelingfortable in this cold atmosphere because most of the time, she slept in Leora''s embrace.

    A man in shabby, torned clothes carried her towards the end of wood forest. His appearance was no better than begger and he was looking quite dull. His track halted when the hayden river greeted them with a strong gush of wind. He was nowhere to go except jumping into the water. Though he could possibly swim to reach Balvina''s border, he was scared about the little baby. After all, it was his daughter, his own flesh and blood no matter how cruel he was to her.

    " I am one thousand percent sure that you can''t swim, Thristan.", the familiar sarcastic voice rang from his back. His back turned freeze in fear. Thristan, Tiara''s father didn''t expect Ss to reach over him so fast.

    Thristan turned in a whip, his terrified eyes met his green eyes which was emitting a killing aura. As if she had sensed Ss''s present, Tiara cried louder in Thristan''s arms. A deep frown formed on Ss''s expression when he sensed that how ufortable Tiara might be doing in Thristan''s arms.

    Thristan growled at Ss hatefully,

    " Give my daughter back, Ss. She isn''t not yours. I am her father and I can do anything with her."

    Ss cracked into a devilishughter. His cold voice resounded with the powerful winding from the river,

    " Give her to you? So that you can sell her blood to those rogues?"

    Thristan sticked his tongue out. Looking at the baby who wasn''t stopping her cry, he retorted back barking,

    " So what if I do? You are no good for her. You know better than anyone else that she will be safe with me more than you."

    Despite his consistent insult, Ss had no expression on his face. Instead he gave him a tongue tighted smile, replying with a yful voice,

    " Let''s y a game, Thirstan. If you can jump into the water, I will let you take away Tiara with you."

    Thirstan''s expression turned troubled after his words. He looked back into the water which had tide waves and a series of stones running through the water, he was suddenly scared about his own safety too. He wasn''t any powerful wolf but a creature who barely had magical powers.

    Though Thristan didn''t express his fears, Ss had read through his mind. His lips curled up, extending his arms in order to take back Tiara,

    " You can never do that, Thristan because you are coward as usual just like the way, you left her mother after making her pregnant with your baby."

    Thristan swallowed the hurt painfully. He left her indeed for his family but bringing her with him to his house would have killed her faster than she died. Thristan retorted back, looking into his eyes sneering,

    " So what if I did? Aren''t you the one who killed her at the end? You will kill everyone around you, Ss. Those people who love you, they will be all killed by you. Leave Tiara with me, Ss. At least, she will live longer with me."

    ***********

    Another chapter will be posted 2-3 hourster... Remember to check it out on your reading time.

 Chapter 474 - The Animal In Darkness!

    *** The 3rd Promised Chapter ***

    Ayra didn''t had any idea that for how long she lost her consciousness or for how long she wasying in that dark corner. Downstairs, Jessie was waiting for her eagerly but after waiting for an hour, she saw no oneing not even once Ayra had passed her any signal. The more time passed, Jessie began to worry about her.

    Being impatient wasn''t giving her anyfort. Hence she decided to take her upstairs after getting some self encouragements. The old man would be so mad at her if he found her in his mansion. Jessie came out from her hiding spot, carefully took steps towards the stairs but as soon as she scooter closer, footsteps began to echo from the opposite end.

    Reluctantly she had to back away, running to the other end and wrapped her silhouette inside the darkness again. A dark silhouette made his way outside, humming a whistle which aroused the suspension in her heart. ording to her information, there wasn''t anyone in this ce except her old grandpa and few guards who worked under him.

    To quiest her thirst of curiosity, Jessie peeked through the corner of door to look outside. But the lights on the corridor didn''t help her enough to watch the walking figure. One glimpse of that figure, she had the same feeling like Ayra shared with her when they entered into this mansion.

    Was it Cedric?

    Jessie''s stomach tightened into a knot. If Cedric was really here and figured out that they came here without telling her, no one would be able save them from punishments.

    But why did Cedric came here? Didn''t he tell that he had no connection with Grandpa anymore?

    ***

    Back to the room, a basin of cold water greeted Ayra at the dark corner of room. Jerking off from her unconscious state, her eyes took a long time to open and process with the things that were happening around. Her body was still aching from the pain that she sensed at earlier. But prior to everything, she was sensing two pair of silhouette standing few steps away from her.

    Ayra groaned in pain, forcing her body to push up to see above her. Her pair of groggy eyes were stunned, startled by the cold iciness of gaze thatid on her unblinking. It was the silver haired Grandpa who was now staring down at her murderously.

    Ayra''s expression switched between fear and anxiety but before she had the chance to give any exnation, Grandpa spoke gesturing at his guard angrily,

    " Tie her first! We are unaware about her motive still."

    The guardpelled his order without wasting a single moment. He jumped forward, squatted down to drag Ayra up who finally spoke breaking the silence,

    " Wait!! Wait!!! Listen to me first..I really don''t have any ill intentions.. Grandpa, listen to me first.."

    The man with silver hair frowned upon hearing her words. The way, she called him ''Granda'' really moved his heart for a moment but his grumpy, arrogant nature forced him to stay straight on expression.

    His voice replied as he watched her getting tied with a chair,

    " Your words can be heard only after I have control over your actions. We don''t wee intruder in this mansion."

    Ayra stopped protesting when she was getting tied. She believed that after knowing her identity, this man at least couldn''t hurt her. Besides she had to know about Cedric that why he was lying to his family all this time.

    Grandpa narrowed his eyes at Ayra tightly when he noticed that she had disguised herself as one of his maid. Arms crossed behind his back, he questioned her coldly without taking his eyes off in case she meant harm to him,

    " Speak! Who are you?"

    Ayra opened and closed her mouth hesitantly. Dying her time delibaretly to know the truth first, she spoke ncing behind his back and wondering if Cedric was still there or not though he didn''t feel like Cedric,

    " Tell me, who was with you a while back? Was it Cedric with you?"

    Ayra''s words brought shock on his old skinned face. His eyes dted slightly and an unknown fear appeared on his face, clouded his eyes which turned dark. Maintaining a straight face, he order at his guard calmly who was standing by his side,

    " Leave us, alone!!"

    The guard looked curious too but he didn''t dare to disobey the master and left them alone after closing the door behind cautiously.

    Meanwhile...A different scene was happening at the back of the mansion. The familiar face like Cedric was walking aimlessly into the dark forest. His momentum cheerful when he walked and stopped in front of a different path from where an animalistic roar wasing out.

    His smirk streched and a deep ze of satisfaction appeared on his deadly handsome face. He was obsessed in controlling, achieving and most importantly winning. The satisfaction that he felt for controlling a poor thing was divine to his soul.

    His footsteps turned slow, clumsy when he approached the animalying in darkeness. The trees around their ce was so dense that it was impossible to look into it without getting closer.

    The animal was chained in iron chains along side big stones that it couldn''t fly up in the sky. The nose of that animal was bleeding. When it noticed the present of this man, his eyes pulled up to nce down at him hatefully. Hatred boiled through his veins and it wanted to get up but each time, he attempted to move, the chain was cutting his flesh roughly. As a result, it groaned in pain and fell down toy across the ground.

    The man standing in front of him smiled, crunched down to pat its big head slowly. His lips twisted in fake concern, one hand patting on the animals head as he murmured lowly in a deep voice,

    " Tsk..Debisa.. It''s your fault in the end actually..You had chosen wrong Master for yourself..Look at yourself now..So poor and helpless.."

    **********

    Hello Everyone~  an event for all the books. Your Golden tickets will be counted twice during the event which means, if you send my book 1 Golden ticket, the system will count it as 2 during this event. So give your golden tickets as much as possible to my book to fulfill the event which I mentioned earlier in this month.. 150 Gold Tickets = 10 chapters Mass Release.

 Chapter 475 - Living Their Best Life?

    Back inside the mansion, Ayra tied against a chair kept staring for his questions. The grandpa still appearing shocked as if he didn''t want Ayra to see something that she shouldn''t have probably.

    The old grandpa exhaled in frustration. Pulling his eyes up at Ayra hatefully, he scoffed casting her a hateful re,

    " You must be one of those spy that sent from Cedric, isn''t it?"

    Confusion puzzled across Ayra''s face. She couldn''t understand why Cedric would go to that extent to send a spy inside his own Grandpa''s mansion. Ayra parted her lips to say something but his enraged voice came out first, reverberating throughout the space to echo dangerously,

    " But what have you seen! After that, I can''t keep you alive!"

    Ayra brows knitted together more suspiciously. Grandpa had made the decision of killing her without thinking twice.

    What did she do wrong by finding Cedric here or it was someone else?

    His old yet powerful hand crawled down to pull out the sword that he kept on his waist. Before he could make a push on it, Ayra opened her mouth to exin anxiously,

    " Stop, Grandpa! I..I am not a spy. I am Cedric''s Wife, the daughter-inw of your beloved daughter."

    The old man''s hand paused around the sword and his eyes shed in terror after hearing her words. But Ayra could see that he had softened himself after knowing her identity.

    His pale lips trembled, pronouncing her name in beyond shock and puzzlement,

    " Ay..Ayra Chole.. Athena''s.. daughter?"

    Ayra nodded her head admitting and scrutinized her brows at the same time, thinking that he knew about her already. Grandpa''s jaw clenched after knowing that but his action of attacking her didn''t continue further. No matter how angered he was, he couldn''t attack a family member who was a part of Jasmine''s family. Besides, the girl looked well mannered and elegant in his judgemental eyes.

    He stepped back, shaking his head in dissapointment,

    " You shouldn''t havee here! You are safe around Cedric only. My mansion doesn''t wee people from Basarisk and I believe that you have tricked others toe inside."

    Ayra didn''t take his words in her mind. An old father who lost his beloved daughter for the king of Basarisk obviously wouldn''t appreciate hering. But she was here to mend the bond between this siblings. The wound was too deep and it would take a lot time to heal.

    Ayra looked down in guilt. She knew her fault and she used her soft voice to reply him,

    " I am sorry if I hurt you, Grandpa but I had toe for the sake of those children who yearn to see their mother''s grave."

    Grandpa''s eyes radiated in anger when he learnt about her true intention. His earlier softness quickly reced with anger and he roared raising his voice,

    " Don''t speak without knowing anything! No one from that family deserves to remember, my child. It''s best for you to leave before I loose my mind."

    Ayra endured the cold treatment in silence. Loosing her temper would only bring zero oue since the old man was a cold blooded man. She sighed out deeply and spoke forming some courage in her heavy tone,

    " I havee here as a daughter-inw, Grandpa not as the wife of Cedric or the queen of Basarisk. You may hate all the family members but why can''t Ie to meet you when I have done nothing wrong? I believe that I have every right to know why are you keeping the grave hidden from those children."

    This time, Grandpa''s emotional were hurt deeply. He raised one of his arm, yelling out at Ayra''s words angrily,

    " Because they are the reason that my child is death. Isn''t it enough to loathe them for eternity? They are all living their best life whilst my daughter is lying inside the coffin in order to give a future to that family. Then why must I let them visit my daughter''s grave?"

    Ayra drew a deep breath to regte her words inside her mind. This man had already predicted everything on his own but he needed to open his eyes and see through the truth. Ayra smiled at his words sadly and began to speak after letting out a low chuckle,

    " Living their best life? What do you know about them? Have you any idea that what have sister Isabe gone through in her life? She has a failure marriage, a broken family, a dead child and finally..she can never bore a child for her own.. Regarding Sister Jessie, she has spent half of her life in Inn without anyone''s care. Talking about Cedric, I bet that he doesn''t even know what is love, exactly..Is that what you call living a best life? Now tell me, Grandpa. Are they repaying enough for your daughter''s death or you believe that Mother Jasmine would have wished this lives for her children?"

    Ayra''s words left the old man in speechless. Tears prickled from the corner of his eyes when he realized that how miserable those children were without the presence of their mother in their lives.

    The ropes around Ayra dropped down on its own and she noticed the tear in grandpa''s eyes. She regretted for being too harsh on him but she needed to spill out those words in order to get the information.

    The stubborn old man looked away to hide his tears and secretly wiped the corner of his eyes asking again,

    " What do you want to know from me?"

    Ayra rubbed on her forearms and stood up from the chair, approaching him from back slowly. Her eyesid on his back, asking in a deep, curious voice,

    " I just want to know the truth from you, Grandpa. First of all, where is the mother''s grave? Secondly, if it wasn''t Cedric with you inside the room, who was it then? I see no difference between him and Cedric."

    ********

    The next Chapter will be posting within few hours~

 Chapter 476 - Saving Thristan!

    ** This is the second chapter from yesterday''s update. You will see today''s update again at regr time **

    Meanwhile on the brink of Wood Forest, a tense atmosphere was reigning between them. Thristan barked those words right on Ss''s face. His eyes challenged him in every second. When Thirstan saw the vulnerability, pain of reflection on Ss''s expression, his inner peace howled in joy. He believed that he hit at the right ce of Ss''s wound.

    After all, who could forget the killing of his lover with his own bare hands?

    Thristan continued his emotional torture, sneering at Ss repeatedly,

    " Shame on you, Ss! At least, you loved her for once in this lifetime. How could you break apart a mother from her child? Even the thought of killing her is making me distaste on you."

    Ss clenched his fists aside. His neck cranked back to forth to form something from his muscles in rage but he was holding back, using hisst bit of his strength. His breathing had turned heavy and frequent as the killing anger was running through his veins wildly.

    But Thirstan didn''t stop at his words. Instead he was feeling more contended to watch him hurting and scoffed taking a glimpse of Tiara,

    " Do you think that Tiara will love you just because you raised her? Never! She will only hate you more after learning that you have killed her mother."

    Mentioning Tiara in this topic was the biggest mistake that Thristan made at that moment. Hence it took only few seconds to Ss to loose control from his temper. An animalistic growl escaped through his lips. Before Thristan had the chance of noticing his next move, Ss''s ws came out swiftly.

    With a bone shivering roaring escaping through his lips, his one hand reached down to grip Thristan''s knee. Just a single pull, his knee came out of its flesh and was zing in Ss''s palm.

    Mournful cries echoed throughout the cold air of Wood Forest along with the baby crying loudly. Tiara was still in Thristan''s arms when he was hurt and cried harder after getting frightened by their groans.

    Ss''s w gripped around Thirstan''s throat painfully. His eyes changed from jade green to dark yellow as he spoke to his face in a deep voice,

    " It''s not a wise move to encite a mad duke. Don''t you know, Thristan? d that you have this child with you or else It would have taken only few seconds for me to end your little life."

    Meantime, Isabe didn''t had to fly longer in search of them. Though her dragon wings flew for a while, she was feeling a slight ache on her back due to herck of practicing. At one point of her life, she nearly forgot that she had wings as a part of her body.

    As soon as she began to fly over the sky of Wood Forest, Tiara''s crying voice reached into her eardrums. Her heart wrenched in pain and she solemnly hoped that nothing had gone wrong with the baby. Thus shended down, following the source of that crying voice.

    It was much quicker to find them within a few moments. But as soon as her eyes zoomed the ce, Ss''s palms shocked her sight. From the blessing of her sharp eyes, she could guess that he was holding a pulsating flesh.

    A shocked gasp passed through her lips. Flipping her wide wings twice, she proceeded tond down, dropping her weight right behind Ss who was going to take Thristan''s life within a minute.

    " Duke Ss! STOP IT!!", Isabe''s sudden voice startled Ss who didn''t expect her to follow him. As he whipped his head back, dissapointment was stered all over his expression.

    He questioned back without taking back his ws,

    " What are you doing here, Princess Isabe?"

    Isabe ignored his voice and without fearing of his ferocious eyes, she ran over to Thristan, squatting down to take back Tiara who was wailing. Even during the immense pain from his hurt, Thristan refused to give Tiara back and held her closer to his chest. Isabe assured extending her arms to take the baby,

    " She is safe with me. You can give her to me. I am afraid that you can''t hold her longer."

    Thristan nced up at her in confusion. She was gentle, soft just exact opposite of Ss whose eyes were narrowing deeper and darker. Looking down at his knee which was bleeding profusely, Thristan handed her baby, Tiara.

    Isabe hugged the baby softly. A warm feeling spreaded through her heart when she looked down at Tiara who was turning much calmer than before. Thristan was surprised by her kind gesture and couldn''t help but staring at Isabe nkly.

    Ss''s enraged tone broke the peaceful moment who was gawking at Thristan with killing intent,

    " Stay back here, Princess. This man needs to be killed now. I don''t want to take his life in front of Tiara. Take her back with you!"

    Isabe hussed the baby and stood up, reminding of Leora''s words who begged her to save Tiara''s father. Isabe walked over to shield Thristan from his murderous re and retorted back,

    " I am sorry but I can''t let you kill him. Have you thought about Tiara? Do you really want her to be an orphan?"

    Ss sneered back, peeking behind Isabe to re at Thristan murderously,

    " What do you know about this man! Do you have any idea that what can he do this baby? He is just a devil under that innocent face. You don''t know anything!"

    " All I know that he is Tiara''s father.", came the instant response from Isabe who was cooing the baby softly. She continued exhaling through her parted lips,

    " I have lived my entire life without a father, Duke Ss. I just don''t want this to be left alone in this world. Besides we have already taken her back. What is the reason of killing this man?"

    Ss shook his head immediately, refusing to let go of Thristan as he knew that he would being back to steal Tiara again,

    " No, Isabe! I can''t take this risk anymore. This is the second time that he had tried to take Tiara away from me. I can''t let him go."

    Isabe saw the stubbornness, determination in his eyes. Having no choice but to act bold, she hugged the baby closer to her embrace and stepped forward before challenging Ss,

    " Then you have to get pass off me to kill the man."

    **********

    Hello guys~ I have received a lot of summoning pens to release more chapters. Mass Release will be up on 20th December hopefully if I am safe and sound. So be patience till then and join our Christmas Event on AllNovelFull. Btw AllNovelFull has designed a new cover for my book as it will be featured in their new app..XD! I didn''t like the new cover a bit and refused asap. Still I will let you all see the cover in next update in case you guys find it cool than this current cover!

 Chapter 477 - Running Away!

    Isabe''s eyes red into his green ones. Surprise flicked through his gaze as Ss didn''t expect that Isabe would go against his decision to save Thristan. Somewhere he could feel why was she acting so protective with Tiara. Same like Tiara, Isabe spent most of her childhood without her father being around all the time whenever she needed him. But Thristan was a threat for Tiara''s child!

    Ss clenched his teeth together, his green eyes narrowed as he stepped forward aggressively in fit of his anger for Thristan. At the same time, Isabe stepped forward, facing his rage with full determination of saving Thristan. Her gaze didn''t falter from Ss''s eyes who was forcing himself to not harm her.

    Ss squeezed his word out, growling at her in frustration,

    " You...Step.. aside.. Princess Isabe or else I will.."

    " I will what, Duke Ss? You will do the same with me just the way you killed others", Isabe''s voice passed out coldly. Even she didn''t expect that her behavior towards him would change so drastically. Perhaps it was because Baby Tiara was in her arms and she could feel the motherly emotions with this baby.

    Ss opened and closed his mouth sheepishly. No matter how angered he was, his wolf wouldn''t harm her at any cost. It is a cruel act of nature that at one point of life, you have to bow down your ego in front of someone no matter how powerful you are. Ss, the infamous Duke of Richalwolf Land was facing the same thing this time.

    Soon his momentum changed and there was a reflection of helplessness shing across his expression. He sighed out deeply, approached his slowly and looked into her eyes to murmur softly,

    " You know, I can''t hurt you!"

    This time, he didn''t try to hide his emotions. The affection in his eyes were crystal clear to Isabe who looked away shyly. One hand holding the Tiara closely, she muttered softly,

    " Please let him go! Tiara..I don''t want her left with..no one in this world.. Please.."

    Ss lowered his head down to exhale heavily. This woman was delibaretly acting so sweetly that it was hard for him to ignore her words. His eyes pulled back on Thristan who was cowering at a corner in fear of his obvious death. His knee continued bleeding without stopping at all.

    Ss ordered looking back at the river,

    " Jump!"

    Isabe frowned looking up at him confusingly. Even Thristan nced up, wondering what did he mean by his word. Ss rified further, stepping away from her slowly,

    " I told you to jump into the river, Thristan!"

    Thristan swallowed and tilted his head back to look down at the rough river. His knee was hurt and with his poor skill of swimming, he had the high chance of loosing his life into this river. Thristan muttered, trying to get Isabe''s sympathy,

    " But..my leg..I can''t swim in this state..how can I.."

    Ss raised his eyebrows yfully. His jaw clenched again when he scoffed at Thristan coldly,

    " Wow! I am sparing your life hence you areining?"

    Isabe parted her lips to say something but didn''t talk back anymore. She was happy that he was already listening to her and pushing him more could change his mind. Isabe shifted her eyes back and Thirstan who wasn''t brave enough to jump into the water,

    " Please follow what he says! Whatever, you will be alive and I believe that you can swim to a nearbynd still."

    Thristan nodded before taking a glimpse of River behind his back. At least, it was best for him to jump into the water rather than loosing his life in Ss''s hand. Looking back to stare at Isabe, Thristan muttered casting one final nce at his daughter,

    " Please take care of my daughter, Your Highness! "

    Isabe passed him an assuring smile and watched him stumbling on his feet to reach the edge. After taking several shuddered breath, Thristan finally jumped into the water. Whether he had the chance of living or not, it was upto his luck.

    Isabe then turned to face Ss who was smiling smugly. He was pretty much sure that Thristan couldn''t swim for so long to reach Balvina''s border. It was a win-win situation for both of them.

    Isabe red at himining,

    " That was mean, Duke Ss!"

    Ss immediate formed a puppy face. He blinked retorting back innocently,

    " How? I thought, I was generous enough to obey your order, Lady Isabe."

    Isabe couldn''t help but shaking her head helplessly. She could literally see a reflection of Cedric inside him. Both of them find nothing wrong in harming people. Tiara squealed from her embrace coquettishly.

    Isabe quickly panicked, lifted her up gently and ced her on her shoulders to press down softly. She feared that the same position made her difortable. The infant quickly put a thumb inside her mouth, sucking numbly and made some baby noises that made Ss smiling.

    Isabe ignored his presence, walking into the woond to go back to the orphanage. Ss trailed her off closely, asking from her back out of curiosity,

    " You impressed me today, Princess. How was you so sure that I won''t harm you? You threw your life for someone else."

    Isabe halted in her track, mocking at his smiling face sharply,

    " Are you ttered for me?"

    Ss grinned at her smugly. Taking a step forward, he closed the few inches gap between them and murmured looking into her eyes,

    " Sort of! I was wondering that if my kiss gave you the audacity to act you so bold with me? You know, I could have ripped off your throat!"

    Her cheeks shed thinking about the moment when he kissed her all of sudden. Looking away to avoid his eyes, Isabe mumbled ignoring the heat that radiated from her cheeks,

    " I don''t know..I just knew that you wouldn''t hurt me.."

    Ss didn''t stay on his ce. He began to get closer and Isabe had to go backward instinctively until she had nowhere to go. Ss spoke using his one slender arm to pull her closer,

    " I want to know your exact reason! Why do you keep running away from me?"

    *******

    Hi guys~ A cover which is made by AllNovelFull team has been shared in thement section.. Let me know which one you find it better.(I prefer the current one honestly)

 Chapter 478 - No Feelings!

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Ashes By Madi Diaz ||

    His jade green eyes reflected her worrisome face amidst the half darkeness. Behind his questioning eyes, there was certain madness that kept pushing her back in fear.

    Isabe had nowhere to run since he was standing right in front of her and the back was full of forest trees. With such little baby in her arms, she couldn''t even attempt to walk away hastily because whatever he questioned, she had no answer for that.

    No doubt, she had a deep respect for Ss who saved her life, showed a new light of life when she was in the darkest side of her life. Then he appeared like a light who guided her into the shine but feelings were far away from that.

    She had lost almost everyone in her life including thest bit of hope that she had put over her child who was now probably ying in heaven. How could she even dare to think about Ss who was in the line of next ruler of this kingdom?

    Ss stressed on his words, cornering her again to ask her in a broken voice,

    " Why do you keep running away from me when I desperately want to get closer with you?"

    Isabe pressed her lips together but nothing came out except some shuddering breaths. Surprisingly Tiara was calm in her arms, not crying as if she was silently giving them space to continue the conversation.

    Isabe sutured finding it difficult to answer him,

    " I..Duke Ss..we shouldn''t..I mean.."

    It was first time for Isabe to hear a man confessing himself so tantly. With her husband Vincent, it was an arranged marriage and she didn''t need to face any emotional struggling. From the moment, she was married to him, she instinctively began to believe that no matter what, her mind, body and soul should be belong to him. Hence, facing such questions and answering in a proper was difficult for her.

    When nothing came out from her mouth, desperation killed Ss eternally. He was at least expecting an answer from her but it looked like she didn''t even willing to talk about the subject. Ss mustered up his courage to question her, stepping forward again to see her gulping repeatedly,

    " I thought, action speaks louder than words. I kissed you twice, Princess and nothing makes me happier to know that you recovered the memory of our first kiss. I don''t want to push you but I can''t.. wait.. What if you.."

    " We shouldn''t be doing this, Duke Ss.", came the stern voice of Isabe who finally lived upto her nervousness.

    Ss''s words stopped midway abruptly and the hurt shed on his green eyes were clear. He swallowed down the rest of his words and waited for her to continue speaking.

    Isabe had her eyes closing for a moment to process the words that just came out of Ss''s tongue. She was afraid of hurting him and at the same time, truth couldn''t be hidden for eternity. Lies would only push them to destruction, more heartbreak.

    When she finally opened her eyes, she found the courage to connect their eyes, speaking truthfully,

    " We can''t be together, Duke Ss. Maybe it was just a hit of moment that you felt attracted towards me but we..we are impossible..I am like a fire in your life.."

    " Then burn me, I don''t care!", It was an instant replying from Ss who didn''t hesitate to put her above everything in his life. He knew her truth and there was nothing that was holding back in his mind.

    Surprise flicked from Isabe''s eyes who fell in silence for a brief second after hearing his response. Isabe voice battled toe out rudely since he was looking down at her with all expectant eyes. His eyes carried the fear that he never felt before. The man who was feared by the entire kingdom was breaking out in cold sweat to hear the answer of her confession.

    Isabe gulped hard, looking down at the crampled ground that kept getting cold as the night fell deeper into the woods. After a long lingering silence, she looked up at him, reasoning out in a slow yet serious voice,

    " I am like a wildfire who will not only burn you but will burn your entire kingdom, Ss. I have nothing to give not even a child who can be the heir of your kingdom."

    Ss gulped down the bitter feelings. Staring deep into her eyes to question again vulnerably,

    " Is that the only reason that you don''t me around you?"

    Isabe broke their eye-contact. Ignoring the hurt that radiated from his eyes, she shook her head declining and resuming again after give it a pause,

    " Vincent will always rule my heart.. After everything, I..I just don''t want to bemitted to anyone, Ss.. Besides..You deserve much more better. It would be a shame if we date.."

    " So you are ignoring me just because you don''t have any feelings for me?", Ss blurted holding back the vulnerability that threatened toe through his voice. His eyesid on her nkly and watched the hesitation that she carried behind her expression.

    Isabe took a moment to answer him. Sighing longingly, she replied shortly after looking down,

    " Ye... Yes... But I really.."

    " I got it, I got it. Please say no more! Please!", his emotions broke down when he cut off her words instantly before it could cut him deeper. It was him who expected too much from her. It was his choice to make a bond with her without letting her know. She was right from her side and there was nothing to me her in this regard.

    His reaction left her speechless, clueless. They knew each others for such a short time but he was already feeling so insecure about her.

    Why didn''t she notice that he had fallen so deeper for her?

    Isabe''s said no more words and saw him looking up to meet her eyes with a forced smile. Ss promised to her, bearing all the pains silently,

    " I appreciate your truths, Princess but nothing can stop me from protecting you. Tell me, will you allow me to protect you always?"

    *********

    Continue Scrolling To Read The ....

 Chapter 479 - The Hidden Tale Behind Jasmine-- Part 1

    Coming back to the mansion in Richalwolf Land, Ayra was ordered to seat down inside the Grandpa''s room first. Her ropes were untied as she rubbed her arms together and watched the old man putting few more woods inside the firece.

    Ever since she questioned him those words, he had been oddly quiet and ordered her to follow him inside the other room first. Ayra could sense that his heart moved even a slight bit after knowing that none of his grandchildren had a glorious life like he anticipated to be. Instead they all were buried under their own pains and never saw the light of life.

    The old man returned to her side, offering her a ss of drink which looked like wine. But the taste was different and Ayra after a long travelling to this mansion, she finished it in a gulp. His voiceced with concern,

    " Feeling better now?"

    Ayra nodded and stiffened a little before sitting straight to initiate a proper conversation. Her eyesid on him questioningly and the old man was full aware of it. He exhaled a deep sigh, pulling the chair in front of her to seat down and spoke raising his brows at her,

    " Have you really seen him?"

    Ayra nodded admitting and frowned hard when she saw his brows scrutinizing together tightly in tension. Ayra asked back, clutching her palms together in nervousness,

    " Who was it? Isn''t that Cedric?"

    The old man smiled down at her mysteriously. His eyes drifted away falling on the dark trees through the window and replied indirectly,

    " Sometimes all our visions aren''t true, my dear. I guess, you keep seeing a lot of visions!"

    Grandpa''s words shocked Ayra who didn''t understand how did he knew about her visions. There were countless times from her past when she could distinguish between reality and vision. Sometimes when she shared such incident with Alexander, she was told that perhaps all this happened because she couldn''t control her powers.

    Ayra blurted out, staring at Grandpa in disbelief,

    " How..how do you know?"

    Shock stered on his expression. His eyes dted a little after hearing her words and murmured back,

    " So.. It''s true!!"

    Ayra couldn''t help but growing suspicious over his panicking state as he began to stare back to forth in fear,

    " What do you mean, Grandpa? Please can you make it more clear with words!"

    He stood up from his position, walking over to the edge of window to turn his head in whip, asking in a trembling voice,

    " What did you experience more?"

    Ayra wasn''tfortable with opening her mind to him in their first day of meeting. Besides she was told that this old Grandpa was very hot tempered. But the seriousness in his eyes made her moving from her firm position.

    After giving it a thought, Ayra opened her mouth to speak without hiding anymore,

    " I felt pain when I saw the man with you. It was like something was pushing me off to slip out from my body. Except that, I often get nightmares."

    A gasp escaped through his lips after he organized all the information inside his thoughts. The terror on his expression was evident which scared Ayra who didn''t know what was going on inside his mind.

    The old man staggered near the wall to lean on and whispered lowly but loud enough to reach Ayra''s ears,

    " This..You are having the same reactions like Jasmine..She..she faced everything after she.."

    He paused at the middle and swallowed down the rest of his words, remembering the vow that he made years ago. Ayra stood up from her chair, asking back with a frown,

    " After she what, Grandpa? Why can''t you let me know about her grave? What are you hiding from us? She wasn''t that unlucky like me. I have been tricked to marry a demon like your Grandson. I wish that it wasn''t in my fate or else I wouldn''t had to face this troubles."

    Grandpa retorted back, raising his voice a little to stare at Ayra sternly,

    " A demon is never blessed with mate, my dear either he is determined to im one or someone had been cursed to be the partner of that demon. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Ayra''s lips agaped in disbelief when she heard him. Grandpa kept shaking his head in dissapointment and continued speaking,

    " Jasmine did the same mistake like you. A demon is never good unless he is pretending or has ulterior motives."

    Ayra swallowed down the lump of her throat. Breathing through her nose nervously, she asked looking up at him nkly,

    " How..how did she knows about demon? As far as I know, demons don''t exist in any of our worlds. Then how did she make connections with them?"

    Grandpa squeezed his eyes shut as his expression turned painful. He wished to go back to the time and stopped his daughter from doing such griev crime. He wished that he was there for now but right now, he saw the same history repeating in a different way because Ayra was heading in the same path like Jasmine. Too foolish to believe a demon....

    Ayra kept urging for her answer, stepping forward to stress her words coldly,

    " Grandpa, please don''t stay quiet. What did mother do? Why don''t you say anything?"

    The old man retorted back, raising his voice vulnerably,

    " Because I can''t reveal anything to you. I..I can''t.."

    The tears in his eyes startled Ayra who was feeling guilty to remind him of histe daughter. She softened her voice, asked cing a hand on his shoulder,

    " I..I am sorry, Grandpa but.. What.. what did mother do?"

    The old man brust into silent tears. His wrinkled cheeks turned wet in no moment as he whispered to Ayra slowly,

    " She...she offered her soul to the Demon."

    *************

    Hello everyone~ We are going to have mass release on 20th December if I am healthy, safe & sound. Remember to vote for this book during the event and use your Golden tickets to support~

 Chapter 480 - The Hidden Tale Behind Jasmine--Part 2

    ck lines formed on her forehead when Grandpa spoke about the truth that he was hiding for years. The old man still remembered the night when Jasmine came to seek his help. Tears blurred his vision when his memories drifted back to the moment when he pushed her away.

    ** FLASHBACK OF PAST **

    Before the family of Jasmine came to stay in Richalwolf Land, they used to live in the rural side of Davina since the ce was very quiet and the old master of their house aka Jasmine''s father liked to stay in peace.

    That night, it was raining heavily. Dark clouds drapped the sky of Davina''snd that night. The motion of rains had turned so heavy that it was hard to see through the rain. Streets flooded in rain and it was impossible to run a vehicle on it.

    Late at midnight, a woman soaked in heavy rain appeared on the entrance of his mansion. Knocking at the door repeatedly which irritated the caretaker who was in charge of the mansion. A middle aged man in ck shawl hurried his steps to open the door with antern in his hand. His face was full of annoyance as it was his sleeping time. He wandered about the person who had came to knock on the door sote at night in this rough weather.

    As the slightly soaked door pushed open after a gentle creak, the butler was shocked to find a woman, standing on the doorway with fully drenched clothes. She was so heavily soaked that her hairs were dripping water. The long strand of hairs covered her face and it was hard to notice her facial attributes through the ck strands.

    The butler kept staring in confusion when he heard her shaky, vulnerable voice,

    " Old Master..Is he here?"

    Her shaky voice confirmed that she had been soaking in rains for a long time. The butler didn''t show any sympathy since he had the charge of safeguarding this mansion. Besides, he was unknown of Jasmine''s face since she only existed in gossip after she eloped with Oscar to start a family on her own.

    The butler responded in a stern voice, showing his unweing attitude,

    " Who are you? How dare you toe sote at night? Don''t you know a basic manner?"

    Jasmine who was heavily soaked in rain after a long run from Oscar''s castle wrapped her arms around her body, shivering in coldness. After she was pregnant with an usual child, her body wasn''t behaving practical anymore. Instead she faced many difficulties like normal human. It was hard to detect the changes as she wasn''t carrying a normal child but the power of demon in her womb.

    Her voice came out as whisper as she tried to beg the butler,

    " Please..I...I just need to meet him once.. Please..I.."

    " Butler, who are you talking with sote at night?", It was the voice of Atlus Rodriguez, father of Jasmine who wasn''t that much old at that time. He was heading for his bedroom after finishing his reading. While crossing the hallway, he overhearded the voice of his butler who was standing against the door.

    Before the butler had chance of replying, Atlus strode downstairs, frowning hard when he spotted another silhouette standing opposite of the door. When he walked closer, emotions triggered hard Jasmine who couldn''t hold back her tears after a long time of reunion. But she was too afraid to get closer since he promised to never see her face except death body in this life.

    Atlus came closer to face the standing figure and heard a broken tone that came out vaguely,

    " Fa... Father.."

    At that time, the sky growled in loud noise and thunderstrokes broke through the sky to illuminate her face. Atlus gasped in surprise when he recognized his own daughter and nced down at her protruding belly. Rumours spreaded through the kingdom that she was pregnant with a forbidden baby.

    His eyes softened on her naturally. Hopes shed on her eyes when she realized that her father still cared for her. But nothing came out as her expectation. Instead of hearing a soft melting voice, Atlus spoke in a cold voice without weing her inside,

    " What are you doing here, youngdy? This isn''t your home toe anytime that you wish. Please go back to your eyes."

    Jasmine forced herself to hold back her tears. Sucking raw breaths, she fell on her knees without going inside,

    " I..I have nowhere to go for now, father. Today I haven''te to you as a daughter but Ie here as a mother who is desperate to save her baby. Father, only you can save my child in this world. Please father! Save him or else Oscar will kill him before he is even born!"

    Atlus was surprised hearing her words. However he didn''t understand that why wouldn''t Oscar want his own heir. When the sight of his daughter begging touched his arrogant heart, another piercing voice resounded from his back coldly,

    " This bitch has already appeared to beg you, I knew it!"

    Albert Rodriguez, the eldest son of Atlus marched downstairs to stand beside his father. He had already heard their conversation from the stairs and had vaguely guessed why could Jasminee at this time.

    Atlus sent his son a questioning re for speaking so rudely with his sister but he didn''t bother to stop and continued venting disgustingly,

    " Father, you know nothing of her. She is carrying a forbidden child. Her so called loving husband doesn''t want her anymore. She is here to jinx our home. Did you hear about the rumours? Everyone is calling her cheater for carrying a child who isn''t epted by her husband. Enough of this! Send her back father. We have our family now and I can''t allow you to ruin our family."

    Atlus swallowed hard painfully after his words. If the rumours were true, Jasmine should be sending back without any dy. Jasmine who heard her own family cursing her existence shivered under the rain and a bitter smile formed on her lips when she noticed that how her father didn''t defend back her brother''s words.

    The answer was written all over his face and she sniffed her nose slowly before saying,

    " I..I..I am sorry father..I..I shouldn''t havee in first ce..But brother Albert, you have no right to disrespect my child. He has nothing to do with you. I won''t bother you anymore."

    With the saying, Jasmine turned to leave the mansion but she halted midway turning around to say to Atlus whose heart was aching over her state,

    " I hope that you keep your words, father. You don''t want to see me ever right? But you must see my dead body, father."

    That night, Jasmine went back to Oscar''s castle after understanding that she had no one in this world except herself to ry right now. The world only cursed her for carrying a forbidden child but no one saw the desperation, the helplessness of a mother who wanted nothing but to save her child.

    *** FLASHBACK ENDS ***

    ** Continue Scrolling To Read The  **

 Chapter 481 - The Hidden Tale Behind Jasmine--Part 3

    A long lingering silence prevailed inside the space after the old man fell in dead silence. Ayra was unaware about his thoughts since he appeared too lost and the corner of his eyes were still prickled in tears. She waited until it was too long and finally decided to break the silence by taking his attention back on her,

    " Grandpa!"

    Ayra called him from back after a long silence. The old man jerked offing back to reality from his haunted memories. Jasmine indeed kept her promise. They met again only after she was in dead bed. The pain still broke his heart but there was nothing to do. Some people really learn their lesson only after it bes toote.

    He wiped the corner of his eyes, turning around to face Ayra who looked scared and puzzled about the state that they were facing together. Her clueless eyesid on him, imagining a thousand things but nothing came out as final result.

    The old man blew his cheeks out, calming down his panicked nerves and spoke after taking a quick nce of his surrounding,

    " My child, it isn''t safe for you to stay in my mansion. As much as I would like you to stay but you better hurry up with your leaving. Regarding your mother-inw''s grave, it''s best to keep it secret. When knowing will only hurt everyone the more, let it remain like this. But you better careful about your own self first."

    Ayra blurted narrowing her eyes in suspension,

    " From whom, Grandpa? Why are you telling me to not trust Cedric? He is my husband and I should believe him."

    " That''s the exact reason that I am telling you to stay careful around him.", the grandpa blurted out hastily. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly as if there was something more that he wanted to talk about.

    The old man exhaled appearing scared on surface,

    " Trust my judgement, dear. Cedric must have his own reason to marry you. Do not trust on himself too much. You are a good girl. I can tell it by looking at your eyes. I just don''t want you to be Jasmine. A demon is a cursed soul and is never blessed to have a mate. You have to know why did he marry you in first ce."

    The world around Ayra began to break down slowly. Cedric''s sweet words, his cajoling and even those little moments that they shared together were still a part of her sweet memories. Now that all of sudden, someone was telling her to not trust himpletely, how could she bear the pain so easily?

    Ayra threw another question, finding hard to believe that all this time, she was living with a scheming man,

    " How..how do you know so much.. about Demons, Grandpa?"

    Ayra was surprised to learn everything. As per as she remembered, demon possessions or powers weren''t included in their history. Hence there was zero possibility of knowing about them from books or anything else except direct contact. Ayra wandered about how did he knew so much of them.

    Ayra''s questioned brought another silence inside the room. The old man breathed hard after squeezing his eyes shut and muttered weakly,

    " I..I wanted to mend my mistake..but it was toote..My daughter was already out of this world.."

    Ayra stepped forward with her teary eyes. This secrets were hurting her more deep inside and it would be more intolerable if she didn''t know about them as soon as possible. Ayra came forward to request Grandpa who was shedding silent tears in memories of Jasmine,

    " How will I know about them? Tell me.. Grandpa..How will I know about Cedric and his truths? I don''t even know what kind of nature a demon possesses!"

    The old man shook his head in helplessness. He wished to tell her everything but he couldn''t break the deal ever. Grandpa turned around to advice Ayra who was having a tough time with every information that she collected just now,

    " I can''t reveal that to you, my dear. You have to find it on your self. The best way to know is through Cedric. Get more closer with him and try to figure out if Jasmine has left anything as clue to know about them in the castle. I hope, it can help you."

    Ayra pressed her lips together tightly. She didn''t even consummate their marriage so far and it was impossible to know more of him if they didn''t be one.

    Ayra carefully gathered all the notes inside her thoughts. After inhaling a deep breath, she pulled her eyes up to question him again,

    " Then who is the other man, grandpa? Is it Cedric or who else?"

    Grandpa Atlus shook his head refusing to speak at once and began to urge her impatiently,

    " Dear, you should take your leave now. Do not ask anymore! I have nothing to say. Don''t push me in trouble!"

    Ayra couldn''t let go of this matter easily. She came all this way to search for a true but more were revealed in front of her. At that moment, she was only feeling impatient and lost with everything.

    Ayra stepped forward to question him repeatedly,

    " It''s you who is making me confused, Grandpa. At least, tell me that who is the other person? Why does he share the same face like Cedric or is he.. Cedric? Please grandpa! I can''t go back without finding anything. Tell me, who is he?"

    The old man shrieked in fear and parted his lips to speak out of rage,

    " He is the t..Ahhh"

    He couldn''t get finished with his words as he suddenly fell on his knees, clutching the right side of heart which started bleeding through the skin suddenly. Ayra''s eyes widened as she gasped in shock, squatting down to ask him in concern,

    " Grandpa..Grandpa... What.. What happened with you all of sudden? O my god..Why..why is your heart bleeding? What have you done??"

    Grandpa Atlus stopped himself immediately from taking the name that he was going to mention to Ayra. His lips twisted in pain that was surging from his bleeding heart. His lips parted and managed to squeeze out those words breathlessly,

    " I..I...I.. have.. offered..my soul..to.. Demons... It''s.. unbreakable.."

    *******

    Check out thement section to see the aesthetic image of Jasmine with her painful life. Those who are anticipating Smut between Ayra & Cedric, it is not too far away and couple of chapters ahead but here''s an advance reminder! We will see the Dark Love of Demon in our uing updates~ Don''t curse the author because the plot is demanding to portray my character like this way~ Lol

 Chapter 482 - Forget The Status Of Queen --- Part 1

    Ayra''s mouth agaped in horror when the warm fresh blood began to soak his robe. Panic rushed through her veins and she questioned him again, outstretching one of her shaking palm to ce over his bleeding heart. Ayra lost her voice when she saw the blood dripping and muttered in anxiety,

    " Grandpa! Please don''t talk. Just tell me that how can I stop your bleeding!"

    Tears formed on her vision when she understood that she had triggered the pain of his heart. Her guilt had no bounds and suddenly she forgot every other topics except his painful expression. Grandpa Atlus was holding a twisted face that turned ck in pain. His breathing staggered whenever he tried to calm down.

    After controlling his unstable stage for a while, Grandpa gripped Ayra''s hand, urging her in an rming voice,

    " Do..not..stay..back...for...me..You..can.. find..the.. truth..on.. your own.. Just.. leave now.."

    Ayra wasn''t willing to leave his side since he had no close rtive to take care of. After talking with him for a while, she knew that he wasn''t that tough as per others words. Perhaps his pain and guilt led him to be an arrogant old who grieved all his life for not saving his daughter at right time.

    Ayra hesitated trying to do something to stop his pain,

    " But Grandpa..how can I.."

    " JUST GO!", the old man roared, pleading through his eyes to ask her leave right now. Having no choice but to follow hismand, Ayra swallowed down her words and stood up reluctantly to take back slowly.

    Ayra took a final nce of Grandpa Atlus before striding downstairs to find Jessie out there. As soon as her back dissapared behind the door, Grandpa squeezed himself at a corner and whimpered painfully for a few more moments.

    When the unbearable pain didn''t show any sign of stopping, the old man finalized his mind to pray finally. Putting a fist over his bleeding heart, he muttered through his teary eyes repeatedly,

    " I haven''t revealed anything..I kept my promise.. Please forgive me..I didn''t.."

    He wasn''t sure whether his voice was heard by them or not but he definitely prayed since the pain wasn''t lifting down even a little bit.

    Another part of mansion, Ayra had climbed down to find Jessie in downstairs. As the ce was still vacant like before, she was much more relived and wandered around to search for her. Jessie who was hiding behind the door showed up in front of her. Her pair of eyes hopeful as itid on Ayra who was looking around scanning carefully.

    " Ayra, have you met him? Did Grandpa speak to you anything?", Jessie questioned in an anxious voice. She was also very expectant to know about her mother''s grave. Though she held grudges against her, at the end it was her birth mother. Upon finding Jessie, Ayra was lot more rxed. After getting so many informations from Grandpa Atlus, she was feeling suffocated in this mansion as if this walls would swallow her whole anytime.

    Meeting the hopeful eyes of Jessie, Ayra''s heart swarmed in pains. She wished that she had knew the truth but she had a faint that everything was depending on Cedric who had knowledge about Demons and perhaps the clue about how did his mother submitted herself to the demon.

    Ayra breathed through her nose helplessly. Dropping her eyes down in guilt, she shook her head as no and murmured lowly,

    " I..I am sorry, Sister Jessie.. Grandpa refused to speak about this but he has given me some hints. I promise that I will continue searching for it."

    A sh of dissapointment appeared on Jessie''s eyes but soon it was dissapared when Ayra sincerely promised that she would keep looking for her grave. After a long while, they had someone in their family who cared for them and Jessie could feel it through Ayra''s expression. Hence she was not angered on Ayra and rather inspired in a soft voice,

    " It''s all right, Ayra. You have done already more than anyone else. Shall we go back now? I believe that Grandpa doesn''t want us here."

    A bitter smile formed on her lips when she remembered that how they weren''t weed here even though she was his granddaughter. Ayra nodded with a sad smile and remembered how Grandpa urged her to go back.

    Now their arrival was known by the master of this house, they didn''t sneak anymore and decided to leave the mansion through the main entrance. The guards who were disrespectful to them at the beginning were horrified to see them as they had no clue about their sneaking in. After a round of argument with Jessie, the badass princess, Ayra managed to drag her out.

    As they both reached near the carriage to climb up, Jessie noticed that Ayra was looking bit lost in her thoughts. Especially the way she was usually distracted, Jessie feared that her grandpa was too hard on her.

    Jessie questioned out of concern,

    " Ayra, is everything okay with you? What did Grandpa spoke about?"

    Ayra was snapped back to reality. She was thinking about the man who shared same face like Cedric. Besides why no one knew about him especially Jessie or Isabe?

    Ayra muttered back absentmindedly,

    " It''s nothing, Sister. It''s just.. Grandpa looked too grounded in guilt and he.. he was in miserable state. I am just feeling sorry for your family and him.."

    Jessie sighed looking down at her feet smiling. She vaguely remembered those times when Jasmine mentioned that how she missed her family, father badly. They were so little back then that she couldn''t even help her mother a little.

    Jessie suggested something cheekily after considering their frustrated memories,

    " If you don''t have objections..Can we go somewhere else before heading for the castle? I am sure, you will have a great time. Maybe we can forget about this bitter memories momentarily."

    Ayra liked the idea but the mischievous glint on Jessie''s eyes frightened her a little. She asked blinking at her questioning,

    " Umm..But where are we going?"

    Jessie shed into a big grin and winked whispering out with a low chuckle,

    " To the Inn. Let''s forget the princess and Queen status for tonight."

    **********

    Hi, hi guys! My city was out of electricity for the past 20 hours. We just got it back an hour ago. Don''t worry! I will keep my promise at any cost. The promised mass release will be updating within today.. I might update it in two schedule like 3 chapters at a time then another 3 chapters after few hours. So stay tuned~

 Chapter 483 - Forget The Status Of Queen --- Part 2

    " Do youe here too often?", Ayra questioned Jessie as they took over their position around a table inside a chaotic inn.

    Yes, the ce was suitable to be called as Chaotic for someone like Ayra who never visited Inn. ording to her mother, a prestigious princess like her shouldn''t ever visit such ce like Inn ever. Ayra looked around, surprised to find out that most of the men came from prominent families. They all had one half naked woman in their arms to warm theirp. Ayra was certain about the fact that their wives weren''t aware of their timing in this ce. Strangely she was d to know that at least, Cedric didn''t hide his yboy attitude from her nor did he ever attempted to hide that he had bedded many women. Honesty was really the first step to slip into a woman heart and seemed like Cedric had sessfully passed the initial step.

    Jessie hummed tugging down the hoodie over her face more longingly. She brought two coats with hoodies on their way to enter this inn. Since the bloody incident that happened in the Inn, Jessie wandered around in disguise to avoid troubles. Now that Ayra had joined with her, she was extra careful and feared that others would recognize Ayra. As they spent more time together, Jessie began to like Ayra because she could see through her mind. Ayra was a pure soul who was always very open about her wantings. In the world or creatures, powers were the only thing that they were proud of. Even being the first born hybrid who had powers of two most powerful creatures, Ayra had never seen proud in her eyes and her concern regarding theirte mother was genuine in her eyes.

    Ayra''s curious eyes looked around, finding the men in pitch ck robes who appeared cold on expression. Her thoughts wandered about their identities but it was soon diverted away when a man came to serve them fresh wine.

    Ayra noticed that Jessie''s eyes shone in excitement after she saw the wine and her tongue slipped out to salivate her lips. Ayra chuckled lightly at her reaction. Though Jessie was a girl, most of her actions were simr like men and sometimes like Cedric.

    Jessie passed her a single ss and heard the staff who served asking them with a big grin,

    " Ladies..If you want any boy..we can also provide some to serve you.."

    Ayra almost choked herself in her own saliva. Jessie who was eager to take a sip shot him a bewildering look. Bringing the ss between her lips, she muttered shing him an awful grin,

    " No need! I still wish to spend more time in this."

    The stuff looked confused but Ayra caught the underlined meaning and shook her head helplessly. The siblings looked so distant but they knew each of their natures the best. Jessie knew the consequences if she ordered any boy to serve them. The stuff didn''t interrupt their moment anymore and went back with a dissapointed look.

    After a long ages, the taste of wine was heavenly inside her mouth. Ayra couldn''t help but gulping down her wine greedily. Jessie was right about her judgement. After devouring wine, she was feeling lightheaded and those puzzled thoughts began to calm down eventually.

    Reminding off those words that Grandpa told to her, Ayra''s momentum turned a little serious. cing the ss in front of Jessie, she questioned casually without showing any sign of seriousness on her face,

    " Sister Jessie... What do you know about Cedric? I mean his powers.. or anything else?"

    As they were in friendly atmosphere, Jessie didn''t mind her asking more than necessary. She shrugged bringing another ss to drink,

    " Nothing! You know that we don''t like each others. I didn''t even visit him in his childhood days. But.."

    Jessie paused between her words and Ayra narrowed her eyes, giving her full attention on her words. Jessie licked the corner of her lips and replied after a painful exhale,

    " Mother was full aware of his nature. I mean, she used to argue with Dad often in the past. Why do you ask?"

    Ayra shurgged pondering a little before speaking,

    " Just curious!!"

    Ayra finally made all the conclusions inside her thoughts. Except Lady Jasmine, no one actually had any clear idea about demon like Cedric who was one on earth. She believed to see through the truths first then believe on someone''s else words because a person can manipte you with their words easily.

    Ayra controlled her urge of devouring more liquor as she didn''t want to go back to castle in drunk state. Cedric might suspect their private visit to Grandpa and would go mad on both of them.

    To save both of them from dreadful consequences, Ayra suggested pulling her hoodie down consideringly,

    " I should go back to Pce now. Your brother may suspect me, Sister Jessie."

    Jessie had the same thought as they had came out too long ago. She replied loosing herself into the taste of heaven,

    " Umm..Yes, Ayra..You should return now.. Don''t think about me. If he asks, just tell that I have left for the inn. I would like to spend more time here."

    Ayra was slightly worried for Jessie but knowing that she was familiar with this ce, she agreedter on and stood up to leave after biding farewell. Lucky, no one recognized her and it was easy to leave under the veil of hoodie.

    After Ayra left for Dixon Pce, Jessie ordered two more strong liquor. She deliberately didn''t order them in present of Ayra as she wasn''t veryfortable with wines like her.

    After it was served in front of her and she reached out to grab a ss, an unfamiliar voice rang from her back, halting her action,

    " Excuse me, Young Lady! May I join you?"

    *********

    rification From Author:

    Sorry about missing the mass release event. Before you start ming me,let me say something in advance. We were in strict lockdown for the past 2 years in our country for COVID. Our institutions has just reopened fromst month. During my earlier days of writing, I had nothing to do except writing and that''s the reason, I used to give strict regr updates. But now I will be joining university for higher studies and is still going through several official procedures.(Last day, I was called out to give a viva and missed the mass release update) I am only 19 and haven''t even entered in University until now. So you can understand my situation but I try my best to update regrly unless I am too much drained out.. To reward all, this week I will update 3 chapters per day and hope, you can understand my situation as a human being. Love you all for supporting this book~ 2 more chapters will being within next few hours ~

 Chapter 484 - The Dark Side Of Him --- Part 1

    *** The 2nd Chapter!! Another wille again today ***

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    The Other Side By Ruelle ||

    Ayra returned to Dixon Pce safely without being recognized by local people. She was grateful that Jessie bought the hoodie for both them as some people were shooting her strange looks when she hurried her pace through the crowd.

    Arriving at the doorstep of Dixon, Ayra was shocked to see the group of soldiers who were preparing to go out. As Frenchies spotted her face under the hoodie, relief shed across his expression. He hopped down from his horse, marching over to Ayra to ask her worryingly,

    " Thank God, you are back, My Lady. Where did you two? I was just nning to go and find you two. What happened to the coachman really scared the hell out of me."

    Ayra''s brows rose up into a tight frown. She didn''t know what happened with the coachman as Jessie promised to take care of that man. She spoke sighing out heavily,

    " What happened to the coachman? We..we just went for a walk!"

    Ayra lied for the sake of Jessie as she couldn''t tell that Jessie brought her to Inn. Frenchies exhaled rubbing his forehead to release his stress,

    " Nothing serious! His mouth and hands were tied with ropes when one of our guard found him on the street."

    Frenchies didn''t need any answer to know that who did this to the coachman. Apparently Jessie was famous for doing every mishaps and it wasn''t happening for the first time. Ayra cleared her throat awkwardly and skipped the topic wisely,

    " Has your Lord returned? Is he still inside?"

    Frenchies nodded before answering,

    " Yes, I guess, he is waiting for you upstairs. He had been asking about your arrivaltely."

    Fear formed on her expression and she opened her mouth nervously to inquire but Frenchies spoke before her assuringly,

    " He.. doesn''t know anything about this guard. All you have to do is just coaxing him a little. You both took a long time."

    Frenchies ended his words with a smirk and gestured her to walk in first. He pretty much understood that Cedric couldn''t be angry on her until she does something serious. Following his instructions, Ayra made her way inside and found the hallway empty. Crossing the empty space, she walked upstairs directly for their bedroom.

    Darkness lurked out through the little space underneath the door. Rxation spreaded through her expression when she assumed that Cedric had fell asleep already. Herposure turned calm as she passed through the door, closing it behind to lock it off gently.

    " Were you praying for my dead, love?", came a sudden voice from her back. Ayra was startled before turning around in a whirl. Her mind subconsciously thought that Cedric had gone to sleep.

    The room was full of darkeness with a bare of faint light which was glistening from the firece barely. Such light wasn''t enough to notice his dark presence inside the room.

    Ayra''s eyes found him over the arm chair. The few buttons of his coat were left open, revealing the firm chest underneath it. The faint light of firece highlighted his facial features more profoundly. With a ss of wine in his left hand, the man was looking nothing less than a perfect sculpture.

    Ayra''s eyes drunk his appearance hungrily and she had to look away to avoid his obvious eyes. Her reply came out suturing,

    " .. Sister Jessie.. wanted to visit nearby ces.. Besides, I don''t wish to be a widow so soon."

    A dark chuckle passed through his lips as he took a sip from his ss, standing up to walk over to her. Ayra reflexively walked over a corner and put off her hoodie from her clothes.

    She could feel his eyes on her as if he could see through the emotions that she was hiding from him. Cedric came to stand by her sidezily. His eyes examined her from head to toe as he spoke bringing the ss between his lips,

    " Tell me more about your prayers. How did it go? Did you visit anywhere else?"

    Ayra understood that Cedric didn''t mean anything else but her own guilt was ripping her apart. She shook her head denying and exined nervously,

    " It''s just the near by ces..Ah"

    The next action came without her expectation. Instead of listening to her, Cedric gripped her jaw hard, pushing back to press her against the wall. It happened so fast that she couldn''t even register with her thoughts.

    Today, his touch felt rough not like those times when he touched or teased her. Now their skins were connected, she could feel his skin heating up. Her face turned pale in a moment when the anger in his eyes came in her attention. His eyes were missing the yfulness that she saw before for him. Instead it was glistening with dangerous aura which wasn''t in his character.

    Despite his sudden violent action, Ayra didn''t protest back as she learned from her mother that one needs to stay calm down when both of them are in rage. She was doing the same. Cedric took a sip from his wine, released his grip her chin slowly. His long slender fingers crawled up to brush on her lips gently. Then she heard him saying in husky voice,

    " I hate one thing from my favourite people. You know what is it?"

    Ayra swallowed hard and breathing through her nose hardly, she shook her head in denial slightly. His lips quirked up into a smirk as his thumb brushed on her trembling lips, murmuring,

    " Lies!"

    Ayra turned numb after he spoke and scratched her head hard to find a way tofort him. Cedric smiled down at her smugly, reached out to y with the strap of her gownzily. He blowed a hot air on her face, his air mixed with alcohol as he asked looking down at her body,

    " Tell me, sweetheart! What is the queen of Basarisk doing in a maid''s clothe?"

 Chapter 485 - The Dark Side Of Him --- Part 2

    *** The 3rd Chapter ***

    The second, his words left his tongue, realization kicked her hard. Her eyes slightly dted and dropped down to fall on her clothes. Anxiety of leaving the mansion was so hard that she ran away without changing her clothes back. Now that, she was still wearing the clothes that belonged to the maid, it was impossible to avoid Cedric''s sharp eyes.

    Indeed he was grazing through her each part of fabric. A part of his mind wandered that what could be the reason behind her new attire. He only hoped that Ayra didn''t go out of her boundaries. Sometimes giving too much freedom wasn''t justified.

    Ayra''s eyes dropped to fall somewhere else on the floor without meeting his obvious eyes. Today, his aura was seemingly terrifying. His voice, the way he ran his fingers across her cold lips, it wasn''t usual like the past. He wanted to hear the truth from her mouth but the truth could only destroy them both. Besides Jessie was involved in this case of visiting Grandpa Atlus. Ayra was worried about Jessie more than herself.

    After a moment of dense silence, Ayra muttered squeezing her smile that didn''t match with her facial expression,

    " It..It was Sister Jessie..She..she wanted to protect me..Your Highness! I have done nothing wrong."

    Thest part from her words came out with less confidence. She prayed that Cedric wouldn''t push the matter anymore and would let go of her easily. Her words only brought more darkness in his eyes.

    Instead of letting her go, Cedric pulled his lips up together into a devious smirk. A smirk that sent through her spine. A smirk which silently defined that she was dead in hands. Cedric pulled his eyes up to rest on her silently. Keeping the connection between their eyes, he spoke back with hint of seriousness, anger behind his voice,

    " Let me tell you something in advance, Princess. If you don''t learn how to be truthful with me, either you decide to skip my questions or just stay mute but do not lie to me. I hate those people who take advantages of my affection. I certainly don''t look forward to seeing such actions from you."

    You never know how much a person can affect your emotions unless you have heard him saying something painful which you didn''t expect to hear from him. Ayra was having the same realization. The word ''advantage'' felt heavy and bitter in her heart. She could anything with him but taking advantage of people were never in her personality. Above all, why was it painful to hear from his mouth today? She didn''t love him from the beginning. She was just another y thing in his eyes when they were married to each others.

    Painful thoughts began to cloud her mind as she sucked a sharp breath, lifting her jaw up to stare at his cold face and eyes. What if Grandpa was right about him? What if he wasn''t the person that he was acting in front of her? What if he hid a big secret from her?

    Those questions didn''t leave her mind and he had already began to use her wrongly. She took a step forward, raising her head up to ask him in serious voice,

    " What about you, Cedric? Have you been truthful to me all this time? Have you never hidden anything from me? I don''t know about your existence clearly. You blocked my magic in your pce for what? You don''t trust me or.."

    Ayra paused between her words, nearing closer and she breathed out thest part of her words heavily,

    " You don''t trust yourself?"

    The atmosphere turned heavy between them. With her series of questions pointing at Cedric, he could tell that his demon was pushing him to awake on surface but she wasn''t meant to be hurt by him. She was too precious to get hurt.

    Instead of answering to her questions, Cedric gave her a small smile. Coming forward to look into her eyes seriously, he informed searching the fear in her eyes that he liked to see in others eyes always,

    " Do you know what I did with the previous women who came to serve me for talking back with me?"

    That hurts! The thought of beingpared with those girls who came to serve him on the bed hit her heart straight. She sucked a short breath, her lips trembling together in order to keep her anger, pains down. Her response came out sharply, challenging his patience as she stumbled forward,

    " No! I don''t know! Why don''t you show me then? I am the same woman like those in your eyes."

    Cedric''s face grimaced after she replied to him so tantly. All this while, he believed that he had treated her differently than others. But the truth was that she never appreciated his affection for her.

    Cedric swallowed hard angrily and with a stiff smile, he replied switching his gaze between her dark orbs,

    " You won''t appreciate the way I am, Princess. A demon only knows how to burn the things out, not to coax."

    Ayra challenged back,ing forward to demand haughtily,

    " Since I am tied with you, I will have to burn today or tomorrow. What are you hesitating for? Are you scared that I will hate you or you will hate yourself?"

    ck lines formed on his forehead when she kept testing on his patience. Without bothering to reply her instantly, he pulled her arms up, turned her around to press against the wall. This time, she was facing him from back and his low growls were turning her frustrated, angry at the same time.

    Cedric breathed into her ears, slowly,

    " I remember that you owed me another night with bikini, Princess. It''s time to keep your promise and do not expect that this time, I will treat you nicely."

    Ayra didn''t retort back and he took a step back to order her like he did on those ves who used toe in his room,

    " Strip!"

    **********

    Today''s Update will being within few hours!

 Chapter 486 - The Prove Of Loyalty --- Part 1

    || RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Deep End By Ruelle ||

    His voice..It wasn''t one kind of sweet, sensual voice that she used to hear from him. It wasmanding more like a master ordering his peasant. Those words of protest kept running through her mouth, threatening toe out but she forced them to keep down. She wanted to know more of him whether it was good or bad, she was adamant to listen to it.

    Ayra turned around to face him and once their eyes met, she could literally see the lifeless demon behind that pair of burning eyes. So lifeless and cruel that she hesitated for a while before giving up on it. Their fate was intertwined together whether it was destined or not, she was here with him at that moment. She had to face his deepest scar today or tomorrow anyways.

    " Scared?", came the question from Cedric who didn''t break their eye contact. He was smiling but not that sweet or flirtatious that he used to give her on their making out session. It was mysterious and chilling which thrilled her slowly.

    Ayra dropped her eyes on his feet, her lips nudging together as she breathed out those words slowly,

    " Whatever..his highness says.."

    The atmosphere turned tense after the two began to act formally. Ayra sighed heavily and with her eyesying on the floor, her hand reached behind her back to pull down her zipper. Cedric''s eyes didn''t stop staring at her. His familiar rage built up inside and it took all his might to keep it down inside his veins. He wished that he couldn''t hurt her throughly.

    Warm breeze weed her body after she tugged down her clothes as per hismand. Her curious mind wanted to know that what was he thinking about doing.

    Was he going to take his im on her finally?

    The battle left discontinued behind the back of her mind when her attention diverted on his predatory approach. His mouth quirked up, smiling smugly and silently defined that he liked this obedient sight of her.

    He walked brushing past off her body and stopped right behind her, towering over her height as she breathed hard. Whatever he prepared for her, it wasn''t going to be pleasent. She lied to him and deep down, both of them knew of it.

    Anticipation filled her stomach and it was tough to maintain a proper breathing. Cedric had walked over to stand behind her closely. This time, his eyes drunk her godly appearance. She was so wless, perfect for him that sometimes he felt overwhelmed to have her as his wife. But for how long? For how long he could hide his dark side from her?

    His head bent down slightly, inhaling her familiar but a dangerous aura lurked from his cold eyes once his nose red up. He smiled against her skin, murmuring in low voice into her ears,

    " You know what Sister Isabe once told me?"

    Ayra casted him a side nce, wandered how did the topic of Sister Isabe came between them. Cedric smiled sheepishly, running his fingers roughly through her curls as he leant down to suck her earlobe,

    " Loyalty is more than love."

    Ayra''s brows slightly scrunched up, deciphering the deep meaning behind it but nothing came across her mind. Still she muttered back, shivering at his light touches as he continued to crawl his fingers on her back,

    " I..I have always.. been.. loyal to..you..Your Highness!"

    To her surprise, he chuckled at her response humourlessly. Her brows scrutinized tightly when he felt her pushing her hairs aside. Cedric replied pulling his lips up to smirk,

    " Of course, Princess Ayra. We are going to testify your words. Tell me how loyal are you?Mm?"

    He continued ying with her curls aimlessly but Ayra was having her anxiety issues. He was behaving odd and mysterious. Facing him from back, she couldn''t even detect that what was lingering in his eyes. She swallowed before responding,

    " What.. what kind of loyalty you want from me?"

    No matter they had love or not, she stayed loyal until today and as far as she could remember, it was her first time lying to him about going out without telling him in advance.

    Cedric smiled widely upon her response. Leaning down to press his face against her face, he pointed at the firece few steps ahead of them and replied in tone of joking though it wasn''t funny in Ayra''s conscious,

    " That..Even If I burn you now, you will still say that you are mine. Tell me, could you give me such loyalty?"

    For some strange reason, his words scared her a little. Without replying to him instantly, Ayra continued blinking at the firece which was going to lit off anytime soon. She never heard such kind of loyalty. Even his words didn''t make any sense but to hide her own mistake from tonight, she mustered up the courage to reply casually,

    " Try me!"

    Cedric''s face had a big smile now. His one hand slided down to palm the side of her breast and once he squeezed it hard, a whine passed through her parted lips. Her body melt under his touch and back began to arch down as he continued pumping.

    Her reaction was reward for his eyes. His husky voice once again rang into her ears slowly,

    " Good! Now that what will I do to you, you will have to cumter all over my fingerster on, princess. That''s a deal and a demon''s rule is unbreakable, you know."

    His words ended with a mischievous grin and when she was calming down from her high sensation, she missed the sound of his hand, retrieving something from his pant''s pocket.

    A smirk appeared on his face when the silver ring dazzled inside his palm behind her back. As Ayra kept anticipating his next move, Cedric snaked a arm around her throat from back.

    Before she could register her rational thoughts, a burning sensation began to creep on her back painfully.

    "Aah!"

    ** Scroll To Read The  **

 Chapter 487 - The Prove Of Loyalty --- Part 2

    * y Song ~ Lifespan By Vaults *

    " What are you doing, Cedric?", Ayra cried out in pain and surprise. It was unexpected and beyond her imagination that he would try to hurt her to quiest his anger on her.

    The pain was awful, burning and scratching through her skin without leaving an inch of her flesh. Her face twisted in pain and lips parted in awe shape. Despite her painful grunts, he didn''t stop nor did he tried to conceal the truth that he was hurting her.

    Ayra twisted in pain, suturing out breathlessly,

    " Cedric... what are you..Ahh.."

    Her pain was turning unbearable with his one hand forcing her to keep on her spot. He hussed her, slightly scrunching his brows together,

    " Sshh! Love is always painful, my love. You should taste a bit."

    Between her grimacing in pain, Ayra managed to suture out breathlessly,

    " I..I have fairy blood..I can''t..stand.. Silver.."

    He hussed her, drawing the silver ring on her back to leave numerous painful marks evidently. He spoke again muttering back into her ears slowly,

    " I know.. That is why I want you to feel the pain for me."

    Ayra''s brows tightened together, question marks came to sh in front of her vision when the purpose of hurting her remained unclear to her. Countless painful whimpers escaped through her lips as the pain raised and she squeezed her eyes shut to absorb them silently. Tears began to pour down slowly and after one of her teardropnded on Cedric''s palm, his consciousness hit him back to reality.

    His bloodthirsty eyes zoomed on her face, watching her shedding tears silently as he kept pressing the silver on her back painfully. His lips streched into a smile. Despite his cruel action on her, she didn''t push him away or told him to let go.

    Her reaction rejoiced him and without taking back the silver from her skin, he whispered into her ears sensually,

    " I want you to fall in love with my dark side, Princess. I have nothing inside except the darkeness which you are so scared of."

    Ayra''s eyes snapped open, wanting to shoot him a look but he was right behind her. Her toes curled up together in pain. As another round of tears attempted to stream from her eyes, the sound of dropping material startled her.

    She gasped when she was turned around aggressively and her lips were imed by a pair of wine vored lips. Her lips parted surprisingly and Cedric took it as an opportunity to seek his ess inside her mouth.

    Ayra whimpered against his lips painfully. The back of her skin was still burning like hell and it was painful. Cedric creepted one of his hand to run over her back soothingly. He caressed as if to sooth the pain and deepened their kiss, iming her painful whimpers that passed out each time he bit on her lips.

    His kiss was aggressive as if he was trying to absorb all her pains with a single kiss. His action confused her and he sessfully diverted her attention from the pain to his kiss.

    His tongue plunged inside her aggressively, biting and gulping her each groans that passed from her lips. His palms glided down to grab her hips, hoisted up slightly to move both of them on the bed.

    Once her back touched the rough cotton on bed, the familiar pain returned and Ayra couldn''t help but meowing out in pain. She managed to separate their lips for a few seconds. Her eyes found his cold one, one hand ced on his shoulder, she spoke out breathlessly,

    " I..I don''t understand you..One time..You are hurting me.. Next.. You are kissing me.. Which one you want to do exactly?"

    Her eyes continued to search for the answer. Observing him and reading his expression closely, she couldn''t find anything behind his eyes. He was always been this hard to read or predict.

    Cedric quirked his lips, licking his own lips to taste her under her watchful eyes,

    " Both! Remember what I said? Only I have the right to hurt you or love you. It''s just started, Princess."

    Ayra managed to squeeze a small smile hardly. Still fighting hard to breathe on time, shemented back bitterly,

    " Then your definition of love must be very mean.."

    She was really new to this term of his love. Her fathers always doted on her mothers and never harmed them to prove that how much they loved each others. Only it came to Cedric, she was introduced to this new meaning of love which scared and encited her equally.

    Cedric darkened his gaze on her slightly. Leaning down to capture her lips again gently, he murmured between their kiss as he rubbed his groin against her dumped panties,

    " That''s why I hate this madness of falling in love with you, Princess."

    Ayra pressed and bit her lips together silently. It was his first time admitting that he was falling in love with her openly. She couldn''t deny the fact that such feeling of being loved was truly amazing.

    She growled back whispering between their kiss,

    " Lovers don''t hurt each others.."

    Cedric chuckled pushing her jaw up to stare into her eyes,

    " That''s doesn''t count when you are loved by a demon. Rules change!"

    Ayra kept staring back at him unblinkingly. The image of that man who shared same face shed across her mind. She almost spilled out the truth but then again, she restrained.

    What if Cedric knew everything from the beginning? What if he forced her into this marriage for some foul reason? Could she go back to the time when he meant nothing to her?

    Cedric smirked down at her eyes silently. Grazing her bottom lips, he uttered the truth that had been ying between them for the past some time,

    " We are just stuck in our own game. You don''t want to give yourself on me and I..I don''t want to give up on you.."

    *******

    The 3rd Chapter Of this day will beingtely at night ording to my country zone.. It''s morning here only. Check out thement section to see the aesthetic image ofCedric & Ayra in their room from today''s update~

 Chapter 488 - Seduction Works!

    * Continue ying Song ~ Lifespan By Vaults *

    Ayra wasn''t supposed to get moved by his words at this state. But she couldn''t stop herself from blushing and staring into his amber eyes which looked nothing less than hell. Funny to say that her brain concluded the thought that even if she jumped into that hell, she wouldn''t get hurt. How could she believe him so easily?

    It was true that she didn''t wee him as her this from her heart. But their story was already written and she couldn''t dodge the fact that Cedric held a certain ce in her heart. Maybe it wasn''t love but believe had the power of turning everything into love. She was scared after thinking about it. Loving someone without knowing him is the worst feeling on earth. You can''t even get out of it.

    Cedric noticed the way her eyes inviting fears slowly as if she was frightened that she would expose herself in front of him. His lips curled up slightly. cing his palm on her side to lean down over her face, he spoke grinning lowly,

    " What are you afraid of Princess? Are you scared that you may fall in love with me?"

    Ayra shot him a startled look after being caught red handed. Sometimes she wished that he wasn''t so open with his words and everything. Cedric''s eyes continued to stare into her eyes unblinkingly. A sigh passed through her lips when she supported her elbows to haul up from the bed slightly. Cedric''s body instinctively pulled away from her as she spoke shifting her eyes between his burning orbs,

    "I can''t love a person who isn''tpletely opening up for me, Your Highness! I don''t even know who you are or what you are. How do you expect love from me?"

    Her cold response didn''t surprise him instead he gave her a toothy smile. His dark hairs leaning downward as he whispered back, cupping her face roughly,

    " I am always truthful to you.Whether I am the demon or Basarisk''s King, I am yours eternally. What proofs do you need to trust on my words? I am always been truthful to you but you kept hiding from me, Princess. Tell me, who should be the one to get punished first?"

    The topic brought shame on her face as she knew that she was the one who had lying to him consistently. He was clear with his character from the beginning. But now the conversation turned serious, she found it the best time to ask something from her.

    Her lips streched into a smile as she put her hand up suddenly to ce on his leaning shoulder. Cedric''s eyes furrowed at her sweet gesture as she spoke back with a flirtatious smile,

    " Let''s talk about something else, today. I haven''t done anything wrong to you, Did I? Anyways..I would like to visit your mother''s room. Can I? Please?"

    She stopped nervously at the end and watched his face turning grim eventually. Obviously he was going to reject her demand but to his surprise, Ayra continued running her fingers through his shoulder as if to persuade him.

    A helpless exhale passed through his lips when he noticed her enthusiasm. Surely she was doing everything on purpose to get his approval but sometimes acting was sweet than reality. He dropped his eyes on her running fingers as his hand shot up to stop her at the middle.

    His grip tightened on her fingers and he put her hand up to put a finger inside his mouth. His sudden intimate action caught her off-guard. Her cheeks turned warm as her fingers were being sucked and licked inside his warm mouth. The action looked so erotic in her eyes that she couldn''t stop herself from turning into a wet pool.

    She stared at him in awe. He smirked cunningly at her obvious response and mumbled putting his other hand down at her left thigh,

    " Seduction always works, Princess. I am d that you have learnt from me well."

    Ayra couldn''t help but shing a grin back. Finally she got the approval and Cedric''s origin would definitelye in front light. When she was busy in smiling, Cedric tugged her closer. Her lips parted gasping and when she was about to speak some awful words, her lips were imed by him once again. It feels like he would never get tired of kissing her lips.

    Meantime, Jessie was half drunk but her thoughts and conscious state were still clear. The man sitting in front of her was drinking in silence. Her eyes took another judgemental look of his attire. He was muscr with big protruding bludge and his eyes were deeply brown. She didn''t know why she was feeling something off from his vibe.

    It was natural in Inn to share the same table but ever since, he volunteered to join her, she could sense a cold, temperature emitting from his presence. Above all, he was wearing those ck old fashioned robes once she saw in Davina.

    Jessie burped on her drink openly, earning a stare from the man in her opposite direction. Wiping the corner of her lips, she jumped straight to question his motives,

    " Who are you? What do you want from me?"

    To her thoughts, it was impossible for someone like the man came to spend his free time with her without any secret intentions. Thus, she chose to ask firmly before she became too drunk.

    The man smirked down at her intelligence. Even without exchanging much words, she was capable to notice his aura. Since the night wasing to an end, he didn''t wish to hide any longer. Putting his drink aside, he replied shortly after that,

    " Archemis Glover, the head of shifter Chitahs. You killed my group 5 months ago in this ce. I came to search for you but since you are a woman, I can let go of you."

    Jessie couldn''t stop herself fromughing. She remembered that night when she lured a group of members and killed for holding malicious motives against her. Her smile confused him and she questioned back, supporting her elbow on the table,

    " Um..So what do I have to do then?"

    Archemis lifted his shoulder in pride. Pushing his eyes up to re at her, he demanded with a smirk,

    " You know, the acting prince of Davina also chat with me politely. Now that you are asking, kneel down in front of this people and beg for my forgiveness. I might let you go, littledy."

    ***********

    Hello Guys~ Nothing makes me happy to let you know that allnovelfull is considering about making Comic of this book. The editorial team asked for my stockpiled chapters and that''s why I had to update less in thesest days. Till 31st December, I will update 1 chapter everyday and from 1st January, we will return to regr schedule.. (3 chapters everyday in first week of new year).

 Chapter 489 - Secret Code!

    There was a saying in ancient tale that your fate won''t change whether you run away or hide yourself under the depth of water. Jessie had the same feeling after that man revealed his true identity.

    DAVINA.. SHANZ..

    When will this things leave her alone?

    Years passed, things changed but her fate kepting back to Shanz willingly or unwillingly. The man kept his head high after giving his statement and was lifting his shoulders up in arrogance. He was one hundred percent sure that Jessie was going to apologize forying hands on his people.

    Jessie was in bitter mood after having so much alcohol in her stomach. Her mood was pissed off. Still considering the ce that they were, she merely talked back in cold manner,

    " They were rude and deserved it. Leave.me.alone!"

    Last of her words echoed out emphasizing. She surely was fighting to keep down her temper. But the head of Davina''s Chitah group was surely digging his own grave two inches deeper. Jessie''s nonchnt attitude affected his ego. He scrutinized his brows together in anger. If his opponent wasn''t a woman, he would have already jumped onto him. But his conscious warned him to act cool.

    The man pulled his lips up into mockery smirk. His eyes glided down to examine her shabby coat which she bought from street. He scoffed mming his both hands on the table,

    " Why are you acting so proud? You just got a pretty face. Our prince keeps a lot of pretty whores like you."

    BANG!

    The entire Inn fell in dead silence after a horrific scene yed under a bunch of watchful eyes. Jessie used her single leg to push away the table on his way. As a consequence of her action, the table screezed on the floor, pushing the man back until his spine was smashed against the hardness of wall.

    Her kick waspletely unexpected and caught him off-guard. The other members were all left in bewilderment as they watched their head getting kicked off by a woman. Visitors from other ces were extremely afraid as they could feel the aura of powerful creature.

    Jessie stood straight from her position. Her eyes were getting darker in red and heat radiated from her body, threatening to transform into her dragon shape. She didn''t expect this oue but surely, Shanz''s keeping other women pissed her off.

    Standing on her feet, she tugged her hoodie down,zily looked up at the ceiling which was few inches higher than her height. She muttered eyeing around to find the other guests shaking,

    " Too small to fit my dragon wings."

    Shifting her eyes on the Inn owner, she ordered calmly,

    " Please go outside with your customers. I don''t want to affect innocent people."

    Jessie''s voice bounced off against the stoned walls, earned gawked looks from the strangers who left outside except the other members from Davina''s group. They were all stood together at a corner, all ready to attack Jessie and was waiting for their head''smand anxiously.

    The head finally returned to his rational state. After jerking his head off few times, he looked up to see Jessie alone standing and the rest of Inn was empty without any person around.

    He kicked the table off from his sight, hauling up to re at Jessie who was calm and natural. His pride was hurt and if this news of DAVINA''s head being kicked out by a woman spreaded across the kingdom, his position would be on risk.

    He growled at his members furiously,

    " What are you waiting for? Shift and teach this bitch a damn lesson."

    Jessie''s eyes sharpened at his harsh remark. Her eyes rtively took a close look of them, wanted to make sure that no one attacked her from her unnoticeable sight.

    Then, the group of Davina''s Chitah really shocked her with their swift transformation and skills. In a matter of seconds, those men in clothes shifted into a Chitah under her watchful eyes.

    Terrifying!

    It could be only word that came across her mind when she faced all those bloody eyes and heard groans as her death signal. They surrounded her, circling like a prey as she was in their eyes. Their sharp teeth were hanging outside, itching to taste her blood and at the same time took avenge for disrespecting their head.

    Chitahs were naturally hot blooded, seeked revenge whenever they had their opportunity. Jessie knew that they would never let her go out of their ws unless they were defeated or killed by her.

    Jessie''s lips quirked up into a smirk as she could anticipate their next step. Chitahs usually attacked as a group and it wasn''t going to change this time as they were already circling her.

    But she gave them no chance. Jessie squatted down on the ground, crossed her wrists together in front of her face. Right at that moment, those Chitahs threw themselves in the air, intended to tear her neck first but they were all blocked by a wave of fire radiating from her mouth.

    Too much heat!

    Animals were naturally scared of fire same goes for Chitahs though they could shift into human. Her power made realization inside the head''s brain who understood that she belonged to the powerful Dragon Tribe. After watching his members being thrown off to the ground, he came with a wise idea to make peace between them. His mouth opened wanting to start a formal conversation,

    " You..You are..a Dragon? Wait.. Don''t harm my fellows, we can talk."

    Jessie lifted off from the ground, chuckled at his face in mockery as she looked around aimlessly. Grabbing another member from the ground, her sharp ws returned and she aimed into his eyes, wanting to dig out his eyeballs to leave them powerless.

    The head''s mouth agaped in disbelief as he blurted seeing through her intentions,

    " How..how do you know this skill? This is a secret code of Davina."

    Chitahs always had their power in their eyes. If anyone could aim at their eyes, it would be easy to defeat them in a second. Jessie only smiled at him silently, holding the head of other Chitah and digged one of her nail inside his eyes.

    The animal groaned painfully under her ws and Jessie saw the head''s face turning darker in rage gradually. The head couldn''t control his rage anymore. He blurted in front of Jessie furiously,

    " No matter who you are! Since you have harmed my people in front of my eyes, you are going to face the trail of Davina, youngdy. Our Prince will never let you go!"

    Shanz''s name brought another dark cloud upon her expression. Leaving the animal on ground, Jessie stood up to re at the man harshly. Her thirst came in ten folds.

    Shanz!! Again!!

    Jessie walked over to him gracefully. Looking straight into the man''s eyes which was forming blood, she blurted frowning and sneering together,

    " Oh please! Don''t let your Princee to me!"

    Her tone was sharp, carrying the hint of arrogance that she got from her princess gene. The man replied back curiously scrutinizing his brows together,

    " Why?"

    Jessie smirked at him devilishly. Turning around to look down at his fellow members, she replied with a sneer,

    " Because your prince will be left in worse state than that."

    She turned around, intending leave as she could feel that this man had learnt his lesson. As she knew the secret code of making those Chitahs powerless, he wouldn''t dare to attack her again until he had a death wish.

    After she walked few steps away from them, the head couldn''t help but asking from her back curiously,

    " How do you know about our secret killing move? It shouldn''t be known by others except us from Davina. Who taught you this?"

    Jessie halted in her track. That feeling of heart being torned apart repeatedly was extremely painful. No matter where she go, her past kept returning and she had to deal with her emotions every once in a while.

    Turning around, she met the man''s questioning eyes. Pulling her hoodie up again, she spoke breathing through her nose heavily,

    " Ask your Prince if you are wishing to know the truth. By the way, if your people irritate me again, this time.."

    Her words paused between with a smirk as her eyesid down to re at the animals who didn''t dare to approach in fear of loosing their powers. She pulled her eyes back on the man ahead and continued speaking in a low, husky voice,

    " Next time, you will be the one lying on the ground instead of them."

    She left without looking back. One of the member quickly shifted back and stormed over his head to ask impatiently,

    " Master..Let me get her again..How dare she steal our secret code.."

    The head shook his head refusing and spoke in a deep thoughtful voice,

    " This girl isn''t simple as she seems to be. Only Prince Shanz can bring justice for us. Let me go and inform him to set a trail for this woman."

    ********

    2 more chapters areing within next few hours!!

 Chapter 490 - The Trial --- Part 1

    ** 2nd Chapter**

    The following morning came with a shivering cold weather. The sun wasn''t so bright over Basarisk''s sky and illuminated over the space lightly. Jessie had returned home safely after settling her debts with the chitahs.

    In that morning, Cedric had prepared everything to go for Basarisk''s trial since he couldn''t dy the matter always. The board needed an exnation and he couldn''t arise more of their suspensions after taking a long break.

    He strode downstairs to wait for Ayra''s arrival since she wasing with him for Balvina. Coming down, he saw Frenchiesing with a dull mood. He marched over Cedric and spoke after bowing at him courteously,

    " Your Highness, Arcabous...He is refusing to eat anything."

    Frenchies notified his master in a concerned voice. His eyes dropped toy on the floor after his words. Cedric who had snapped his head at him to re had mixed emotions running through his mind. As their master, he knew the reason of his hunger strike. Arcabous & Debisa both spent their childhood together and grew up as siblings. Both of them flew and spent their times together in each otherspany. Now that, Debisa was gone leaving him all behind, the dragon would definitely be sad.

    Cedric took a while to find his answer. After exhaling a long sigh, he responded back coldly,

    " If he doesn''t want to eat, don''t. We can do nothing for it."

    Frenchies looked like he was going to say something but after second thought, he gave up his idea and proceeded with his own works, going out.

    " Can''t we take back, Debisa?", Ayra''s voice came from his back after he had given his words to Frenchies.

    Startled by the sudden voice, Cedric looked behind him to find Ayra already staring back at him. Lines of concern formed on her forehead evidently. She was feeling guilty for the loss of Debisa. That Dragon had left for her and never seem to return in this pce.

    Cedric exhaled looking down. Looking up, he replied in a stern voice,

    " Dragons don''t take everyone''s salvatory so easily, Princess. If they have any intentions of rebounding the bond, he would havee back already. There is nothing we can do if he has gone missing."

    Ayra sighed with understanding after he made an exnation. But she was sorry for Arcabous who stopped eating and thought about asking Jessieter on. She didn''t see her returning afterst night.

    Cedric took few steps on her way, used his thumb to push up her chin and asked looking into her sorry eyes,

    " Why are you looking so sad? Is that because you are worried about the trial? Or are you afraid of those high masters?"

    Ayra scowled at him innocently. Snapping her head around, she muttered awkwardly,

    " No! I am worried about those high masters!"

    A devilishughter echoed inside the room. Cedric twisted his lips and couldn''t rebuke on this fact since he didn''t know that for how longer he would be able to keep his temper on control. His head tilted on the other side, eyes taking close note of her nervous feature as he hummed slowly,

    " Mmm! Can''t debate on that. Can we go for Balvina?"

    Ayra nodded taking her eyes down and followed his footsteps outside.

    ***

    Evening fell upon on Balvina''snds when Ayra and Cedric arrived at the ce of Balvina. Robert with his entire family weed them at the entrance. Just by looking at their courteous behavior, Cedric figured out that Sienna and Angelica had been taught lesson by his uncle but he wondered how long they would be so obedient like this.

    Angelica gave them an overwhelming smile while greeting Cedric and Ayra at the entrance,

    " Wee to Balvina once again, Cedric."

    Cedric dimmed his eyes a little, replying with a low chuckle,

    " Likewise, Aunt. It''s pleasure to see you behaving so nicely. I hope, you stay like this always."

    Embarrassement crossed across Angelica''s facial expression after his straight remark as she brushed his insult away with a fake smile. Ayra shook her head lightly.

    This man would never change his way of talking!

    As Angelica stepped on one side to open the path for them, Sienna came on her side to cool down her mother. She murmured in a low voice,

    " Mother, don''t be upset,, please. Don''t forget that his wife''s fate is in our hands. We can push her to dead end today."

    Sienna''s reminder calmed her down a little. Indeed, they didn''t change after so many brutal attacks. Angelica a clever and wise woman did know when to stop or when to start. During this time, she stayed silent without doing anything so that Robert wouldn''t get any bad impression on her.

    Cedric''s eyes looked back to find Robert standing with a cold face as he questioned sarcastically,

    " Is your so called justice jury present here?"

    Robert nodded his head hesitantly. If the jury really decided to punish Ayra, Cedric''s all anger would be fallen upon him and his kingdom. Gulping down, Robert replied slowly,

    " Uh..Yes..They.. They have alreadye, Cedric. Why don''t you take rest first?"

    Cedric lifted his one hand to stop him talking and replied with a smirk,

    " No need, Uncle! Since we are the reason behind their arrival, I would like to settle the score first. Let''s meet them first, Princess."

    Robert agreed on that since they hade for a long time and were already getting irritated for being waited. As their back dissapared inside the indoor ce, Sienna exhaled a long breath nervously.

    Angelica noticed her daughter''s pale face. She walked over on her side to warn her lowly,

    " Don''t look so panicked,Si. They shouldn''t be figured out that we have notified the jury about Mystic Grove''s incident or else Cedric will destroy us both."

    Sienna only stiffened a smile. She didn''t know why but her instinct wasn''t feeling anything good about this trial.. Cedric wouldn''t let anyone to punish his precious wife.

 Chapter 491 - The Trial --- Part 2

    *** 3rd Chapter ***

    The Jury had taken ce inside the hallway of Robert''s Pce. Seated in a row, they all were discussing something when Cedric and Ayra arrived at the ce. Their presence interrupted their conversation as some of them looked up at them in curiousity. As much as they looked at curiousity, most of them made eye contact with Ayra to see through her powers and soul.

    Ayra became uneasy after having so much attention on her but she soon rxed when Cedric grabbed one of her hand, rubbing it slowly. She calmed down slowly and nced around to find all the man in white hairs. Except white hairs, she noticed something else on them. Their skin was extremely white like Ice and bore a cold aura vividly. Not only their presence but their facial features were so different than others that anyone could detect them amidst crowd.

    Upon Cedric''s arrival, all of them stood up together to show respect. Though they didn''t fall under Basarisk''s kingdom, Cedric was a king and deserved the high respect. A man from Jury spoke with a deep smirk,

    " It is our honour to meet you, Your Highness and Lady."

    Cedric gave him back a nonchnt look. Looking around to find a ce to seat, he replied with an indifferent shrug,

    " Not for us, Mr.Levon. Long time no see!"

    Mr.Levon let out a dark chuckle that sounded horrifying. Undoubtedly he was enjoying this trial which was set up for the queen of Basarisk. They were tempted to announce punishment against this powerful couple for breaking thews of Mystic Grove. He replied with mockery,

    " Likewise! Who would have thought that our first meeting will be held in a trial? Looks like fate is ying cruel with us."

    He ended his words with another dark chuckle and nced up at Ayra meaningfully. His eyes crawled back to fell on Angelica as they both shared a mysterious smirk. Cedric on the other hand didn''t rebuke back immediately.

    Finding an empty chair, he helped Ayra to seat down first like a gentleman and replied after taking his own position,

    " Exactly! Who would have thought that! Hmm! By the way, how is your second wife doing? It has been a long time since I met her."

    The entire table had fell in dead silence after Cedric''s words as Levon had been married twice wasn''t known by anyone. Though it was his own personal matter, he felt ashamed in front of his colleagues and gave Cedric a cold re. Cedric smiled back gleefully. His expression only defined that he shouldn''t have picked on his wife first.

    Mr.Lincon, the oldest man of jury initiated to end this cold aura. His powerful voice brust around the room clearly,

    " Mr.Levon, please pay attention to your behavior. We are here for trial."

    Then he nced up at Cedric who was smiling and staring at Levon to continue speaking,

    " And King Cedric, please cooperate with us. We have wasted enough time in this pce. We would like to question your wife since she was present during the incident."

    After his words, everyone took their own positions and remained quite to avoid any argument. Mr.Lincon continued speaking and looking around the table slowly,

    " Mystic Grove had been the sole responsibility of us. Recently we have figured out that one of our magical beast was injured during that time when Lady Ayra, Lady Angelica and Princess Sienna made a visit inside the Grove. Hence, we ask exination from them because they are the sole suspect in this case. Today, the jury hase to ask for the first trial. Lady Ayra, can we proceed with our first question?"

    Ayra who was seated beside Cedric moved on her spot nervously. She would be lying if she told them that she didn''t harm any of those beast. Her powers were so busted out that she invontarily harmed those innocent life. Thus she kept looking down without any word and mentally battled to provide any exnation.

    Cedric clutched her palm and replied on her behalf to the jury,

    " Go ahead, Mr.Lincon."

    The old man looked bit dissapointed with his response since he was expecting words from Ayra but Cedric came between them. Mr. Lincon hummed looking down and stared up to question directly,

    " Did you hurt that beast?"

    " She didn''t! ", came the sharp response from Cedric who continued narrowing his eyes at them deeply. He really wanted to know how this words reached to this jury. Robert wouldn''t dare to report to the jury if he really wished to live longer.

    Ayra snapped her head aside to nce at Cedric nkly. She wasn''t expecting this answer because sooner orter, this truth woulde in front light. Then, she will have no choice but to admit fast.

    Mr.Levon furrowed hard at his response. Cedric acted natural and waited for any of them to attack with questions again. Mr.Levon blurted ncing up at Ayra scornfully,

    " How do we believe that, your highness? Is there anyone to prove that she didn''t harm the beast? As per our report, your wife was the one who hurt our creature."

    Cedric continued smiling widely. Looking around the room, he questioned back casually,

    " You guys have witness to justify? Oh please go ahead! Call him or her here to say that my wife was the person who attacked the beast."

    Mr. Levon quickly agreed tilting his head back to nce at the doorway,

    " Sure! There were also Lady Angelica and Princess Sienna present at that time. I think, Princess Sienna would be the best choice to interrogate first. Lady Angelica is a kind hearted woman. She might pity her daughter-inw in any case. Princess Sienna, Pleasee over here."

    Sienna swallowed hard after she was called and felt Cedric''s eyes darkening at her. After a light push from her mother, she stepped forward to seat beside the jury nervously.

    Mr.Lincon spoke first after taking a look of Cedric''s expression that seemed still natural,

    " Without any fear, tell us, Princess Sienna. Have you seen Lady Ayra attacking the beast?"

 Chapter 492 - Be My Witness --- Part 1

    Sienna numbly walked over to her position that she had been offered by Mr.Levon. The jury had their eyes on them as they waited for her answer. Mr.Levon gave her an encouraging smile as to continue with their n. Undoubtedly he wanted her to spill it in front of everyone that Ayra indeed harmed their magical beast and caused havoc in Mystic Grove.

    Sienna wasn''t fully confident enough since she had been put in sole attention and Cedric''s eyes were on her piercing. Everything was tumbling inside her thoughts even though she had practiced and prepared everything long back. Mr.Lincon pressurized her with his strong, powerful voice,

    " Princess Sienna! We are all here to secure your safety. You don''t have to afraid of anyone."

    Mr.Lincon didn''t had any other intention except figuring out the truth and brought justice for those beast who lived in Mystic Grove. Sienna moved ufortably in her seat.

    ying with the corner of her gown, she was battling to utter the final words. Her eyes snapped up to fell on Angelica who was standing few steps away from her and was silently inspiring her to spill the truth. After receiving her mother''s silent approval, Sienna inhaled deep breath heavily and parted her lips to speak.

    Cedric''s voice interrupted her words as he kept twitching his lips in sarcasm,

    " Looks like your witness has to prepare her answer before telling the truth."

    Ayra''s tension raised more after she noticed how Sienna was pushing her lips apart. She was determined to reveal truth and Ayra knew very well that this mother-daughter had been finding ways to defame her from the first day. She wasn''t afraid of her punishment if the truth was exposed but now, her reputation was rted to an entire kingdom and she definitely didn''t want other people to look down on Basarisk''s Queen. They were free to look down at Ayra Chole but not to the queen of Basarisk.

    Cedric''s eyes captured the way her eyelids kept shaking like a pair of fallen leaves. Even without sharing words, he could tell that she was scared and more specifically guilty for making this mess. The ck lines on her forehead turned darker in each second.

    Cedric tilted his head down to whisper into her ears,

    " Looks like you are being extremely afraid, Princess. Don''t you trust my way?"

    Ayra snapped her head aside to stare at her man. No matter how rocky their rtionship developed from the beginning until, she knew that he was the only support that she had here. Willing or unwillingly, her mind bloomed in security whenever he was around her and provided her a great sense offort and assurance.

    She sighed exhaustingly. Tilting her head aside to meet his mystic eyes, she murmured back weakly,

    " I just.. don''t you to take responsibilities.. for my mistake..I..I am worried about your reputation to put on stake.."

    She ended up licking her own lips nervously when she felt him staring back at her intensely. As if she could tell that he would have kissed her right away if they weren''t surrounded by too many people.

    Her response brought a sweet smile on his face. Pushing his dirty thoughts right behind his mind, he muttered back quickly,

    " Lovees with responsibility, Princess and I promised to be the best husband for you."

    His eyes snapped back to fall on Sienna who was struggling to find her words properly. After a long lingering silence, Sienna managed to push her eyes up to nce around the Jury members who were waiting for her answer patiently.

    Cedric ced his hand on the table, stared at her with intensity and his fingers were ticking on the wooden board. He had a smug smile ying on his face as he waited with others to hear her response. Before she had the chance of opening her mouth, Sienna''s eyes travelled back far away from the members and fell on the dragon head statue that her father stole from the neighborhood city.

    Fire began to radiate from the statue as if it was real not any customized stuff. All of sudden, she couldn''t focus on others but at the fire which suddenly began to radiate through the statue and got her sole intention.

    Sienna swallowed hard as she zoomed her eyes into the fire and began to knit her brows tightly. She could see something happening inside the fire like a vision.

    Then her eyes zoomed inside the firece and witnessed something that she never felt in her entire life. Her breathing staggered and all her blood turned cold within a span of moments.

    In her panic and exasperation, she jumped off from her seat, trembling and shaking in unknown fear. Mr.Levon narrowed his eyes at her, displeased at the way she kept dying on her response. He warned emphasizing on his words,

    " Princess Sienna! Please speak out truthfully. You can''t expect the Jury to wait for your answer for eternity."

    Angelica also red at her angrily. She couldn''t understand why her momentum changed too fast or why she was acting so cowardly. If they failed to speak the truth here, there wouldn''t have any chances of demolishing Ayra anymore.

    Ayra looked up at Cedric strangely and saw nothing unnatural but she had an instinct feeling of something going wrong.

    Did he really do something?

    Mr.Lincon also got annoyed this time and shouted at Sienna who kept shaking tremendously, her lips parting with no wordsing out.

    She was looking like utterly shocked!

    Angelica''s angry voice snapped her sense back to reality,

    " Sienna!"

    Sienna snapped out of her bizarre state. Swallowing down a mouthful saliva, she replied through her heavy breaths and shaking tone,

    " I.. Mother..I..I didn''t see Lady Ayra attacking the beast..I..I didn''t see anything..I really didn''t.."

    Ayra was the first one to gasp in disbelief.. Her eyes invontarily pulled on Cedric whose expression was natural but there was a hint of joy scorching through his eyes as if he was already expecting this answer.

 Chapter 493 - Be My Witness --- Part 2

    Silence engulfed the air inside that room. Her words left a long lingering silence among the Jury members since they were told that Sienna would be the prime witness of this usation that had been fallen upon Ayra.

    Angelica couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She literally roared from her ce, stumbling few steps forward to curse at Sienna venomously,

    " Sienna!!! What are you speaking of? Just tell them the truth! Do it!"

    Sienna only stiffened after her mother''s warning. But whatever their n was, she couldn''t speak ording to their n after she saw the vision. She needed fresh air to cry and endure her fears since there were too many eyes.

    She gulped hard as her eyes continued forming tears subconsciously,

    " I..told them the truth..I can''t speak anymore.. Please Excuse me.."

    Sienna almost ran away from the room after she managed to squeeze out thosest words, leaving all the members especially Angelica shocked. Mr.Levon had also dark expression hanging on his face since he expected to taunt back Cedric through her confession but now, everything had ruined because of that naive and coward girl.

    Cedric was the first to react on this matter. He chuckled leaning against his chair, one handid behind Ayra''s back as if to warn everyone that he would be her back always and forever,

    " Pity! Your witness has run away. Now, who is next?"

    Angelica''s jaw clenched as the oue didn''te out like she expected to be. ring at Cedric who was full of victorious smile, she blurted out in front of the Jury anxiously,

    " But I was there too. I can be the witness, can''t I?"

    Mr.Levon was going to agree with her decision but Mr.Lincon shook his head, denying. He red back at Angelica meaningfully to borate,

    " We have rules, Lady Angelica. Someone with past crimes history can''t be the witness of our Trial."

    Lincon''s remark sealed her mouth in no moment. It was a shame for her to remember that how her involvement in murdering a maid was exposed to the Jury. Luckily, she wasn''t the main nner behind that. So she easily escaped after giving somepensation.

    Robert casually interrupted eyeing between his overexcited wife and Cedric nervously,

    " Then how we do solve this issue, Mr.Lincon?"

    Cedric added with a dark chuckle, giving a long stare to Mr.Lincon who was in daze over the entire matter,

    " No witness, No Case. Isn''t it the same rule, Mr.Lincon?"

    As much as Mr.Lincon wished to deny, it was the truth of their own duties. If the case didn''t had at least one eligible witness, it was meant to be closed and without Sienna''s confession, they had no eligible one.

    Mr.Levon seemed persistent to continue with the interrogation. He red at the couple meaningfully and huffed with disbelief to continue staring at his own members questioningly,

    " How is it possible? We have found the beast wounded by ourselves. Tell me, what is the exnation behind his wound then? Who hurt the beast? Me?"

    Levon had point on speaking of this matter. They found the beast injured which was clear that someone had really entered into the Grove and tried to harm their magical beasts. Mr.Lincon nodded slowly, agreeing and pulled his eyes up to nce at Ayra whose expression was full of disbelief,

    " Lady Ayra! Apart from three of you, who else was there with you? We need an answer after all."

    Surprise took over her features when she was questioned by the Jury again and this time, she was in real dillemma since she had to take a name in order to dodge her own fault. But before her lips formed into a word, Cedric responded from her side in a nonchnt voice,

    " Me! It was me who hurt the beast, Mr.Lincon."

    Ayra''s eyes snapped open widely when Cedric confessed openly and she was sure that it wasn''t his slippery tongue but he did it willingly for her. She muttered from his side,

    " Cedric.. Don''t why are you doing.. this.."

    Cedric tilted his head back, smiling and hussed her in a yful voice,

    " Huss, Princess! You talk too much. Just follow whatever I am doing."

    Mr.Lincon was also shocked by his words. Deep down, he could sense that it was all Cedric''s y but there was no way to prove it here. Hence, he continued with the y, shifting his eyes between the couple,

    " Fine since you are admitting. But King Cedric, who is your witness here? We can''t justify someone by his words only. We need solid eye witness."

    Cedric smiled replying with ensure,

    " Of course! I am not so dumb, Mr.Lincon. My wife is the witness in this incident. Right darling. Tell them that you saw me casting spell on the beast?"

    Ayra''s jaw fell open in disbelief. Her pair of drawn eyes stared hard at Cedric who kept smiling and saving her at the same time. She muttered clenching her teeth together,

    " I can''t do this, Cedric. I can''t..Let me tell them the truth..I can''t watch you getting punished for me..I can''t.."

    Ayra panicked as she kept saying to him anxiously. She kept her voice super low to be heard between them. Cedric smiled back at her widely. The concern in her eyes for him, her tears that had formed at the corner of her eyes in heartache, it was all reward for him. He was d to see her worries for him.

    Nothing could delight him more than that!

    He warned whispering back to her to calm down her anxiety,

    " Just say, Princess. Don''t you have trust on me? Fine! I can promise you to find Debisa if you follow my order here. Be my witness, please!"

    Ayra''s jaw dropped after his tempting offer. This man had no seriousness about his punishment if she really told the jury like what he told and here, he was manipting her to speak lies.

    She sighed deeply and nced around before pulling her eyes back on him, she blurted frowning,

    " Sometimes I feel like strangling you, Your Highness."

    *********

    3rd Chapter will be releasing within the day. I made a poll in my Instagram ount. But still, I would like to hear from my allnovelfull readers. Which book you want next on AllNovelFull by me?

    1. Enved To The Dark Prince (A Vampire-ve Romance)

    2. Offering Myself To The Devil ( A Devil- forced marriage Romance)

    P:S: Both books will be released one after another.. I am just asking because of the serialization process as I like both and kinda confused.

 Chapter 494 - Siennas Past Identity --- Part 1

    Ayra was being stared by Cedric like a hawk. Her face was full of unwillingness as Cedric had forced her at a corner. She had no choice but to obey the demon that had set his eyes on her. She knew that he wouldn''t stop at anything until his intentions were fulfilled.

    Ayra dropped her eyes on the table, blinking few times to adjust her mind and when she pulled her eyes up, her gaze was determined. Exhaling and breathing through her lips few times, she uttered in a breath, following his lead like usual,

    " Y..Yes...It.. was him.."

    She spoke and turned her eyes over Cedric to see him smiling. He was happy just because she had proven him guilty. Her thoughts were puzzled and she hoped that he wouldn''t be punished for her crime severely.

    Mr.Lincon including Mr.Levon and the rest of Jury members were left with no words. They hade to punish the queen but now, things had taken an awkward turn. It was easy for them to punish the queen but when it came to Cedric, they had to think twice. Because punishing the king of Basarisk had another literal meaning which was threat to kingdom.

    The atmosphere returned to stiff as they all took a while to proceed with the things that were happening around. Mr.Lincon cleared his throat to earn everyone''s attention. Crossing his palms on the desk in a serious posture, he questioned shifting his eyes around the room,

    " King Cedric, do you ept this im?"

    " I do!", came the fast response from Cedric who was getting irritated slightly for spending too much time with this cold headed men. He didn''t know why were they persuading the matter if it was already imed that he did hurt the beast.

    This idiots!

    A flicker of surprise shed across Mr.Lincon''s eyes upon his response. He pondered thoughtfully and at the end decided to end this matter since they had no other clues. His mind told him that there were other stories behind this incident but as for now, Cedric was the sole culprit and all the me was pointing at him.

    Mr.Levon was also surprised by the oue. Beforeing here, he was notified by Queen Angelica about the incident. But he promised to keep it secret since King Robert didn''t want it to pass on Jury''s ears but the woman couldn''t hold down her vengeful nature. She was insulted by them badly in the past.

    Mr.Lincon kept his voice low when he spoke to his other members but most of their conversation was overhearded by Ayra since her vampire abilities had the power to speak everything more profoundly than them. Her heart thudded when they mentioned something about thunderstrike. She assumed that it was one of the punishment and her heart swelled in fear.

    She couldn''t help but pulling her eyes up toy on Cedric who had no fear in his expression.

    This man..Why did he had to take the me when she did nothing as a wife..

    A new surge of guilt came inside her heart when she remembered how many times he proved that he was doing his best to be the better person for her.

    Wasn''t it enough for you?

    She questioned herself but only got silence as her response. As she dwelled in her own thoughts, Mr.Lincon had ended his secretive meeting with the members.

    His eyes returned to face the crowd as he dered in an authorized voice,

    " Since we have witness and culprit both admitting that King Cedric has really harmed our magical beast, he will be punished ordingly. Henceforth, we are expecting him to meet us in next full moon in our old official pce. His punishment will be given in that ce. The case is closed but we would like to have few more words with Lady Ayra before writing the punishment since she is the sole witness."

    Cedric straightened up from his chair, yawning and mumbled before walking out first before others,

    " I am going outside, Princess."

    Ayra was left to continue the further meeting with the Jury while he left for the outdoor indifferently. His imposture was looking like he didn''t care about what punishment they had for him. Ayra could only bite her lips together to stop her aching heart and watched his retreating figure from the corner of his eyes.

    Darkened greeted his cold silhouette when he stepped one of the corridor. He was walking aimlessly without caring about anything else around. When he was going to cross the middle space, a sudden voice halted Cedric in his track,

    " Why did you do this?"

    Recognizing the familiar voice, Cedric stopped on his way, turning around to smile at Sienna innocently,

    " Sister, I am surprised to find you greeting me here."

    Sienna looked up at the man that she admired all in her life in disbelief. Her eyes were swollen and she looked like she had been crying for a long time. Her makeup was washed away. Her appearance was enough to define that she was crying or was going through a miserable state. Above all, she was hiding all along in this corner without poking her nose into the Jury''s room anymore. Cedric could vaguely sense that why was she standing here all alone without anywhere else. Some people found peace by venting out their anger and Sienna was one of them.

    Sienna stepped forward boldly, her eyes ring at Cedric as she questioned furiously,

    " Why did you do this to me, brother Cedric? You know that I won''t be able to endure. Then why?"

    Her voice resounded cracking as she approached her vulnerably. Cedric smirked down at her lowly. Clearly, he had no sympathy for the girl who was following him in all his life.

    His response bounced off clearly, pushing the pain of knife deeper into Sienna''s chest on purpose,

    " Every child needs to take responsibility for what her parents did today or tomorrow.. I just showed you that."

 Chapter 495 - Siennas Past Identity --- Part 2

    * y Song ~ Bare By Wildes *

    Sienna did remember everything that she had been carrying deep inside her heart, hiding from this cruel world that only wanted to end her life, her family__ everything was shattered after a night, she got to know the other side of her life__ A witch''s daughter.

    Long before when she was a three years old toddler, that horrible incident took behind her house when she was asleep in her tiny bed. The vigers happened to figure out the witch couple that lived in their vige nearby. Witches were never weed in Brightmoon World. When they confirmed their identities, one night the vigers all gathered together around their house to drag her mother and father out. They were left with no chance of living and were dragged out by the vigers to present in front of the crowd.

    No one heard the begging and cryings that Sienna''s birth parents at that night. Fortunately, she, the little girl was sleeping inside her secret room and those vigers weren''t aware of that since she never left her house. Her parents kept her secret from those evil eyes and continued nurturing her inside the home together.

    Then that merciless decision was made by the vige head who had deep hatred towards witches. In front of the entire vige, her parents were burnt alive while begging and crying to spare their lives. Until now, Sienna only heard about that horrible night but today, Cedric showed her the vision of her death parents and warned her with another vision that if she opened her mouth in front of the jury, her consequences would be the same like her parents.

    Angelica was returning from a province when she heard about the witch and came to check out the ce out of curiosity. At that time, she found Sienna in the house. Her first thought was to give her to the king to kill but having second thought, Angelica understood that Sienna could be her best weapon one day. Since she kept her hiding and gave a different name before bringing her in the castle. Later on, Sienna''s witch power was sealed by an ancient monk who was known to Angelica. If Robert knew the truth, not only Sienna but also Angelica would be punished for hiding the truth.

    Though it was a mystery to everyone around, Cedric found it very fast in their childhood. He remembered the time when he tried to hurt Sienna with his dark powers in their y but she was saved strangely. At that time, Sienna''s power was still active but she didn''t had much memories of her powers. From that day, Cedric found it mysterious and he made an investigation after growing up and ascending the throne.

    Sienna was heartbroken and cloud minded after that vision. She didn''t expect that that sight would be so painful and she would be wishing to die too. Tears blurred her eyes again and she hung her head low under Cedric''s watchful re.

    Cedric stepped forward, smirking cunningly as he spoke in slow and calm voice,

    " What do you think about Angelica? Do you think that she had picked you up on pity? Use your brain, Sienna. Until now, you might have known her character very well. Though you have no witch power in your veins now, today or tomorrow she will ask you to wake it up and use it to fulfill her greedy desires. Who are you to me me then?"

    Sienna squeezed her eyes shut in pain. She wasn''t that much foolish to believe Angelica. All this time, she had fooled herself telling that she was their dearest princess even though she was adopted. But now when Cedric was reffering to the truth, her heart was failing apart slowly.

    In her own anger and frustrations, Sienna questioned back, pushing her eyes up to ask Cedric,

    " What about you then, brother Cedric? Why did you save her? You love her? Really? So that you can go to that extent by reminding off my death parents?"

    Cedricughed softly at her response. Without replying to her exact questions, he answered by taking a step closer to knock at her head lightly,

    " You are so so dumb, Sienna. You shouldn''t have understood by this time that Ayra is my bottom line. I don''t spare anyone when ites to her, my dearest sister."

    Sienna sneered at him hatefully. Her eyes were still red from her previous crying as she blurted frowning harder,

    " You are so sick, Brother Cedric. You threatened me with those vision of my death parents just to save her. How can you be this cruel to me? People say the right thing about you. You are a demon without no heart."

    Cedric didn''t seem affected to hear her cursing. He had already gotten used to it. His mind had reached to that conclusion that he didn''t find it offending anymore. Instead of getting angered, he smiled back at Sienna devilishly. Smiling and staring, he warned her in a low, sympathetic voice,

    " As long as you follow Angelica''s path, you will be doomed today or tomorrow, Sienna."

    Sienna was blindly following Angelica since she raised her and felt gratitude for her but she didn''t understand that Angelica was only using her as pawn on the name of love, affection. Deep down, Angelica only cared about her biological child who could outshine her name in the future.

    Cedric had already turned around to leave her in the corridor. He believed that she deserved this today and had no remorse for that. As he took only two steps forward, Sienna clenched her fists harder. Her face darkened in anger as she blurted out loudly,

    " Would you have done the same if she was your first wife, Brother Cedric? How long do you want to keep it hide from her? You are afraid that she won''t forgive you? Fine! I will do it on your behalf."

    ***********

    I have prepared 2 more chapters for today but it willete because I need a lot of emotions for those chapters which I am feeling now.. Lol. Enjoy until the next updates~

 Chapter 496 - Wake Up My Feelings --- Part 1

    * y Song ~ Throwaway By SG Lewis FT rio *

    Ayra had just ended her meeting with the Jury. They weren''t being too much suspicious and asked few simple questions regarding the incident that happened in Mystic Grove. As much as she was unwillingly to provide anymore lies, she knew that she couldn''t disobey Cedric. It wouldn''t be a good option to annoy that man who seemed to care less about being punished for something he had nothing to do with.

    After all their questions were answered, Ayra stood up from her chair, discreetly fixing her clothes and plodded outside absentmindedly. She needed to find Cedric and had a good talk with him to know what he was doing underneath without telling her. Mr.Levon was the first person to hurry outside. He had to have a good discussion with Angelica since their n backfired. Mr.Lincon was thest person to leave the room since he was secretly waiting to speak with Ayra.

    After the room was left empty, he proceeded towards her to call her from back softly,

    " Lady Ayra!"

    Surprised by his sudden voice, Ayra turned to look around to find him standing with a curious face. His expression was something like he had something to say to her. She paused at her spot and Mr.Lincon took few more steps to get closer with her. Ayra watched him dismay, fearing that he had more to question him.

    Instead of speaking anything, the man smiled at her gently in appreciation. He voiced looking back to find anyone nearby,

    " You are lucky to have a such dedicated husband for you, Your Highness. I hope, it continues this way. I have never seen him like this before to care for someone else more than himself."

    Ayra''s expression stiffened slightly. She yed along without spilling out the direct words,

    " What do you mean, Mr.Lincon?"

    Mr.Lincon only smiled mysteriously back at her. Adjusting the white ss that he wore before leaving, he muttered looking down at her deeply,

    " You are smart enough to get the literal meaning of my words, Lady. I suggest you to stay close to your husband always. There are so many eyes on him. Who knows if you loose him now, someone might take the opportunity of your actual presence beside him. Have a great night, Your Highness!"

    He headed outside, leaving Ayra all in puzzlement with his words. She knew that what he meant by eyes on Cedric. There were so many women wanted him in here or in Basarisk. Even the way Sienna kept staring at Cedric, she knew that she also wanted him and perhaps seeked for this opportunity to get rid of her.

    Speaking of Sienna, unspeakable fear returned in her heart and she began to walk again to find Cedric in the castle.

    Meanwhile, Cedric didn''t turn around after hearing Sienna''s indirect threats immediately. He curled his lips first slightly to think that Angelica had really worked on her daughter well to turn her evil like her. When he turned to face her finally, Sienna''s face was clouded in fear. She had really pushed on his bottom line and there was no way that she could withdraw her words anymore.

    The harm was maiden already!

    Cedric smiled shaking his head slowly and pushed his head up to re at Sienna in disgust,

    " You really have proved that you are Angelica''s daughter, Sienna. Do you think that you can threat me with something that I had in the past or the incident that has no proof?"

    Sienna opened and closed her mouth in hesitation. The matter was long gone and really no one could ever to prove that who that woman was to him. It was merely a co-incident that she and Angelica discovered the woman in one of his secret mansion.

    Cedric narrowed his eyes at her closely and began to take slow predatory steps on her way. Sienna instinctively wanted to back away but she was already standing at the edge of railings. Her face darkened more when he came closer and gnashed few words confidently,

    " If I can convince her to marry me, I will be able to force her to continue living with me for the rest of her life if I want, Sienna. No one cane between what I want not even you or your foolish mother."

    Sienna breathed through her nose nervously. He was truly a demon when he became angered. Her frustration and emotions all returned together. Squeezing her eyes shut, she fisted her palms to bark at his face in a cracking voice,

    " All because of her, isn''t it? For how long do you know her? Few months, isn''t it? But what about me, brother? Have you ever tried to see through what I feel for you?"

    Cedric was little surprised by her open confession. He knew that Sienna had liking towards him but she never dared to utter those words in front of him. Today, she spoke from her mind regardless of their stiff atmosphere.

    Sienna continued using in her vulnerable voice as her eyes began to turn watery,

    " You are caring for her even though she doesn''t love you back. I can see through her clearly. She doesn''t love or care for you like the way you do. She is in this marriage only because you wanted her. Tell me, brother Cedric! Why is it worth to put yourself on danger for her but why are you blind to me and all my feelings? I have been staying by your side from your childhood. Have I ever disgrace you like her? Never! I was always ready to give myself to you but you were the one who was blind to me and my feelings. Today, you have proven that to me. You know, I am sensitive about my birth parents but still you used such vision to divert my attention. Is it worth for her? Tell me, why can''t you care for me like her or is it because she is a legit Princess and I am merely adopted?"

    All this questions had no answer to him. Indeed, he decided to marry Ayra out of impulsiveness but he couldn''t deny the truth now that he felt determined to save her from any danger. When such emotions grew stronger, he didn''t even realize. Hence, he fell silent after facing Sienna''s questions and looked inside his heart to search for answers.

    Sienna felt more heartbroken upon his silence. Stepping ahead, she mumbled something in a breath,

    " Perhaps this may wake up my feelings for you, brother Cedric."

    After that, Cedric couldn''t hear anymore and all he felt a pair of vulnerable lips on him...

 Chapter 497 - Wake Up My Feelings ---- Part 2

    The sudden kiss caught him off-guard at that moment. Sienna used her feet to match his height and pressed her shaking lips on him to kiss weakly. She believed that Cedric would respond to her kiss since he was always been a yboy and her intimate act would arouse his desire even more. In this mental thought, she used her courage to initiate a kiss on him.

    Everything stopped around him. The kiss was so unexpected that he couldn''t even act right that moment and remained frozen for a few seconds until a strong force pushed Sienna away from him.

    He only saw in a blink of eye that something had passed away quickly in front of his eyes. As the unexpected kiss was interrupted midway, he finally looked up to find Ayra grabbing Sienna''s throat against the pir that stood behind them.

    Few moments back, Ayra had just taken the corridor to walk back to the room that they were offered to stay in Balvina. As soon as shended her feet on the corridor, her sharp eyes spotted act that was happening on the corridor. Sienna and Cedric.. They both were kissing amidst the darkeness.

    She didn''t even notice when her anger was so turned on that she ended up using her speed to push Sienna away and had the quest of sucking the hell out of her blood right away.

    Ayra asked in a raspy voice as she thrashed Sienna''s head against the pir,

    " What do you think you are doing, Princess Sienna? Were you kissing my man?"

    It would be a white lie if Cedric had to admit that he didn''t feel scared at that moment. Ayra felt different, too different from her regr aura and she was singlehandedly holding Sienna up in the air, against the pir.

    Sienna choked on her saliva, her face turning pale whilst she looked back at Ayra in horror. Ayra on the other hand was looking terrifying. Her eyes were zing onto her and the urge of killing Sienna could be seen clearly in her firing eyes. Sienna trembled further in her horror and used her cracking voice to speak back,

    " Ayra..let..go.."

    Upon hearing her voice, Ayra''s anger raised more and she pushed her head back more fiercely to growl at her face angrily,

    " What right do you have to kiss him? Don''t you know that he is man with wife? Or should I remind you off again? How dare you touch my man when I am present right behind his side?"

    Her fingers pressed onto Sienna''s throat more forcibly. Sienna''s pain increased twice and her eyes buldged turning white in pain slowly. Ayra couldn''t believe that they were making out in her presence.

    Cedric finally came out of his dazed state. Pushing his eyes up, he found Sienna being nearly strangled by Ayra consistently. There was no way that she could fight back against her hybrid powers.

    Cedric walked on Ayra''s back to stop her quickly since the Jury didn''t leave the castle,

    " Princess..Stop.. Listen to me first..it wasn''t meant to.."

    " Don''t touch me after that!", Ayra yelled back and continued crashing Sienna against the wall. Her head was turned around to re at Cedric who was slightly surprised to see the hurt in her eyes. She was more likely hurt than being angered.

    Sienna used this chance to mumble few words to Ayra who was paying attention to Cedric now,

    " The jury..is.. still here.. They.. won''t let you go..if you hurt me..I..Ahh.."

    Her cries turned audible as Ayra digged her nails further into her throat. She wouldn''t mind sucking all the blood of Sienna''s body but she was too disgusted. Ayra sneered ogling her eyes at Sienna enraged,

    " You think, I am afraid? Sure, call them. I wouldn''t mind getting another trial as long as I teach you how to behave with another woman''s husband."

    Sienna shifted her eyes up to beg at Cedric who was standing on the other side, clueless about what to do to calm her down,

    " Brother.. Cedric.."

    Sienna pleaded to help her from Ayra''s grip. Hearing her whining voice, Ayra had turned more angered and pushed her body down to fall in front of Cedric. Siennaid t, choking and crying in pain.

    Ayra gave her final words after she red between them hatefully,

    " You both are shameless."

    Then she backed away, continued walking towards the other end of corridor, following to enter into their room. Cedric secretly sighed in relief as he thought that Ayra would really take Sienna''s life. It was good that she had vented out all her anger on her.

    Cedric stepped away, taking big stride to trail her closely. Even Sienna''s pleading didn''t halt him in his track who tried to earn sympathy through herme acting but it was all failed once again.

    Cedric had gone to follow Ayra inside the room. Once he stepped inside, Ayra''s warning voice reverberated through the space again,

    " Don''te..near me.. Cedric..Stay away and live me alone.."

    She was facing him from back and despite her pain and anger, her powers were pushing to brust out immensely. She knew the consequences if she lost control from her temper and ended up hurting him intentionally.

    Cedric didn''t want to leave her alone since he wasn''t at fault and he needed to exin to his wife. He approached him slowly, using his gentlest voice to speak to her,

    " I didn''t kiss her, Princess. You should have listened to me first. You know, I will never cheat on..."

    Cedric''s voice got stuck midway as Ayra suddenly turned around and ced her right palm on his chest, pulsating. Her eyes zed like fire when shepleted his words with disgust,

    " But still you cheated on me with Sienna. You..you let her kiss you and guess what, if you don''t leave now, I might end up hurting you like her too. You want that?"

    In reality, she wasn''t awaiting for his response. Her palm which was ced on his chest had already began to stimte power, burning his skin underneath.

    ***********

    Guys, you all are literally haunting me for the mature contents. Keep your holly water saved! I am gonna writing mature in next update hehe~

 Chapter 498 - Let Me Show You --- Part 1

    WARNING: From This Chapter, next 2-3 chapters will contain Mature Contents! Read at your own risk!

    * y Song ~ Contaminated By BANKS *

    Her palm rested on his chest, igniting and unleashing her powers subconsciously with her growing anger and pains. She wasn''t supposed to be angry with him. She never meant to love him or fall him but heavens knew how she felt when she found them kissing each others at the corridor. It took all her might to stop herself from killing Sienna. The Jury was already present at the castle and she couldn''t give him another trouble.

    Cedric stared back at her with same intensity. The burning sensation didn''t hurt him but all that mattered to him was the hurt which he saw in her eyes. Until today after their marriage, she was angered, frustrated or irritated on him countless times but this was probably the first time that he saw her hurting because of him. Because he did something foolish to remind her that how unworthy was he of earning her love.

    Tears began to stream from her eyes. She wasn''t sure why she was crying but realization hit her hard when she sensed and understood that she was hurting her. Her eyes slightly dialeted and a surprised gasp leaked through her lips. She wanted to take her hand back but Cedric used his other hand to force her palm onto his chest, enduring the pain that she wanted to give him subconsciously.

    Ayra panicked, her voice cracked in a guilty feelings,

    " Your Highness..."

    Instead of letting go, Cedric gripped onto her palm more tightly. His voice came out soft and coaxing as if he was afraid of hurting her a slight,

    " If you let go, I will be hurt more."

    His simple words shocked her sanity. Her vision turned more blurry when she realized the literal meaning behind his words. He was willing to take the punishment from her but heavens, she was feeling suffocated and guilty for hurting him. Her voice broke down as she tried to break free their clutches,

    " No..Your Highness.. Don''t.. don''t do this..to me..I can''t hurt you..I can''t.."

    She fought an endless battle to get rid of her sinful palm that was hurting and injuring him. After she whined more loudly in crying, Cedric had no choice to leave her hand and he immediately pulled her closer, giving her no choice to run away.

    She was hurt emotionally. Her words and eyes never meant the same words that she spoke or tried to represent in front of him. His hand snaked around her fragile waist and he hoisted her up slightly to clung onto his shoulders.

    Ayra struggled weakly but not enough to fight back or push him away. Today''s incident reminded her that she had ims on him that she couldn''t share with anyone ever. Cedric''s voice began toe outmanding as he held her tightly in her arms, never letting go,

    " Why can''t you hurt me,huh? Didn''t you just hurt Sienna? Tell me, Princess Ayra."

    She felt mentally tangled by his tricky questions. Not giving him any answer, she tried to release from his arms but he only tightened the grip, her feet missing the bnce to stay on line. Still, she refused to reveal all the words that she had in her mind for her.

    This drove him crazy and he felt the urge of merging their souls together today. He knew that he would fail her if he didn''t prove himself today. His mouth descended down slightly to capture her lips. Ayra wanted to tilt her head away but he was already gripping her head from back. Her lips ached at the way, his teeth mercilessly sucked her lips together.

    She felt disgusted to be kissed by the same lips that Sienna imed a while ago but he was giving her no chance to dodge. He mumbled onto her mouth breathlessly through their kiss,

    " What did I warn you earlier? Neverpare yourself with other women when I am yours for eternity. Have you seen me kissed her like this, Princess Ayra?"

    He mumbled before iming her lips into a searing kiss. Indeed he was kissing her back to back passionately as if they had no tomorrow. Her head began to arch behind with the intensity of force that he used each time when he deepened the kiss.

    Ayra managed to mumble back her words,

    " But you kissed her.."

    Cedric wanted tough at her words. For the first time, she spoke back with jealousy and there was nothing more that he asked her from her. His hands ran across her entire body, her hips, her breasts and the curves of her body to cuddle aggressively. He was burning for her and he knew that only being inside her could prove that he only desired for her in this life. After meeting her, there was no woman that seemed attractive in his eyes.

    He mumbled back, kneading her hips hardly to hear her low gutteral moans,

    " Have you seen me kissing her back or have you seen me touching her like this?"

    He finished his words to slide a finger into her tight entrance from back through clothes. She had her clothes but his finger could still feel the dumpness of her womanhood. She was already dripping for him. He groaned in satisfaction onto her mouth as she closed her thighs together shyly.

    Her brain calmed down slowly after the words he told and she blinked several seconds to adjust her memory. He wasn''t kissing her back and most importantly, the shock was evident on his expression after she separated that bitch from his lips.

    How dare she...

    Ayra rumbled back, fisting his clothes into her palms angrily,

    " Why.. didn''t you exin to me..you.."

    She found it embarrassing but there was no way out that she could control her rage at that moment. Her hands flew for him but he gripped them together, pushing her back to fall on the bed.

    The bed made a startled noise at their joined force. Ayra looked up at him with her misty eyes and swallowed hard when she saw the burning lust in his eyes. She was already finding herself dripping wet.

    Cedric muttered smiling down at her widely,

    " Maybe because I was too greedy to coax you like this way."

    Ayra sutured looking up to down at him breathlessly,

    " What.. what way?"

    Cedric chuckled putting his hands on her knees slowly,

    " Open your thighs for me, Princess. Let me show you how much this man belongs to you, not anyone, not Sienna but you."

    *********

    Another chapter will be live within an hour~

 Chapter 499 - Let Me Show You --- Part 2

    * Continue ying Song~Contaminated By BANKS*

    His words left her burning, aching more for him which was hidden in the deepest part of her heart. It was sensual yet passionate confession to her ears. There was no man in her life before who imed her to be his. Even she couldn''t even remember that if Seth ever confessed to her like he did now or in the past. There was something more inside him which feared and enticed her at the same time together. She couldn''t deny or runaway from the passion that he showed for her.

    She stared back at him like hawk. Her knees were shaking in sinful anticipations but she knew the answer deep inside her heart. She wanted this man, her husband who was a demon to the entire world but a loving husband in her eyes.

    She licked her upper lips dry nervously but without dying or cooling the passion off between them, she parted her thighs open, weing him. Cedric''s eyes darkened at her little action and it took all his restrain to not tear her clothes apart like a raged beast.

    The light wasn''t so bright inside their room. Only the distant moonlight lurked around the space and showed him a vague reflection of the beauty lying underneath him. His lips pulled up into a smile and he hovered onto her, parting her legs apart to settle between them.

    His mouth took her lips again, smooching and wetting with his tongue until she was squealing underneath his cage. She was much more submissive tonight and for a certain moment, he was d that such unexpected incident happened and he got to know how much his wife wanted him. At least, she learnt from that incident that she couldn''t share him with anyone.

    Cedric whispered into her ears, his hands pushing her gown upto her thighs to expose her for him,

    " Today, I am going to fuck you so hard that your mind only lingers with my name, Princess. You dyed our time too much. Tell me, what should I do for disbelieving your husband, mmh?"

    The next came out was her surprised cry when his hand suddenly crawled inside and cupped her wet sex. Her lips parted, shaping in ''O'' and eyes rolled back to her head. His touch was deliciously torturing that she wanted to do nothing else except bouncing her hips against his finger.

    She sutured struggling to keep a steady breathing,

    " You..you could have exined..Mmmh.."

    Rest of words couldn''te out since he rolled her finger inside her tight entrance. He hissed in ecstasy when her walls clenched around his finger and gave him a hard time to control his repulsive desire.

    His response came out groaning as he worked on undressing himself first with his free hand,

    " Why should I when I am having a good show?"

    His words only reddened her cheeks in shame. She could vaguely remember the moment, she jumped on Sienna like a crazy beast. Her eyes blinked up to see the muscr man hovering above her.

    He had the physique like demi-god, craving and perfectly outlined. No wonder, women drooled over him and her heart thudded wildly, knowing the man belonged to her. As she studied his stamina, she failed to notice that he had taken her clothes off with his magic.

    In a while, she was in stark-naked, lying underneath him. Cedric''s eyes darkened dangerously, finding that she didn''t wore any undergarments. Her nipples were perking already after he paused the touch of their previous passion.

    He blew his cheeks out and leant down to kiss her neck slowly and sensually. Ayra''s mouth whimpered, producing low, pleasurable moans that spiked his hunger for her only. Her protest were all gone and she really wanted to melt under his touches.

    She muttered his name breathlessly,

    " Cedric.."

    Her response only earned aggressive kisses from him. He kissed her all the way down until her nipples came into his mouth contact and he bit one them hardly. A loud gasp reverberated through the room. Her back arched, subconsciously pushing the nipples deeper into his mouth.

    She breathed hard and enjoyed the wet sensation on her sensitive buds. His member grew painfullyrge as he brushed the tip of his shaft over her wet entrance.

    Her wetness grew more profoundly and she opened her eyes up to look down at his lips, sucking her buds. The sight was erotic and made her more desperate for his cock.

    She cried out in difort when he didn''t push inside her and only yed on the entrance,

    " Your Highness... Ple.. Please.."

    Cedric tilted his head up, his lips shed into a grin to notice the impatient me on her skin. She was dying to have him inside her. His hand twisted and yed with her nipple as he stared down at her, asking in a coarse voice,

    " Will you disbelieve me, again?"

    Ayra shook her head lightly. Her sole attentionid on his fingers that yed with her sensitive buds. His brows knitted lightly at her mute response. He twisted her nipple hard, earning a low cry and asked again demanding,

    " Words! I want your words, Princess!"

    Her head fell back helplessly. After taking a raw breath, she muttered stammering,

    " N..No.."

    His handsome face once again formed into a smile as he looked down, contendedly. His eyes dropped down to look at her glistening wetness to make sure that she was wet enough for him. Ayra''s eyes followed her and her expression returned to burn immensely.

    She was needy for him and this time, she wouldn''t walk away from his cage. He leant back to stare deep into her eyes. Her eyes blinked in confusion when he positioned his manhood at her entrance beforemanding her in a hoarse voice,

    " Take me inside you, love. I will have to know that my wife wants me and it wasn''t me who tricked her this time."

    ********

    Use your Golden tickets to support the book~

 Chapter 500 - Let Me Show You --- Part 3

    * y Song ~ Naked By Sabrina udio *

    Chapter Continues With Mature Contents & Multiple vulgar words....!

    It wasn''t a gentle voice that he often used when he talked to her. It was thick,ced with lust and desire that made her dripping harder than before. His mind was upied full of her glistening pussy that was parted for him. His dark curls rested on his forehead as he watched her naked chest raising up to down heavily. Her nipples were perking through the dim lights that barely illuminated her curves.

    She was nervous and excited at the same time. She could feel her nipples hardening more under his naked re. He was staring like he could see through her soul, her fragile emotions. Her palms kept shaking as she was momentarily forgotten to do what was he ordered.

    Noticing the vulnerability in her eyes, Cedric whispered sweetly, encouraging her to take the first move,

    " Love..."

    He was indirectly asking her to take the action fast. It was hard to control himself since he was solid hard down there. His voice soothed a lot of her nervousness. Taking a sharp breath, she finally lifted her hand to grip his hard member.

    Hot red through her palm as soon as she circled her fingers around it. Her heart beated faster than she could imagine. Not because she was afraid of how big it was, she was somehow enticed to know that she was the reason behind his excitement.

    Her eyes followed her grip in daze as she guided it into her wet entrance ording to his words. Breathing out shakily, she pushed the shaft into her tight entrance.

    Both of them moaned out together. Her back arched against the bed at his first push. Cedric didn''t push himself instantly. He gave her time to adjust with this new sensation.

    She was trembling like a leaf as her hand fisted the bedsheet. Her breathing turned erratic as she breathed through her nose hard. Her head was pushing back to hit the bedpost but Cedric leant down to capture her lips and returned her head to afortable position. He assured kissing and pushing himself slowly inside her tight entrance,

    " Huss.. it will be fine after a while.."

    Ayra mumbled as she closed her eyes, tears streamed through her cheeks,

    " But it hurts badly.."

    He hussed her once again with a searing kiss. His hips began to push inside her slowly. Her mouths began to let out startled moans. He stopped pushing only after he was fully buried inside her.

    Pains transformed into pleasure soon when she felt his hardness inside her. It was painful and earth out feeling at the same time. Her eyes rolled back as she whispered his name, giving him the silent allowance to move inside her,

    " Cedric.."

    That''s all, he needed to hear from her tone. His motion picked up slowly as he began to move inside her in slow and fast motion. The bed creaked loudly at their ministration.

    The temperature inside their room began to rise slowly as the lovers showed their passion. Even the firece wouldn''t be enough topete with the hotness that they felt inside.

    Cedric''s stroke began rougher in each moment. He was pushing in and out of her wetness in full length, hitting her G-spot each time. The pain was no longer in her mind. All she could hear was the sound of her wetness, mming against a flesh in fast rythem.

    Cedric buried his head inside her neck. His lips nipping her skin as he asked in a hoarse voice, still moving inside her fast,

    " Will you..ever.. doubt..me? Hmm?"

    Ayra wasn''t in her mind to respond to him. Her release was getting closer and her thoughts went on cloud nine. Her response came out as moaning,

    " Ah..hmmm..."

    Her moans were the sweetest thing that he ever heard from a woman. He had many women before her but the truth was right in front of his eyes. No matter how many long, thrusts that he gave into her, the pleasure and satisfaction weren''t enough for his body. He wanted more from her, her moans, her heart, her soul everything should be belonged to him only.

    When the possession crossed across his mind, his stroke became relentless and he no longer controlled himself. Ayra cried out in pleasure when his member almost reached her womb and her climax reached it pinnacle, milking his member which was still rolling inside her tightness.

    Before she had the chance of calming down from her high feeling, he urged her on her knees. Her face buried inside the pillow, she felt him standing on his knees over the bed.

    She could no longer think straight anymore. The pleasure had drained her stamina and he could literally do whatever with her body. He parted her ass cheeks, lined his member again at her entrance and thrusted her from back in one long hard stroke.

    Her cries were buried inside the pillow but when he began to move fast, the feeling turned heavenly once again. She could only moan at his thrust and long strokes. Her hips pped against his balls and ignited their passion more wildly until she was bing a pure mess.

    Her voice was buried until Cedric reached out to push her up, still pounding inside her. He cranked her head back,tching their mouth together into a fiery kiss without slowing down. She was crying inside his mouth consistently. With another groan, he hit her womb, groaning into her ears in a strong, possessive voice which had no clue in her head,

    " If any man appears to im you after today, I will kill him right in front of my eyes. You can be mine in this life. You heard me?"

    She whined in response at his mouth when another organism hit through her entrance. In that night, she learnt that she shouldn''t have used her without looking deep through the matter.

    ********

    Holy Water! Smuts starts from this chapter and will being asionally from now. You guys were driving me crazy!

 Chapter 501 - Uncountable Times!

    Hours passed after they were done with their first ever intimacy. Theyid together closely. One of his hand was ced right above her head as he watched her sleeping. She was exhausted more than him. Though as much as he would like to continue it for an entire night, he stopped after her second climax left her in mess, vulnerable.

    She no longer avoided his intimacy. Instead, she curled herself closer towards his body, her naked butt barely touching his stomach. He suppressed a low gutteral growl when she moved her butt, touched his member identally during her nap.

    He shut his eyes tightly. He could feel that his long gone desire was running back and he huffed air helplessly. His eyes pulled back to fall on her lying back.

    So beautiful!

    His thin lips quirked up in her adoration. Earlier in his adulthood, he used to hear from hispanions that women be least attractive after sex. But howe she was more attractive in his eyes after giving herself to him?

    Not only attractive, he felt a strong possessiveness to keep her for him only began to bloom from his heart. How could they find women unattractive?

    Various thoughts ran through his mind as he watched her sleeping soundly. The ce around her eyes were still stained and he guessed that she had those tears from their ministration. He smiled down at her contentedly and rolled on the other side to pull her closer.

    Her body felt numb. Even after, he made a move on her body, she didn''t wake up in slightest. Her long blonde hairs rested on her naked chest, covering most part of her bossoms. She looked like a living fairy exclusive to him. When his eyes gazed down at her plump ass cheeks, he muttered silently,

    " Fuck!"

    Ayra was in deep slumber sleep when she felt herself filling again. A sleepy groan passed through her lips in that sudden action. Even without opening her eyes, she knew what was that. She moaned burying her face side into the pillow to mumble slowly,

    " Ah.. Cedric..Let..me.. sleep..Hmmm..Ah..yes"

    Her slow,zy moans began to reverberate through the space, so sweet and enchanting. Cedric moved inside her from behind slowly. His one hand held her creamy thigh up as he pulled in and out slow but steadily. He had n to let her go for the rest of night but this woman had the power of breaking all his restrains. Even after trying so hard, he couldn''t suppress his hormone at thest minute.

    Her moans only spiked the desire inside her but he kept going with slow pace, afraid of turning her over exhausted since she lookedpletely drained out after their first intercourse. Her moans began to turn a bit louder as she gripped the corner of her stuffy pillow, asionally burying her face to hide any louder moan.

    The air filled with the scent of their arousal. Cedric groaned moving inside her sharply and voiced into her ears huskily,

    " I love being inside you. It feels so good, Princess. Don''t you like it?"

    He threw thest question with a rough stroke to hear her loud moan. Her thoughts were confusing between dream and reality as she climaxed two times fast already in an hour. Her throat went dry to moan for a long time. Her words were unable toe out but when he didn''t hear his expected answer, he moved inside more sharply, causing her head to fall down on his shoulders, crying out in pleasure.

    His other hand came to squeeze her perking nipples and she cried reaching her orgasm. After a round of slow sobbing, she mumbled falling her head back on the pillow,

    " I..I like..it..so much..Mmh!"

    Despite their peak of pleasure, Cedric kept moving inside her wetness, draining out from juices as he continued moving slowly. Her cries were his favourite and he didn''t know when he would get tired on hearing that.

    Another one passionate hour passed as he made slow love to her, destroying her, owning her for the countless time. After she fell asleep again without moaning anymore, he let go of her spent and ck body. He made sure to tug herpletely under the nket then he pushed himself up from the bed.

    After fixing her long hairs from her sweaty forehead, he nted a sweet kiss on her forehead and turned around to walk on the open corridor, amodated to their living room.

    The crescent moon was up in the sky of Balvina. Lightening thends ahead of castle, they fell on the giant trees that represented wildness of this kingdom. Cedric stood right under the moonlight. His bathrobe loosened as he took a cigar to put between his lips.

    His eyes followed the ink and paper on the side table. He moved sideway, sat down there momentarily and quickly wrote few words in an unknownnguage which wasn''t known in any of their kingdoms. He found it more safer way tomunicate. When he came back on the railing side, his eyes had lost the me of desire like before. Instead, it was reced with dire coldness as he looked among the trees.

    His eyes kept staring at the trees until a night owl turned on his way, making a brief eye contact with the demon. Then it flew on his way, taking a sit on his railing as itnded down close to his standing.

    Cedric''s lips pulled up into a smile slightly as hemented passing it his written letter,

    " Good birdie! Follow my direction!"

    The night owl dissapared from his side afterwards, vanishing into the clouds as he stared up on its way. His smile slowly faded away when the words that he wroteing across his mind.

    " Let''s stop this hide & seek game, brother. We haven''t met a long time."

    *********

    Omg! You guys are really so naughty! As soon as I have updated a mature content, myment section is active again LOL! My mom read thetest updates and came up to tell me that I know too many positions.(I died in shame internally). Sigh! Anyways, some of you might be wondering about the number of chapters left for this book.. I guess, I will be able toplete it within next 300 chapters as I have other characters to describe on.

 Chapter 502 - Sore

    The morning sun wasn''t peeking brightly on that day.Barely slipped through the long curtains and appeared on floor like a zigzag puzzle inside Ayra''s room. The rest of her night had gone in a blink of eyes. Her muscles felt so tired that she didn''t wake up for a second.

    Through her grogginess and sleeping head, her biological clock awakened her early in the morning. She battled with her heavy eyshes, turning it open slowly to nce over the window. Morning breeze was slipping past inside the space and it was refreshing, sweet.

    Memories kept returning to her brain and she blushed hard even though the back of her body felt empty.

    Where did he go so early in the morning?

    She sat up with the nket on her body abruptly. Her kept looking for him around but he appeared to be nowhere there. She sighed secretly in relief. Her cheeks turned hot invontarily when she remembered how she cried and begged underneath himst night. A great sense of satisfaction formed inside her heart which she couldn''t express in words.

    After yesterday, theypletely belonged to each others but a negative thought stayed behind the back of her mind. What if the Grandpa told her the truth?

    His words came across her mind for a brief moment but soon, it was diverted away when the door pushed open from outside slowly. Her eyes travelled up to find Cedric entering with something in his hand.

    Her cheeks returned to unleash heat but she kept her tone unfazed as usual,

    " Why didn''t you wake me up? It looks embarrassing to wake uptely in a different pce."

    Since they had stayed in Balvina''s castle, Ayra found it justified to wake up early and paid a visit to the king and queen early in the morning. No matter what, at the end, she was their daughter-inw. Cedric pulled his eyes on her, quirking his lips up to to smile smugly,

    " I don''t think that you have to feel embarrassed at all."

    Puzzlement spanned across her features as she looked back strangely asking again,

    " Why?"

    Another dirty chuckle escaped from his lips as he walked over to sit at the edge right beside her,

    " You were too loud sometimesst night. I am sure, most of them heard it already."

    His remark turned her face into ripe tomato. The previous embarrassement that she tried to conceal had double-folded inside her mind. She gulped hard, looking down, unable to connect their eyes. She couldn''t help but wandering that why did she felt more embarrassed than him. They both had willingly joined but he was so casual as if nothing changed between them.

    Cedric smiled at her lightly and then dropped his eyes down to her whole body. He was a little worried that he had gone too roughst night. His lips pursued, asking in a little worried voice to take her attention back on him,

    " Are you sore?"

    Ayra cursed herself eternally. She had misjudged his staminast night and let him control her body however she wanted. But now, she was feeling nothing less than a piece of lemon who had been squeezed to death until she had no juice left inside. Though her limbs were capable of enduring his stamina, the ache between her legs were clear like jade. They kept returning whenever she moved her legs.

    Holy cow! How on earth she will manage to walk for the entire day?

    Obviously, she couldn''t bring it to her lips that she was sore down there. She shook her head as response to his question numbly. Cedric narrowed his eyes at her lightly. His eyes tracked down her nket underneath. Without any words of prior notice, his hand dissapared under the nket, pressing his fingers lightly between her legs.

    Her lips parted letting out a gasp in surprise. Her heart began to hammer wildly. She snapped her eyes back at Cedric whose eyes were studying her expression closely. The intimidation in his eyes only worsened the wildness that she was feeling inside. Before she could speak, Cedric questioned rubbing onto her bud slowly,

    " I meant here. Are you still sore? Do you need some massage over here? Hmm?"

    He spoke and continued rubbing on her bud soothingly. In truth, she loved it so much but deep down, she knew that she was getting aroused so easily. His fingers worked magical on her but the aching need between her thighs was raising too rapidly.

    Cedric smirked down at her lightly. His eyes taking note of her each expression that he failed to see clearlyst night. Her lips parted, breathing through her nose contentedly as she enjoyed his secret service.

    After taking gulp, she muttered trying to close her thighs awkwardly,

    " Uhh.. It.. feels.. little..sore now.."

    Cedric hummed with a surprising smile. Rubbing his fingers onto it a little bit firmly, he questioned again using his husky voice,

    " Do you want me to continue rubbing, Princess?"

    She bit her lips together after his question. Her mind was too upied with the thoughts of how good his fingers felt inside her. Hence, she nodded and shook her head at the same time, earning another dark chuckle from him. Her hormones were running too wildly and it wasn''t obviously good symptom since her husband had a dirty mind. He could read through her intention anytime.

    Cedric stared back at her handsomely, assuring with another intense pressure from his fingers,

    " Hmm! I am sure, you can continue this tonight. But right now, the breakfast is waiting for us. Come here and let me help you putting on your clothes."

    She was about to say no but the re from his eyes stopped her midway. She swallowed down her words and stood up on the bed, letting the nket falling back on the bed. Her stark-naked body rewarded his vision and Cedric took a sharp breath to look away to collect her clothes from the ground.

    He would really leave her sore everyday if she continued representing herself willingly!

    ********

    Scroll to read the next chapter....

 Chapter 503 - Wish

    After they were dressed properly, Cedric led her to the breakfast table where his other rtives were waiting for them. Watching theming hands in hands together, Sienna''s stomach lurched in difort. She forced her eyes down at her food and began to shuffle her feet angrily.

    So she heard them right?

    Last night, her neck was almost ripped out by Ayra''s ws but she was spared at the end. After they argued in front of her for a while, they headed back at their room. Sienna saw everything even though she had been left uncared on the floor. Despite her failure attempt to kiss Cedric properly, she followed them inside their room after an hour shamelessly. But as soon as she went closer to their bedroom, their passionate moans began toe out from the door.

    She stayed there for a long time in puzzlement. That night, she cried for the second time since her n didn''t work on them. In truth, she attempted to kiss Cedric on the corridor after watching Ayraing on their way. She thought that they were in odd and wanted to create a huge misunderstanding but who knew that her incident would only push them closer.

    Then she ran away from their doorway after shedding tears silently. Why did Cedric turn a blind eye to her love and affection for him?

    As the thoughts came across her mind, she pushed her eyes up to re at secretly. Only if she didn''t exist in this world, Cedric would have been her already.

    Ayra greeted the members with a smile though no one returned it back except Robert who weed them to sit and join the breakfast. She kept tugging onto her cor embarrassingly. After she went inside the washroom, she found more than a dozen of hickeys at her body. She didn''t even had time to conceal everything as Cedric was in hurry toe down.

    They sat along together side by side. Ahead of them, Angelica and Princess Sienna were sitting along with an unnerving attitude. They seemed clearly pissed off but Cedric had no attention for them. He kept choosing fruits for Ayra who was silently enjoying his service.

    Robert smiled at his nephew in proud for the first time. He never saw him caring for someone closely and it was really a sweet sight. The jury had left the pce at midnight. They had a tendency toe and go at night which was followed by their head strictly.

    Robert mentioned casually as his hand gripped around a fruit juice,

    " Hope, you guys slept well peacefullyst night. The matter has settled now."

    Cedric parted his lips to respond coldly,

    " Yeah but she barely sleptst night."

    Her eyes widened apart secretly as she stomped her feet on his feet and earned a re from him. Her cheeks reddened slightly. She couldn''t believe that Cedric had spoken so tantly in presence of Robert.

    Robert didn''t catch the meaning instantly. Before he had the chance of doing that, Cedric questioned back, dropping the lime inside Ayra''s te,

    " But I wonder, who is that generous person that notified Jury so early? I expected itingtely, uncle Robert. I am kinda eager to meet the most worried person for my family."

    Cedric smiled cringly at Angelica who breathed hard, struggling to maintain a poker expression. She knew very well that her fate would be doomed if Robert learnt that she was the one who notified the jury in first ce. Her breathing staggered slightly but she didn''t dare to look up into his eyes.

    Robert showed his curiousity too as he dabbed the napkin on his lips,

    " I am wondering too. I didn''t ask anyone to inform the Jury. I assume that someone from back pce notified them on purpose. Although it was about toe but they were rmed too fast."

    This time, Ayra also pulled her eyes to set on Angelica deeply. She had a feeling that this matter had something to do with this mother and daughter as they looked too enthusiastic. Her doubt had further bloomed when she noticed that Angelica''s face had lost her.

    Robert aimlessly nced around his family, stopping midway to look at Sienna closely. Her throat had a dark color of ws on it as if someone had grabbed her throat with extreme force. A round dark circle had sshed over her white skin and it was easily noticed by others.

    Robert asked growing a little concerned,

    " Sienna, what happened with your neck? Is that a burning mark?"

    Their eyes followed over to check on her throat instinctively. Ayra who just now noticed what she did with her throat darkened her eyes slightly. She didn''t feel a bit remorse since sick woman like Sienna who thinks that it is appropriate to sleep with someone married deserved this tiny lesson from her.

    Sienna awkwardly nced up to cover her embarrassing mark. She pushed her lips together to smile back nervously, answering,

    " It''s.. it''s just our pet beast..they.. identally harmed mest night.."

    Robert was concerned as a father. He retorted furrowing together deeply,

    " That''s serious, Sienna. You should have notified me. I have to ask my people to keep them away from now on. Look at your neck! It''s too visual."

    Sienna smiled faintly in stiff and ducked her nails into her skin. It wasn''t beast but the woman in front of her who went crazy in jealousy. Feeling the deep hateful eyes from Sienna, Ayra pushed her chin up to smile at Sienna slightly. She intervened feigning her concern to anger Sienna more,

    " Exactly, it''s very serious issue, Princess Sienna. Lucky you that your neck wasn''t ripped apart by them. Don''t do something to cross the line, okay?"

    Sienna bit down at her lips tightly. She was never warned by any outsiders before but this woman actually dared to steal her man and sent her warning in her own ce.

    How dare she do that? At that time,she suddenly wished that what if she had her witch power active inside her veins! Would they still dare to provoke her?

 Chapter 504 - The Fear Of Love

    Power had the ability to drive a person crazy in needs. Sienna wasn''tpletely in fault since she knew that she could have turn a powerful creature like Ayra or Cedric. Unfortunately, she had no options left to do here. Her biological parents were already killed for having witch bloodline. If her matter was disclosed to the kingdom, no doubt she would be following the same fate.

    The rest of their dinner were finished in stiff as the members could feel tense atmosphere passing between them. After their stomachs fullfiled with foods, Cedric guided Ayra outside, nning to visit the person that they wanted to visit in the past.

    Ayra questioned walking through the corridor midway,

    " What punishments they will have for you?"

    She spoke in a worried voice. No matter how many times she attempted to erase those thoughts, they kept returning. Perhaps, she felt more attached to him after giving herself entirely to him. Cedric tilted his head aside, amusement flickered through his dark eyes as he watched her worrying for him like a loving wife. His eyes slided down to her red hickeys that he leftst night to be seen by others,

    " Why? Are you that scared for me?"

    Ayra didn''t try to conceal her emotions this time. She sighed looking down at her feet and replied staring up to look deeper into his eyes,

    " I don''t want you to get hurt for me."

    His lips pressed into a tight smile. Outstretching his hands slowly, his fingers caressed her plump cheeks as he whispered with a confident chuckle,

    " No one is powerful enough to destroy me except you, Princess. If you are so worried for me, I have a better solution for your repayment."

    Ayra frowned upon his words. His fingers crawled downward to caress the red blemish on her skin. His lips streched into a wide smirk, knowing that it was such a good view to show someone.

    Ayra meekly questioned back, lost into the puzzlement of his words,

    " What is that?"

    Cedric chuckled lightly. Curling the corner of his lips into a tight smile, he muttered shing her a grin,

    " Be on top of me tonight."

    Ayra''s face immediately reddened after he spilled words so casually. Her eyes fell back to re at the man silently. Cedricughed softly, skipped the important matter since they had something more important to do their way. He clutched her hand sweetly, proceeded to walk through the corridor before notifying her casually,

    " I will bring you to somewhere, Princess."

    Ayra blurted, staggering slightly to keep up with hisrge strides,

    " But where?"

    Cedric didn''t answer to her questions. Instead, he kept it secret as this castle was never safe for their private talk. Angelica had her attention on them always and it would lead them into troubles if she found out that Ayra had a mysterious mark on her wrist.

    ***

    The weather was lively in Basarisk that night. Creatures lived in Dixon Pce all shared their works enthusiastically since the King and Queen would be staying innd of Balvina for another day. Hence, all the Royal matters fell on Frenchies who barely got free time to move his butt from his office. Lucky, Alexander was still in Dixon and helped him sometimes to look into matters. He was really impressed with his ability toe out with smooth solution always. That''s when, Frenchies realized that the vampire kingdom was raising right heir for their people.

    A tiresome exhale passed through his lips as he leant against his armchair. His mind suddenly returned to Siemus whom he didn''t visit in days. He quite missed fighting with her. What a ridiculous habit that he developed in his mind!

    Just when he attempted to haul up, a guard made appearance on his doorway, bowing down courteously,

    " Master Franchis, we have received a letter from Davina''s Kingdom."

    Frenchis''s expression darkened at the mention of Davina. Receiving a letter from Davina would never bring any good news for them.

    On the corridor of Dixon Pce, Elizabeth had just finished instructing few maids who were in charge of making foods for the next day. Jessie was never been a homey girl who would bother to guide the stuffs from castle in absence of Ayra or Isabe. Henceforward, she decided to take part in in order to reduce Ayra''s pressure once she returned to the pce.

    Just as she finished with her instructions, she spotted a maid, hurrying on the way where Alexander lived in Dixon Pce. She stopped the maid, asking with a frown as she saw some herbal ointment in her hand,

    " Wait.. where are you heading for?"

    The maid bowed at their honourable guest with respect. Blinking her eyes few times, she muttered trying to hide her blush since she would be meeting a prince soon,

    " Ah.. It''s made for Prince Alexander. He..he got a stab in his feet today. I was going for him."

    Elizabeth''s brows scrunched in worry. She saw him doing well just in this morning but didn''t know what happened after he went outside. Elizabeth asked the maid again who seemed eager to visit Alexander,

    " What happened to him?"

    The maid borated her response shortly,

    " He had an injury during the sword practicing from today''s session. That''s why, Master Frenchies asked me to bring this for him inside his room."

    Elizabeth''s heart ached lightly. No matter how much you hate a person, your heart will still care for him even though you two have no chance to be together. Putting the bitterness in her mind, Elizabeth asked streching out her hand on her way,

    " Give it to me! I will send it to him. You may go!"

    The maid pressed her lips together tightly before taking her leave. Elizabeth took thentern from her right sided wall and made her way towards Alexander''s room after a hesitating for a while.

    Arriving at his doorstep, she knocked at his door lightly although it was opened from the beginning. She could see the lights ofmp passing through the space. His voice barked shocking her,

    " I told you already. I don''t want any medicine. Leave!"

    Elizabeth drew her brows in confusion and pushed the door open widely to step inside. Alexander whipped his head around in irritation and was surprised to find the person in other end. His eyes slided down to look at the bowl that she was holding thereby.

    His lips pursued and suddenly, he groaned in pain, reaching out to rub his left feet,

    " Ahh! It''s still so painful.. Bring it here to me, Elizabeth."

 Chapter 505 - Love Blooms From Torture!

    || Rmended Song:

    Come To This By Natalie Taylor ||

    In truth, Elizabeth was the least expected person that he assumed toe at this time. Not too long ago, a maid hade with his ointment ording to Frenchies''s order. He shunned her away as it wasn''t any serious injury for him. But the maid was really too nagging and kept annoying him for the good few moments until she dissapared and promised to find someone else. Hence, he subconsciously thought that it was maid who came to knock on the door.

    His eyes travelled up toy on her cold, icy expression which didn''t change in over days. She avoided meeting him alone. After sharing the unexpected kiss in library, he noticed that she was keeping more distance from him.

    Did he finally loose her?

    His heart swelled in difort as he watched her tiptoeing on his side to sit down slowly. She pushed her eyes down, speaking in a distance voice as she ced the bowl on his bed,

    " I heard that you have an injury, brother Alex. Please apply it to your wound."

    She whispered her words down, sighing and nning to stand up since staying on his side would break her emotionally. She was tired of running this battle and this had to be done with all her bleeding heart. Her words were simple but carried an ocean like weight that stabbed right inside Alexander''s heart. The distant behind her tone scared him and he was afraid that would it ever change or not!

    Elizabeth had already stood up from her position, readying herself to go out but Alexander repulsively clutched her arms from back. She snapped her head back, confusion puzzled across her face. Alexander gave her the most pleading eyes that he ever showed someone else in this world.

    His voice came out soft, pleading,

    " How long you want to avoid me, Elizabeth?"

    It was aching his heart more than he could imagine. At first, he really expected that everything would be alright if they stayed apart. But it was turning worse when she was wandering in front of his eyes but didn''t talk or initiate any conversation.

    Elizabeth gave him a numb look on her expression. It was too hard to exin what did she feel but deep down, she knew that Arthur would be his always first priority even when it came to give up on her.

    Elizabeth moved her eyes to fall on the windows that were greeting moonlight. Her words continued after a small smile that didn''t suit with her pale expression,

    " I baked cake once on your birthday. Each year, it was me who is excited for your birthday more than anyone. I stayed up all night to bake that cake for you, expecting to hear yourpliments or to tell that how good it was to eat. When next day arrives, I went on Vampire kingdom first to surprise you with your birthday present. Before you had your chance to eat, brother Arthur insisted that he will eat first from me. You let him eat without asking me. But deep down, I was expecting you to eat first."

    Alexander blinked his eyes at her in daze. He was little far headed to understand what did she mean with her words. After a heavy exhale, Elizabeth turned around to meet his misty eyes as she spoke,

    " You will do the same with me, brother Alexander. So why not avoiding you this time? If tomorrow brother Arthur tells you to leave me, you will not spare a single nce at me. It''s best that we live as strangers. Love needs courage and you don''t have that."

    After her final words, Elizabeth dissapared picking up thentern in her hand and went out of his room. Alexander sat down in daze, countless emotions flooded his thoughts since he couldn''t choose between Elizabeth and Arthur. He was scared to break Arthur and at the same time, he was scared to loose the girl whom he loved in his entire lifespan.

    **

    Frenchies read through the contents that had the sealmark of DAVINA''s acting king. His eyes darkened after reading through the letter. His fingers grazed on the sealmark which defined that the letter was sent from Shanz directly. His lips curved up into a faint smile.

    The guard awaiting in front of him was startled by his reaction. Most of the time, he delivered letter to Frenchies, they ended up with bad news. But now that, Frenchies was smiling, he was a little bit lost.

    When did Davina''s people begun to send good wishes?

    Frenchies stood up from his chair, walking over to stand near the window which had the clear view of outside. His eyes dissapared into the darkeness before speaking to his guard calmly,

    " What do you think about love, guardman?"

    The guard was little taken back by his words. He scratched the back of his head before muttering,

    " Ah! I have no clue master Frenchies. I had an arrange marriage."

    Frenchies chuckled at his response loudly and the guard furrowed his brows, looking over the letter on the desk in suspension,

    " What was the letter all about?"

    Frenchies turned around to face him smirking. Walking back to his seat, he exinedzily,

    " Davina''s king demands answer from Princess Jessie. Aint has been filed against her. So.."

    The guard looked horrified as he swallowed hard thickly, looking puzzled,

    " So? They want to arrest our princess? For what?"

    Frenchiesughed softly and exined further the words written by Shanz,

    " He said that theirws aren''t applicable in our kingdom. So he wants Princess Jessie to go over to his kingdom."

    The guard blurted drawing his brows tightly,

    " But isn''t it an indirect war against our kingdom? He can''t confront a Royal even if he wants. His highness will never allow her to go."

    Frenchies hummed softly agreeing but chuckled again, tapping his fingers on his desk yfully,

    " Prince Shanz cane on his own to demand his answers but he wants Princess Jessie to go. Don''t you think it''s a bit affectionate? Hmm! I guess, love blooms from torturing."

    He stopped talking suddenly, surprised with his own spoken words that he spoke just now.

    *********

    Dear Preveilege Readers, if you buy any less 2nd tierst month but decide to buy 1st tier in next month, you will stay behindtest updates from yourst reading chapter. So make sure to buy same tier or higher tier each month to keep in track with updates ~

 Chapter 506 - The Search For Answers!

    Deeper night greeted them outside once they came out of Balvina''s Royal Castle. Cedric had been silent all this time and didn''t share about where they were heading for. Naturally, Ayra was curious to know about their destination but she promised to stay quiet as Balvina''s castle wasn''t a secure ce for discussion.

    Her lips pouted, staring up at him frowning,

    " You still haven''t tell me what is going on."

    He chuckled at her words and leant aside to whisper into her ears,

    "I am going to meet someone who can speak about your mark. Isn''t that you wanted to know always?"

    Confusion crossed across her feature but soon it was faded away since she had her curiosity of knowing about her mark always. Having second thought, she was beginning to feel nervous.

    What if it defines anything bad?

    Cedric noticed the mental stress that she was having inside. His lips pulled upward and he used his two fingers to bring her chin close to his mouth. Before she could process with his action, his lips imed her lips into a searing kiss for a few moments.

    Pink blushes creepted on her cheeks after the kiss indeed and she blurted narrowing her eyes a little,

    " Why did you kiss me all of sudden?"

    Cedric gave her his best smile. Now that, she belonged to him fully, he wouldn''t allow her to be sad. He replied shrugging and scanning his surrounding sharply,

    " Taking your stress away. Come here, Princess. We don''t have all night to continue our kissing."

    Ayra rolled her eyes but followed him closely, obeying hismand. She didn''t know how they were transported so fast and quickly. Most of the times, she relied on the ability of her wings but Cedric seemed to posses by born with the power. Until now, she didn''t even know what whether he had wings or not.

    Within a blink of eye, Balvina''s castle dissapared behind them and her eyes were weed with darkness, crickets chirped around the ce. Ayra whipped her head around, trying to see past through the darkness that engulfed them from around.

    She whispered drawing closer to Cedric who was right after her,

    " What are we doing here?"

    Cedric looked down at her, smiling and tugged her closer replying,

    " Don''t be afraid! You might see many things but everything is just an illusion. Let''s find the person who is expecting our visit."

    Cedric wasn''t lying when he told her that everything surrounding here was just another illusion. After they walked inside side by side together, Ayra noticed a strange change in the weather. Deeper part of their path was turning foggy and much darker than before. She wondered how a person could live in such ce but made another discovery after few minutes of walking.

    Ayra had a feeling that they weren''t alone at that ce. There were eyes who were watching, observing over them when they were walking into the deepest part. To her surprise, her powerful vision couldn''t see through the darkness and had only this instinct feeling that there were others, spying on them. She continued walking, tried to brush off such weird feeling but it continued increasing because she was now hearing whispers.

    Indeed there were someone else except them! She could feel those invisible eyes, unheard whisper in her instinct. She stopped Cedric midway in case they were heading for any unknown danger,

    " Your Highness, don''t.. don''t you feel that there are someone else around except us?"

    Cedric knitted his brows together slightly and allowed his eyes to pull back into the darkeness. His lips quirked into a tight smile, responding truthfully,

    " You have a great sixth sense, Princess. They are wandering soul of thisnd but only few people can feel them like me and now..."

    Cedric continued, pulling his eyes back at her intensely,

    " It''s you."

    He was more surprised than her and continued staring in deep thoughts. Ayra asked back, taking another look of the darkeness,

    " Like who? Why are they felt by only few people?"

    Cedric took a while to respond since he was equally shocked like her. After hesitating for a few moments, his response came out, surprising Ayra more,

    " Wandering souls are being only felt by those creatures who kill others for pleasure and had the bloodline of dark magics."

    Ayra gasped at his remark, her eyes turning noticeablyrge. She knew that her hybrid powers had the urge of killing people but it was impossible that her bloodline had power dark powers. It wasn''t making any sense after his words.

    Cedric watched her face turning pale and he regretted the second for speaking truthfully. He clutched her hands tightly, trying to ease the tension that she was having inside,

    " We are here to find our answers. Ignore them, Princess. They can''t be seen by living like us."

    Ayra nodded her head numbly and exhaled a heavy sigh through her mouth. Her eyes kept hanging down in daze as they begun walking into the darkeness again. Their whispers became more and more obvious as they walked forward to reach their destination.

    Ayra ignored them like Cedric said and their walk indeed in a ce where a little light wasing through the trees. She stepped forward to stand beside Cedric and saw an old man in mediation. He was looking very old with his long beards and wrinkles on his face. Their presence didn''t break his meditation and Ayra noticed that Cedric didn''t try to wake him up, just continued standing and waiting.

    After having her second realization, Ayra gasped in shock and bewilderment. She noticed the mark on his neck, obvious to the fact that he was sucked by vampires or was the vampire himself as they all carried such mark on their neck. Her dialeted eyes looked up at Cedric, questioning in a stammering voice,

    " Howe a vampire lives in your world? Who is he?"

    *********

    From next month, the tier will be level up and you will be able to read 12 chapters in advance.

 Chapter 507 - SoulSilver Land

    Ayra''s mind was full of questions since it was her first time, finding a vampire without their vampire kingdom. ording to her mother''s words, vampires aren''t allowed to stay outside of kingdom except very few like her. She lived in Dstia but had the preveilege to enter into Vampire Kingdom without any permission.

    Cedric didn''t answer her immediately as if he was immersed into deep thoughts. Hearing her question, he casted her side nce, hissing in a low voice,

    " Don''t ask about his origin, Princess. We came to look for our own answer and I am sure that he had our answer."

    At his words, Ayra buried down her curious and looked more suspicious on the man in mediation. Not long after she stopped questioning, the bearded man finally opened his eyeszily. His darkvatic eyes lurked brightly through the darkness. When he pulled his eyes on Ayra, the color of his eyes slightly dimmed. His lips pursued together into a tight smile,

    " The first hybrid."

    Ayra was a bit shocked by his remark. It was impossible to call someone hybrid with a single nce. Pushing her thoughts back in her mind, she smiled politely, admitting with a slight nod as her eyes snapped aside to fall on her husband. Cedric didn''t seem surprised by his ability. That''s why, he went over there to show her Ayra.

    The bearded man smiled slightly at her face. It wasn''t a happy smile but a deep, mysterious one as if he was going through the phase of transparent emotions. Pulling his eyes back at the ground, he spoke in a very soft and calm voice,

    " Your Highness! Pleasee here and sit down."

    Cedric nodded following his order and sat down along with Ayra beside him. His thin lips quirked up into a smile, saying,

    " As you can identify my wife in a nce, I guess, you already know why we are here, Master Arbert."

    Master Arbert, the maning from the descendant of vampire bloodline had a great history with this dragon''s world. From the beginning of era, many creatures had left their world and led another life for the welfare of other creatures. Master Arbert followed the same path but the only difference was that he didn''t choose it willingly like others. A painful lose pushed him to choose this lonely path and help others to solve their tragedies.

    They sat down facing each others together. Master Arbert looked up at Ayra whose expression was clouded with questions and asked for her hand gently,

    " Show me the mark, Princess."

    After attaining Cedric''s approval, she finally showed him her mark, ced right into his cold, freezing hand. Master Arbert stole one single nce and the next moment, his face had lost clear, fear surfaced on his bearded expression.

    That tensed Ayra including Cedric whose jaw tightened subconsciously. He wasn''t expecting any danger for Ayra. He had already enough issues to handle on. Ayra spoke watching Master Ambert inspecting her mark,

    " My parents never knew what did mean exactly. Is it something dangerous, Master Arbert? I am worried about it."

    The man didn''t seem to hurry with his answer. After double checking her mark, his brows knitted together tightly. His expression wasn''t positive but Cedric only hoped that he could help them finding the answer.

    Master Arbert withdrawed his eyes from her wrist and nced up to see between Ayra and Cedric. They were expecting his answer and he spoke after giving it thought,his red eyes turning gloomy,

    " The witch always attempt to leave something remarkable in her opponent''s body. I can only guess that it has to do something with her destined mate. Obviously, it isn''t good with her fortune. The only person who can tell what this mark means is Enchantress, the great witch herself."

    The refference of Enchantress left her stomach twisting in anger. That witch nearly killed her daddy and her mother who sacrificed her half of life for her. Killing thousand Enchantress wouldn''t be able to repay what she had done for her safety, life and upbringing.

    Cedric didn''t seem to like the idea. He stared up at Master Ambert in disapproval, speaking in a worried voice,

    " But Enchantress is already dead. Howe we demand an answer from her?"

    Master Ambert smiled mysteriously upon his words. His hand perched down to draw something on the ground as he replied to him,

    " Death is the only door between life and soul, Your Highness. Enchantress might have destroyed from this world but her soul is still alive. If we can question her, perhaps she might tell Princess Ayra why did she give her this mark."

    Ayra pressed her lips together, her face full of agony,

    "Enchantress had deep hatred towards my family. Why would she help us, Master Ambert?"

    Master Ambert sighed softly and exined further in a deep tone,

    " Once you leave the world, no pain, hatred or remorse can touch you, my dear. I believe that Enchantress has already forgotten what grudges she had in this living world. All you need to be is calm and soft with your words to know your answer."

    Ayra nodded with understanding. Long time passed after her death, Enchantress had no purpose to hold the grudges between them. She agreed afterwards and looked up at Master Ambert longingly,

    " Then... tell me, how can we reach her soul? How can I get my answer from her?"

    His eyes twinkled mysteriously after her words. Pulling the corner of his lips slightly, he spoke ncing around shortly,

    " You are already in SoulSilvernd."

    Ayra was stunned before looking around curiously. So those were really souls who were watching on her in their way back to this exact ce. Master Ambert continued drawing circles with unknown marks on the ground,

    " But you can''t connect her with your living body."

    Cedric blurted frowning deeply,

    " What do you mean?"

    Master Ambert pushed his head up slightly, replied with another smirk on his face,

    " You have to leave your soul to connect with Enchantress."

 Chapter 508 - Meeting Enchantresss Soul --- Part 1

    The suggestion didn''t get approved by Cedric instantly. He heard lot about this Enchantress who had fight with the vampire king and had deep hatred towards his family. Even Ayra had to join in fight in order to stop her. During the process, she had received this undefined mark on her wrist. His heart didn''t feel eased with the suggestion and he blurted seeking for Master Ambert''s permission,

    " Can I travel with her too?"

    He offered voluntarily and couldn''t help from getting scared. He just had her entirely and didn''t want to loose anymore. Ayra responded first, shaking her head in refusal,

    " No, Your Highness! This battle is mine. You have already tolerated enough for me. So let me handle this one, please!"

    She gave him a pleading look from aside. She didn''t want to drag him in another trouble because of her. Cedric pressed his lips together but couldn''t say anything since it was her choice indeed. No matter how much protests he had against her decision, her sweet milky voice convinced him at the end.

    He exhaled heavily, agreed after pulling his eyes back on Master Ambert,

    " Just make sure that she stays safe around the witch."

    He didn''t trust Enchantress even though she was dead now. Master Ambert smiled at Cedric, amusementced from his red eyes. He didn''t expect that someday he will see Cedric caring for someone who didn''t even care for his own father.

    After both parties agreed to perform the ritual of leaving soul, Ayra had followed Master Ambert in distance. Cedric closely trailed them off as they entered into a ck circle. He looked down, finding unknown ck lines on the ground as if it was being drawn on purpose.

    As he kept wandering about the circle, Master Ambert spoke in his cold voice, warning him firmly,

    " Don''t step into the circle, Your Highness!"

    Cedric pushed his eyes up, his eyes snapping open curiously,

    " What does this line mean, Master Ambert?"

    Master Ambert smiled mysteriously, dragging Ayra on the opposite side of his mark. He replied in a short and heavy voice,

    " The line between death and soul, Your Highness! I am not sure what might happen to you. So please step aside."

    Cedric knitted his brows tightly and looked down again to take a better look. He wasn''t still convinced enough to let Ayra entering into this circle but they both needed the answer.

    Ayra followed his eyes on ground, a little nervousness gripped her soul since she never performed this ritual before. She didn''t even know how does it feel to walk around without body. Master Ambert gestured into the circle,his lips formed into an encouraging smile as he spoke to Ayra,

    " I believe, you will find your answer, Princess. If you find Enchantress in the other world, remember to stay patience to get your answer."

    Ayra nodded her head with understanding and began to walk into the circle after looking around. Cedric and Master Ambert stayed on the other side of circles, watching her entering closely. After she sessfully entered, Master Ambert asked her to lie down. She obligedying down and closed her eyes after a long exhale. She didn''t know what was going to happen in the other world but she wouldn''t return without her answer.

    By the time, she had opened her eyes, a world lurking in darkness greeted her. Even the open sky that she had seen before had no longer out there. Her vision was only facing the darkeness nkly. At her slightest movement, she tilted her head around, finding no one close there. Cedric and Master Ambert were gone. Ayra sat up to look around deeply. The ce was looking nothing like SoulSilver Land and she assumed that her soul had transmigrated to another world where she could find Enchantress''s soul. But it was already so lonely out there.

    How could she possibly find a soul that belongs to Enchantress?

    Questions puzzled her mind as she pushed herself from the ground. Her vampire ability to watch through the darkeness helped her to see that the ck marks of ground was still present there. She guessed that she had toe back again toy down and travel into her real world.

    Walking out of the ck lines, she followed a path leaded into the forest. Though the ce around her circle was engulfed in darkness, she found light after walking further away. Lanterns were ced in each side of path to illuminate the space and showed her the depth of forest. As she began to walk deeper into the forest aimlessly, she noticed few symbols after a while. Clueless about what those meant, she didn''t pay attention any longer and paid attention on walking through the forest and find Enchantress as soon as possible.

    After a while of walking, Ayra ended up reaching in a circle ce where many people were walking around. As soon as her eyes crawled downward to take better look of their momentum, she gasped in surprise. They had no legs to walk and were floating in the air. Her eyes travelled down and she was once again surprised to realize that she was also walking in the air.

    Her face drained a little but she quickly recovered as her timing was too short here. After collecting her bizzare thoughts, her eyes searched around in order to find her expected person. She had a solid memory of Enchantress and her feature though long time had passed. She believed that she would be able to recognize her if she paid close attention.

    After stalling around for a while, Ayra was feeling lost among all this new faces.She didn''t even know whether was it okay to ask someone about Enchantress or not. She heard a woman speaking to another guy walking beside him,

    " Did you hear? The witch is again punished. Looks like she has to spend her all life in darkness."

    Ayra''s face lit up in hope and expectation. She quickly went over to the woman to ask hastily,

    " Excuse me, can you tell me which witch are you talking about?"

    The guy narrowed his eyes suspiciously, eyeing at her from head to toe,

    " Who are you? It doesn''t seem like we have seen you before."

 Chapter 509 - Meeting Enchantresss Soul -- Part 2

    Ayra was little taken back by their suspicious gazes. She didn''t even know was it okay to tell them that she wasn''t dead yet. Her soul had just left the body to converse with Enchantress in this world. She mentally struggled to find a suitable answer, lowering her eyes down on earth. The other woman assumed that she was sad or was killed in a horrible incident. Hence, she offered her a sweet smile, stopping the guy who was going to question him more,

    " Leave it. She must be very new here. We were talking about the infamous witch, Enchantress. She has been put in new prison to repay her sins."

    Ayra snapped her head up hopefully. That was the answer that she needed from them. She appeared a little surprised in front of them as if it was her first time knowing Enchantress. Her eyes gleamed with curiosity as she asked them slowly,

    " Enchantress? I heard about that witch a lot. Which prison she is staying now? I had a wishful desire to see her once."

    She spoke and bit her lips together tightly. The woman and guy looked down at her in dismay.

    Who on earth would like to meet a sinful soul like Enchantress?

    Ayra noticed the way the two turned silent with awful re sending at her. She battled to appear casual and after a long pause, the woman muttered looking around to look for someone,

    " What a weird soul are you! Hold on a second! There should be someone to take you to her."

    The other guy protested giving her a knowing look,

    " But she is in dark prison. What..if.."

    The woman shrugged, still looking around to find someone else to send her off to Enchantress''s prison,

    " She isn''t that fierce anymore. This woman has a wishful desire in soulnd. We must help her in fulfilling them. Who knows what she had to injure in living world?"

    Ayra was grateful to the woman eternally. She appreciated her kind gesture but unfortunately, it was her who needed to fake everything in order to reach Enchantress. The woman suddenly called by a name in distance,

    " Nora,e over here!"

    Ayra followed her eyes, spotting a teen in distance. The woman at younger age came over to them elegantly. Uponing closer, Ayra noticed that she was around seventeen years old. Because of her veil around her face, half of her face couldn''t be seen clearly and she had her one eyes glowing outside. The girl named Nora seemed to hide something from everyone.

    The woman who called Nora spoke to her, pointing at Ayra who couldn''t stop staring at Nora curiously,

    " This girl wants to see that witch. Guide her to the dark prison and let her see Enchantress once. You know, it is a great blessing for us if we help any soul to aplish her desire."

    Nora didn''t reply anything, only bowed at response and began to walk on the road which could lead Enchantress''s prison. After thanking the two politely, Ayra began to trail Nora closely. After few minutes walk from their original ce, Ayra noticed that Nora didn''t like talking. During their entire time of walking, she didn''t even spare her any nce and only continued walking into the deeper part of thisnd.

    Out of her curiosity, Ayra questioned walking behind her closely,

    " How old are you, Nora?"

    The walking soul didn''t answer instantly. After a brief silence, she replied to her shortly,

    " Seventeen!"

    Ayra nodded with understanding and wondered what could have possibly gone wrong in this young girl''s life. Most of the souls here seemed old in her eyes except Nora who looked like a blooming flower who didn''t even enter in her youth yet. After a moment of hesitation, Ayra finally found the courage to question further,

    " How...how did you die, Nora? You look too young."

    Her question stopped Nora in her track. Ayra also paused behind her back immediately and looked a little nervous, wondering if she had asked too much. After all, they just met and she had no right to ask her anything personal.

    Finally, Nora turned around to face her, her eyes crawling down to her wrist slowly. Without answering to her question, she asked back, looking dull in her eyes,

    " You were sent by Master Ambert, isn''t it? You aren''t dead yet."

    Her response shocked Ayra who couldn''t understand how did she find about her. Wondering about own response, she began to suture nervously,

    " I mean..No..I was.. just.."

    "Everyone gets that red badge when they are sent by Master Ambert.", came the straight response from Nora who pointed at Ayra''s wrist with a weak smile. Ayra was stunned before looking down at her own wrist to find a red badge around it. She didn''t know how she got this one but Nora seemed to know a lot about Master Ambert.

    Ayra was embarrassed a little as she was caught red handed in lying to a 17 years old girl. She cleared her throat awkwardly to question her back,

    " How..how do you know so much?"

    Nora smiled sadly and Ayra''s eyes subconsciously crawled down to fell on Nora''s wrist. She gasped in shock and surprise that Nora had also the same red batch like her. Then, what was she doing here still? Why didn''t she return to the mortal world if she didn''t die like her and only came to travel in this world?

    Ayra stepped forward, closing the gap between them and spoke looking into her covered eyes deeply,

    " Nora, why didn''t you return then? I am sorry if I am asking too much. But I am really worried about you. You still have a blissful life ahead."

    Nora smiled back at Ayra elegantly. Though she was covering half of her face, Ayra could tell that she was smiling without any remorse or fear in her expression. Nora replied sighing and turning around numbly,

    " Because I chose to stay on my own."

    " Why?", Ayra blurted, stepping closer to know her thoughts. She never heard such wierd wishes before. A living woman wanted to live in soulnd without spending her life in mortal world didn''t seem normal. Anybody would have chosen mortal life over death.

    Nora turned around to reply to her,

    " You don''t have to feel sorry for me. I am here because I want this. I am here for love."

    Ayra stared into her eyes nkly. Having her eyes on her, Nora began to uncover her face slowly. After a slight effort, her veil was pushed onto other side and Ayra gasped staggering backward. Half of Nora''s face was burnt from the other side and it still looked so fresh and frightening that Ayra couldn''t stop her tears. She couldn''t assume that how much painful it could feel to someone''s skin.

    Nora began to speak again with a smile,

    " I am Master Ambert''s banished daughter. That''s why, I was able to recognize you easily. Since you are already here, I wanted to reveal my identity to you because I want you to do something for me."

    Ayra murmured sucking a raw breath painfully,

    " What happened to you? Are you trapped here? I can help you."

    Nora shook her head smiling and began to narrate her own story shortly,

    " I fell in love with an elder man. My father found about us and called in adultery. I asked him to breakup with me as I knew what was my father capable of. But I never knew that he was so deep in love with me. Hemission suicide the other day and gave me a permanent pain in my life. I begged my father to let me meeting his soul and that''s how I ended up here."

    Ayra muttered tearing up again,

    " And then...You never returned to your body? For him?"

    Nora looked down in guilt. She knew that her father might be waiting for her but if she left this world for second, he wouldn''t let her return again.

    After all, who want to loose his own child?

    Nora replied keeping her eyes on her feet,

    " Yes, I want you to take my red badge back with you so that my father won''t wait for me anymore. Can you do this for me?"

    Ayra nodded with understanding. The perception of love had once again changed in her life. Some people still capable of finding love through this painful life just like Nora who left the chance of living in a beautiful world just because of her guilt and love. Ayra promised her with a smile and spoke looking around,

    "Can I ask you something more? Have you talked with Enchantress before? How is she doing now? Can she remember anything from her past life?"

    Nora''s face changed color after she reffered about Enchantress. She pointed at an iron door in distance and replied unsurely,

    " Maybe you should look into yourselves."

    ***************

    Hello everyone~ Fighting with COVID symptoms were pretty hard for me for the past 15 days. Finally, I am feeling okay from today and decided to dedicate my time into this book now. I am working hard to stay on track from this month.. Hope, I won''t disappoint you guys anymore.

 Chapter 510 - Meeting Enchantresss Soul --- Part 3

    Ayra followed Nora''s instruction and walked over near the prison slowly. Her face grimaced after she looked into it and saw the painful act that Enchantress was performing. Enchantress was sitting on the ground floor in a very shabby and disheveled state. Power no longer emitted from her body like before. Her face was full of agony as she was pulling out her own nails happily. Even her own blood didn''t scare her instead she was having fun time to harm her own body. Anyone would call her ''insane'' if they see her pulling out her own nails.

    Ayra gasped taking a step back from the bars to look behind at Nora questioningly. She questioned twisting her brows together,

    " What is wrong with her, Nora? She doesn''t.. seem okay.."

    Nora sighed helplessly. cing a hand on her shoulder as console, she exined in a serious voice,

    " She was a witch,dy. A witch''s soul never ends up with good for their previous sins. She is still counting her sins for harming so many people. Her soul never found peace and she acts like insane now. So I don''t know whether she can help you or not."

    Ayra bit down her lips together sadly. She hade all the way to find her exact answer but when the possibilities for knowing had reduced, she felt downhearted. Nora encouraged her from behind, stepping close to the metal bars,

    " At least, you should try once. Maybe, she can help you."

    Ayra agreed thoughtfully and decided to try at least once to know from her. After a heavy sigh, she brought her eyes back at Nora who was also peeking inside,

    " Aren''t youing in?"

    Nora shook her head denying. Stealing a nce of surrounding, she notified her in a serious voice,

    " No, I will have to guard here. No one likes to meet her and they forbid us to go near to her. You have to make it fast."

    Ayra nodded her head rapidly before stepping into the prison with arge stride. Enchantress didn''t even lift her eyes at her presence and continued muttering audible words. Ayra stood few steps away from her, rubbing her own arms in confusion. She couldn''t understand how to converse with a woman who was mentally ill. After a heavy sigh, she finally approached trying to ease their atmosphere,

    " Enchantress...Can..can you recognize me?"

    She didn''t take any close proximity and spoke keeping a firm distance. Her action only paused after she heard an unfamiliar voice in her prison. Enchantress pulled her eyes up in shot to nce at Ayra timidly. The action of pulling out her own nails were interrupted and Ayra was secretly d to see that Enchantress wasn''t harming herself anymore. She didn''t deserve this painful situation. She had her enough pains when she was alive.

    Enchantress stared hard at Ayra''s face for a long time then brust intoughter unexpectedly. She begun to mutter childishly, showing her nails at Ayra,

    " You..you want to punish me? Come.. let''s cut these nails off together..They..are ugly.."

    Ayra let out a heavy sigh. Indeed, she couldn''t even recognize her a bit and was blubbering nonsense. Keeping her patience firmly, Ayra crunched down on the floor, peering at her face deeply to speak from the beginning,

    " Enchantress! Look at me, I am Queen Esme''s daughter, the one whom you had fight many years ago. You might not recognize my face now but I have to know why I received this mark from you. What kind of curse you put on me?You had fight with vampire king? Can you remember anything?"

    Ayra showed her wrist to Enchantress, hoping that she would remind anything. Enchantress didn''t give it a full nce only peeked once and then begun to mutter audible words again. Noticing her disinterest to tell anything, Ayra stood up from the ground with a hopeless mind. Before she could take her leave, Enchantress suddenly stood up from her ce, tiptoeing at Ayra slowly.

    Ayra backed away subconsciously and was a bit scared since Enchantress had just known her real identity.

    What if she was trying to harm her again?

    Ayra remained stiff in her ce as Enchantress suddenly bent down to inhale her long hairs sharply. Then she grinned looking up at Ayra who was confused about her motives,

    " You.. you..so big.."

    Ayra''s eyes gleamed brightly in hopeful thoughts. She assumed that Enchantress had remembered her existence a little. She persuaded her thoughts further, getting closer to Enchantress who was scratching her head awkwardly,

    " Enchantress, can you.. remember now? What did you do in that fight? What did you give to that little girl? Enchantress.."

    Ayra tried her best to rake Enchantress''s brain hard but nothing worked on since all she heard was her audible words which had no clue. After several attempts, Enchantress became angry and moved away from her, returning to her original ce to sit down sadly.

    Ayra gulped her sorrows bitterly. She was barely wasting her time and after a long helpless sigh, Ayra turned around to leave for the doorway. She had to return to the original word fast. This soulnd was full of sorrows.

    Nora sent her a sorry look as she reminded Ayra, wandering her eyes around,

    " She can''t help you,dy. She can''t even remember herself. How will she remember you? It''s better that you seek help from anyone else useful. Come out now quickly."

    Ayra nodded agreeing quickly and began to approach the door. Enchantress finally had her eyes on her retreating back. Before she could pass through the door, Enchantress blurted something in a disorganized line,

    " The.. one.. whom she... loves... will be..also..the.. reason... of.. her love''s... death.."

    Ayra froze in her track, whipping her head back instantly. She muttered struggling to breath properly,

    " What.. what.. did you just say?"

    Enchantress looked away from her. Swirling like a toddler yfully in her ce, she uttered few more words, freezing Ayra in her spot,

    " Chased..by....true..Demon... Widow..life..Killer..lover... yer.."

    **********

    Hello guys! Thanks for your concern. Book will have regr updates from today onwards except any serious issues. I will be releasing another 3 chapters after few hours for preveilege Readers. Thanks for your patience and understanding honestly. If you have any extra request, you are wee to let me know in thement section. I have been doing well since yesterday.

 Chapter 511 - Sacrifice In Peace

    Ayra felt her mind getting dizzy after Enchantress uttered those words. Her words sounded disoriented but her heart hammered loudly against her chest especially after she emphasized thest parts.

    Killer? yer? What was she indicating to exactly?

    Ayra withdrew her feet from the ground and turned around to hear Enchantress bbering consistently. Her momentum didn''t look serious but Ayra knew that a mad woman would never lie at this state. Walking back to her side, Ayra demanded for a clear answer impatiently,

    " Enchantress? What did you mean? Tell me clearly, Enchantress! Please.. What did you put in my curse? Enchantress.."

    Ayra shook her few times, hoping to hear something more clearly. But Enchantress kept repeating her words only. Her mind and soul weren''t connected to the previous life anymore. Hence, she didn''t had enough knowledge to give her any answer.

    Nora sympathized Ayra from distance. Though she didn''t hear what conversation they were having inside, she could detect the pain featuring on Ayra''s face. She must havee to know something very important but poor soul, Enchantress wasn''t in her mind anymore.

    Hearing low noises from distances, Nora had no choice but to urge Ayra hurriedly,

    " Lady, pleasee out now. They will question us more if they find us here."

    Nora''s voice pulled her back to reality. After drawing another shuddering breath, Ayra got up from her side numbly. An unknown fear was gripping her soul even though her response wasn''t clear enough to get her answer. After taking a better look of Enchantress, Ayra muttered heading for the exit,

    " I hope, you find peace someday, Enchantress."

    She plodded over the doorway, joining Nora to return to her originalnd of living. Enchantress tilted her head back sideway, watching them walking together in distance. Her brows knitted together tightly and a moment of remorse covered her expression. Every evil has their bad days when they realize that they can''t fix their sins no matter how much they want.

    Meanwhile, Nora apanied Ayra until the very end of her circle which was the only barrier between souls and bodies. Ever since, Ayra returned from Enchantress, Nora noticed that she was quiet and looked distance from mind. Though she didn''t want to be sounding noisy, she questioned from her curiosity,

    " Have you known what you had to know from that witch?"

    Ayra sighed through her mouth heavily. Her lips parted to exhale heavily at her questions. She replied wandering what she got exactly,

    " Maybe yes but she didn''t make anything clear. I hope, I will get clean exnation from your father."

    Nora nodded thoughtfully as they stopped few steps away from the ck circle that she used to transport in this world. She looked up at Ayra with a sad smile and gave her a short hug to mutter softly,

    " It was nice to have a friend after a long time here. I will remember you always."

    Ayra returned her hug tightly, hoped that she would reconsider her decision of living in this lifelessnd. After they broke their hug, Nora reached to pull out something from her waist. A same badge like Ayra had appeared into her palm soon afterwards. She passed it to Ayra and gave her a knowing smile.

    Ayra clutched the badge tightly into her fist. Her eyes blurred in respectful tears as she suggested Nora one more time,

    " Are..are you sure to live here, Nora? I mean, you can have a great life. Is it worth to sacrifice your life for someone like this?"

    Nora smiled back at her elegantly. After taking a step back from Ayra, she spoke with a soft, melting voice,

    " The day, you will love someone unconditionally, you will understand this,dy. Sometimes, it''s worth to sacrifice. Remember to tell my father to burn my body and don''t wait for my return anymore."

    Ayra smiled back with a slight nod. She didn''t me her for her decision of spending her life here among this souls. Some people finds peace in sacrifice and Nora was the living example that she saw in that world.

    After bidding farewell to Nora, Ayra stepped into the circle, repeating the same process that she did when she transported into this world,ying. Her mind kept ringing with those words that Enchantress said to her before leaving.

    Soon afterwards, familiar voice sounded from distance, waking her up from a deep slumber sleep that she felt throughout the journey.

    " Princess! Wake up! Princess! Why isn''t she opening her eyes? Damn! I will kill that witch if something happens to her!", Cedric yelled from her side, asking Master Ambert to do something since he confirmed that Ayra was back to livingnd. But she wasn''t opening her eyes which made him anxious and restless.

    Not long after that, Ayra opened her eyes with a loud gasp, leaving from her mouth. Cedric sighed out deeply and pulled her into his chest without caring about Master Ambert who was watching them closely,

    " Thank God, you are back. I was going fucking crazy. What did she do with you?"

    Ayra pushed him away embarrassingly since an old man was nearby and her husband had no restrain when it came to show his affection on her. She assured him gently, getting up from the ground together,

    " I am really fine. Nothing happened to me."

    Cedric was going to ask something more but Ayra stopped him, speaking first in a pleading voice,

    " Can..can you walk away for a while, please? I have to say something personal with Master Ambert."

    Cedric pulled his eyebrows together in worry. Finally, he noticed her pale expression and wandered what happened with her exactly there. Reading the hesitation on his face, Ayra urged pressing her lips together to drive him away,

    " Please.. husband.."

    Cedric scowled inside at her little trick. She called him sweetly so that he couldn''t act stubbornly in front of her. After letting out a helpless sigh, he agreed living her to discuss with Master Ambert alone,

    " Fine but not too long. We have to return to our kingdom, Princess."

    Ayra smiled back gratefully as he walked far away from them. After he was gone, Ayra turned around to face Master Ambert with a teary eyes to mutter sadly,

    " I..I think...I have gotten my answer, Master."

 Chapter 512 - The Complicated Curse

    Tears spewd from her eyes when she uttered those words. Master Ambert stared hardly at her face. After exhaling a blissful sigh through his mouth, he gestured at her, pointing at the ground to take back her position. Plodding over on his way, Ayra sat on the ground, bringing her attention on Master Ambert whose eyebrows were knitted tightly now.

    He allowed her to speak kindly,

    " Tell me more, Lady. What did you see there?"

    Ayra nodded wiping the corner of her eyes. She borated each and everything that happened in the soulnd except the part that she met Nora throughout the process. She assumed that Nora''s part was too emotional for Master Ambert. Hence, she decided to save it forter until they were done with her own business. The more, she pronounced each and every words that Enchantress said before she left, the more Master Ambert had lost the color from his face. His forehead prickled in fear and assumptions that he made earlier before sending her away in soulnd.

    After finishing her exnation in a breath, Ayra muttered through her low sobs,

    " Tell me, what did she mean Master Ambert? Why did she mention love and kill together?"

    It wasn''t a question but debate which had left her mind puzzled. Hearing from her mother''s stories, she could imagine that Enchantress had never done something good to her. Master Ambert fell into deep thoughts. His brain begun to collect the hints that she received from soulnd and everything provided him only one clear meaning. His expression darkened more. He felt deeply sorrow for Ayra who wasn''t taking her eyes off from his face.

    Master Ambert hung his head down as he hesitated to spill out the truth in front of her. Consoling her with lies was no better option for now. Putting his hesitations away, he exined softly,

    " She..she casted aplicated curse on you, Lady..If I am not wrongpletely, you will be the reason for your lover''s death. Not only that, you are fated to the true demon that includes your power to demolish the demon existence on earth. She..she intended to give you immense pain through your love. If I..I am not thinking wrong, that demon is your husband."

    The suffocating feeling held her breath down into her stomach. She had a feeling of loosing her soul right after the moment, Master Ambert had narrated the possibilities of her curse. If he revealed it one month earlier, she would have felt happy to hear this. Right now, everything changed between them as she begun to discover the lies within him. He wasn''t the cruel demon that the world envisioned until now. He was just another abandoned child who was left behind in darkeness without his mother alone in this earth. No one listened his cries when he woke up at midnight or no one sang him luby when he couldn''t get into sleep at night. After spending days with him, she discovered all of his sides caring, loving and dangerous.

    How could she be the reason behind his death after loosing her heart to this man?

    Her tears poured down relentlessly as the pain begun to turn heavy into her heart like a stone. After letting out a shuddering breath, she questioned Master Ambert expectantly,

    " How...how can I revoke this curse, Master Ambert? Is there any way?"

    Master Ambert shook his head negatively, dissapointing her. Pulling his eyes on her, he breathed out his words truthfully,

    " I am sorry, mydy. But I don''t see any way either you die or he needs to be killed first. This is the only way to remove this curse. The worst part from this curse is that we don''t know when it will happen. It is depending on you absolutely."

    Ayra sighed out painfully. If this was the case, she needed to be killed first before she became the reason of his death. Pulling the sorrows back of her mind, she requested Master Ambert,

    " Please don''t tell about this anything to his highness. I don''t want him to do anything impulsively."

    Master Ambert agreed with her this time. From what he saw, their demon king was in love with this girl despite his arrogance, cruelty and evilness. He would go any extent to save her which held another meaning that he would risk his own life to save her possibly. Basarisk would be unprotected and as a master of goodness, he couldn''t allow that. So it was best for him to keep it hidden from Cedric.

    Ayra stood up from the ground, bowing at Master Ambert respectively,

    " I have to return now, Master or else he wille here to get me."

    She turned around to leave hastily but realization hit her hard when she remembered the staff that Nora left for him. Whirling around, she passed him the badge and exined shortly with a smile,

    " Nora asked you to return this, Master. Also please don''t wait for her anymore. She is happy with her love over there."

    Ayra quickly dropped the badge into his ms, quickly taking her departure as Cedric was waiting for her probably. Master Ambert remained stunned at his ce. Tears pricked from his eyes at her retreating back as he clutched the badge bitterly. He realized at the end of his life that being stubborn could be dangerous sometimes.

    Meanwhile, Ayra soon caught up with Cedric who was pacing back and forth under a tree. As he heard her footsteps, he rushed over to her in big steps. Ayra had regained her calmposure before appearing on his sight. Cedric blurted frowning hard at her pretentious expression,

    " Princess, what happened with you there? Why are you hiding it from me?"

    Ayra ignored his piercing eyes as he questioned her, staring at her face suspiciously. She mumbled trying to dodge off the question,

    " This is my business, Cedric. I would like to manage it on my own, please."

    Hurt crossed over his expression after she indicated that he had no right to do anything with her matters. Cedric gripped her wrists tightly, pulling her closer to ask furiously,

    " Then tell me, what am I to you? Your lover, your husband or just someone whom you married on force?hmm?"

 Chapter 513 - Love-Making

    || Rmended Song:

    Form By Labrinth ||

    WARNING: Chapter Contains Mature Contents! Read at your own risk!!

    ****

    Anger framed his dark pupils when Ayra refused to tell him the truth. He had a feeling of hide and seek game in where he tried to search for her heart but she kept pushing him away, inche by inche everyday.

    Guilt covered her expression as she turned her head down, sucking her lips painfully. She knew that she wasn''t only angering him but hurting him with her lies. But if a lie can work for the wellbeing of a kingdom, she can endure every pains from him.

    She pulled her eyes up, pleading him gently,

    " I..I will tell you when I feel that it''s the right time for us. But for now, can you do something to cheer me up?"

    The sudden turn in their conversation caught him off guard. Instead of showing her anger, she solved their tense atmosphere peacefully, giving him no choice but to calm down. Perhaps, he should respect her privacy for a while.

    How could he deny her when she was asking him so sweetly?

    Regardless of his mental struggle, hepelled pushing his eyes off to the sky,

    " I know a ce. Come with me!"

    Ayra didn''t know how much time it took for them to arrive at thekeside. He just used his teleported power to reach the beautiful sight. It was the most beautiful sight that she had seen very recently. Theke was full of lotuses, shining under the moonlight brightly. In a span of moment, she had forgotten all the painful memories that she received today.

    Cedric watched her nervously, his brows knitting together slightly,

    " Did you like it?"

    Ayra nodded her head with a weak smile. Reaching for her straps slowly, she offered without meeting his narrowed eyes,

    " I would like to take shower here.."

    She took a brief pause before adding thest word shyly,

    " Together!"

    Cedric''s lips agaped in disbelief but soon a sheepish grin took over his expression. He agreed eagerly, watching her going into the water carefully,

    " Obvious! "

    Ayra dived into the water, going forward slowly to reach the center ofke. The water level wasn''t high like regrkes. It only reached until her waist and soaked the lower portion of her body heavily. A little chilling feeling greeted her figure but the shining moon above her head filled her with warmth. Her eyes travelled on the lotuses, skimming them deeply but her mind was far away from her rich. Her ears reverberated with those words from Master Ambert.

    '' either you kill him or you kill yourself ''!

    Her thoughts couldn''t linger more as she heard water sshing behind her back. Cedric followed her inside, naked from his waist down. His eyes observed her standing figure so close yet so distance. Something was tormenting her inside but she wasn''t opening her lips for him.

    She felt his presence behind her, his husky voice overpowering the sound of cricketsing from distance,

    " Was it enough to cheer you up, Princess?"

    Her lips parted letting out a soft gasp surprisingly. His hardness was pressed against her ass, poking and hardening slowly. Her breath speeded up subconsciously as she replied shortly,

    " Yeah..It..It is beautiful.."

    Cedric smirked down at her lightly, the arousal of her smell was already hitting his nostrils. He came closer, resting a palm onto her stomach to whisper lowly,

    " Maybe, we can try something better to cheer you up."

    Hisment reddened her cheeks but he gave her no time to register with his words. With a swift movement, his hand guided down, finding her clits to rub slowly. Ayra gasped, falling backward to hit her back against his chest,

    " Ced.. Cedric..."

    The water didn''t fail to have him sensing that she was dripping wet. His fingers pushed in and out slowly. Her breath heavied slowly but her throb instigated terribly. She wanted more and the fingers weren''t satisfying her urge.

    Cedric motioned his fingers to work faster inside her, stealing more cries from her mouth. Her head rolled back to fall on his shoulder, pleasure transformed her feature into red one. He growled into her ears, feeling her orgasm nearby,

    " We should try in water, Princess."

    She hummed without heeding his words. As a result, she was instantly pushed out of the water. Her back met the wet ground at the edge with him hovering on her. She muttered ncing around shyly,

    " But.. It''s..an open ce..how.."

    Cedric scoffed leaning down to im her lips eagerly, taking all her worries away,

    " No one can watch you.. except me.. not even the star or moon.."

    Her desire piqued more with his possessive words. She didn''t totally understand what did he mean by those words but she lost her ability to think further.

    Cedric easied himself inside her fully with a single thrust. Her lips parted, a loud moaning out from her mouth. He pounded into her relentlessly, muttering his words out angrily,

    " Sometimes I am so mad at you, Princess."

    He pushed harder, hitting her G-spot repeatedly to hear her cries. It wasn''t sweet or sensual love making like other times. He took her rough and harder to express that how mad he was at her. His lips parted growling as he pushed in and out of her pussy relentlessly,

    " You behave like you love me but next time, you push me away..This love.. makes me sick... What can I do? I want you despite everything you do to me.."

    The water sshed aloud as he pushed himself deeper into her repeatedly. Her body felt numb, all her strength drained because of consistent cuming. Her thin lips trembled together, tears spewd from her eyes in distance memories. She realized that she couldn''t hate him any longer. His anger, roughness everything felt like heaven to her body and soul.

    Cedric paused midway abruptly, noticing the tears in her eyes rolling down quietly. He was afraid for a second, asking her in his breathless tone,

    " Why are..are you crying? Was it painful?"

    Ayra sank her teeth deeper into her lips painfully. Battling with her tears in her eyes, she murmured pulling her eyes back at his face,

    " I..I.. just..feel.. that..I am..in.. love.. with...you.. Cedric..."

 Chapter 514 The Secret Behind Their Marriage

    514 The Secret Behind Their Marriage

    Her words came out slurring, broken and a deep pain hidden behind her tone. But it was clear enough to reach Cedric''s ears who halted between his actions. His heart stopped beating for a second when she cried confessing that she might be in love with him.

    His eyesid on her under the gleam of moonshine. That felt surreal to him but he knew that he was hearing her correct. The following moment, he muttered some profanity of curses and scooped his arms around her waist to hoist her up from the ground. That position streched her more as she groaned out painfully and clutched onto his shoulders to lean on.

    No words needed to say how did he feel exactly at that time. His head bent down to im her lips into a searing kiss, shutting down all her cries as he moved inside her wildly. Ayra could no longer feel the pain of her heart as the pleasure consumed her body and soul. She melted onto his arms, leant onto his shoulders to hear his sharp breathing into her ears slowly.

    After a long round of love-making, she fell unconscious without knowing for how long he imed her in theke. Only few words were left to buzz into her ears when she wasid on the bed,

    " I know, you will love me someday, Ayra. But you must know that what I do is to protect and keep you with me."

    Cedric teleported to Basarisk that night without notifying King Robert and his family that they left Balvina all of sudden. Sienna peeked at the roads outside from her corridor. A long night had passed yet Cedric and Ayra didn''t return to their pce. The thought of doing something intimate out there made her heart sour and fueled in jealousy.

    Why did he love Ayra? Was it because she was a powerful hybrid and here, she was an adopted princess?

    Sienna bit her lips together painfully. Because of her safety, Cedricpletely degraded her feelings for him and forced her to look into her parents shameful past. After waiting for a while, she heard a guard saying at the entrance,

    " Tell King Robert that his majesty has left withdy from Balvina. They won''te back."

    The other guard asked back curiously,

    " Ah! Why all of sudden? Has something happened?"

    The guard who came to inform in the pce seemed a bit awkward. He reasoned with a dry cough, looking around ufortably,

    " Well, that doesn''t seem like that. They...they.. looked..a bit... tired.. actually..."

    Sienna who was listening to them from the corridor clenched her teeth together hardly. It could have been them instead of Ayra but that damned hybrid had snatched everything from her life. Tears rolled down through her cheeks as she looked up in the sky. Her emotions had given her only one conclusion.

    She needed power to earn Cedric''s love! She wanted her power just like Ayra!

    Back in the castle of Basarisk, Cedric left her sleeping in their bed. She looked exhausted mentally and physically. He strode outside of her room, letting her sleepingfortably.

    He turned around and stalled over the corridor that started from the end of their floor. Late night breeze weed him but somehow he didn''t feel anything except the unfamiliar emotions that he felt after hearing the word '' love '' from her mouth. No one ever told him that they loved him. It was all new feeling to him. Ever since, his mother took her own life for him, everyone called him vex or demon or devil even sometimes cursed that he had brought misery in this family. But no one ever tried to read through his mind or tried to understand the broken pieces of his heart.

    Footsteps echoed behind his back slowly. Without turning his head, he knew that who it was. Frenchies bowed at him courteously. His brows were tightly furrowed together since he could feel the uneasiness in his Lord''s mind. Frenchies spoke from his concern, staring at his back curiously,

    " My king, you are back so sudden. You look.. tense..Has everything went well?"

    " She said that she loves me!", Cedric blurted, shutting Frenchies whose face darkened instantly. Cedric continued looking away in distance,

    " She means it.. Frenchies.."

    Frenchies smiled bitterly at him. He knew that this day woulde one day but it happened earlier than his expectation. Frenchies replied in a sarcastic voice,

    " It would be more easier for you, my Lord. Isn''t it? She is the destined yer and biggest weapon for you. Now that, she loves you, she will do anything for you. Then she will give you back your carefree life with other women. Isn''t it much smoother?"

    Cedric shut his eyes off briefly. He was hitting the truth but it was no longer okay with him. The thought of letting her go from his life was aching his heart painfully. He muttered back, mming his fists against the railings,

    " Enough, Frenchies! Just..be..quiet..I know it.. It''s just..I am afraid that she might get hurt through the process. She is my responsibility. How can I put her life on risk?"

    He lied through his clenched teeth. He knew that it would tear her apart if the truees in front light. Maybe she would ask a divorce from him too. Frenchies observed his expression for a while before stepping forward to stand behind him. His lips curled up into a bitter smile as he spoke in a serious tone,

    " My king, are you afraid of her safety or you are afraid that she won''t love you anymore after knowing that you married her because you knew from the beginning that she is the destined yer of true demon?"

    Right at that time, another voice travelled from the entrance, startling Frenchies who spoke a bit loudly just a while ago,

    " Who is the yer of true demon? What are you guys talking about at this time?"

    ...........

 Chapter 515 The Queen Of His Heart

    515 The Queen Of His Heart

    Frenchies whipped his head back to find Jessie stepping inside gracefully. Her eyes held confusion as she nced between Frenchies and her brother. She travelled around the castle often at night and happened to find them chatting at thiste hour. Morever, she didn''t know when did Cedric return to the pce today.

    Frenchies muttered some profanity lowly and secretly sighed in relief. At first thought, he expected that it was Ayra who talked from behind. Jessie urged for her answer as she saw them falling silence after she came,

    " Why don''t you guys talk? What were you discussing about?"

    Cedric shut his eyes briefly to reopen them again. It was a mistake to have discussion in this pce as it had ears all over the space. To divert her attention from their topic, Cedric tilted his head back to nce at Frenchies meaningfully. Frenchies, the loyal servant immediately caught the meaning of his stare. He brought another topic to distract her from their discussion,

    " Pardon, Princess but there is something more important to notify you."

    His n seeded and Jessie immediately red at Frenchies in confusion,

    " What is it again? I didn''t even go out today."

    She could detect the seriousness behind Frenchies''s words. She meant to tell that she didn''t indulge into any fight today. Besides, Isabe''s absence in pce was making her upset day by day.

    Frenchies exined calmly, keeping his head low in submission,

    " Davina sent a letter to our pce, iming that you have to go through a trial since you hit their Royal Guards. In other words, the acting King, Shanz wants to hear exination from you."

    " What!!! ", Jessie blurted out angrily, unable to believe that Shanz had actually dared to send warning in her pce. The criminals who does severe crime naturally go through trial session. But the case is rted to Royal Members, they try to solve it through negotiation first. Here, Shanz had already sent her warning as if she was their criminal.

    Cedric quirked his lips knowingly. At first, they sneaked around but now, he invited in his pce openly. Shanz was smart with his moves on woman. Cedric shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know when the game of their hatred woulde to an end. Honestly, he didn''t want Jessie to do anything with Shanz but who could stop heart from loving someone?

    No one! Even the person herself!

    Jessie growled out furiously, casting a nervous nce at Cedric who seemed unaffected by the news,

    " How dare he!! Of course, I will go but to teach him lesson. It will be his biggest mistake of life to send me warning. Just you see, Cedric!"

    She stomped on the floor, turned out to walk off but paused midway, thinking of the conversation that she heard mistakingly. It was understandable that they didn''t want to know her anything. After a tiresome exhale leaving from her mouth, Jessie murmured without turning back,

    " Cedric, you just got a little happiness in your life. Don''t loose it for your selfish motives. Just saying as your sister."

    Frenchies dropped his jaw after she added thest words hesitantly. For the first time, she reffered herself as Cedric''s sister and talked like Isabe. It was surreal to him. He turned around to see Cedric staring at her retreating figure emotionally.

    Did she finally start considering him as her brother after years?

    Cedric chuckled nervously as she left through the entrance. It was clear that he was overwhelmed by her concern. At least, she didn''t pray for his death like others. He muttered looking up at Frenchies,

    " Love is so fuckingplicated, Frenchies. You know why she wants to go in Davina? It''s because she still loves him and can''t miss the chance of meeting him. Pity!"

    Frenchies smiled back widely until a blurry image shed back into his memories. He jerked his head off to clear his thoughts.

    Why the hell he imagined Siemus all of sudden?

    He swallowed thickly to stop hisplicated thoughts. Pushing the thoughts back of his mind, he asked Cedric nervously,

    " Did you receive any response from him, my king? What does he want now? He is already out of the coffin."

    Cedric twisted his lips mysteriously. Turning back to watch the sky, he muttered curling his lips together,

    " Was there ever an end to stop his demands?He just wants to erase his threats."

    Frenchies nodded his head with understanding. He could guess what would he want this time. He asked again, staring at his back curiously,

    " What if he wants Lady Ayra?"

    Cedric roared without holding back his anger,

    " Don''t you fucking say that, Frenchies! She is mine. Every breathe she takes is mine. Her body, her heart and now her soul all belongs to me. This can''t be changed and she deserves here right on my side. She doesn''t need to be the queen of some fucking demons. She is already the queen of my heart."

    Frenchies was a little taken back by his words. Even the air turned stiff by his possessive aura that ignited with his words. He shook his head helplessly, retorting back truthfully,

    " This ain''t love, My King. You are just obsessed to have her by your side. You can''t trick her always to stuck you by your side."

    Cedric hissed annoying over his pet''s words. He rebuked with an arrogant scoff,

    " There is no love without obsession. Even if she hates me, she has to stay by my side. I can''t let her go..I just.. can''t..."

    His words were stuck in middle after he imagined a day without her. Her presence gave him peace that he never found in this ce before. Just as Frenchies parted his lips to say something, a night owl flew from nowhere,nding just beside Cedric. It brought a letter in his legs.

    Cedric grabbed the letter from it, knowing that who could be the sender behind this. Few lines were written in blood on the page.

    " I MISSED YOU SO MUCH! LET''S MEET IN OUR FAVORITE PLACE!"

 Chapter 516 Life Without Mate

    Chapter 516 Life Without Mate

    Frenchies peeked down at the letter, his blood turning warm after reading through the contents. He remembered the times when they had to turn down the entire Brightmoon World in order to capture him. It had already been a hectic journey to hostage him inside the coffin. Now that, he was roaming out there freely, his lord wasn''t safe anymore.

    1

    Cedric crumpled the letter into his fist, his eyes narrowing dangerously to mutter in a sharp voice,

    " He is here, Frenchies. I was fucking right!"

    He mmed the crumpled paper down on ground, groaned lowly in anger. At least, he had a bit hope that his assumptions were wrong but unfortunately, he replied to his letter, confirming that he was out of coffin.

    Frenchies whispered, afraid of triggering his rage anymore,

    " What should we do now?"

    Cedric had a frustrated expression appearing on his feature. His breathing came out as panting as he ordered sobering down his anger a little,

    " Help me summoning my dark powers tomorrow. I don''t know what he is nning to do out there but I can''t take the rage."

    Frenchies nodded agreeing and immediately turned around to go back somewhere which no one knew.

    The morning son pricked throughvishing curtains, crawling over the bed barely. Ayra had her eyes deeply shut until the rays fell on her eyes and her pupils shrank instinctively. Groaning out lowly, she opened her eyes to greet a familiar ceiling.

    Her eyes froze as she looked around to find herself in Basarisk. A shy smile formed on her lips to think that he might have taken her herest night after passing out. The memories were sweet inside her head but all the turning events shed back to steal all her pleasent feeling.

    She sat up groggily to discover no one around. Her heart swelled bitterly as she hoped to find him next to her. Her memories regained and she recalled the time when she confessed her love for him.

    But why didn''t he say anything as response?

    Her insecure thoughts couldn''t sink deeper as a maid knocked at her door, asking her in a loud voice,

    " Mydy, the water is ready. Would you like to take warm bath?"

    Her lips twisted bitterly to think that Cedric even instructed the maid to prepare her shower. It felt sweet though to think that he had thought about her health first. She asked the maid to leave before dragging her sore body to the cab.

    The shower really cooled down her body but she didn''t know where Cedric was right away. She asked few maids out of curiosity but no one saw him since morning. Feeling a lot light headed, Ayra tiptoed for Alexander''s room and found him in the library, buried under books. Though he wasn''t obsessed with books like Nathan, from time to time Alexander nurtured his academic knowledge.

    He teased her after noticing her on the door,

    " Looks like my sister has finally time to meet her brother. Aren''t you supposed to cuddle in his highness''s arms?"

    Her cheeks reddened slightly but she brushed it off since she had other serious issues to discuss. She snorted entering to take one of the vacant chair,

    " Hmph! You are too annoying, brother Alex. I came to share with you something. Only you can help me out."

    Alexander furrowed slightly, teared his eyes away from the bookshelf and came to sit beside his sister, giving her full attention. He spoke observing the fear in her eyes,

    " Is everything okay with you?"

    Ayra nodded meekly but replied with her words in the second,

    " I..I went to search for my markst night and met Enchantress, brother. She told me something weird.."

    Her tears had already pricked from the corner of her eyes. Even the thought of killing Cedric shuddered her heart painfully. She didn''t know when did she started caring for him that much.

    Alexander blurted dropping his book aside suspiciously,

    " What do you mean? How is it possible? What did she say?"

    Ayra mumbled her words out weakly, looking down at herp to avoid her tears,

    " Something.. like..I am the yer, killer and lover..She wished a pathetic love for me..I don''t know how.."

    " A life without mate? Isn''t it?", Alexander interrupted her words by pulling his brows together tightly. His expression changed momentarily after hearing those words from her mouth. He read it before somewhere.

    Ayra stared up at him wondering,

    " What.. what do you mean? How do you know?"

    Alexander exhaled through his nose heavily. Pushing himself up from the couch, he moved in a corner in order to put out the witch craft book that he read yesterday. Though no spells were mentioned, very few important notes were mentioned about witches.

    Alexander turned on the pages anxiously to read the words. Ayra waited for him in silence and gripped her palms together secretly. She didn''t wish to hear something more bad today. Her heart still ached to think that Cedric didn''t give her any responsest night inke.

    Did he love her really? Or she was mistaking his feelings towards her?

    Alexander stopped at something and his eyes dialeted looking up at Ayra. He squeezed his words out, feeling his heart shaking for his sister in fear,

    " Here this!! The first generation witch used to curse on other creatures to make their life worse than living. A long life without mate, lover."

    Ayra shivered slightly, fluttering her eyes in pain repeatedly,

    " What.. what did you mean exactly, brother?"

    Alexander blurted the truth, closing the book in thud,

    " The person that you will love would be killed by you one day. This witches wish lifelong pain for their enemies and want to see them in hell for eternity. If..I am not.. wrong sis.. It''s the same curse that..we are talking about.."

    **************

    Do you guys like CEO romance which isn''t too long between 200 chapters? I am debating to publish aplete book of mine here but the editor has suggested to go for it. Still, I prefer my readers suggestions the most.

 Chapter 517 Alexanders Concern

    Chapter 517 Alexander''s Concern

    Ayra let her tears rolling downfortably. She didn''t wish this life of her. Though the marriage had fallen into her life as curse, she begun to get ustomed to it slowly. The man that she loathed for ruining her life suddenly became a vital part of her life.

    1

    How could she tell him that she would be the reason behind his death?

    Ayra felt numb from all over her body. After everything, she couldn''t endure this pains any longer. Alexander stared down at his sister wordlessly, unsure about what to speak since no one would be able to ept such brutal reality.

    Ayra stumbled up from her space weakly, her tears kept rolling down silently. At this stage of life, she was fed up with her life. From her early childhood to her growing, she never had a peaceful,lesspliment life like others. Now that, it involved another life for her tragic life, she couldn''t bear to let anyone else facing the pain that she went through her life.

    Ayra mumbled repeatedly as she attempted to head out of her library,

    " I..I have to tell him, brother. We..we should get divorce..I can''t bear to see him getting killed for me. He has went through so much for me already. I can''t.."

    She choked on herst words, ready to go out and warn Cedric immediately. If she continues to stay on his side, he might really get killed by her very soon. Before she could take a single step, Alexander held her from back. He stopped her pleading, his heart ached for her painful life,

    " No, Sister. Please don''t do this... Listen to me.."

    Ayra blurted more desperately as she shot him a re,

    " No, brother Alex. He..he needs to know that I am only a death for him. We can''t love each others..He will die if this marriage continues. We must divorce each others today."

    Alexander didn''t let go of his hold even after listening to her words. He didn''t want his sister to be left alone by the man that she loved. He could detect from her words that her feelings towards Cedric had changed a lot. She no longer hated him like before.

    Alexander protested gripping her arms firmly,

    " No, I won''t let you this. We will find a way, please sister. Don''t tell him now."

    Ayra didn''t agree with his words. She roared letting her tears down,

    " But brother Alex..His life is threatened as long as I am here with him. I can''t do this anymore, brother. I can''t be the reason of someone''s sorrow again. Mother Esme had sacrificed her life for me literally. I will never be able to forgive myself for that."

    Alexander pursued her consistently, holding her closer to his embrace,

    " But you must do it for yourself now, Sister. You have lost enough from you but don''t tell him. Don''t ruin your family! Please!"

    10:57

    Alexander pleaded with his eyes and hoped that she would listen to in your life. I believe that we will find a way to revoke this curse from you but don''t tell him. Don''t ruin your family! Please!"

    Alexander pleaded with his eyes and hoped that she would listen to him now. He wasn''t med entirely since all he wished happiness for his sister. If the news reached to Cedric, their rtionship can be stable and as a brother, he couldn''t let her do this.

    Meanwhile, Cedric stayed away from Dixon Pce. He needed to stay away from everyone for the sake of his dark powers tonight. For the sake of his security, he instructed Frenchies to not disclose his location to anyone. Most of the times, he looses self control in fit of his dark powers. He didn''t know what could be the consequences hence it was best to maintain a distance from his family.

    Frenchies entered into the small mansion that Cedric was living in for tonight. He had literally locked himself from preventing anyone else to reach him except Frenchies with whom he had to maintain contact for the sake of his kingdom.

    Frenchies looked at his lord worryingly who was walking bare chested around the house,

    " Are you sure that you want to do that, my Lord? What if Lady looks for you tonight?"

    Cedric halted between his track as he pursued his lips together tightly,

    " Just tell her that I have gone to different town today. She wouldn''t be so suspicious hopefully. Besides, you have to ensure that no onee across to my distance. I don''t know what I turn after summoning my dark powers together. Even you should maintain a distance from me too."

    He needed to wake up his powers before conducting the meeting. If somehow he manages to harm Cedric, he would sieze this opportunity to stable his existence on this earth again. Cedric couldn''t take the risk as the person that he was going to meet was much more dangerous than him.

    Frenchies nodded sighing bitterly. He lifted his eyes again to think of something consciously. He spoke sharing his concern,

    " My Lord, do you want me to look for Debisa? It would have been best if he apanied you there. Arcabous isn''t strong enough to protect you alone."

    Cedric swallowed his saliva bitterly and shook his head afterwards. He missed Debisa secretly. It wasn''t not his pet only but a lifetimepanion who always fought for him bravely. Cedric muttered dragging his feet into the dark room,

    " There''s no need, Frenchies. I set him free. I can go back to my words. Besides, he would have returned once if he really wished to stay in Basarisk."

    Frenchies couldn''t be less agree with Cedric this time. Debisa indeed loved this kingdom and this family. It wouldn''t have stayed out so long if it had any intention of returning.

    But where was Debisa living now? Did he turn into someone''s ve newly? Why didn''t he get any single news about Debisa ever since Cedric set him free from his responsibilities?

    This thoughts came across Frenchies mind who couldn''t find a clue about Debisa in this time. Maybe, he had really gone now.

    __________________

    Add My New Book In Your Library " Hellishly Bounded To The CEO ". Remember to vote with powerstone for my new book as it is a part of prompt contest. Although I am not expecting anything, I just joined for fun.

 Chapter 518 New Transformation

    Chapter 518 New Transformation

    Following that night, it was darkening around the sky without dark clouds on surface, something that didn''t happen in years. But the creatures living on Basarisk had no idea about the danger that mighte tonight. They were too upied with their daily activities and didn''t nce on the sky over their heads.

    1

    Ayra had just chatted with the guard from entrance who was in charge of taking care of her pups which were sent away by Cedric few days. She wanted to ensure that they were raising safe out there. Just when she passed the staff quarter,ughter of those newly batch maids travelled into her ears. One of them scowled sarcastically,

    "'' Have you heard something? His highness is staying outdoor tonight."

    Another maid joined curling her lips upward into a smirk to huff at the other girls arrogantly,

    " Hmph! So what if Lady chased away the maids from pce? He is a king and can get anyone that he wishes out there. Who will stop him?"

    The other maid sighed shaking her head helpless,

    " It''s just we are poor suffering here. We could have served him if he allowed it in the pce. But he seems to act too loyal to the Lady."

    Ayra pressed her lips together tightly. Last time, she ran away like a coward but this time, she determined to show them her ce in this pce. Ayra walked into the kitchen gracefully, her presence horrified the maids who quickly shut their mouths. They all seemed ufortable after spotting her, walking inside.

    " My Lady! Do you need something?"

    They bowed down at her courteously,

    " My Lady! Do you need something?"

    Her eyes travelled on their faces, finding them stiff in fear. Ayra inched closer, her wordsing out squeezed as she was trying to conceal her rage inside,

    " Who am I to you all? Answer me!!"

    The older maid was pushed in front to give her answer. She tugged onto her lips nervously, lowering her head slowly,

    " Of course..you..you aredy..our queen.."

    Ayra hummed lowly, shooting res at the rest of them who didn''t dare to meet her eyes. Stressing on her words, she spoke to them, rifying coldly,

    " Then you should also know that disrespecting your king is equal to disrespect me. Next time, if I hear you all badmouthing about him, you all will be serving the wolves from next morning. Got it?

    Did you hear what I said?"

    They all startled together and nodded their heads understanding. It was their first time, hearing Ayra''s loud and cold voice in the pce. She was really mad this time.

    After giving them reminder, Ayra headed back into the pce, spotting Frenchies who was hurrying outside. She stopped him in his track abruptly,

    " Frenchies, wait!"

    Frenchies stopped in middle, hearing her voiceing from back. His expression turned sullen a little after looking into her questioning eyes. Keeping his tension aside, Frenchies pressed his lips into a tight smile, walking over to Ayra to bend down courteously,

    " Yes..mydy..Did you call me?"

    Ayra hummed twisting her lips before asking,

    " Where did your king go? Won''t hee in Pce tonight? I haven''t seen him ever since he left this morning."

    Frenchies felt himself stuck between this king and queen. He couldn''t possibly lie by looking into her eyes. After taking a gulp, he sutured forcing himself into a smile,

    " He..he seems busy..He..he went for East Carnival.."

    Ayra narrowed her eyes at Frenchies more suspiciously. She heard about East Carnival from Jessie who loved to join this each year. She questioned stressing on her words knowingly,

    " Why are you lying to me?"

    Frenchies acted innocent on surface, shaking his head negatively to convince her,

    " No, My Lady..why will I.."

    " East Carnival is still one week away from today, Frenchies. I heard it from Sister Jessie.", her words cut him off in middle. Her curiosity sparked more after Frenchies didn''t tell her the truth. She was mentally stressed about her own dimensional curse. Now that, he acted mysterious all of sudden, her heart couldn''t feel ease at all.

    Frenchies cursed something under his breath and tried to brush off the topic wisely,

    " I mean...I have no idea, mydy..May be...he wille backter on at night...I am runningte..I should go back now.."

    Frenchies didn''t stay another minute in front of her. He turned and ran away for the door since he could detect that Ayra was suspecting something deep down. He was scared to get caught by her red-handed.

    Ayra could only stay at her ce since Frenchies had ran away, refusing to give her any clear exnation. The maids words lingered inside her mind. Although she trusted him now, her heart didn''t feel ease after Frenchies ran away like a cat. She was getting more suspicious behind his actions.

    Afterwards, she returned to her own room and found it rather suffocating without Cedric. He didn''t ever vanish just like that. Ayra contemted inside her mind for a long time until she decided something and went over the cab to bring out a long coat.

    Meanwhile, Frenchies returned to the mansion that Cedric was living for tonight, apanied by a beautiful woman right behind him. The woman looked not less than 20. She was particrly good looking especially in figure. Her eyes were shining in excitement to think that she would meet the king now.

    " How long will it take to arrive, Master Frenchies?", the woman asked lowly, her eyes looking everywhere in deep curiousity.

    " We are here. Remember to not make any noise!", Frenchies warned her carefully to see her blushing like a newly wed. He rolled his eyes secretly before holding the door knob to creak open the door carefully.

    As soon as the door was pushed, an animalistic groan echoed inside the mansion, startling the woman behind. She shrieked in fear to gulp hardly. Frenchies didn''t seem surprised to hear such gutteral growls as if he was used to it.

    After closing the door behind, he walked ahead, gesturing at the woman to follow him closely. The woman pinched onto her palm in fear. Suddenly, she regretted to pay her father''s debt although she was more eager to serve the king.

    What if she gets pregnant? She can be the queen without any struggle!

    Her greediness pushed her here and she was more than willing to pay the debts. The more they went closer, the sound of chain buckling became clear and evident. Frenchies ordered the young girl lowly,

    " You wait here for mymand."

    The girl nodded obediently and waited away from the room that Frenchies was walking inside. She found it strange sick the mansion was awfully dark without lights. Only one or two were hanging on the walls that barely brightened the space. She didn''t dare to question much as after king, everyone respected Master Frenchies the most.

    Chains buckled around Cedric''s body who forced himself to stay under the chain on its own. His groans were getting louder as the dark powers were all breaking out from his veins slowly and controlled his body and mind.

    Upon getting closer, Frenchies didn''t dare to approach him anymore and stayed on the doorway to see the new transformation of his king. Although he was facing him from back, Frenchies could imagine the demonic face that he saw once.

    Feeling his breath inside the room, Cedric turned around his massive body, covered in powerful buldging muscles. His features were looking giant than his usual form. His porcin like skin didn''t shine any longer instead they were drapped in dark frame. Morever, he was panting and gruffing like a pure animal. His pair of red eyes were burning like fire. It was all a hellish sight of him. If Frenchies wasn''t used of his demonic sight, he would have fainted on that ce literally.

    Their eyes connected and Frenchies quickly got on his knees to show his utmost respect,

    " My King!"

    He had his biggest lesson taught few years back. Whenever you face the demon, you should go on your knees to let him feel superior. The demons carry strange mood swings. They try to find out each w inside you and then punish you with that for no apparent reason. Since, Frenchies knew this things, he talked less whenever he was in his form.

    Cedric raised his head in pride and looked down at his buldging muscles. His voice sounded hoarse as he spoke to Frenchies grinning,

    " I like this new form of mine, Frenchies. No emotions, no bonds. It feels too good. Who is serving me today?"

    Frenchies breathed out heavily and notified without meeting his eyes,

    " That....a girl around 20..But I have to remind you something, my king. Lady..she is looking for you..She must be worried.."

    Cedric cut him off, looking down at his hands in satisfaction,

    " Let her be... I don''t have time for her emotions.. bring me the girl now...We have few hours only..I have to go as soon as possible.."

 Chapter 519 Not Sucker For Blood

    Chapter 519 Not Sucker For Blood

    Frenchies appeared a bit hesitant topel his order since he had lied to Ayra consistently. Things could be turned out worse if Ayra found out that a woman was taken here on Cedric''s order. After thinking for a while, Frenchies sighed heavily and turned his back to walk for the girl. Right now, Cedric wasn''t in his rational mind to think anything with logic. He will be infuriated more if Frenchies dared to disobey his order.

    1

    The younger girl looked delighted as soon as she spotted Frenchiesing on her way. Nothing didn''t matter to her as long as she could serve the king. Frenchies''s voice sounded calm and cold without bothering to look at her face,

    " Follow me!"

    The girl nodded eagerly, secretly tugged on her hairs to fix them before trailing off Frenchies closely. Her heart speeded up wildly, the more she went closer to the room where the king was residing.

    The change in the atmosphere was evident when she was taken in front of a room. Air around the room was noticeably cold and freezing noy because of temperature but something else that she couldn''t possibly detect. Frenchies''s stern reminder snapped her conscious back to reality,

    " Once again, don''t make any noise."

    The girl turned red in shyness instantly and nodded her head slightly, tugging her curls behind her ears. Although she was a virgin, her mother told her that how to behave in front of the king to steal his attention. Man in power like him liked women in very which meant that she had to obey hismand to make him happy.

    Frenchies gestured at the girl to enter into the room in front of them. It was closed from inside hence she couldn''t see Cedric first. A sweet smile formed on her lips widely before entering into the room gingerly. She made sure to keep her walk elegant but her step staggered in wierd anticipation.

    Her walk froze letting out a gasp midway to discover something, few steps away from her. Cedric was standing on his back, facing against the door but the odd changes on his body were remarkable. He didn''t look natural in any ways. His big buldging muscles were the proof of his new transformation.

    Another gasp of horror left her mouth but she didn''t dare to run away, simply looked behind her to question Frenchies in silence. Frenchies shook his head slightly to warn her that she couldn''t get out of the room now. After waking up to this new transformation, Cedric was obviously in thirst of power and running away would bring destruction to everyone.

    The girl bit on her lips fiercely to keep down her fear but it wasn''t working good. After exhaling few more times shaking, she greeted him with a slight bow,

    " You..Your Highness!"

    That kitten like trembling voice caught Cedric''s attention as he turned around his massive body. His dark eyes reflected her standing figure, taking a better look deeply. The younger girl could feel her palms turning sweaty so much that she had to wipe it off secretly from time to time.

    Facing his giant body, she had a feeling that she was meeting a beast not the king of Basarisk. Her expression was turning paler in every moment. Cedric''s eyes were like sharp dagger, watching her better.

    He stepped forward without saying anything. Looking down at her petite body, he observed her for while and suddenly lifted his hand to graze at her skin with his index finger.

    In a snap of moment, all her fears had turned into raging hormones, carrying red blushes on her cheeks. Her cheeks begun to turn hot under his light caress. Then she heard himplimenting in a weird way,

    " Hmm! Young, great spirit of youth.."

    His words came out and she winced a little in pain to feel her skin, getting scratched by him. His sharp nails left a mark on her skin, forcing her blood toe out in a sh. The air smelled like blood and Cedric inhaled sharply in pleasure.

    Then his eyes averted back toy on her face, questioning with a smirk,

    " Do you know why you havee here?"

    The girl nodded her head understanding and already prepared her speech that her mother taught her beforeing here. She muttered trying to keep her tone casual,

    " To..To serve you, my king..You..You can take anything for me.. my body...my blood.."

    Rumours used to spread in Basarisk that their king sucked blood from creatures. That was the reason, her mother assumed that she could be offered to take blood from her body by Cedric probably. She came prepared in every way.

    Cedric let out augh and caged the woman in his arms, tugging her fiercely. She gasped widening her eyes apart and heard him, muttering into her ears,

    " Who said I want blood from you? Demons aren''t sucker for blood, Demons are sucker for soul."

    Meanwhile, Ayra left the pce without informing anyone. Even though, it was a rush decision, her instincts pushed her out. She could detect something going fishy behind her back. With her own judgemental thoughts, she knew that if she wanted to track Cedric, Frenchies was the shortcut way to reach him.

    In this thought, she headed straight for his mansion only to be found by the guards that he wasn''t staying there today. Everything felt more suspicious to her as Frenchies was also leaving out. After revealing her own identity, she got to know from those guards outside of his house that Frenchies owned another cheap mansion nearby. They told her that perhaps he went there tonight.

    Ayra thanked them for assisting her and turned to walk for his second mansion. Things turnedplicated more when she was stopped at the main gate of his mansion.

    The guard notified keeping their heads down,

    " I am sorry, Miss but no one is allowed to enter here today."

    Ayra narrowed her gaze, blurting out,

    " Why? Who is living here today with Frenchies?"

    The guards turned pale uneasily as one of them saw entering Cedric into this mansion hours ago. Another guard muttered, trying to sound cool,

    " We..we don''t know.."

    Ayra grew impatient as she stepped forward fiercely, gritting her words out,

    " You are daring to stop your Queen even if I am insisting to enter. Tell me, who is staying here today?"

 Chapter 520 The Corpse Without Blood

    Chapter 520 The Corpse Without Blood

    Cedric''sment startled the poor girl, standing in front of him. If he had no intention of taking her blood, what could she take from her? Besides, wouldn''t be she dead if he took away her soul from her?

    Countless thoughts lingered into her mind and suddenly, the girl wanted to run away from them. Beforeing with Frenchis, her mom told her that she could be offered to give blood to the king. But she never mentioned about soul. The young girl staggered a step back fearfully. But it was toote for her to make any decision because the monster inside Cedric was already hungry. It became more alive after finding that the young girl had great power in her soul.

    Cedric let the demon inside him took overpletely. Taking a long stride in front of her, he caught her hold, pushing her closer forcefully. The younger girl widened her eyes, already getting hyped but Cedric didn''t give her much time to react.

    His mouth pried open widely, bringing out his rows of cannies to dip into her skin deeply. The young girl startled in pain, feeling pain on her neck but strangely, she didn''t bleed after his bite. She wanted to take a better look of his biting point but he was holding too tight to snap her head at him.

    In her state of pain, she could only grit her teeth forcefully to hold down her cries while Cedric enjoyed the taste of her skin more specifically her soul. After a short round of sucking, the younger girl started feeling something weird. The feeling was very simr like paralyzed from her waist down and soon her vision was battling to keep open.

    Her feet begun to feel numb and rootless. After Cedric discarded his mouth from her neck, she stumbledying on the ground t. In a snap of moment, her skin turned dark like burnt skin and soon her body was lifeless.

    Cedric''s lips curled upwards satisfyingly after she was turned lifeless on the floor. He stared back at Frenchies whose face was full of worries although it wasn''t his first time witnessing something like this. Cedric didn''t bother about his reaction. Using his husky voice tomand, he turned around to walk for the backdoor,

    " Let''s go from here, Frenchies. My dearest brother must be waiting."

    Frenchies quickly regained his conscious and wiped his sweaty forehead. Sending a pity look at the girl on floor, he quickly marched over to catch-up with his master, leaving the corpose behind.

    Late autumn breeze of midnight wasn''t very friendly for creatures. The slightly cold feeling annoyed them especially in ce like graveyard. Cedric knew what did it mean by their favourite ce. For terrible creatures like them had only one favourite ce of liking " Graveyard."

    Arriving at the entrance of their oldest graveyard, Cedric ordered Frenchies who was about to enter with him,

    " Wait here for me, Frenchies."

    Frenchies looked surprised before asking in a low voice,

    " But my lord..He isn''t safe for you.."

    Cedric pulled his eyes back in distance and departed after replying him with few words,

    " This battle is between us from the beginning. Don''t meddle between us."

    His back dissapared through the smoky entrance, leaving Frenchies in worries since he couldn''t apany him inside. To his surprise, the door of entrance closed without any movement. Frenchies gasped in shock and his fear grew stronger.

    Someone wanted to get his Lord alone!

    Meanwhile, Ayra didn''t get any answer from the guards who insisted on stopping her from going inside. No matter how many times, she questioned them, they kept telling her that they didn''t know who was hiding inside except Frenchies, the owner.

    She lost her calmness at the very end and with her raging temper growing inside, she threw the guards aside before running indoor. The guards were powerless against her vampiric strength and speed. They could only plead her to not enter but Ayra had already walked far away from the entrance, very closer to enter the mansion that stood in the darkness. The mansion was extremely old-fashioned to the point that she didn''t even see like this mansions in her parents worlds too. Perhaps, it was maiden at her grandparents decades. But someone smart minded like Frenchies bought this mansion was really unbelievable.

    She was a bit surprised to find no one around as if it was house of ghosts. Putting her hesitations aside, she cracked the door open, stepping in to greet with a lonely house. Her brows tightened together tightly and for a brief second, she was hesitating to enter because no even a single soul was spotted anywhere. Picking on her step, she tiptoed inside to look around and froze midway to find everything empty. Even Frenchies wasn''t there like the guards said. The stuffs inside mansion looked disoriented which particrly defined that the owner of this house barely visited this mansion. Besides, everything gave off a dark, omnious vibe ording to her own judgement.

    Curiously, she wandered around the room and stopped by the same room where Cedric stayed previously. She walked inside and bumped her feet midway with something. Lucky, the wall from her right corner stopped her from falling and her eyes froze, staring at the floor to find a corpse with burnt skin.

    She gasped in horror and pressed her palms onto her mouth. Until now, she never witnessed such a horrific death as if the corpose was burnt entirely before leaving here. Running her eyes onto her body, she saw no sign of blood running out. It made her more suspicious and to clear her doubts, her eyes moved over to track the woman''s neck. She spotted fang mark on her right neckline but it was clean without any blood marks. But she heard from Frenchies that they had only few vampires existed in their world.

    Then who bit on this girl''s neck? Besides even if she was killed ruthlessly, why weren''t there blood even a bit?

 Chapter 521 The True Demons Position

    Chapter 521 The True Demon''s Position

    It became a lot more quieter when Cedric kept walking deeper into the graveyard. The only noises that bounced around the space was his own footsteps. Nothing except the bats made flying noises nearby, carrying a dark presence around the graveyard. He saw no one inside and little did, he knew that it was just another wicked game of him. He wanted him to act desperate in order to find him but too bad, Cedric had long known about his little games.

    He stopped in his track when he spotted the indication of exit, steps away from his standing position. His brows drew together tightly, confusion sparkling from his features. Just when he thought of taking an u-turn, a voice froze him in his track,

    " Tsk...still so punctual, aren''t you?"

    Cedric shifted his eyes on the way which was previously covered in smoke. It was out of his knowledge that there could be someone behind this smoke. He saw him sitting in a king like position, made of wood. After an entire decade, the siblings faced each others without any happy emotions, lurking behind it.

    Cedric clenched his jaw, struggling to keep his wrath controlled inside. His fists kept tightening but one wrong move could destroy his entire n. He saw the man who shared the same face like him except the secret birth mark that they shared.

    Hayden Christensen greeted his brother with a sarcastic remark in his voice,

    " Long time, brother! How fascinating it would be if I attended your wedding. Anyways, did you like my gift? "

    He knew it! He should have known it from the beginning!

    Except Hayden, no one would dare to send crow in his wedding. Cedric skipped his question, asking back coldly,

    " Since you are out of your coffin already, what do you want Hayden?"

    Hayden gave out a hriousugh. Unfolding his legs in a snap, he dropped his feet on the ground to stand up, saying,

    " I should be the one asking you, brother. After all, it was you who put me in coffin."

    Cedric didn''t seem least regret for his action. He clearly knew that more harms would have done if Hayden stayed out of the coffin. Cedric blurted furrowing harder to guess his answer,

    " Who let you out?"

    It wasn''t a casual question but a demanding one that needed to be answered. Without them, Cedric had no idea who was aware of his coffin. Now that someone had known about his existence, he needed to disclose this matter before it goes around in other''s ears.

    Hayden hissed grinning in sarcasm. Leaving his wooden position behind, he spoke pointing at another chair behind Cedric which appeared out of nowhere all of sudden,

    " Why don''t you sit down first and speak, brother? We have a plenty of time to discuss."

    Cedric wasn''t in mood to enjoy his wicked tricks. Skipping the part of his nonsensical questions, he spoke raising his voice loud,

    " Hayden, I am not here to chat. You are disturbing into my private life. Why are you after Ayra? She is your sister-inw. Don''t think that I don''t know what you do behind my back."

    Hayden grinned widely this time and tiptoeing walking towards Cedric who didn''t pull his eyes from him for a second. Hayden itched teasingly, approaching his brother in slow steps,

    " I can feel that you care for her, brother. But.. what can I do? It seems like we both are destined to care for her."

    Cedric hissed ring at his shameless face,

    " She is my wife and it should be only me who cares for him. There is no you and there will never be! Your concern is only rted to your selfish motives."

    Hayden''s expression turned grim as he let out a shortugh in disbelief. Lifting his eyes up to see him again, Hayden retorted with a big grin, crossing over his features,

    " Selfish motives? I guess, we both wanted her for our own motives, brother. What makes us different then unless you are in love with her or are you?"

    Hayden raised his eyebrows together, staring at Cedric yfully whose expression became nervous slightly. He was good at hiding his true answer so that Hayden would never find out. Inhaling a deep breath, Cedric gritted his words out, his nostrils ring up in rage,

    " What..do..you.. want.. Hayden? The true Demon''s position? I can speak to him if you want."

    Hayden shook his head denying and muttered without any hint of emotions,

    " No, brother. There is no fan to gain something which isn''t snatched from you. I don''t want any charity from you. I like to see you hurt."

    Cedric narrowed his gaze darkly, snapping his head on the other side to stare at him questioning,

    " Then..."

    Hayden grinned up widely, tiptoeing around him one more time to emphasize each one of his word slowly,

    " No doubt, we both will be hated by her after sometimes. Then why don''t you take the true Demon''s position and I will take Ayra?"

    Cedric barked already failing to keep his temper down,

    " She is your sister-inw, Hayden..how can you.."

    Hayden cut off, snorting back with a smile,

    " She is my yer. I can''t be killed. So there''s only one way that she should stay beside with me. You don''t even love her. Then why are you insisting to hold her back on your side?"

    Cedric stared hard at his face, failing to give any response as he really never understood how love felt. So he stayed in puzzlement as Hayden kept chanting his demand one more time in a loud voice,

    " So it''s settled then. You will get the true Demon''s position and I will get her, the hybrid princess, Ayra Chole..Opps..."

    He gave a big grin, correcting his words midway,

    " Or should I say, Ayra Christensen?"

    *************

    Hello everyone! You can also follow me on Tiktok to see the aesthetic videos, based on this book.Tiktok ount to follow : @authorana11

    P:S: I have dropped one video of this book already!

 Chapter522 Siblings

    Chapter522 Siblings

    The air thickened between them and Cedric could feel his blood turning warm. His original bad mood turned worse and with a single snap of his hand, Hayden was pushed against the hard tree, standing few feet away from them. His grip went straight for his corbone, wanting to twist it but he knew the demonic rules that they shared.

    Siblings don''t hurt each others!

    " She is mine!", Cedric growled his words out, his hand squeezing Hayden''s throat choking. Although, Hayden was suffocating from his brother''s force, he had a winning smile on his face. After judging his brother''s reaction, he figured out that what Ayra meant for him. Although, he was iming that he didn''t love her, Hayden understood that he was hopelessly in love with her without knowing.

    Hayden retorted with a smirk, taking advantage of the sigma rules that Demon Dynasty followed,

    " But you forced to marry her. You wanted to use her against me to kill me. She was never meant for you. I have been watching her all my life until you sent me to grave. I know what you nned. You knew that she was my yer. Since you can''t kill me, you wanted her to kill me. Do you think that she will love you after knowing everything? No, brother. Why don''t you give her to me? I will keep her by my side. We have the same face. She will love me eventually. She was fated to me but you.. it''s you..who broke the rules.."

    Cedric growled furiously one more time before throwing him down on the other side. He bent down a little, went straight for Hayden''s heart and squeezed it into his palm painfully. Blood rushed from Hayden''s mouth but he let out a hriousughter, angering Cedric more,

    " Do it, brother. Show everyone that you have the most powerful gene and you can be the true demon. Then Ayra will be mine forever."

    Cedric lifted his hand to rip out his heart but paused at the middle, knowing that someone might be watching over them. He never wanted to prove himself as worthy of bing the true demon. He was contented with the life that he had now but everything changed when Hayden came out of the coffin. Although, it was bound to happen, Cedric wondered who let him out so fast from his captive.

    Cedric stepped back, his eyes glowing like fire as he watched Hayden grinning and standing up. Hayden''s lips were stained with blood but he had no reaction on that.

    Hayden wiped the corner of his lips with his thumb, brushing over it. His lips held a knowing smirk when he saw through his brother''s defeated look. Heydan''s words rolled out of his tone calmly as he smiled wide back at Cedric,

    " You should learn to defeat me first, brother. It''s time that we make the choice. Either you give her to me or I will take her from you. There''s no way out that I am going to be killed by her. The true Demon''s position is open for you. I don''t wish to fight if you give her to me naturally. Honestly, I like that girl except her bossy character."

    Hayden pushed every button to anger him who was really struggling to not kill his twin. Cedric knew how monstrous Hayden was. Unlike him, Hayden felt no earthly emotions as he inherited straight from Demon Dynasty.

    Cedric had his eyes transforming but he held it down every time. He retorted sharply, scoffing back at Hayden whose face was now ck in rage,

    " Do whatever you wish, Hayden. I came to tell you that she is mine now. I will make sure that she will kill you one day even if she wants to leave me. Even if I need to chain her up beside me, I will do it after killing you. You are never going to win this game and tell the person to show his ass in front of me who let you out of coffin. I have prepared his grave already. If you interfere into Ayra''s life again, I will forget damn sigma rules. Even if there is no killing between siblings, I can always send back you to coffin."

    Hayden was burning in rage. After everything, he thought that Cedric would get scared and give him Ayra eventually. Hayden flew in rage, facing his brother closely,

    " She was always mine! It''s you who came between us. The curse nted her for me but you took the chance of my sleeping in coffin. I couldn''t go to her. Do you want me to tell her that what have you nned for her from the beginning?"

    Cedric scoffed back, his nose ring up in rage,

    " You say whatever to her, I don''t care. She carries my name and I am not letting her go. You better behave Hayden or else there will be no mercy from my side.Don''t challenge my patience for you. It''s blessing that you are still alive for the sake of those damn sigma rules! "

    Cedric turned around, ready to leave the graveyard when he felt Hayden growling and speaking in his demonic voice,

    " You can''t go out of this, Graveyard. It''s time for your repayment."

    Cedric whipped his head back sternly and blocked his fast move on him swiftly. Fortunately, he came with all his active dark powers as precaution. Cedric twisted Hayden''s demon from back, wanting to rip it off but couldn''t do it for the situation. Cedric''s words came out overpowering against the powerful wind,

    " You can''t never win against me. Only I have the power to be the true demon. I will show you your ce if you dare to confront me again. Remember, your death is at my mercy."

    Hayden groaned under his hold painfully. His groans bing louder as he yelled his words out, struggling under Cedric who had his arms wrapped around his demonic body,

    " You owe me, brother. You own me after you have done everything to Roaxana. You owe me!"

 Chapter 523 The First Meeting In Demon Form

    Chapter 523 The First Meeting In Demon Form

    Nothing affected Cedric more than the name of Roaxana. He tried so hard to not revive those memories but Hayden was persistent to push his luck further. Even he dared to mention a dead people to fulfill his own wish.

    Cedric''s demon growled pretty loudly, leaving an impact like a earthquake as the entire graveyard shook violently. He was hurting more than getting angry. With another painful squeeze on Hayden''s throat, Cedric blurted his words out sharply, between his harsh and raspy breathing,

    " I killed Roaxana for her own good. For that, I don''t owe anything to you. Try to touch Ayra one more time, I will prove who the true demon is."

    With hisst words, Cedric threw Hayden far away from the graveyard, sparing no single nce before heading outside.

    The door of graveyard brust open loudly, startling Frenchies who was waiting outside. His first attention was on his lord''s body, making sure that he got no scars from Hayden. Frenchies was the only person who knew the existence of Hayden and the dark secrets behind a demon''s born. Frenchies released his stuffed breath after finding Cedric safe and unharmed. But he noticed the blood on Cedric''s hand which told him that they had fight as expected.

    Frenchies questioned nervously,

    " My lord..did..did you send him back to Coffin?"

    Cedric let out a frustrated sigh. Those words about iming Ayra reverberated in his ears. He couldn''t control his temper after that. The thought of seeing her with his own brother woken every beast from his body. His teeth clenched and jealousy was eating his soul entirely.

    Cedric blurted with a growl before stomping forward,

    " No! Do you think that he can''t get out of coffin twice? If he did it once, he can do it again. We need to kill him off, Frenchies. Hayden is no good for anyone."

    Frenchies froze momentarily and marched behind to match with his steps. He expressed his fear after a gulp,

    " But my lord...The Lady...we have to tell her everything then.. Hayden won''t just sit back and watch your moves. He will do everything to save his life."

    Cedric responded a bit nervously,

    " She...she will understand.."

    Frenchies let out a frustrated growl and exined honestly with fear,

    " No, she won''t, my lord. You forced her to break up with her boyfriend and then you married her for your own motives to kill your enemy. Do you think that it is something to be easily forgiven? No! She will hate you with her everything."

    Cedric stopped between his exination and sucked a sharp breath to control his anger. He knew everything clearly but it was impossible for him to give up on her now. He couldn''t loose her in " She carries my name, Frenchies. Whether she agrees or not, she is bound to live with me."

    anyway.

    Cedric blurted his words out sternly,

    " She carries my name, Frenchies. Whether she agrees or not, she is bound to live with me."

    Frenchies parted his lips to speak something but Cedric had already turned away to leave. After taking two steps forward from his standing spot, he added specifically, narrowing his eyes darkly,

    " Besides, don''t forget that she has offered her soul to me."

    On the other side, Ayra had no idea when did she fall asleep after waiting that long. She didn''t dare to move the body to somewhere else. She needed answer from Cedric who was nowhere to be see. Stalling around the mansion, she found no one, not even Frenchies who was the owner of this mansion. Hence, she decided to wait, sitting over a fluffy couch until her eyelids turned heavy and she fell asleep out of choice.

    Cedric transported himself straight to the dark room that he was staying earlier including Frenchies who was in shock after his lord''s deep words. Just when they reappeared back inside the room, Frenchies was the first to see Ayra, sleeping at a corner.

    His face darkened instead as she never saw Cedric inplete Demon form. She had no idea how to behave with this fully activated demon. Before Cedric could spot her, Frenchies blurted in a shaky tone,

    " My..my lord..Why don''t we go somewhere.. else?"

    Cedric immediately furrowed hard and tracked his nervous eyes to see Ayra sleeping over a couch. His demon growled inside angrily.

    Wasn''t she supposed to stay at Dixon? Did she disobey hismand again?

    Frenchies broke out in cold sweat when he saw the look on Cedric''s face. He looked like he was furious over Ayra who was asked to live in the pce. Morever, Cedric was no state of his rational mind.

    Cedric blurted raising his voice,

    " What is she doing here? Didn''t I ask you to keep this house empty today?"

    Frenchies panicked swallowing hard and resonated thoughtfully,

    " I..I don''t know, my Lord. Please don''t go over to her like that. She hasn''t seen you ever. I will wake her up and send her back to pce..I.."

    " No, let me talk to her. She keeps being disobedient repeatedly, Frenchies. We need to talk. You get out!", Cedric cut off his words midway, ring at sleeping Ayra who still didn''t wake up.

    Despite hismand, Frenchies didn''t go out immediately and saw Cedric approaching her inrge steps. He stopped right in front of her couch, calling her name furiously,

    " Ayra..Ayra..Sit Up!"

    That cold, inhuman ringing voice snapped her back from sleeping within few moments. Ayra opened her eyes groggily and gasped when she saw the giant man, standing in front of her.

    She sat up straight messily, a little scared and saw Frenchies behind his back. Frenchies gestured something at her which she quickly caught the meaning. Pulling her eyes back at Cedric who looked so different, she scanned his changes carefully. His height, protruding muscles everything changed so much that she could barely recognize her own husband. Besides, he was calling her with her name which wasn''t his character.

    Cedric in his full demon form questioned fuming in rage,

    " Who let you in here? Say it!"

    Ayra pursued her lips without letting a single word,ing out from her throat. She could detect the killing hint in his voice. She gulped looking back at the corpse, asking back instead,

    " Did you kill again?"

    Frenchies shut his eyes instantly, cursing something under his breath.

    What did you do my Lady?

 Chapter 524 Not Your Slave!

    Chapter 524 Not Your ve!

    Ayra didn''t quite understand what danger she was facing honestly. Except the big changes on his body, she saw no changes. His bipr mood further rified that he was her narcissist husband after all.

    Behind Cedric''s new giant physique, Frenchies had a hard time to keep his mouth sealed. He tried to use all his eye signal but unfortunately, Ayra wasn''t paying attention on his way. Besides, she was ring into his eyes questioning. Death was never been an easy topic for her. Since her childhood days, she saw the cruelty on earth and didn''t want them to befall on others.

    Cedric blurted, stepping closer rudely,

    " Should I exin to you?"

    His words shocked Ayra who was a little taken back. So far, he never used such rude tone with her and she wasn''t expecting his answer like that. Frenchies quickly interrupted, swearing on his life,

    " Mydy, why don''t we discuss after going back to the pce? You shouldn''t.."

    " I am speaking to her, Frenchies! Get out!", came the rude response from Cedric who didn''t appreciate his middle talking. Frenchies pressed his lips hard, wanting to take out Ayra with him but didn''t dare to approach anymore. Now, he could only bless her luck to interact with this fully activated demon.

    Once Frenchies took his leave, Cedric turned his head to nce at Ayra sharply. His eyes were still glowing like some sleeping volcano, ready to erupt anytime. Ayra did study him deeply and noticed the spark in his eyes. He was still the same Cedric except the emotions, mischievousness in his eyes. Certainly, he imposed like a robot just inside a human body.

    The silence diforted her oddly. For some reasons, her instincts were getting scared to stay with him inside the room alone. Cedric locked his ring eyes to her, muttering through his gritted teeth,

    " I don''t have to exin to you, Ayra."

    Ayra hardly hid the pain across her feature. Knowing that someone was so sweet to her but today, he changed all of sudden, her heart was incapable of epting everything all of sudden. Sucking a deep breath, her eyes refocused on the bloodless body, daring him again,

    " What did you do to her? Where were you for the entire day? You didn''t go to the pce for once."

    Cedric spitted his words out venomously,

    " I don''t have to.."

    " Yes, you have to.", Ayra''s sharp voice cut his words midway. She didn''t want to be rude but everyone had their patience to reach its limit. She had her enough patience to tolerate his unreasonable rude behavior.

    She begun to speak again, emphasizing each and every single of her words,

    " I am your wife, Cedric, not your ve who can''t ask you a simple question. You are behaving ridiculous weird today. What is up with your body? Did you summon your dark powers again?"

    Cedric gritted his teeth harder. The long rows of cannies inside his mouth were aching painfully. A part of him wanted to suck her blood but he held the demon deep inside forcefully. He blurted clenching his fists on both sides,

    " You aren''t allowed to hear it out and you aren''t wee here. Who let you in? Those fucking guards? Just leave, Ayra. Don''t push your luck more."

    She was speechless on his words. Though she badly wanted to leave without a single word, that body of woman aroused a lot of questions inside her mind. She was clueless about everything going on in this mansion.

    Gritting her teeth together, she marched forward, standing near the dead body and pointed down at the girl whoid pathetically on the ground,

    " Did you kill her or fuck her, Cedric?Give me one reason to leave. Why should I leave when my husband isn''t even answering to my question?"

    Cedric hissed annoyingly, his face turning grim slowly. His demon didn''t like the interrogation from Ayra. A demon like him never felt any earthly connection with any creature on earth. His presence always carried dominance, not caring about othersmand but with the consistent asking from Ayra really annoyed him beyond imagination.

    His voice changed in following moment,ing out after a low gutteral growl,

    " No one can question me! No one! Not someone like you who offered soul to me."

    Ayra was stunned for a second before narrowing her eyes at him deeply,

    " What do you mean? What is this offering, Cedric?"

    " Call me Your Highness!", Cedric blurted, taking predatory steps towards her. His vision changed, imagining Ayra as his offender mentally.

    It would be a lie if Ayra didn''t feel scared at that moment. She stepped backwards invontarily and tried to continue a peaceful conversation,

    " Cedric.. you are scaring me now..What is wrong with you today?"

    His lips stressed into a wicked smile, getting joy each moment when she begun to appear scared. Demons like to rule over every soul. Watching fear in someone''s eyes give them the epitome joy. He felt the same way. To scare her more, he grabbed her by arms and pulled closer against his massive chest,

    " I fuck her or not, it''s not upto you to decide."

    His words cut deep through her soul as she looked into his eyes, watering slowly. Just days back, she gave herself to him but now, he was actingpletely different than his usual form.

    Was he putting an act just to get her body then?

    All these possibilities clouded her thoughts. With her teeth screeching together, she muttered at his face from her pain,

    " Sometimes, I just think that I should have killed you the day you entered my life, Cedric."

    That took everything to erupt his anger. In a spilt of second, Cedric pushed her against the wall, his hand gripping her throat painfully. His animalistic voice buzzed in every corner of the mansion,

    " What did you say? Kill me? No! It''s you who will face the same consequences like that girl."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Should I share any imaginative picture of how Cedric''s demon look like? What do you think guys?

 Chapter 525 More Than Lust!

    Chapter 525 More Than Lust!

    WARNING: Chapter Contains Mild Mature Contents! Read at your own risk!

    (I bet, none of my readers will skip it, why do I even put warning notice! LOL!)

    _____________

    RECOMMENDED SONG:

    Don''t y ~ OZZIE Feat THEMXXNLIGHT

    His nails almost dug into her skin, tracing her bloodlines painfully. Ayra had her eyes widening in disbelief, hoped that it was all a nightmare because she could see nothing but monster in those eyes.

    Why didn''t she realize it from the beginning?

    Seems like her curiosity had pushed thest button of her luck. Now, she was facing a monster in her husband''s body.

    How could she fight with her love?

    No matter how cruel, monstrous his actions were, he was her husband at the end. The demon and Cedric Arnaldo Dixon, everything was him. Maybe, she could fight back but what was the result of this fighting? At the end, it would be her who would suffer the most for hurting him.

    Her heart was pounding so fast against her ribcage that she could count every beat of it. His nails could rip off her throat anytime. She gulped hard, hearing his low, gutteral words,

    " You belong to me. No talk, no disobedience!"

    If it was other time, she might have given him a sharp response but sometimes, it is the only solution to keep your mouth shut. His smirk grew wider as he saw her struggling under his captive. A demon liked to rule especially over his woman. He never seeks love or attraction into a woman except offering. That''s what, he thought about her.

    His belongings!

    His fingers yed around her throat, torturously slow as if he was trying to detect the exact ce before hurting her. Sucking a deep breath, Ayra understood that she needed to use her brain here in order to tame his demon. At least, she could try it for once.

    Her choking voice called him, looking into his eyes pleadingly,

    " Ce..Ce..Ced..ric...Pl.. Please.."

    Her one response held thousands emotion within it. When he looked into his eyes, something shook his heart. Her gaze carried every bit of love that she felt for him so far. Their vows, the promise of staying together by each others side, everything hit his rational thoughts within a few seconds surprisingly. He froze retrieving his hand back to hear a gasping out from her mouth instantly.

    Although, his demon side was still present, something told him that he couldn''t hurt her. Ayra coughed few times, holding her throat painfully and looked up to see into his eyes emotionally.

    He looked twisted with his own thoughts. With a low growl, he strode forward to grab her arms fiercely,

    " What are you doing to me?"

    It was his first time that his demon didn''t feel the urge of killing someone. Except Frenchies who was his loyal pet, everytime his demon faced anyone, it wanted to kill without any reason. That''s how dangerous a demon could be! It was the main reason that Cedric asked Frenchies to keep everyone away from his reach.

    Ayra didn''t show any anger on her face. Instead, she used her soft voice to murmur, cing one of her hand on his heart,

    " I..I am your wife.. It''s natural for you to not hurt me like everyone else. Can we talk without argument now?"

    " Wife!", the word rolled out of his tongue like a whisper. He reconnected their eyes once again and a desire quickly rushed through his veins.

    Ayra felt a little scared under his piercing eyes. With another gasp, she was forced to face the wall, her back representing on his way. He buried his head into her neck, inhaling her scent repeatedly to remember her presence in his life. He muttered again, sucking onto her skin,

    " Wife.."

    Her lips parted letting out a small moan. She breathed her words out, nkheaded momentarily,

    " What.. what are you doing.. Cedric.."

    His one massive hand wrapped around her tiny waist, lifting her gown up slowly to reveal her barely covered butt. She breathed heavily to anticipate his next move. His response came out as growling,

    " Trying to get the fact that you are my one he stubborn wife."

    He finished and sped her other hand, pinning them over her head. She sucked a sharp breath when she felt something poking against her ass. Ayra muttered shyly through her raspy breathing,

    " Frenchies..can hear us..he..he is out there.."

    " Fuck him!", he growled pissed off and positioned himself against her entrance. His desire piqued once his manhood felt her dripping wetness. With a light snap of his finger, her panties were torned off and she was fully exposed for her.

    She couldn''t see him but one fact, she knew that it was not going to be slow like before. His desperate movements were already turning her on so much that she pressed her thighs together to stop her arousal.

    Without any prior notice, he thrusted deep inside her core with a single thrust. She let out a loud moan, dropping her head backward in pleasure. It was too much for her. He didn''t stop and thrusted back to forth until her knees were buckling to fall down numbly.

    Tears blurred her vision. He had never taken her so rough but somewhere, she was liking it. Maybe because she was now mentally connected to her. The air smelt in arousal, surrounding the room slowly. Her moans begun to turn louder but he wasn''t done with her.

    He flipped her body around like a feature and groaned again to feel her cum all over his manhood. Lifting one of her leg in the air, he thrusted again, this time much deeper, almost hitting her womb. Ayra cried out in pain and pleasure but opened her eyes to see the emotionless eyes of him.

    Just when he intended to push deeper, she demanded challenging his demon again,

    " Kiss me, Cedric. I don''t you to take me like a monster. Kiss me and show me that there''s something more than lust behind your action."

    Outside, Frenchies stayed speechless at his ce after hearing all those moans. How did this dangerous situation changed within a moment?

    ________________

    Check out thement section to see the refference picture of Cedric after activating his demonpletely.

 Chapter 526 Sensitive Issue For Women!

    Chapter 526 Sensitive Issue For Women!

    The air inside their room smelt like their arousal after a certain amount of time. Cedric kept his words by pushing deeper into her and imed her lips like never. He kissed her like never ending, sucking and biting all the while as he kept thrusting into her again and again. Her knee felt numb after being holding for so long but every orgasm that she broke through clouded her brain to think rationally. All she could think about his searing kiss whenever he entered into her wetness.

    His kiss wasn''t emotional like before instead carried a madness, possessiveness which was new for Ayra. She had yet to find out what changed him so much into monster within a night. But for now, her thoughts stayed blurry as each time, her body met his rough thrust, loosing her sanity into himpletely.

    For the first time, she was awake but it didn''t take much time for her to loose her conscious in tiredness. Cedric only pulled out of her after she dropped her body on him like a feather.

    He picked up her naked body and strode around the room to ce her over the couch. To his own surprise, he returned to his usual form without even noticing between their pleasure. Cedric hissed mentally, knowing that what harm was going to be done just now. Fortunately, she managed to tame his demon on time.

    But what would he tell her when she regains her conscious?

    He dropped the topic aside and came outside to meet an anxious Frenchies. Even without exchanging any words, Cedric knew that what was he trying to say. Frenchies looked up at him with worry stered all over his expression. Before he could say anything, Cedric grabbed his cor, pulling him closer to blurt furiously,

    " How can you let this happen? You fucking know that a demon''s son is invincible. Why didn''t you stop me?"

    Frenchies exhaled helplessly. Unsping his fingers from his cor, he muttered rolling his eyes,

    " How..how can I intervene you two while having sex? I might be a creature but it''s still embarrassing, my lord. But whatever it is, you shouldn''t have lost your heat. From what I analyzed, I believe that it was you who pressed on her."

    " You saw her naked?", the topic suddenly changed as Cedric shouter at Frenchies who was rendered speechless. It was harder to Cedric more than a woman. At times, he wanted him to stop their passion and the next moment, he was angry for peeking at them.

    Sighing through his mouth heavily, Frenchies mumbled getting embarrassed,

    " I don''t dare!"

    Cedric broke his cold dare from him and muttered with a snort,

    " You better not!"

    Skipping to the main topic, Frenchies looked around, making sure that no one was there to listen his words. Only then he opened his mouth, speaking with a very careful voice,

    " My lord, did you go to any peace agreement with Hayden?"

    Cedric chuckled tucking his hand into his left pocket to put out a cigar. His smoke covered breathing released in the air and he replied with a lowughter,

    " Do you think that if he was so easy to handle, I would have caged him inside the coffin?"

    Frenchies nodded with a deep thoughts. Someone must be helping Hayden from dark or else he would have never dared to reappear in front of Cedric aftering out of his coffin. Frenchies quiered from his curiosity,

    " What did he say then? He wants the true demon''s position?"

    " No.." came the low answer from Cedric whose heart couldn''t stop twisting painfully. He added further, sounding calm yet dangerous,

    " He wants Ayra as his. You know that only she can kill him."

    Frenchies was shocked, spatting between his ragged breathing,

    " But she is his sister-inw now. How can he act like this? What did you say to him?"

    Cedric replied taking a turn against the wind that blew through them heavily,

    " He wanted to lure me with the true demon''s position. In exchange, he wants Ayra from me. No one prefers power over death, Frenchies. Even though I rejected his offer, he will find ways to force me to take the true Demon''s position. At the same time, he will turn me a viin in Ayra''s thoughts. That''s what he wants from me. Even now he is threatening me with Roxanne."

    Roaxana''s name brought emotions in Frenchis eyes. She was a kind hearteddy and never wanted confrontation between brothers. But it was sad that she had to end her life too much. Taking a deep breath, Frenchies prayed for her soul,

    " May God Rest Her Soul In Peace! She did so much for you."

    Cedric forced himself to not think of her now. Whipping his body around, he spoke knitting his brows together,

    " Frenchies, I want you to go to the medical head as fast as possible."

    Frenchies blurted back furrowing,

    " But why? Who is sick?"

    Cedric hesitated before stating the truth,

    " I want you to get birth control pills from him."

    Frenchies spitted widening his eyes,

    " What.. What do you mean?"

    Cedric pulled his eyes in distance, muttering,

    " I don''t want her to carry my child now."

    Frenchies suggested stepping closer in a serious voice,

    " My Lord, this is a very sensitive issue for a woman. If you force her to take pills now, she might misunderstand you. Don''t make it moreplicated!"

    Cedric snapped his head aside to re at him fiercely. He was determined with his decision, speaking in a hasty voice,

    " I don''t want her to give birth another demon like me. You know what does it mean if I had sex with her when my demon was on control. If she conceives, I will have to wee another powerful demon more than mine. Nope! It''s not happening. So go and get birth control pills for me now, Frenchies."

    ________________

    Hello everyone~ I badly needed this break for my new book. That''s why, I took break for a week to work harder. Good News! My new book " Hellishly Bounded To The CEO " is now avable for all of you. Just type with the title or my name to read the first 2 chapters. Besides, my personal server will be avable from next month so that I can reach out to all of you better.

    P:S: Another chapter will be updated in next few hours.

 Chapter 527 Hiring Elizabeth

    Chapter 527 Hiring Elizabeth

    The early morning, Ayra woke up from bed with sore feeling much worse than usual. It wasn''t her first time having sexual activities but she had the feeling like cooked until brunt. Straightening her muscles, she let out a painful grunt and sat up to see no one around. A heavy sigh passed through her lips, rememberingst night''s activities inside her head. At one point, she really feared that Cedric''s demon would kill her but her questions, they weren''t answered yet.

    What did he do with that girl?

    Before she could sink further into her thoughts, a knock from door interrupted her thoughts.

    " Come in!", she gave her short reply and was d that she was in presentable state. Elizabeth entered with a bright smile and once her eyes crawled over those rustled sheets, she shed her a big grin. Ayra pretended to not see anything and smiled back shyly. Although, they were friends, Elizabeth was much younger than her age. It was embarrassing to get taunted by someone younger than her.

    Elizabeth teased ying with a letter in her hand,

    " Opps! My bad! I should haveete."

    Ayra rolled her eyes and patted the space in front of her,

    " Sit here! What''s up in this early morning?"

    Elizabeth plopped down beside her and replied with a heavy sigh,

    " It''s good that I didn''te to interruptst night. Anyways, I received a letter from Dstia. Your mother wants to return us as early as possible. She is missing her son badly."

    Elizabeth ended with a chuckle and dissapared into her own memories for a while. She had no one to miss out there. Besides, if she lived longer here, she would be skipping more painful punishments from her step mother.

    Ayra snorted out coldly and replied tugging the nket closer to her body,

    " There''s no hurry. Let her say everything that she wants. I feel so lonely here after sister Isabe has gone from here."

    Elizabeth sent her a sympathetic re and didn''t refute any longer. As long as Ayra wanted them to stay here, who would object?

    Ayra pondered and suddenly felt remembered something that she listed to do in here after learning about the truth behind her curse. Snapping back to reality, she pushed her eyes up to ask Elizabeth,

    " Elizabeth, I want you to help with something."

    Elizabeth looked interested as she fluttered hershes to ask back,

    " Sure, just say it."

    Ayra put an end between their short distance and made sure that her voice was oddly low when she shared her n,

    " I saw that brother Alex has ess to enter into Cedric''s personal library. He must know of that book in where you can summon a dragon. If I ask him, he will never betray his majesty''s trust for me. So..."

    Ayra paused hesitantly and watched Elizabeth''s eyes going wide. me."

    Ayra clutched her hand tightly, pleading with a mischievous smirk,

    She refused without any second thought,

    " No, Princess. You noticed that I and brother Alex are in odds now. If I try to get the book from him, he will definitely be mad at me."

    Ayra clutched her hand tightly, pleading with a mischievous smirk,

    " Who told you to ask him nicely? I was suggesting that you can steal from him. He can''t get mad at you. If you get caught red-handed ever, he won''t dare to punish you. Mark my words but he will definitely beat my ass if I dare to steal from him."

    Elizabeth looked hesitant but she couldn''t argue on this matter with Ayra. Although they were being odd for a long time, Alexander would never be mad at her. She questioned out of curiosity,

    " But what do you want to do with that book?"

    Ayra''s momentum turned serious in a blink of eye. Smiling sadly at her own cruel fate, she murmured dropping her eyes on herp,

    " I..I want Debisa to return in this pce."

    She said half truth and hoped that she could fix everything in Cedric''s life before something bad happens to them. Debisa''s return was necessary for this kingdom and she would do everything to get him back.

    Elizabeth could see through her concern thus she didn''t interrogate much. Giving up on her stubborn decisions, she agreed to help after a while,

    " I..I will try but I am not sure if I will be sessful or not!"

    Ayra smiled back widely,

    " I am sure, you will Elizabeth."

    At the same in garden, Siemus was brought outside for the first time after days in recovering. But her walk still felt painful and she needed support to continue walking. A maid along with another guy were helping her to walk through the flower garden in the morning for refreshment.

    She was in better until Frenchies saw her walk with a guy. Without heading for his own work, he walked back for the garden to express his anger,

    " What a garbage you have be, oldie! You actually need 2 people to help you walk? Really?"

    Siemus who halted in her track red back at him sharply and retorted,

    " Don''t you have other business rather than annoying me? I was sick. Don''t you know? If you have any problem, then youe to help me and let them go."

    As if that''s something he wanted, Frenchies walked over to her immediately and ordered the two servants,

    " Leave her! I am enough to help!"

    Speechless, Siemus saw him holding onto her after she drove them away. She was merely joking, who would have thought that he was so generous? Besides, he looked really careful while holding her closer, not like before.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist and put her one arm around his shoulder to help her walking. Siemus couldn''t help but teasing him,

    " You are too harsh on holding. I should have better hold that guy, huh!"

    Frenchies gritted his teeth and after going few steps, he dropped her ruthlessly before walking off,

    " Walk all by yourself!"

    ___________

    Continue Scrolling To Read The Next Chapter...

 Chapter 528 What Kind Of Drink?

    Chapter 528 What Kind Of Drink?

    Another knock came from her doorway as soon as Elizabeth left after giving her words. Wondering who it could be, Ayra permitted with a tight frown,

    " Come in!"

    The door was pushed open and this time, it was a maid who entered with a bowl in her hand. Secretly, she was relieved that it wasn''t Cedric. She was still mad at him and didn''t know how to face him at this moment. The maid bowed respectively before speaking,

    " My Lady, your friend Elizabeth, she has asked me to send some pain relieving ointment for you."

    Ayra''s lips agaped wordlessly as she stared at the maid ahead of her.

    This bitch! Elizabeth!

    Immediately, blood rushed to her cheeks and she was even ashamed of meeting her eyes with the maid. It was certain that the entire Dixon Pce had known what they had donest night. These maids were especially too noisy and there was no way that they didn''t gossip about it as soon as Elizabeth asked her to prepare the ointment for her.

    Tearing her eyes from the maid, Ayra mumbled shyly,

    " Got it! Just drop it here!"

    The maid nodded before reaching for the side table and ced it " No! You may leave!"

    There was no way that she would let her see her hickeys. It was carefully there. She offered suggestively with a knowing smile,

    " Mydy, do you want me to apply on your body?"

    Ayra was speechless and couldn''t help herself from turning flustered. She shook her head immediately,

    " No! You may leave!"

    There was no way that she would let her see her hickeys. It was already very shameful that the maids were aware about their little secrets. As the maid took her leave, Ayra hurried up to close the door and released a heavy sigh. Although she was married for a few months at least, she couldn''t help herself from getting embarrassed.

    Only after she was left alone inside her bedroom, she had the courage to look into her body. Opening her loose robe, she noticed those ck marks all over her body. It wasn''t red, something from bite but it was more like injuries that she received fromst night. She didn''t me Cedric entirely here as it was her choice to look for him.

    Exhaling heavily through her mouth, she reached for the ointment, keeping her robe wide open to feel some cool air.

    " Was it that bad?", a certain voice startled her and she missed her hold from the bowl, dropping it on the floor. Her head snapped back to find Cedric over the bed.

    When did hee? Why didn''t she notice it?

    Her eyes crawled back to the door and saw it securely locked like before. She furrowed before shooting him a re,

    " Did you enter by transporting?"

    Cedric returned her azy re, crossing his legs slowly,

    " I did since it was locked from inside. I was toozy to knock at the door."

    Ayra''s mouth fell over, speechless over his narcissism. Tugging the robe back to its ce, she muttered trying to act hard on surface,

    " That was rude."

    Cedric gave her a dark chuckle and his hand dissapared into his pocket to pull out a cigarette for him. He mumbled putting the cigarette between his lips,

    " I was liking the view."

    Hemented before eyeing at her body from head to toe. Ayra quickly understood that he was reffering to her half naked state and immediately felt nervous under his watchful eyes. She still could feel that how rough he had taken herst night.

    To avoid her own embarrassment, she red at his cigarette sharply to mutter,

    " I don''t like it''s smell. If his highness wants to smoke, please step outside."

    Cedric sighed before putting down the cigarette from his lips. Keeping his dark eyes on her, he spoke with a smirk,

    " Is it new way to vent your anger on me?"

    Ayra shrugged before crossing her arms over her chest,

    " What do you expect me to do then afterst night?"

    Cedric replied being yful as usual,

    " But I thought that you enjoyed."

    Her cheeks turned hot again and she blurted raising her tone this time,

    " I wasn''t talking about that. Why did you activate your demon power? What happened to that girl?I need answers from you."

    Cedric didn''t seem bothering with her questions. He had already spected everything before walking into this room. Without answering her questions, he stood up, getting closer to open her robe all by himself.

    Ayra didn''t protest his approach and noticed that he was inspecting those wounds, caused by his affectionst night with a tight frown. He muttered tightening his brows together,

    " See! This happens when you disobey me!"

    Ayra took a step back haughtily and closed her robe with a tight frown. She demanded her answer with a cold voice,

    " You tell me first. What were you doing in Frenchies''s mansion?"

    Cedric averted his eyes from her, again least interested into her topic. Instead of showing any enthusiasm of giving her answer, he walked back to the bed and picked up a ss that he brought here on his way. He offered her the ss calmly,

    " Drink it first!"

    Ayra furrowed staring down at the dark, chocte like liquid into his ss,

    " What kind of drink it is?"

    Cedric exined calmly, keeping his eyes at her grim expression,

    " I ordered it for you to relive your pain. Just drink it!"

    Ayra didn''t ept it immediately and replied taking a better look into the ss,

    " I have never seen it before. What kind of medicine is this?"

    She questioned looking up into his m eyes. Cedric didn''t show any reaction on his face but deep down, he was feeling guilty. It was better to not liking at this woman probably. Once you are into her, every little things will affect you. Cedric exined further with a small smile,

    " Princess, whatever I do is all for your wellbeing. So drink it and I believe that your life will be better."

    __________________

    O my god! Who has gotten bad reaction after booster shot? I feel like half paralyzed, guys from yesterday. It was so worse to me. Anyways, enjoy 2 chapters and don''t forget to check my new book " Hellishly Bounded To The CEO ".

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!